Table of Contents
The New Zealand Official Yearbook portrays New Zealand and its people. It describes the physical resources of the country and their use. It enumerates statistics of the population, their health and education, their employment and their production, their trade and their national finances, their wages and their savings, their housing and food consumption, their means of communication, and their international relationships. Supplementary material gives other social, administrative, and legislative information.
There is real value in combining such a breadth of information in one volume. Thus the Official Yearbook is established as a standard reference work both within and beyond New Zealand.
As a series, Official Yearbooks are a rich source of material for research workers and students. The yearly record becomes a survey of both growth and change. Every endeavour is made to give comprehensive accurate information as clearly as possible within the limits of space. Each section is progressively revised and the emphasis varies with economic and social developments.
In this latest issue some sections have been more extensively revised than usual; these include History, Government and International Relations; Health and Hospitals; Social Welfare; Education; Justice; Land Use and Resource Development; Marketing of Farm Produce; National Development Council; and Support of Cultural Activities.
The metric system of weights and measures is to be taught educationally in 1973, and will be in common use by 1976; in this issue areas have been converted to hectares and wool production to metric tons.
Special articles survey the history and evolution of social security in New Zealand and also the evolution of the dairy industry with its 100 years of co-operative activity.
The photographic section features some of the natural appeal of the New Zealand environment.
Additional and more recent detail on many subjects may be obtained from publications of the Department of Statistics. These are listed towards the end of this Yearbook and are available from Government bookshops.
J. P. LEWIN
Government Statistician.
Department of Statistics
Wellington
31 July 1972.
Maps | PAGE |
General Map of New Zealand and Island Territories | Inside back cover |
Mean Annual Rainfall | 15 |
Holdings in Regional Areas by Type of Farming | 373 |
Minerals (non-metallic) | 436 |
Factory Production---North Island | 455 |
---South Island | 456 |
Diagrams | |
Population | 56 |
External Passenger Migration | 78 |
Vital Statistics | 86 |
Principal Causes of Death | 102 |
Infant Death Rate | 108 |
School Population | 209 |
Railways | 302 |
Motor Vehicles Licensed and Motor Spirits Consumption | 312 |
Civil Aviation | 326 |
Gross Farming Income | 378 |
Milkfat Production | 381 |
Meat Production | 382 |
Wool Production | 385 |
Area and Yield of Wheat for Threshing | 397 |
Production of Rough-sawn Timber | 420 |
Pulp and Paper Industry | 423 |
Fisheries | 430 |
Factory Production | 474 |
Building Permits | 507 |
Growth of Demand for Electricity | 525 |
Electricity Generation | 529 |
Retail Trade | 568 |
Direction of External Trade | 576 |
Value of External Trade with individual Countries | 582 |
Value of Exports---New Zealand Produce | 589 |
Volume of Exports---New Zealand Produce | 590 |
Consumers' Price Index | 645 |
Expenditure on Gross National Product | 670 |
Balance of Payments by Areas | 688 |
Changes in Overseas Direct Investment in New Zealand | 689 |
Revenue from Taxation | 711 |
Trading Banks---Deposits and Advances | 777 |
Trading Banks---Classification of Advances | 779 |
Savings Banks | 782 |
Overseas Reserves | 793 |
New Mortgages | 803 |
Life Assurance---New Business | 821 |
Life Assurance---Total Assets | 826 |
Industrial Stoppages | 889 |
The interpretation of the symbols used in the tables throughout this publication is as follows:
- nil or zero
..figures not available not yet available --- space left blank
... not applicable
- - amount too small to be expressed
x revised
1 yard | = 0.914 metre |
1 inch | = 25.4 millimetres |
1 mile | = 1.609 kilometres |
1 square foot | = 929.03 square centimetres |
1 square yard | = 0.836 square metre |
1 acre | = 0.405 hectare |
1 square mile | = 2.59 square kilometres |
1 pound | = 0.454 kilograms |
1 hundredweight (cwt) | = 112 lb = 50.8 kilograms |
Celsius (centigrade) | = 5/9 (°Fahrenheit --- 32) |
1 cubic foot | = 0.028 cubic metre |
1 cubic yard | = 0.765 cubic metre |
1 gallon | = 4.546 litres |
1 bushel | = 36.37 litres |
1 long ton | = 1.016 metric tons |
1 short ton | = 0.907 metric ton |
On occasions figures are rounded off to the nearest thousand or some other convenient unit. This may result in a total disagreeing slightly with the total of the individual items as shown in tables.
Figures for fiscal years ended 31 March (the fiscal year) are indicated in the text and headings of tables; otherwise figures are mainly for calendar years.
bd ft | board feet |
ch | chains |
ctd. | continued |
cu ft | cubic feet |
cwt | hundredweight |
E | east |
ft | feet |
g | gram |
gal | gallon |
h | hour |
hp | horsepower |
in. | inch |
kW | kilowatt |
kWh | kilowatt-hour |
lb | pound |
m | mile |
min | minute |
mm | millimetre |
N | north |
n.e.i. | not elsewhere included |
n.e.c. | not elsewhere classified |
oz | ounce |
$(000) | thousand dollars |
$(m) | million dollars |
c | cent |
S | south |
sq ft | square feet |
sup ft | super feet |
W | west |
yd | yard |
New Zealand is in the south-west section of the Pacific, that great ocean stretching across one-third of the earth's surface. To the west, beyond the Tasman Sea, is Australia, 1,600 kilometres away. From its position on the rim of the Pacific basin, New Zealand is a little over 10,000 kilometres from San Francisco and Panama and a similar distance from Tokyo and Singapore. In area 26.9 million hectares, it is similar in size to the British Isles and Japan.
One of the chief charms of the New Zealand landscape is its infinite variety. Such level lowlands as exist are small in area; contrasts between coastal plain and bordering hard-rock mountains are abrupt. High mountains make up most of the South Island area—often stark and bare or mantled in permanent snow. By contrast, most of the North Island is weak-rock hill country. From Cook Strait to the Bay of Plenty a hard-rock mountain core dominates the North Island scene, forming an effective barrier between cast and west; the only low level gap across it is at the gorge cut by the Manawatu River near Palmerston North.
A peculiar and special feature of the North Island is the volcanic country of the interior. Here are the largest North Island lakes and in a line from Ruapehu to White Island, most of the still active volcanoes, hot springs, and geysers.
The most spectacular mountains are in the South Island; high mountains, deep and narrow valleys, swift rivers, and glacial lakes, large and small, give infinite variety to the scene. It is in this high country, that ice has left its special mark in glacial troughs and fiords and, above all, the noble southern lakes. There is little weak-rock hill country in the South Island; the lowlands are mainly bordering plains, basin plains, and valley plains. Of these the most extensive are the plains of Canterbury and Southland.
New Zealand has large areas of luxuriant forests which are the delight of trampers, campers, and hunters. Forests cover nearly a quarter of the total land area, of which national parks and scenic reserves set aside as permanent forest form 2 million hectares.
The indigenous forests may be grouped broadly into two main formations: mixed temperate evergreen forest and southern beech forest. The former is a mixed community of many species of broad-leaved trees and conifers, and the latter a pure community of one or more of the species of southern beech. Generally, the mixed temperate evergreen forests are the forests of the north and of the warm, wet lowlands and lower mountain slopes. The beeches form the forests of the south, of the high mountains, and of the drier lowlands. But there are extensive areas where the types mingle in forests of extremely varied composition.
Mountains, forests, lakes, rivers, and beaches have influenced the characteristics of the people. New Zealand society has been shaped and subtly tempered by a number of factors—geographical, historical, social, and psychological during more than a century of growth as a nation. New Zealand today represents both an extension and a modification of the European tradition. In addition to its Maori population, New Zealand has experienced in recent years a considerable inflow of Polynesians from its associated territories and elsewhere in the Pacific. Auckland has become the major city of Polynesia, and as such a focal point of the South Pacific. The Polynesian (including Maori) population is of greater significance than its relatively small numbers would suggest. Outside the Pacific area New Zealand may present a basically European face to the world, but the preservation of distinctive life-style by the Maori, together with a close compatibility (extending to frequent intermarriage) between the two races, has doubtless been a determining factor in the evolution of New Zealand society.
GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION—The islands of New Zealand have been shaped from the projecting crests of earth folds which rise as broad ridges from the floor of the South Pacific Ocean, 1,600 kilometres east of the continent of Australia. There are three main islands—North, South, and Stewart separated only by relatively narrow straits—with adjacent islets and a small group called Chatham Islands, 850 kilometres to the east of Lyttelton. Dating from 1842 the administrative boundaries ofNew Zealand, including the minor islands, extend from 33 degrees to 53 degrees south latitude and from 162 degrees east longitude to 173 degrees west longitude. Inhabited outlying minor islands are Raoul Island in the Kermadec Group, 930 kilometres north-east of the Bay of Islands, and Campbell Island, 590 kilometres south of Stewart Island.
New Zealand is also responsible for the administration of two island groups in the South-west Pacific—Niue and the Tokelau Islands. These are incorporated within the boundaries of New Zealand. Niue is 2,460 kilometres north-east of Auckland, while the Tokelau Islands are 1,130 kilometres further north. The territorial area reaches to within 8 degrees of the Equator.
The Ross Dependency, some 2,300 kilometres to the south, has been under New Zealand's jurisdiction since 1923 and comprises the sector of the Antarctic continent between 160 degrees east and 150 degrees west longitude, together with the islands lying between those degrees of longitude and south of latitude 60 degrees south.
The administrative area of New Zealand can be classified as follows. In this Yearbook, in general, New Zealand refers to the group of islands shown in (a) only.
Area in Square Kilometres | |
---|---|
(a) New Zealand— | |
North Island | 114,688 |
South Island | 150,453 |
Stewart Island | 1,735 |
Chatham Islands | 963 |
Minor islands— | |
Inhabited— | |
Kermadec Islands | 34 |
Campbell Island | 114 |
Uninhabited (Auckland and other off-shore islands) | 680 |
Total | 268,667 |
(b) Overseas territories— | |
Tokelau Islands, comprised of— | |
Fakaofo Island, Nukunonu Island, Atafu Island | 10 |
Niue | 259 |
(c) Ross Dependency | (Estimated) 414,400 |
The 16 Cook Islands achieved a status of self-government in free association with New Zealand on 4 August 1965; more detail is given in Section 38 of this Yearbook.
GEOGRAPHICAL FEATURES: Coastline—Since the combined length of the North and South Islands extends just over a thousand miles, and since the width of neither Island exceeds 280 miles at its broadest point, New Zealand possesses a very lengthy coastline in proportion to its area. With the exception of the low-lying North Auckland Peninsula, the New Zealand land mass lies along a south-westerly and north-easterly axis, parallel to the direction of its mountain chains.
In the North Island, Whangarei, Auckland, Tauranga, and Wellington are natural harbours which have been developed into ports for extensive use by overseas ships. At Napier and Gisborne artificial harbours have been made. On the east coast of the North Auckland Peninsula several other deep and sheltered harbours exist, but production from the hinterland is limited. In the South Island the Marlborough Sounds and the West Coast Sounds form perfect land-locked harbours, but owing to their situations and the rugged nature of the terrain they have—with the exception of Queen Charlotte Sound—little or no commercial utility. By dredging and by breakwater construction, ports capable of accommodating overseas vessels have been formed in Lyttelton, Otago, and Bluff Harbours and on the coast at Timaru. On the west coast of both Islands the strong ocean drifts and high seas cause shoaling at river mouths and harbour entrances, although an overseas port has been developed at New Plymouth, while on the east coast of the South Island similar circumstances prevail, due to the large quantities of shingle brought down by the rivers being spread along the coast by ocean currents.
Mountains—The mountainous nature of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics, less than one-quarter of the land surface lying below the 650 ft contour. In the North Island the higher mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft), Ruapehu (9,175 ft), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft), and Tongariro(6458 ft), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first named can be classed as dormant. Ruapehu and Ngauruhoe have been particularly active from time to time. Other volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, each of which has, upon one occasion within historical times, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.
The mountain system of the North Island runs generally in a south-west direction, parallel to the coast, from East Cape to Turakirae Head, and includes the following ranges from the north: Rau-kumara, Huiarau, Ruahine, Tararua, and Rimutaka. This chain is flanked on the west between the Huiarau and Ruahine by the Ahimanawa, Kaweka, and Kaimanawa Ranges, while west of the Kaimanawa is the National Park volcanic comprising Mounts Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro. The Hauhangaroa and Rangitoto Ranges run in a northerly direction from the National Park group. In the east the Moehau Range parallels the length of the Coromandel Peninsula. Mount Egmont forms the only area above 4,000 ft on the west coast of this Island.
The South Island is much more mountainous than the North. Along almost the entire length of the Island runs the massive chain known as the Southern Alps, which attains its greatest height in Mount Cook (12,349 ft), while no fewer than 16 peaks exceed 10,000 ft. West and north-west of the main portion of the Southern Alps are the Victoria, Brunner, and Lyell Ranges and the Tasman Mountains, the Victoria Range being flanked by the Paparoa Range. To the north run the St. Arnaud and Richmond Ranges, while to the north-east are the Spenser Mountains and the Kaikoura and Seaward Kaikoura Ranges, the two latter ranges running parallel to the east coast. The south portion of the Southern Alps breaks up into a miscellany of ranges dominating the mountainous Fiord and north-western Southland regions.
There are at least 223 named peaks of 7,500 ft or more in altitude. Below is a list of the peaks restricted to the four largest volcanic cones in the North Island and to mountains of a minimum height of 9,000 ft in the South Island.
Mountain or Peak | Height (Feet) |
---|---|
NORTH ISLAND | |
Ruapehu | 9,175 |
Egmont | 8,260 |
Ngauruhoe | 7,515 |
Tongariro | 6,458 |
SOUTH ISLAND | |
Kaikoura Ranges— | |
Tapuaenuku | 9,465 |
Alarm | 9,400 |
Southern Alps— | |
Cook | 12,349 |
Tasman | 11,475 |
Dampier | 11,287 |
Silberhorn | 10,757 |
Lendenfeldt | 10,503 |
Mt. Hicks (St. David's Dome) | 10,443 |
Malte Brun | 10,421 |
Torres | 10,376 |
Teichelmann | 10,368 |
Sefton | 10,359 |
Haast | 10,295 |
Elie de Beaumont | 10,200 |
Douglas Peak | 10,107 |
La Perouse | 10,101 |
Haidinger | 10,059 |
Minarets | 10,058 |
Aspiring | 9,960 |
Hamilton | 9,915 |
Glacier Peak | 9,865 |
De la Beche | 9,817 |
Aiguilles Rouges | 9,731 |
Nazomi | 9,716 |
Darwin | 9,715 |
Chudleigh | 9,686 |
Annan | 9,667 |
Low | 9,653 |
Haeckel | 9,649 |
Goldsmith | 9,532 |
Conway Peak | 9,519 |
Bristol Top | 9,508 |
Walter | 9,507 |
Grey | 9,490 |
Green | 9,305 |
Hutton | 9,297 |
D'Archiac | 9,279 |
Ronald Adair | 9,276 |
Hochstetter Dome | 9,258 |
Earnslaw | 9,261 |
Nathan | 9,200 |
Barnicoat | 9,183 |
Sibbald | 9,181 |
Arrowsmith | 9,171 |
Spenser | 9,167 |
The Footstool | 9,073 |
Rudolf | 9,039 |
The Dwarf | 9,025 |
Darran Range— | |
Tutoko | 9,042 |
Glaciers—In keeping with the dimensions of the mountain system, New Zealand possesses, in the South Island, a glacial system of some magnitude. Of the glaciers the largest is the Tasman, which, with others of comparable size, rises in the more elevated area surrounding Mount Cook. Flowing down the eastern slope of the range, the Tasman Glacier has a length of 18 miles and a width of 1 1/4 miles. In common with other glaciers on the eastern slope, of which the more important are the Murchison (11 miles), the Mueller (8 miles), the Godley (8 miles), and the Hooker (7 1/4 miles), its rate of flow is slow, while its terminal face is at an altitude of somewhat over 2,000 ft. On the western slope of the range, owing to the greater snow precipitation, the glaciers are more numerous and descend to lower levels, while the steeper slope gives them a more rapid rate of flow. The two largest of these are the Fox and the Franz Josef, with lengths of 9 3/4 miles and 8 1/2 miles respectively, and terminal faces at altitudes of 670 ft and 690 ft.
Rivers—New Zealand rivers, owing to the high relief of the country, are mostly swift-flowing and difficult to navigate. As sources of hydro-electric power the rivers are of considerable importance, since their rapid rate of flow and dependable volume of water make them eminently suitable for this purpose. The Waikato and the Rangitaiki in the North Island and the Waitaki, Cobb, Clutha, and Waipori in the South are used for major hydro-electric schemes.
Following is a list of the more important rivers. For purposes of uniformity, the length of a river is taken to be the distance from the mouth to the farthest point in the system, whether this should happen to bear the same name or that of an affluent, and is inclusive of the estimated course of a river flowing into and emerging from any lake in the system.
River | Length (Miles) |
---|---|
*Cook Strait is defined as follows: northern limit is a line between northern point of Stephens Island and Kapiti Island: southern limit is a line between Cape Palliser and Cape Campbell. | |
NORTH ISLAND | |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
Piako | 56 |
Waihou (or Thames) | 109 |
Rangitaiki | 120 |
Whakatane | 65 |
Waipaoa (from source, Mata River) | 75 |
Waipaoa (from source, Waipapa Stream) | 70 |
Wairoa (from source, Hangaroa River) | 85 |
Mohaka (from source, Taharua River) | 107 |
Ngaruroro | 96 |
Tukituki | 70 |
Flowing into Cook Strait*— | |
Ruamahanga | 77 |
Hutt | 35 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
Otaki | 30 |
Manawatu | 113 |
Rangitikei | 150 |
Turakina | 85 |
Whangaehu | 100 |
Wanganui | 180 |
Waitotara | 67 |
Patea | 89 |
Waitara | 61 |
Mokau | 98 |
Waikato (from source, Upper Waikato River) | 264 |
Wairoa (from source, Waiotu Stream) | 82 |
Hokianga (from source, Waihou River) | 45 |
SOUTH ISLAND | |
Flowing into Cook Strait— | |
Pelorus | 40 |
Wairau | 105 |
Awatere | 78 |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean— | |
Clarence | 130 |
Conway | 30 |
Waiau-uha (or Waiau) | 105 |
Hurunui | 86 |
Waipara | 40 |
Ashley | 60 |
Waimakariri | 100 |
Selwyn | 59 |
Rakaia | 90 |
Ashburton | 56 |
Rangitata (from source, Clyde River) | 75 |
Opihi | 50 |
Pareora | 35 |
Waihao | 40 |
Waitaki (from source, Hopkins River) | 130 |
Kakanui | 40 |
Shag | 45 |
Taieri | 179 |
Clutha (from source, Makarora River) | 200 |
Flowing into Foveaux Strait— | |
Mataura | 149 |
Oreti | 126 |
Aparima (Jacobs River) | 70 |
Waiau (from source, Clinton River) | 135 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea— | |
Hollyford | 47 |
Cascade | 40 |
Arawhata | 42 |
Haast | 40 |
Karangarua | 23 |
Cook | 20 |
Waiho (from source, Callery River) | 20 |
Whataroa | 32 |
Wanganui | 35 |
Waitaha | 25 |
Hokitika | 40 |
Arahura | 35 |
Taramakau | 50 |
Grey | 75 |
Buller (from source, Travers River) | 110 |
Mokihinui | 35 |
Karamea | 50 |
Heaphy | 22 |
Aorere (from source, Spee River) | 45 |
Takaka (from source, Cobb River) | 45 |
Motueka | 67 |
Waimea (from source, Wai-iti River) | 30 |
The discovery in 1861 that the beds of rivers in the South Island contained extensive deposits of alluvial gold was of considerable importance in the early economic development of the country.
With the very successful acclimatisation of freshwater fish, notably trout, many rivers now provide exceptionally fine fishing.
Lakes—In considering New Zealand's numerous lakes a distinction can be made, especially from the scenic viewpoint, between the lakes of the two Islands. Surrounded by extremely rugged country the larger lakes of the South Island are distinguished by the grandeur of their alpine settings, while some of the larger ones of the North Island, situated on a volcanic plateau, have their own particular beauty. As reservoirs the lakes of both Islands are of vital importance for the maintenance of the rivers and streams draining them and as a means of flood prevention. More especially is this the case where hydro-electric schemes are involved, Lakes Waikaremoana and Taupo in the North Island, and Lakes Coleridge, Pukaki, Tekapo, Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu in the South Island, being of particular significance in this respect. A series of narrow man-made lakes have been produced in connection with hydro-electric development along some of the rivers. In 1965 Lake Benmore, New Zealand's largest artificial lake, was created. It lies on the Waitaki River in North Otago and covers 30 1/2 square miles in area and consists of two arms, the main arm being 18 1/2 miles in length and the Ahuriri Arm 11 1/2 miles in length.
Some particulars of the more important lakes are given in the following table.
Lake | Length, in Miles | Greatest Breadth, in Miles | Area, in Square Miles† | Drainage Area, in Square Miles† | Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second | Maximum Height Above Sea Level in Feet (Range in Brackets)* | Greatest Depth, in Feet |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
The range in lake levels is not available for all lakes. †1 square mile equals 259 hectares. | |||||||
NORTH ISLAND | |||||||
Natural | |||||||
Taupo | 25 | 17 | 234 | 1,270 | 4,490 | 1,172 (5) | 522 |
Rotorua | 7 1/2 | 6 | 31 | 203 | .. | 920 (2) | 84 |
Rotoiti | 10 | 3 | 13 | 248 | 852 | 916 (2) | 230 |
Tarawera | 7 | 5 1/2 | 14 | 72 | 273 | 981 (2) | 285 |
Rotoaira | 3 | 1 3/4 | 5 | 50 | 240 | 1,852 (3) | .. |
Waikaremoana | 12 | 6 | 21 | 165 | 623 | 2,015 (45) | 840 |
Wairarapa | 12 | 4 | 31 | 1,236 | .. | 5 | 64 |
Rotorua | 3 | 2 | 3 | 17 | .. | 968 (4) | .. |
Rotoma | 3 1/4 | 2 1/4 | 4 1/2 | 12 | .. | 1,036 (6) | .. |
Okataina | 4 | 3 | 4 | 25 | .. | 1,018 (9) | .. |
Okareka | 1 1/2 | 1 1/4 | 1 1/4 | 8 | .. | 1,160 (4) | .. |
Rotomahana | 4 | 1 3/4 | 3 1/2 | 27 | .. | 1,116 (22) | .. |
Rerewhakaitu | 2 1/2 | 1 3/4 | 3 | .. | .. | 1,441 (4) | .. |
Tikitapu | 1 | 3/4 | 1/2 | .. | .. | 1,364 | .. |
Rotokakahi | 2 1/2 | 1 | 1 3/4 | 11 | 40 | 1,298 | .. |
Artificial | |||||||
Ohakuri | 21 | 1/4 | 5 1/2 | 1,850 | 5,540 | 942 | .. |
Atiamuri | 4 | 1/4 | 1/2 | 1,980 | 5,830 | 826 | .. |
Whakamaru | 13 1/2 | 1/2 | 3 | 2,155 | 6,160 | 742 | .. |
Maraetai | 4 1/2 | 1/2 | 1 1/2 | 2,390 | 6,730 | 618 | .. |
Waipapa | 6 | 1/4 | 1/2 | 2,500 | 7,010 | 417 | .. |
Arapuni | 10 | 1/2 | 5 | 2,655 | 7,310 | 363 (2) | .. |
Karapiro | 15 | 1/4 | 3 | 2,880 | 7,820 | 176 | .. |
Whakamarino | 1/2 | 1/4 | 1/10 | .. | .. | 900 | .. |
SOUTH ISLAND | |||||||
Natural | |||||||
Rotoiti | 5 1/2 | 1 3/4 | 4 | 71 | 440 | 2,020 (6) | 250 |
Rotoroa | 9 | 2 | 9 | 145 | 960 | 1,462 (5) | 499 |
Brunner | 5 1/2 | 5 1/2 | 15 | 160 | .. | 280 | 357 |
Kaniere | 6 | 1 1/4 | 6 | 11 | .. | 429 | 646 |
Coleridge | 11 | 2 | 14 | 216 | .. | 1,672 | 680 |
Sumner | 6 | 1 1/2 | 5 1/2 | 130 | .. | .. | .. |
Tekapo | 11 | 3 1/2 | 37 | 550 | 3,060 | 2,347 (25) | 620 |
Pukaki | 9 1/2 | 5 | 32 | 523 | 4,520 | 1,640 (30) | .. |
Ohau | 11 | 3 | 23 | 460 | 2,310 | 1,730 (9) | .. |
Hawea | 19 | 5 | 46 | 567 | 2,240 | 1,133 (53) | 1,285 |
Wanaka | 28 | 3 | 74 | 982 | 7,150 | 915 (14) | .. |
Wakatipu | 48 | 3 | 113 | 1,150 | 6,160 | 1,017 (7) | 1,239 |
Te Anau | 38 | 6 | 133 | 1,275 | 9,730 | 686 (15) | 906 |
Manapouri | 18 | 5 | 55 | 1,785 | 13,630 | 608 (21) | 1,455 |
Monowai | 12 | 1 | 11 | 105 | 495 | 643 (13) | .. |
Hauroko | 22 | 1 1/2 | 27 1/2 | 225 | 1,100 | 513 (6) | .. |
Poteriteri | 18 | 1 1/2 | 18 | 160 | 1,050 | 96 | .. |
Waihola | 4 | 1 1/4 | 3 | 2,200 | .. | (Tidal) | 52 |
Ellesmere | 14 | 8 | 70 | 745 | .. | (Tidal) | 7 |
Artificial | |||||||
Cobb | 3 | 1/4 | 3/4 | 28 | 198 | 2,650 (50) | .. |
Waitaki | 3 | 1/2 | 2 1/2 | 3,750 | 12,150 | 753 | .. |
Roxburgh | 20 | 1/4 | 2 1/4 | 6,012 | 17,270 | 430 | .. |
Mahinerangi | 9 | 1 | 8 | 120 | 230 | 1,282 | .. |
Benmore— | |||||||
Ahuriri Arm | 11 1/2 | 2 3/4 | 30 1/2 | 3,000 | 12,000 | 1,181 | 315 |
Main Arm | 18 1/2 |
GEOLOGY—The islands of New Zealand are part of the unstable circum-Pacific Mobile Belt. This is a region where volcanoes are active and where the earth's crust has long been buckling and breaking at a geologically rapid rate. The interplay, in the past of earth movements and erosion has made the sedimentary rocks that cover almost three-quarters of New Zealand. Land areas that the earth movements have raised have been attacked by erosion, and the sand, mud, shingle, and other debris thus formed has been carried away to the sea, where it has accumulated in great thicknesses to form rocks such as sandstone, mudstone, greywacke, and conglomerate; the shells and other skeletons of sea creatures have accumulated to form thick layers of limestone. Many of the sedimentary rocks are in distinct layers called strata. Earth movements have later raised them above the sea to form land, and the strata are in many places tilted and folded by pressure. Seas have advanced and retreated over New Zealand many times and these sedimentary rocks represent almost every geological period since the Cambrian (see Time Scale). Their age is revealed by the shells, foraminifera, and other fossils that they contain
As well as sedimentary rocks, and volcanic rocks of various ages, New Zealand incorporates in its complex structure schist, gneiss, marble and other metamorphic rocks, and granite, diorite, gabbro, serpentine, and other intrusive igneous rocks. Most of these metamorphic and intrusive rocks are hundreds of millions of years old. They were formed at depth in the earth's crust early in New Zealand's history, in the “roots” of ancient mountain ranges, long ago destroyed, and are visible at the land surface today only because erosion has removed thousands of feet thickness of other rocks that once covered them. The metamorphic rocks developed when huge, elongated sea basins (geosynclines) were formed, in which tens of thousands of feet thickness of sediments accumulated. When these geosynclines were slowly compressed during major mountain-building episodes the deeper sediments were subjected to great pressure and shearing stress, which caused new minerals and structures to develop, changing the sediments into metamorphic rocks. The granites and other intrusive rocks are coarsely crystalline, and are usually considered to have intruded into the outer crust in a molten state during mountain building; some, however, may be the products of an intense metamorphism of sediments.
GEOLOGICAL TIME-SCALE | |||
---|---|---|---|
Eras | Periods | Approximate Time Since Period Began (Years) | |
Cenozoic | Holocene (Recent) | Quaternary | 10 thousand |
Pleistocene | 2 million | ||
Pliocene | 11 million | ||
Miocene | Tertiary | 25 million | |
Oligocene | 20 million | ||
Eocene | 60 million | ||
Paleocene | 70 million | ||
Mesozoic | Cretaceous | 135 million | |
Jurassic | 180 million | ||
Triassic | 225 million | ||
Paleozoic | Permian | 270 million | |
Carboniferous | 350 million | ||
Devonian | 400 million | ||
Silurian | 440 million | ||
Ordovician | 500 million | ||
Cambrian | 600 million |
Geological History—Evidence of the earliest-known events in New Zealand's history is given by ancient rocks in Nelson, Westland, and Fiordland that were formed in the early Paleozoic era, perhaps as long as 600 million years ago (some in Westland may be older). They include thick, geosynclinal sedimentary rocks. This suggests that a large land mass existed at that time to yield the great volume of sediments, but little has been deduced about its shape or position.
The history of the later part of the Paleozoic era, and the Mesozoic era, is rather better understood. For a vast span of time from the Carboniferous period—probably until the early Cretaceous period—an extensive geosyncline occupied the New Zealand region. At first, during much of late Paleozoic time, huge quantities of submarine lava and volcanic tuff were included in the materials that accumulated in the geosyncline, but in the later Permian and Mesozoic times the sediments were mainly sand and mud, derived probably from some land west of present New Zealand; they were compacted into hard greywacke (a type of sandstone) and argillite (hard, dark mudstone).
In the early Cretaceous period one of the main mountain-building episodes in New Zealand's history took place. Although geosynclinal sedimentation continued through the Cretaceous period in eastern New Zealand, the geosyncline elsewhere was compressed, and the sediments were intensely crumpled and broken and raised above the sea, probably forming a large, mountainous land mass. Some of the geosynclinal deposits, now exposed over much of Otago, alpine Westland, and parts of Marlborough Sounds, were metamorphosed into schist and gneiss by the tremendous deforming pressures to which the geosyncline was subjected.
The time that has elapsed since the intense folding of the strata in the New Zealand geosyncline in the mid-Cretaceous period may be considered as the later geological history of this country, embracing roughly 100 million years.
During the early part of this late history, erosion slowly wore down the mountains that had risen, producing a land of low relief. Over these worn-down stumps of the Mesozoic mountains the sea gradually advanced, beginning its transgression earlier in some areas than in others. In the early Cretaceous period it began to submerge land in the region of present North Auckland and the eastern margins of the North and South Islands, and thick deposits of mudstone and sandstone accumulated in some parts of these areas. At the close of the Mesozoic era, and in the very early Tertiary, land became so reduced in size and relief that little sediment was formed, and only comparatively thin deposits of fine bentonitic and sulphurous muds, and fine, white, foraminiferal limestone accumulated. In some areas New Zealand's main coal deposits accumulated in swamps on the surface of the old land. These became buried by marine deposits as the sea continued its transgression in the Eocene period.
By the Oligocene period, most of the land was submerged, and in shallow waters free of land sediments, thick deposits of shell and foraminiferal limestone accumulated. (Scattered, remnant patches of this Oligocene limestone furnish most of New Zealand's cement and agricultural lime.)
After the Oligocene submergence earth movements became more vigorous; many ridges rose from the sea as islands, and sank or were worn down again; sea basins formed and rapidly filled with sediments. New Zealand's late Tertiary environment has been described as follows: “The pattern of folds, welts, and troughs that developed was on a finer scale than in the Mesozoic ... the land moved up and down as a series of narrow, short, interfingering or branching folds ... we can think of Tertiary New Zealand as an archipelago ... a kind of writhing of part of the mobile Pacific margins seems to have gone on ...”. The thick deposits of soft, grey mudstone and sandstone that now make up large areas of the North Island, and some parts of South Island, are the deposits that accumulated rapidly in the many sea basins, large and small, that developed in the later Tertiary.
Very late in the Cenozoic era—in the Pliocene and Pleistocene periods—one of the greatest episodes of mountain building in New Zealand's history took place. Earth movements became intense, and slowly pushed up the Southern Alps and other main mountain chains, and determined the general shape and size of the present islands of New Zealand. Much of the movement during this mountain building period (the Kaikoura Orogeny) took the form of displacement of blocks of the earth's crust along fractures called faults. The total movements of the earth blocks adjacent to major faults amounted to thousands of feet. It must have been achieved very slowly, probably by innumerable small movements, each of a few inches or feet. The blocks adjacent to “transcurrent” faults moved not only vertically but also laterally along the faults. The New Zealand landscape today in some regions shows well preserved tilted fault blocks bounded by fault-scarps—steep faces hundreds or even thousands of feet high. Fault movements continue to the present day, and have accompanied several major earthquakes of the past century. Many minor but revealing landscape features such as scarplets, fault ponds, and shutter ridges show where movement has been occurring in recent centuries.
Erosion during this time has eaten into the major landscape forms that the earth movements have built, carving detailed landscape pattern of peaks, ridges, valleys, and gorges, and has built up alluvial plains, shingle fans, and other construction forms. At the coast, waves have driven back the headlands and built beaches, splits, and bars. The Pleistocene period was the time of the Ice Age, and in the highmountains of the South Island glaciers carved deep valleys and carried huge loads of rock, dumping them as moraines. The late Pleistocene glaciers carved the fiords of Fiordland and the basins occupied by most South Island lakes; there were small glaciers also on Ruapehu, where remnants survive, and on Mount Egmont and the Tararua Range.
Volcanic activity of the past few million years has played an important part in making the rocks and shaping the landscape of parts of the central and northern North Island. Banks Peninsula, a twin volcanic dome in Canterbury, achieved much of its growth then. The largest volcanic outpourings of late geological times in New Zealand have been in the region between Tongariro National Park and the Bay of Plenty Coast: andesite lava, scoria, and ash were erupted in the Pleistocene period and later to build the huge volcanoes, Ruapehu, Tongariro, and Ngauruhoe. More than 2,000 cubic miles of molten rhyolitic magma was erupted in the form of ignimbrite, pumice, and rhyolite lava, building up the Volcanic Plateau. This is one of the largest and youngest accumulations of acid volcanic rocks in the world.
Mount Egmont is a huge, conical, andesite volcano, with the remnants of two other volcanic cones nearby; all are of Pleistocene age. In the Waikato there are eroded Pleistocene cones of approximately basic andesite composition. The largest is Pirongia, some 3,000 ft high. Auckland city and the area immediately to the south has been the scene of many eruptions of basalt lava and scoria in late Pleistocene and Holocene times; and many small scoria cones can be seen in the locality. Late Tertiary and Quaternary basaltic eruptions in North Auckland have built lava plateaus and many young cones.
Geological maps and an accompanying description were included in issues of the Official Yearbook up to 1971, and are also included in An Encyclopaedia of New Zealand.
A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand contains geological maps of New Zealand and summaries of New Zealand's geology and landscape development. New Zealand Geological Survey Bulletin 66, The Geological Map of New Zealand, 1:2,000,000, is a lengthier summary with a more detailed geological map and cross sections.
EARTHQUAKES: Geophysical Background—Earthquakes are geographically associated with active volcanoes and with major earth movements such as mountain building; these types of disturbance are confined, for the most part, to certain limited regions of the world. Such disturbed regions, of which New Zealand is one, are evidently the site of some kind of development affecting the outer shell of the earth. Little is yet known about the internal processes that give rise to these geophysical disturbances, nor are the relations connecting them fully understood.
Formerly earthquakes were believed to be caused by volcanic activity, but it is now recognised that volcanic earthquakes are restricted to small shocks in the immediate vicinity of the volcanism. In New Zealand, tremors of this kind are experienced in the zone of active volcanism that extends from Mount Ruapehu to White Island.
In some places geological faulting at the surface gives visible evidence that a major earth movement has occurred. Occasionally movement on a fault has been observed to occur simultaneously with an earthquake in the same vicinity. New Zealand provided one of the earliest examples of this to become generally known, when movement took place on the Wairarapa Fault at the time of the great Wellington earthquake of 1855. Such events as this have led to the idea that earthquakes in general are caused by fault movements. It is noteworthy, however, that there seems to be little earthquake activity along much of the Alpine Fault, which has been traced for 300 miles from Milford Sound to Lake Rotoiti and is classed by geologists as one of the largest and most active faults in the world. The nature of the connection between earthquakes and faulting is still somewhat obscure.
The great majority of the world's earthquakes occur at depths of less than 40 miles, and in many earthquake zones there are no shocks at any greater depth. A moderate number of New Zealand earthquakes are classed as intermediate in depth, i.e., originating at between 40 miles and 190 miles deep. The two deepest New Zealand earthquakes recorded so far occurred four and a half minutes apart on 23 March 1960, with a common focus 370 miles deep under North Taranaki, about 80 miles shallower than the deepest earthquake known.
It is difficult to compare the degree of earthquake activity in New Zealand with that in other regions because of the many differences that arise in earthquake type and mode of occurrence. New Zealand and California are often regarded as roughly similar, with an activity very much less than, for example, Japan or Chile.
Regional Distribution—There are two separate regions of earthquake activity in New Zealand. The larger northern region may be roughly defined as lying between latitude 36 1/2°S and 43 1/2°S. It thus includes the northern half of the South Island, and all the North Island apart from the North Auckland peninsula; but the area from Kaipara Harbour to the lower Waikato River should be excluded. The southern active region lies to the west of longitude 169 1/2°E, and incorporates Southland, western Otago, and southern Westland. Earthquakes have only occasionally been located in the parts of New Zealand lying outside these two regions.
Within the active regions the occurrence of shallow earthquakes is widely scattered. There has been a tendency, however, for the larger shallow earthquakes to lie towards the Pacific side of the northern active region and towards the Tasman side of the southern active region. Earthquakes with deeper foci are mostly confined to a narrow belt in the northern region, extending from the Bay of Plenty south-westwards to Tasman Bay.
The historical record is too brief to support a quantitative assessment of the frequency with which one might expect earthquakes to be felt at a given intensity in various parts of New Zealand. Considering the distances at which major earthquakes can be effective, in relation to the size of New Zealand, it would be imprudent to regard any part of the country as permanently exempt from the possibility of earthquake damage.
Outside the active regions there are many areas, however, where no damaging intensity has actually been experienced in historical times. Moreover, since the major shallow earthquakes on record have been rather widely distributed within the active regions, there appears to be no particular area of markedly intense seismicity.
The Hawke's Bay earthquake of 3 February 1931 resulted directly or indirectly in 255 deaths. The total of deaths that have been recorded as due to other earthquakes since 1848 is 32, of which three resulted from the Inangahua earthquake of 1968.
Seismological Observatory—Earthquake recorders are operated continuously at the following stations by the Seismological Observatory, Wellington: Apia and Afiamalu (Western Samoa); Nandi (Fiji); Rarotonga (Cook Islands); Raoul Island (Kermadecs); Cape Reinga, Onerahi, Auckland, East Cape, Karapiro, Whakatane, Wairakei, Gisborne, Tuai, Tarata, Chateau, Taradale, Castlepoint, Mangahao, and Wellington (North Island); Cobb, Kaimata, Christchurch, Gebbies Pass, Mount John, Milford Sound, Oamaru, Roxburgh, Monowai, and Waipapa Point (South Island); Chatham Islands; Campbell Island; and Scott Base (Antarctica). The Naval Research Laboratory, Auckland, operates a station on Great Barrier Island, the records from which are analysed at the Seismological Observatory. The installations at the following stations include instruments for recording distant earthquakes: Afiamalu, Rarotonga, Wellington, Roxburgh, and Scott Base. At the Pacific and Antarctic stations preliminary readings are made locally and notified by radiogram. The analysis of records from all stations is carried out at the Observatory in Wellington.
The analysis involves using observations from stations in other countries as well as those from the local network, and the Observatory likewise contributes data to the international seismological agencies about distant earthquakes as well as large local ones. Details of tremors felt in New Zealand are supplied to the public and the press. In the study of felt earthquakes the instrumental results are augmented by “felt reports"; these are supplied by a large number of voluntary observers throughout New Zealand in response to a standard questionnaire issued by the Observatory.
Earthquake data are used by the Observatory for studying the fundamental characteristics of the earth's crust in New Zealand, Antarctica, and the neighbouring oceanic regions, and also for contributing to geophysical knowledge of the earth's interior.
Earthquakes during 1971—Earthquakes did not cause any appreciable damage in 1971. The largest New Zealand earthquake during the year was that of 15 April, which occurred at a depth of 170 miles beneath the Bay of Plenty, about 70 miles to the north of Whakatane. Its magnitude was 6.2 on the Richter Scale, and it was felt on the east coast of the North Island, and as far south as Wellington, but because of its depth caused no damage. Two other deep shocks that were felt widely in the North Island originated at a depth of 90 miles beneath the Lake Taupo region on 1 November (magnitude 5.7) and 12 November (magnitude 5.5).
For the third year in succession, no shallow earthquake in New Zealand has reached a magnitude of 6. The largest shallow shock had a magnitude of 5.9, and occurred on 14 August near Maruia, about 25 miles to the east of Reefton. It was felt extensively over the northern part of the South Island, and caused minor damage at Westport, Greymouth, and Reefton. Other shallow earthquakes that were felt widely were those of 16 March, near the northern end of Lake Te Anau (magnitude 5.7) and 29 April, near Cape Turnagain, off the Hawke's Bay coast. The latter earthquake had a magnitude of 5.5 and was felt most strongly at Waipukurau and Dannevirke. A series of earthquakes took place near Lake Benmore on the Waitaki River. The largest, on 7 April, had a magnitude of 5.0, and was felt as far afield as Oamaru and Dunedin. Three other shocks of magnitude between 3 and 4 were recorded from the region within a few days of the main event, and a further earthquake of magnitude 4.1 occurred there on 30 June.
Several earthquakes were also reported felt from the Christchurch area. That of 25 September, with a magnitude of about 4.5, appears to have been located directly under the city, and caused minor damage. An earthquake of magnitude 3.8 on 23 April, also felt in Christchurch, probably originated about 10 miles to the north, near Kaiapoi.
Of scientific interest is an earthquake of magnitude 4.4 that occurred on 31 January, near the Reinga Ridge, about 180 miles to the north-west of North Cape. This is the first earthquake to have been located in this region, and appears to be part of a weakly-active seismic region running through the North Auckland Peninsula to Norfolk Island.
Mt. Ruapehu was again active during April and May. Several eruptions of rock, ash, and steam occurred, the most important being on 8 May and 16 May. No significant earthquake activity was associated with these eruptions.
WEATHER INFORMATION—The collection of weather information and the provision of weather forecasts and climatic data for diverse interests in aviation, shipping, agriculture, Government departments, and the general public are functions of the New Zealand Meteorological Service. By arrangement with the administrations concerned the Service performs similar functions for British territories in the Pacific.
Weather reports for use in forecasting are made at about 140 places within New Zealand and 50 in the Pacific islands and collected by telegraph and radio, along with measurements of winds at upper levels made at 9 radio wind stations, and of temperatures made at 8 radiosonde stations. Daily observations are made for climatological purposes at about 250 places in New Zealand and 80 in the islands. Rainfall measurements are made at a total of about 2,000 places within New Zealand and 270 outside the country.
Detailed climatological statistics are published annually by the New Zealand Meteorological Service in the Meteorological Observations, in Rainfall Observations, and in Fiji Annual Meteorological Summary. Current statistics appear monthly in the New Zealand Gazette and in the Fiji Gazette.
CLIMATE—Situated between 34 °S and 47°S the main islands lie within the broad belt of strong westerly winds which encircles the hemisphere south of about latitude 35°S. Just to the north is the high-pressure ridge of the subtropics from which barometric pressure decreases southwards over New Zealand to the deep low-pressure trough located near latitude 70°S.
The weather pattern from day to day is dominated by a succession of anticyclones, separated by troughs of low pressure, which pass more or less regularly from west to east across the Australia-Tasman Sea - New Zealand area and beyond. In this region there is no semi-permanent anticyclone such as those found in similar latitudes over the Indian Ocean and eastern Pacific Ocean respectively. The troughs normally have a north-west to south-west orientation and are associated with deep depressions centred far to the south. A typical weather sequence commences with a low-pressure trough approaching from the west. Freshening north-westerly winds prevail with increasing cloud, followed by rain for a period during which winds may reach gale force. The passage of the trough, with its associated cold front, is accompanied by a change to cold south-westerly or southerly winds and showery weather, occasionally with some hail and thunder. Barometers then rise with the approach of the next anticyclone from the west. Winds moderate and fair weather prevails for a few days as the anticyclone moves across the country.
While the sequence just described is very common the situation is frequently much more complex. The troughs are very unstable systems where depressions readily form, some of which develop into vigorous storms that may pass over New Zealand at any time of the year. Occasionally in summer a cyclonic storm of tropical origin passes over or near New Zealand accompanied by gales and heavy rain affecting mainly northern and eastern districts of the North Island. The anticyclones vary in size, intensity, and rate of movement. Their centres, on the average, follow a track across the North Island but individual centres may pass either north or south of the country, the more northerly tracks being favoured in spring and the southerly tracks in autumn. At times when little development occurs within the troughs the anticyclones follow each other at intervals of about 6-7 days.
The other main factors which influence the climate of New Zealand are first, its position in the midst of a vast ocean, and second, the shape and topography of the country itself.
Hot air masses from the interior of Australia in summer or freezing air masses from the Antarctic, which occasionally reach New Zealand, retain little of their original character after their long ocean passage. Thus, there is an absence of extreme variations of temperature. On the other hand, since abundant supplies of moisture are supplied by evaporation from the ocean, and depressions are frequent and vigorous, the average precipitation is high.
The chain of high mountains, which extends from south-west to north-east through the length of the country, rises as a formidable barrier in the path of the prevailing westerly winds. The effect is to produce much sharper climatic contrasts from west to east than in the north-south direction. In some inland areas of the South Island just east of the mountains the climate is distinctly continental in character, despite the fact that no part of New Zealand is more than 80 miles from the sea.
Winds—Winds from a westerly quarter prevail in all seasons, with a general tendency to increase in strength from north to south. However, considerable local modifications to the general air flow occur during its passage across the mountainous terrain. Approaching the main ranges the flow from the west turns towards the north-east and on descending on the eastern side swings towards the south-east. This results in an increased number of south-westerlies in Westland and a predominance of north-westerlies in inland districts of Otago and Canterbury, where strong gales from this quarter occur at times in the late spring and summer. Daytime sea breezes usually extend from the coast inland for 20 miles or more during periods of settled weather in summer. On the Canterbury coast the wind comes most frequently from the north-east, partly because there is a persistent sea breeze from this quarter, but south of Dunedin south-westerlies predominate. Cook Strait, the only substantial gap in the main mountain chain, acts as a natural funnel for the air flow and is a particularly windy locality afflicted by gales from the south-east as well as the north-west. This “funnel” effect is also in evidence about Foveaux Strait. North of Taranaki the general air flow is more from the south-west, and there is a noticeable reduction of windiness in the summer.
An indication of the variation in the frequency of strong winds from summer to winter, and in different parts of the country, is given in the next table. These were all obtained by the use of Dines pressure-tube anemometers at well-exposed sites.
CLIMATE | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Station | Average Number of Days with Gusts Reaching | Years of Data | |||||
40 mph or More | 60 mph or More | ||||||
Nov-Apr | May-Oct | Year | Nov-Apr | May-Oct | Year | ||
Kaitaia | 14 | 29 | 43 | 0.6 | 1.6 | 2.2 | 16 |
Whangarei | 6 | 20 | 26 | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.6 | 12 |
Auckland (Mechanics Bay) | 20 | 29 | 49 | 0.9 | 1.6 | 2.5 | 24 |
Tauranga | 13 | 19 | 32 | 0.3 | 1.1 | 1.4 | 24 |
Rotorua | 6 | 7 | 13 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 16 |
Hamilton | 9 | 13 | 22 | 0.0 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 10 |
Gisborne | 19 | 25 | 44 | 0.3 | 0.9 | 1.2 | 23 |
Napier | 17 | 20 | 37 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.8 | 17 |
New Plymouth | 34 | 48 | 82 | 2.3 | 4.8 | 7.1 | 27 |
Wanganui | 35 | 40 | 75 | 2.4 | 4.5 | 6.9 | 10 |
Palmerston North | 25 | 23 | 48 | 0.7 | 0.8 | 1.5 | 12 |
Wellington (Kelburn) | 72 | 74 | 146 | 16.0 | 13.9 | 29.9 | 13 |
Nelson | 23 | 14 | 37 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 0.9 | 26 |
Blenheim (Woodbourne) | 22 | 16 | 38 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 1.4 | 25 |
Westport | 13 | 19 | 32 | 0.8 | 1.0 | 1.8 | 18 |
Hokitika | 15 | 18 | 33 | 1.2 | 1.6 | 2.8 | 21 |
Christchurch | 32 | 24 | 56 | 1.8 | 1.5 | 3.3 | 24 |
Timaru | 13 | 8 | 21 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 1.0 | 10 |
Taieri | 30 | 25 | 55 | 1.3 | 1.4 | 2.7 | 26 |
Gore | 29 | 20 | 49 | 0.9 | 0.0 | 0.9 | 5 |
Invercargill | 48 | 42 | 90 | 5.4 | 4.7 | 10.1 | 24 |
NOTE—These are all aerodromes, with the exception of Auckland (Mechanics Bay) and Wellington (Kelburn).
Rainfall—The distribution of rainfall is mainly controlled by mountain features, and the highest rainfalls occur where the mountains are exposed to the direct sweep of the westerly and north-westerly winds. The mean annual rainfall (see map) ranges from as little as 300 mm in a small area of Central Otago to over 7000 mm in the Southern Alps. The average for the whole country is high, but for the greater part it lies between 600 and 1500 mm, a range regarded as favourable for plant growth in the temperate zone. The only areas with under 600 mm are found in the South Island to the east of the main ranges. These include most of central and north Otago, and South Canterbury. In the North Island, the driest areas are central and southern Hawke's Bay, Wairarapa, and Manawatu where the average rainfall is 800-1000 mm a year. Of the remainder, much valuable farm land, chiefly in northern Taranaki and Northland, has upwards of 1500 mm. Over a sizeable area of both Islands rainfall exceeds 2500 mm a year but, with the exception of Westland, this is mountainous and unoccupied, much of it being forest covered.
For a large part of the country the rainfall is spread evenly through the year. The greatest contrast is found in the north, where winter has almost twice as much rain as summer. This predominance of winter rainfall diminishes southwards. It is still discernible over the northern part of the South Island but, over the southern half, winter is the season with least rainfall, and a definite summer maximum is found inland due to the effect of convectional showers. The rainfall is also influenced by seasonal variations in the strength of the westerly winds. Spring rainfall is increased in and west of the ranges as the westerlies rise to their maximum about October, while a complementary decrease occurs at the same time in the lee of the ranges.
Areas which are exposed to the west and south-west experience much showery weather, and rain falls on roughly half the days of the year. Over most of the North Island rain can be measured on at least 150 days a year except to the east of the ranges where there are, in places, fewer than 125 rain days. Those areas of the South Island with annual rainfall under 600 mm generally have about 100 rain days a year. In the far south the frequency of rain increases sharply; in Stewart Island and Fiordland rain days exceed 200 a year. Over most of the country between 55 and 65 percent of the rain days also qualify as wet days (2.5 mm or more). The percentage increases to over 70 in Westland, but in the low rainfall area of inland Otago there are only about 40 wet days a year compared with 100 rain days.
On the whole the seasonal rainfall does not vary greatly from year to year, the reliability in spring being particularly advantageous for agricultural purposes. It is least reliable in late summer and autumn when very dry conditions may develop east of the ranges, particularly in Hawke's Bay.
The highest daily rainfall on record is 560 mm which occurred at Milford Sound where the mean annual rainfall exceeds 6000 mm. Other areas with considerably lower rainfall are also subject to very heavy daily falls; such areas are to be found in northern Hawke's Bay and in north-eastern districts of the Auckland Province. By contrast, in the Manawatu district and in Otago and Southland daily falls reaching 80 mm are very rare.
NORMAL MONTHLY AND ANNUAL RAINFALL (MILLIMETRES)* (1921-50) | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Station | Jan | Feb | Mar | Apr | May | Jun | July | Aug | Sep | Oct | Nov | Dec | Year |
*25 millimetres equal 1 inch. | |||||||||||||
Te Paki | 84 | 91 | 84 | 142 | 165 | 183 | 185 | 142 | 114 | 97 | 76 | 79 | 1,442 |
Kerikeri | 114 | 99 | 91 | 145 | 188 | 188 | 185 | 157 | 140 | 119 | 97 | 94 | 1,617 |
Dargaville | 81 | 86 | 69 | 104 | 135 | 140 | 130 | 122 | 102 | 94 | 81 | 76 | 1,220 |
Auckland (Albert Park) | 84 | 104 | 71 | 109 | 122 | 140 | 140 | 109 | 97 | 107 | 81 | 79 | 1,243 |
Tauranga Aerodrome | 89 | 89 | 97 | 127 | 124 | 142 | 127 | 122 | 97 | 117 | 84 | 86 | 1,301 |
Hamilton (Ruakura) | 84 | 81 | 74 | 102 | 109 | 124 | 117 | 104 | 94 | 109 | 94 | 74 | 1,166 |
Rotorua | 122 | 104 | 89 | 124 | 150 | 150 | 119 | 130 | 114 | 135 | 104 | 109 | 1,450 |
Gisborne Aerodrome | 71 | 81 | 76 | 86 | 127 | 99 | 124 | 99 | 74 | 66 | 56 | 51 | 1,010 |
Lake Waikaremoana (Onepoto) | 196 | 193 | 188 | 211 | 272 | 231 | 241 | 221 | 188 | 170 | 163 | 147 | 2,421 |
Taupo | 94 | 99 | 61 | 94 | 122 | 124 | 109 | 112 | 99 | 107 | 97 | 79 | 1,197 |
Taumarunui | 99 | 99 | 84 | 122 | 130 | 150 | 124 | 135 | 122 | 145 | 117 | 99 | 1,426 |
New Plymouth | 119 | 104 | 94 | 127 | 135 | 163 | 157 | 150 | 122 | 147 | 114 | 122 | 1,554 |
Napier | 66 | 71 | 56 | 69 | 97 | 79 | 89 | 71 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 51 | 793 |
Wanganui | 69 | 76 | 56 | 71 | 79 | 86 | 74 | 76 | 64 | 81 | 69 | 74 | 875 |
Palmerston North | 76 | 76 | 61 | 84 | 89 | 99 | 79 | 89 | 74 | 97 | 84 | 84 | 992 |
Masterton (Waingawa) | 64 | 69 | 56 | 69 | 104 | 102 | 99 | 107 | 79 | 79 | 66 | 74 | 968 |
Wellington (Kelburn) | 71 | 89 | 76 | 91 | 114 | 117 | 124 | 130 | 94 | 117 | 79 | 104 | 1,206 |
Nelson Aerodrome | 69 | 58 | 66 | 76 | 86 | 79 | 74 | 91 | 74 | 91 | 69 | 79 | 912 |
Blenheim | 51 | 48 | 41 | 48 | 66 | 58 | 61 | 64 | 61 | 64 | 46 | 48 | 656 |
Westport Aerodrome | 185 | 155 | 165 | 178 | 165 | 191 | 178 | 185 | 168 | 206 | 178 | 206 | 2,160 |
Hanmer | 89 | 94 | 84 | 86 | 122 | 89 | 94 | 102 | 102 | 109 | 84 | 97 | 1,152 |
Hokitika Aerodrome | 246 | 216 | 211 | 221 | 226 | 201 | 208 | 234 | 208 | 272 | 239 | 246 | 2,728 |
Lake Coleridge | 66 | 61 | 53 | 71 | 71 | 66 | 79 | 79 | 79 | 81 | 61 | 71 | 838 |
Christchurch (Botanic Gardens) | 56 | 46 | 43 | 46 | 76 | 69 | 61 | 58 | 51 | 51 | 51 | 61 | 669 |
Lake Tekapo | 53 | 46 | 41 | 48 | 46 | 36 | 41 | 41 | 53 | 56 | 46 | 58 | 565 |
Timaru | 64 | 64 | 46 | 46 | 43 | 41 | 38 | 36 | 46 | 53 | 48 | 74 | 599 |
Milford Sound | 648 | 587 | 566 | 554 | 549 | 373 | 373 | 439 | 503 | 660 | 587 | 594 | 6,433 |
Queenstown | 81 | 64 | 79 | 74 | 66 | 56 | 56 | 64 | 66 | 76 | 64 | 61 | 807 |
Alexandra | 46 | 38 | 30 | 33 | 23 | 20 | 18 | 15 | 20 | 20 | 28 | 33 | 334 |
Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 71 | 64 | 64 | 64 | 66 | 74 | 64 | 58 | 56 | 64 | 71 | 74 | 790 |
Gore | 81 | 79 | 81 | 71 | 66 | 74 | 53 | 53 | 64 | 69 | 81 | 79 | 851 |
Invercargill Aerodrome | 91 | 97 | 109 | 97 | 94 | 99 | 71 | 76 | 84 | 86 | 91 | 91 | 1,086 |
Thunderstorms—Thunderstorms are not numerous. Their frequency is greatest in the north and west where thunder is heard on 15 to 20 days a year; east of the ranges (except in Gisborne) the figure is five or less.
Hail—Hail is most frequent in the south-west where it is reported on about 20 days a year, but for the greater part of the country it occurs on about 5 days a year or less. Most of the hailstones are small, but occasionally large stones cause local damage to glasshouses, and to orchards and market gardens, chiefly in Canterbury and Hawke's Bay.
Temperature—Mean temperatures at sea level decrease steadily southwards from 15°C in the far north to 12°C about Cook Strait, then to 9°C in the south. With increasing altitude, temperatures drop about 2°C per 1,000 ft. January and February, with approximately the same mean temperature, are the warmest months of the year; July is the coldest. Some temperature statistics for selected places are included in the table on climatological averages. Highest temperatures are recorded east of the main ranges, where they exceed 30°C on a few afternoons in most summers, usually in association with a north-westerly Föhn wind. The extremes for New Zealand (measured in a standard thermometer screen) are 38°C at Ashburton and -19°C at Ophir (Central Otago).
As is to be expected, there is a small annual range of temperature (difference between mean temperature of the warmest and coldest months). In Northland and in western districts of both Islands the annual range is about 8°C. For the remainder of the North Island, and east coast districts of the South Island, it is 9°-10°C. Further inland it exceeds 11°C in places, reaching a maximum of 14°C in Central Otago where there is an approach to a continental type of climate.
Temperatures in the preceding paragraphs are recorded on the Celsius scale (formerly called centigrade), and not the Fahrenheit scale. The degree Celsius (°C) equals 5/9 (°F-32).
Frost—It is well known that local variations in frostiness are considerable, even within quite small areas. On a calm, clear night the cold air in contact with a sloping surface gravitates slowly downhill to collect in valleys and depressions, and it is these “Katabatic” drifts which are mainly responsible for local temperature variations at night. Gently sloping ground with a northerly aspect tends to be least affected by frost. Favourable sites in coastal areas of Northland are free of frost, although further inland light frosts occur frequently in the winter months. At Albert Park, Auckland, the screen minimum thermometer (4 ft above the ground) has registered below 0°C only once in nearly 50 years, yet across the harbour at Whenuapai Aerodrome there are eight screen frosts per annum on the average. Excluding the uninhabited mountainous areas, the most severe winter conditions are experienced in Central Otago and the Mackenzie Plains of inland Canterbury, and on the central plateau of the North Island. Even in these areas night temperatures as low as -12°C are rarely recorded. Elsewhere over the North Island the winters are very mild and pastures maintain continuous growth. In both Islands sheep and cattle remain in the open all the year round.
Snow—The majority of New Zealanders rarely see snow except on the mountains. The North Island has a small permanent snow field above 8,000 ft on the central plateau, but the snow line rarely descends below 2,000 ft even for brief periods in winter. In the South Island snow falls on a few days a year in eastern coastal districts, and in some years may lie for a day or two even at sea level. In Westland it does not lie at sea level. The snow line on the Southern Alps is around 7,000 ft in summer, being slightly lower on the western side where the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers descend through heavy bush to within 1,000 ft of sea level. In inland Canterbury and Otago, where there are considerable areas of grazing lands above 1,000 ft, snowfalls are heavier and more persistent and have caused serious losses of sheep during severe winters in the past. However, only rarely does the winter snow line there remain permanently below 3,000 ft.
Relative Humidity—Humidity is commonly between 70 and 80 percent in coastal areas and about 10 percent lower inland. It varies inversely to the temperature, falling to a minimum in the early afternoon when temperature is highest and frequently lying between 90 and 100 percent during clear nights. As the following table shows, the diurnal variation is greater than the difference between summer and winter.
Station | Mean Relative Humidity | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
January | July | |||
3 a.m. | 3 p.m. | 3 a.m. | 3 p.m. | |
percent | ||||
Auckland (Mechanics Bay) | 85 | 63 | 90 | 74 |
Gisborne | 89 | 62 | 90 | 72 |
Ohakea Aerodrome | 87 | 62 | 89 | 72 |
Wellington | 89 | 71 | 87 | 77 |
Christchurch | 87 | 61 | 89 | 73 |
Hokitika | 95 | 78 | 93 | 75 |
Invercargill | 90 | 72 | 91 | 78 |
Very low humidity—between 20 and 30 percent or lower—occurs at times in the lee of the Southern Alps where the Föhn effect is often very marked. In summer the hot, dry “Canterbury Nor'-wester” is generally a most unpleasant wind. Cool south-westerlies are also at times very dry when they reach eastern districts. In Northland the humid mid-summer conditions are inclined to be rather oppressive though temperatures rarely reach 30°C. Dull, humid spells are generally not prolonged anywhere, but their frequency shows a marked increase in the south.
Sunshine—The sunniest areas are to be found near Blenheim, Nelson, and Whakatane, where the average duration of bright sunshine exceeds 2,400 hours a year. The rest of the Bay of Plenty and Napier are only slightly less sunny. A large portion of the country is favoured with at least 2,000 hours. Even Westland, despite its high rainfall, has 1,800 hours. Southland, where sunshine drops sharply to 1,700 hours a year, lies on the northern fringe of a broad zone of increasing cloudiness. Four hundred miles further to the south at Campbell Island the sunshine has the extremely low value of 650 hours a year. A pleasant feature of the New Zealand climate is the high proportion of sunshine during the winter months. To eliminate the effect of varying day-length the summer and winter sunshine at a few selected stations have been expressed as a percentage of the possible sunshine.
Station | Summer | Winter |
---|---|---|
percent | ||
Auckland | 51 | 44 |
Hamilton | 52 | 44 |
New Plymouth | 53 | 47 |
Napier | 57 | 52 |
Wellington | 52 | 42 |
Nelson | 58 | 57 |
Hokitika | 43 | 44 |
Christchurch | 46 | 45 |
Dunedin | 41 | 43 |
Invercargill | 42 | 35 |
As these figures indicate, there is a marked increase in cloudiness in the North Island in winter, but little seasonal change in the South Island, except in Southland.
Climatological Averages—The following table provides a brief summary of the main climatological elements for selected locations.
Station | Annual Averages | Air Temperatures (Degrees Celsius) | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Altitude (ft) | Rain Days (0.2 mm or More) | Wet Days (2.5 mm or More)* | Bright Sunshine Hrs | Days of Screen Frost (min. air temp. less than 0°C) | Mean Temp. | Mean Daily Maximum | Mean Daily Minimum | Mean Annual | ||||
Jan | Jul | Jan | Jul | Maximum | Minimum | |||||||
*2.5 mm. equals 0.10 in. | ||||||||||||
Te Paki | 190 | 181 | 105 | 2,140 | 2 | 15.1 | 23 | 15 | 14 | 8 | 26 | -1 |
Kerikeri | 240 | 180 | 102 | 2,010 | 3 | 14.7 | 24 | 15 | 13 | 6 | 29 | 0 |
Dargaville | 64 | 185 | 107 | 1,940 | 6 | 14.3 | 23 | 15 | 14 | 6 | 29 | -2 |
Auckland (Albert Park) | 160 | 173 | 101 | 2,090 | 0 | 15.3 | 23 | 14 | 16 | 8 | 27 | 3 |
Tauranga Aerodrome | 12 | 153 | 93 | 2,320 | 8 | 14.0 | 24 | 14 | 13 | 4 | 29 | -2 |
Hamilton (Ruakura) | 131 | 169 | 100 | 1,980 | 25 | 13.0 | 23 | 13 | 11 | 3 | 29 | -5 |
Rotorua | 1,006 | 149 | 97 | 2,000 | 24 | 12.1 | 23 | 12 | 12 | 2 | 30 | -4 |
Gisborne Aerodrome | 16 | 156 | 83 | 2,210 | 7 | 13.8 | 24 | 14 | 13 | 4 | 32 | -2 |
Lake Waikaremoana (Onepoto) | 2,110 | 195 | 133 | 5 | 10.9 | 20 | 9 | 11 | 3 | 28 | -1 | |
Taupo | 1,232 | 157 | 93 | 2,030 | 39 | 11.7 | 23 | 11 | 11 | 2 | 29 | -4 |
Taumarunui | 562 | 175 | 111 | 1,690 | 34 | 12.7 | 24 | 12 | 12 | 2 | 31 | -5 |
New Plymouth | 160 | 177 | 112 | 2,110 | 0 | 13.4 | 21 | 13 | 13 | 6 | 26 | 0 |
Napier | 5 | 126 | 64 | 2,280 | 8 | 13.9 | 24 | 13 | 14 | 4 | 32 | -2 |
Wanganui | 72 | 146 | 85 | 2,120 | 4 | 13.4 | 22 | 12 | 14 | 5 | 29 | -1 |
Palmerston North | 110 | 167 | 92 | 1,810 | 15 | 12.8 | 22 | 12 | 13 | 4 | 28 | -3 |
Masterton (Waingawa) | 340 | 171 | 90 | 2,060 | 28 | 12.2 | 24 | 12 | 11 | 2 | 31 | -4 |
Wellington (Kelburn) | 415 | 158 | 97 | 2,010 | 0 | 12.4 | 20 | 11 | 13 | 5 | 26 | 1 |
Nelson Aerodrome | 6 | 123 | 72 | 2,410 | 41 | 11.8 | 22 | 12 | 12 | 1 | 28 | -5 |
Blenheim | 17 | 105 | 57 | 2,430 | 34 | 12.5 | 24 | 12 | 12 | 1 | 32 | -4 |
Westport Aerodrome | 6 | 188 | 138 | 1,960 | 1 | 11.9 | 19 | 12 | 12 | 4 | 25 | 0 |
Hanmer | 1,270 | 143 | 90 | 1,910 | 84 | 9.8 | 22 | 9 | 9 | -2 | 32 | -9 |
Hokitika Aerodrome | 127 | 191 | 137 | 1,860 | 25 | 11.9 | 19 | 11 | 11 | 2 | 26 | 2 |
Lake Coleridge | 1,195 | 120 | 71 | .. | 69 | 10.0 | 21 | 9 | 10 | -1 | 31 | -8 |
Christchurch (Botanic Gardens) | 22 | 117 | 55 | 1,990 | 36 | 11.4 | 22 | 10 | 12 | 1 | 32 | -4 |
Lake Tekapo | 2,240 | 97 | 54 | 2,200 | 105 | 9.1 | 21 | 6 | 8 | -3 | 20 | -10 |
Timaru | 56 | 113 | 57 | 1,910 | 39 | 11.0 | 22 | 10 | 11 | 0 | 32 | -4 |
Milford Sound | 5 | 197 | 161 | .. | 27 | 10.1 | 18 | 9 | 10 | 2 | 25 | -3 |
Queenstown | 1,080 | 128 | 72 | 1,980 | 54 | 10.1 | 21 | 8 | 10 | -1 | 30 | -5 |
Alexandra | 461 | 97 | 38 | 2,080 | 88 | 10.5 | 23 | 7 | 11 | -2 | 32 | -8 |
Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 5 | 167 | 78 | 1,730 | 12 | 10.9 | 19 | 10 | 11 | 3 | 31 | -2 |
Gore | 235 | 172 | 93 | 1,750 | 46 | 10.2 | 21 | 9 | 9 | 0 | 31 | -8 |
Invercargill Aerodrome | 1 | 199 | 106 | 1,660 | 50 | 9.5 | 18 | 9 | 9 | 1 | 28 | -5 |
NOTES: (1) Averages of rain days and wet days 1950-66; sunshine 1935-60; mean temperature 1931-60; other temperature data and days of screen frost, various periods—all exceeding 10 years.
(2) For normal monthly and annual rainfall for these stations, see table under subsection on Rainfall.
Brief Review of 1971:Year—There were two unusual features of the 1971 weather. The first, which affected all other weather elements, was a persistently high frequency of easterly to north-easterly winds; the only months in which this feature did not occur were September and October. The second special feature of 1971 was its high temperatures, making it the warmest year in New Zealand in 110 years of observations, with an average departure from the 1931-60 normal of 1.0°C. The previous warmest years, all about equal, were 1956, 1962, and 1970. Highest departures from normal were in Westland, and lowest departures in eastern districts of both Islands. The only months in which temperatures were not above normal but only close to it were July, October, and November.
The easterly to north-easterly winds brought excessive cloud to areas east of the ranges in the North Island, to Bay of Plenty and Taupo, and to Nelson and most of Marlborough; and in these areas sunshine was mainly 200-370 hours below normal. Rotorua and Waipukurau both recorded sunshine more than 100 hours below their previous lowest. On the other hand, sunshine was above normal, mainly by 100 hours, on the West Coast, in the Mackenzie basin, and in Wellington and Manawatu.
The greater part of the North Island had rainfall above normal. Highest departures of over 35 percent were in central and northern Hawke's Bay with most of Gisborne, in Bay of Plenty and Rotorua, and in eastern Northland. In the South Island rainfall was somewhat below normal in Canterbury and Westland, and in most of Southland; but somewhat above normal in Nelson, central Marlborough, and parts of Otago. The greatest departures below normal, exceeding 25 percent, were recorded over parts of Canterbury, especially about and south of Christchurch.
Seasonal Notes—Both January and February were very warm, besides being cloudy and wet over a considerable area of the North Island but mainly dry in the South Island. The rainfall at the Hermitage in January of 60 mm was the lowest for that month in 50 years of observations. From 3 to 8 January cyclone Rosie brought upwards of 50 mm of rain to the greater part of the country and this relieved the prevailing very dry conditions. Napier, Blenheim, and Hanmer recorded their lowest January sunshine for at least 45 years. February 1971 was equal with February 1935 as the third warmest month on record, the two warmest being February 1938 and January 1956. In February nearly all the rain fell from the 23rd to the 25th and this was preceded by 6 weeks of dry, hot weather affecting especially the South Island and southern districts of the North Island. Parts of the Southland Plain and western Southland were still very dry by the end of the month. Forest fires were exceptionally frequent in February in Westland, Otago, and Southland.
In March, rainfall was only about half the normal value over the greater part of the country and it was less than a quarter in the north Canterbury high country. A total of 645 mm of rain at Hokitika from November to March was the lowest in over a century of observations. Most of the country was favoured with more sunshine than normal and departures of 50-80 hours were recorded in western districts. In Canterbury and southern districts of the North Island the weather was too dry, causing a shortage of feed in some areas and also affecting crops.
April weather was a continuation of that of March, but with floods and slips in eastern districts from Hawke's Bay to Bay of Islands, while the remainder of the country had sunny, warm, dry weather.
May was rather wet. A small but intense depression off the coast of northern Hawke's Bay caused heavy rain with slips, considerable flooding, and disruption of transport in Gisborne and Hawke's Bay on the 3rd and 4th. Good growth was reported for the time of the year in most areas.
June was the warmest in over a century of observations for a considerable part of the country, especially in the North Island. In the South Island rainfall was mainly above normal but in the North Island it was mainly below normal. Flooding occurred in Bay of Plenty after rainfalls of up to 300 mm in the 4 days, 3-6 June; and it occurred in parts of Otago after rainfalls of 150 mm on the 6th and 7th. The mild weather was appreciated by farmers, who found growth good for the time of year.
In July considerable cloud and rain affected some eastern districts, but rainfall was mainly low elsewhere, with fairly sunny conditions. Depressions over Northland caused severe gales there on the 22nd and 26th and these were reported in other northern districts on the 2nd. In some districts unusually frosty weather cut back growth but stock were healthy. Lambing commenced under mainly favourable conditions.
August was unusually mild, especially in the north. In the North Island rainfall was mainly up to 50 percent above normal but in the South Island it was predominantly 25 percent below normal. Sunshine was mainly below average. In Northland and eastern districts of the North Island and about Cook Strait serious losses of new-born lambs were reported, some in violent south-easterly gales with rain, affecting especially the Cook Strait area from the 16th to the 18th.
In contrast with other months of the year, September and October were marked by an unusually high frequency of westerly and north-westerly winds. In September, Waikato and parts of Bay of Plenty and central Hawke's Bay received more than double the normal rainfall; while sunshine was below normal west of the main ranges from Waikato to Manawatu, and also on the Southland coast. Unusually violent north-westerly gales buffeted Canterbury and Otago on 10 and 11 September, with considerable damage in some inland districts.
October was a wet month over most of the country and too wet for the farmers in the North Island. Violent north-westerly gales buffeted parts of Otago on 27 October, with a gust of 85 knots at Dunedin Airport.
November was a sunny month. Rainfall was somewhat above normal over the greater part of the North Island, but somewhat below normal over the greater part of the South Island. Daily falls of up to 160 mm on the 15th caused flooding on the Taieri Plains. Strong gales from a westerly quarter buffeted most of the North Island on the 26th, causing some damage. Conditions were good for farming except in some eastern districts of the North Island, where it was too wet for the lambs.
December was dry in the South Island. Over most of the North Island and in northern districts of the South Island sunshine was below normal. It was a good month for stock, and there was plenty of growth except in parts of Marlborough and Canterbury, where it was too dry.
Summary of Meteorological Observations for 1971—The observations from which the following summary was compiled for the year 1971 were at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time, i.e., 2100 hours Greenwich mean time.
Station | Rainfall | Rain Days (0.2 mm* or More) | Bright Sunshine | Days of Screen Frost† | Air Temperature (Degrees Celsius)‡ | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean Temp. | Mean Daily Maximum | Mean Daily Minimum | Extremes | ||||||||
Jan | Jul | Jan | Jul | Maximum | Minimum | ||||||
*0.01 in. †Minimum Air Temperature Less than 0.0°C. ‡ °C = 5/9 (°F -32). | |||||||||||
mm | hours | ||||||||||
Kerikeri | 2,262 | 200 | 1,893 | .. | 15.8 | 25.3 | 15.8 | 15.4 | 6.5 | 36.4 | 1.2 |
Dargaville | 1,310 | 188 | 2,038 | 6 | 15.4 | 26.0 | 15.2 | 14.5 | 6.2 | 29.4 | -2.5 |
Auckland | 1,409 | 193 | 2,090 | .. | 16.5 | 25.1 | 14.8 | 17.8 | 7.7 | 28.8 | 3.9 |
Tauranga Aerodrome | 1,750 | 176 | 2,117 | .. | 15.0 | 24.2 | 14.5 | 16.0 | 4.3 | 30.4 | 0.0 |
Hamilton (Ruakura) | 1,344 | 168 | 1,959 | 15 | 14.4 | 25.7 | 14.1 | 15.0 | 2.6 | 28.2 | -2.9 |
Rotorua | 1,949 | 171 | 1,624 | 8 | 13.4 | 23.2 | 12.6 | 14.4 | 7.6 | 30.0 | -1.1 |
Gisborne Aerodrome | 1,388 | 177 | 1,969 | .. | 14.6 | 23.5 | 13.6 | 14.4 | 5.5 | 30.0 | 1.0 |
Taupo | 1,318 | 169 | 1,815 | 28 | .. | 25.1 | 11.0 | 13.2 | 0.7 | 29.4 | -2.7 |
Lake Waikaremoana | 2,648 | 226 | .. | 1 | 11.7 | 21.2 | 8.5 | 12.1 | 3.6 | 30.7 | -0.2 |
Taumarunui | 1,587 | 191 | 1,585 | 35 | 13.8 | 26.0 | 13.4 | 14.8 | 0.1 | 32.3 | -4.3 |
New Plymouth | 1,995 | 178 | 2,148 | .. | 14.6 | 22.9 | 13.1 | 15.6 | 6.5 | 26.8 | 2.6 |
Napier | 1,272 | 147 | 1,979 | .. | 14.8 | 23.4 | 13.6 | 14.4 | 5.3 | 30.2 | 0.5 |
Wanganui | 967 | 143 | 2,108 | 3 | 14.3 | 22.6 | 12.5 | 15.2 | 3.3 | 28.6 | -0.4 |
Palmerston North | 1,086 | 146 | 1,891 | 3 | 14.0 | 22.6 | 12.4 | 14.6 | 4.5 | 29.9 | -1.6 |
Masterton | 996 | 164 | 1,827 | 9 | 12.9 | 22.6 | 11.3 | 12.2 | 2.8 | 30.5 | -2.6 |
Wellington (Kelburn) | 1,231 | 151 | 2,102 | .. | 13.5 | 20.4 | 11.4 | 13.8 | 5.7 | 28.4 | 3.0 |
Nelson Aerodrome | 923 | 119 | 2,239 | 24 | 12.9 | 22.1 | 12.6 | 14.5 | 0.4 | 29.4 | -3.0 |
Blenheim | 729 | 99 | 2,244 | 12 | 13.4 | 22.8 | 12.5 | 13.4 | 2.1 | 32.4 | -2.0 |
Westport Aerodrome | 2,183 | 177 | 1,907 | .. | .. | 22.5 | 13.2 | 14.9 | 4.3 | 26.1 | 0.5 |
Hanmer Forest | 1,005 | 139 | 1,748 | 83 | .. | 21.1 | .. | 9.4 | -2.8 | 31.9 | -7.5 |
Hokitika Aerodrome | 2,366 | 172 | 1,987 | 12 | 12.7 | 21.5 | 13.0 | 14.1 | 2.3 | 24.7 | -2.4 |
Lake Coleridge | 717 | 108 | .. | 25 | 10.8 | 21.6 | 8.8 | 10.8 | -2.7 | 33.9 | -7.0 |
Christchurch | 441 | 113 | 1,873 | 25 | 12.6 | 21.3 | 10.6 | 13.2 | 1.7 | 33.5 | -5.9 |
Lake Tekapo | 510 | 92 | 2,310 | 73 | 9.7 | 22.4 | 4.6 | 10.4 | -3.4 | 31.8 | -8.3 |
Timaru | 490 | 119 | 1,777 | 24 | 11.9 | 20.7 | 10.2 | 12.2 | 0.8 | 29.3 | -3.4 |
Milford Sound | 6,815 | 182 | .. | 25 | 11.1 | 21.3 | 8.8 | 13.6 | 1.0 | 25.7 | -2.5 |
Queenstown | 798 | 105 | 1,908 | 27 | 11.1 | 24.2 | 7.4 | 11.7 | 0.3 | 31.4 | -3.9 |
Alexandra | 368 | 90 | 1,996 | 64 | 11.6 | 25.2 | 6.5 | 12.1 | -3.2 | 32.5 | -6.9 |
Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 814 | 147 | 1,632 | 2 | 11.8 | 19.9 | 9.7 | 11.9 | 3.1 | 31.7 | -2.0 |
Gore | 628 | 146 | 1,671 | 40 | .. | 22.2 | 8.6 | .. | -0.6 | 31.7 | -7.0 |
Invercargill Aerodrome | 954 | 180 | 1,674 | 47 | 10.4 | 20.2 | 9.0 | 10.0 | 1.8 | 27.6 | -6.2 |
For 1971 the mean sea level pressure values in millibars at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time were: Auckland, 1015.7; Kelburn, Wellington, 1014.7; Nelson Aerodrome, 1015.1; Hokitika Aerodrome, 1014.3; Christchurch, 1014.0; and Dunedin Airport, 1013.2.
EARLY HISTORY: General—When New Zealand was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had migrated to these islands at least 300 years previously. It is generally accepted that the Maoris came originally from South-east Asia, whence, as proto-Polynesians, they moved eastwards from island to island until they reached the eastern Pacific, where they settled the islands now known collectively as Polynesia. From Polynesia the ancestors of the Maori sailed south-west in ocean-going canoes to reach New Zealand and these voyages were probably spread over several generations, perhaps several centuries. Oral Maori history and genealogy support the view that there was a final wave of migration of considerable magnitude about A.D. 1350. Adapting themselves to a new physical environment, in isolation from the outside world, the Maoris produced forms of social and economic organisation and material culture which were significantly different from their Polynesian prototypes.
Coming from tropical latitudes, the Maoris mainly confined themselves to the warmer North Island, and when discovered by Europeans were in a high state of neolithic civilisation, with marked superiority in the arts of wood carving and military engineering. Their principal social unit was the family group, and from combinations of the numerous groups were formed the subtribes and tribes. They had highly developed social and ritualistic customs, and their system of land tenure and methods of cultivation were communal within the subtribes. Inter-tribal and intra-tribal warfare was common, and as individuals Maoris displayed exceptional courage and intelligence.
From the early days of European settlement in the first half of the nineteenth century many Maoris believed that their interests were best served by co-operation with the settlers. For the most part the Europeans adopted a humanitarian attitude to the Maori people, who accepted their assurances and found a satisfactory safeguard for their interests in the exercise of their rights and privileges of British subjects. As the Europeans established a self-contained and aggressively growing society, there grew up a rivalry for land and a clash of power. In the 1860s Maori tribes in Taranaki, Waikato, and Bay of Plenty fought the settlers and Government troops in a series of sporadic campaigns based on loss of land rights and rising Maori nationalism. After 1870 there followed the development of a European colony of settlement with Maori people making further economic adjustments to European ways.
The introduction of European diseases and firearms, and the impact of European civilisation on the traditional way of life and customs of the Maoris, had such an adverse effect that their numbers must have been reduced by over half during the nineteenth century. However, the virility of the race gradually asserted itself, and from the beginning of the twentieth century the Maori population has been rapidly increasing though still forming a minority component.
The overseas territories of Niue Island and the Tokelau Islands had also long been inhabited by Polynesians from various successive migrations extending over considerable periods prior to their discovery by Europeans.
Discovery by Europeans—On 13 December 1642, Abel Janszoon Tasman, a navigator of the Dutch East India Company, discovered the country to which he gave the name of Staten Land, and which later became known as “Nieuw Zeeland”. Tasman had left Batavia on 14 August 1642, and, after having discovered Tasmania, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island, described by him as a high mountainous country. Sailing north, he had the misfortune to come into conflict with the Maoris at Golden Bay, on the north coast of the South Island, so that, though he continued his northward journey until he reached the northern tip of the country, he did not again attempt to land.
There is no record of any European visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until Captain James Cook sighted land on 7 October 1769 near Gisborne. Cook and a party of men from the Endeavour landed at Gisborne on 9 October 1769. On his first voyage Cook spent 6 months exploring the New Zealand coastline, and he completely circumnavigated the North and South Islands. Hisactivities can best be described by saying “he found New Zealand a line on a map, and left it an archipelago”. Not only was Cook's ability shown by his cartographical accuracy, but also in his peaceful dealings with the Maoris. He returned to New Zealand again in 1773, 1774, and in 1777. His careful observations made New Zealand known to the western world; the accounts of his voyages were translated into a dozen languages. The bi-centenary of Cook's first visit to New Zealand was celebrated in 1969; an account of his voyages of discovery in the Pacific is given on pages 1116 to 1128 of the 1969 issue of the Official Yearbook.
The European discovery of Niue Island was made by Captain Cook in 1774. The first recorded discovery of the Tokelau Islands was made by Quiros in 1606.
European Settlement and Colonisation—Whaling stations sprang up along the coast from 1792 onwards and a trade with New South Wales began not only in whale oil and seal skins, but also in flax and timber. In 1814 Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the Governor of New South Wales, was responsible for the establishment of the first mission station in the Bay of Islands. To promote the translation of the Bible into Maori, Thomas Kendall (one of Marsden's assistants) took two Maori chiefs with him to England in 1820. The printing of the Bible in Maori was made possible through the establishment of a printing press by William Colenso at Paihia in the Bay of Islands in 1835.
The growing white population in the Bay of Islands, and the lawlessness of crews of visiting ships led to the appointment by the British Government of James Busby as British Resident at Waitangi in 1833. The Governor of New South Wales in 1837 sent Captain William Hobson, in command of HMS Rattlesnake, from Sydney to the Bay of Islands to report on New Zealand. Among other things, Hobson suggested a treaty with the Maori chiefs and the placing of British subjects under British law. On 29 January 1840 Hobson arrived at the Bay of Islands as Governor to proclaim British sovereignty (see later).
By 1840 numerous mission stations had spread through the northern half of the North Island. Conversion of Maori tribes to Christianity was accompanied by the introduction of new crops and methods of cultivation and pacification of the warring tribes.
The first body of immigrants to reach New Zealand under a definite scheme of colonisation arrived at Port Nicholson, Wellington, on 22 January 1840 to found the initial settlement of the New Zealand Company. The colonists were in the main sturdy resourceful people seeking a better future than was offering in nineteenth century industrial England.
The guiding genius of the company, Edward Gibbon Wakefield, aware of the intention of the British Government to annex New Zealand, had earlier (in 1839), dispatched his agents in order to purchase large areas of land from the Maoris before the Crown could assume a monopoly of land purchase.
Wakefield's scheme of colonisation was based on the sale of land to investors or men of wealth for development by labouring class immigrants. With the profit from land sales the company could bring out more immigrants. Wakefield aimed at a balance between landowners and labourers; in effect he aimed to transplant a cross-section of English society. But, ignorant of the system of tribal ownership of Maori land, the company had bought land from individual Maoris; then Hobson provided that all European land titles should derive from the Crown which would be the only purchaser of land from the Maoris. Title to land remained a difficulty for some years and was a cause of distress to the colonists and, combined with a considerable degree of absentee ownership and land speculation, made most precarious the existence of the early company settlements of Wellington, Wanganui, New Plymouth, and Nelson. The company had brought nearly 10,000 persons to New Zealand by 1848. The later settlements of Otago, in 1848, and Canterbury, in 1850, organised under the aegis of the New Zealand Company in co-operation with the Free Church of Scotland and the Church of England respectively, achieved a much greater measure of success owing to the absence of any large Maori population and to satisfactory land purchase arrangements.
The non-Maori population in the main settlements in 1842 totalled 3,801 in Wellington, 2,895 in Auckland, 2,500 in Nelson, 895 in New Plymouth, 380 in Russell, 263 in Hokianga, and 198 in Akaroa. By 1862 the non-Maori population had reached 125,000 (as against 55,000 Maoris) and by 1866 it had jumped to 200,000 with men from Australia joining in the gold rush to Otago. Migration then dropped away until 1874 when there was a high inflow for several years from Britain with the Vogel policy of public works development.
After the death of Hobson in 1842, subsequent governors, through lack of funds and weak administration, found themselves unable to protect the small and helpless settlements from threatening Maori aggression engendered by strong feelings on land ownership. The response of the Colonial Office was to appoint Captain George Grey as Governor and to provide him with adequate funds and troops so that he soon restored order and won not only the confidence of the Maoris but also for a time that of the settlers. Grey, through his chief land purchase officer, Donald McLean, endeavoured to buy up land in advance of the settlers' needs in order to prevent conflict between settlers and Maoris. By 1858 the census revealed that the settlers outnumbered the Maoris who, fearful that they were being swamped by the settlers, became increasingly reluctant to sell their land. At the same time the intensified settler pressure for more land led McLean to negotiate only with those Maoris still favourably disposed to land sales. This practice alarmed the other Maoris and finally the war broke out in 1860 over a land dispute at Waitara in Taranaki where settler demand for land was strongest. The return of Grey as Governor did not solve the problem for, as an autocrat, he could not work with elected ministers nor could he regain the confidence of the Maoris and finally he quarrelled with the commander of the Imperial troops. Widespread confiscation of Maori land by the settlers' government in order to pay the cost of the war included land belonging to friendly as well as hostile Maoris and aroused further resentment. Although the war had died down by 1870 it was only during the term of Donald McLean as Native Minister that some measure of reconciliation began with the establishment of four Maori electorates in 1876.
Subsequent History and Development (1870 onwards)—The absence of hostilities and the discovery of gold there had allowed the South Island to obtain a lead in commercial and political development which it long maintained. Moreover, with the subsequent agrarian expansion especially in the development of the large pastoral holdings, the country ceased to be merely self-sufficient agriculturally but began to develop a substantial export trade, mainly in wool.
By 1870 the gold boom had ended in the South Island. To remedy the situation of economic stagnation, Sir Julius Vogel began a policy of extensive borrowing for railway and road construction and for immigrant labour. The results of this policy were to double the population to 500,000 by 1880, to immensely improve transport and communications and to encourage industry in the towns where most of the immigrants had congregated. After Vogel's plans for these loans to be secured against the land were frustrated by the provinces, he decided that the provincial system, begun in 1853, had outlived its usefulness and that parochialism was a hindrance to the development of the colony. The system was abolished in 1875, local administration being provided for by the Counties Act and the Municipal Corporations Act 1876.
When systematic colonisation began, New Zealand's only important trade association was with the cast coast of Australia. It was, however, the inflow of British capital which set the New Zealand economy on a path of growth: that determined by the requirements of markets in the United Kingdom. Britain with a vigorously expanding demand from its working population required from the young colony an assured and increasing supply of food and raw materials, and a guaranteed market for its industrial goods. In accordance with this archetypal pattern of colonial development agricultural trade with the United Kingdom assumed over-riding importance as the land was brought into production. By 1868, in spite of the problem of distance, the United Kingdom had already become New Zealand's principal trading partner.
With the introduction of refrigeration in 1882 and steam navigation in the late 19th century, the development of exports of frozen meat and dairy products assured the dominance of the United Kingdom in New Zealand's external trade. These developments, with a continued substantial investment of British capital, particularly in farming and food processing industries, established that degree of specialisation to meet the needs of the British market, which shaped the entire New Zealand economy during its first hundred years.
The depression of the 1880s, a consequence of a fall in world price levels, resulted in unemployment and large emigration but export prices recovered in the nineties. From 1880 onwards the natural increase of births over deaths exceeded the net inflow from migration.
In 1891 John Ballance, as leader of the Liberal Party, became Premier to be followed on his death in 1893 by Richard John Seddon, who remained Premier until his death in June 1906. The Government pursued a vigorous legislative programme in which the main emphasis was that of social justice, the principal manifestations of which were the breaking up of the large estates, the establishment of the Court of Arbitration, and the introduction of old age pensions. The policy of subdivision of large estates to produce closer settlement included the compulsory purchase of large holdings bythe State, but more important were the effects of refrigeration, which encouraged the smaller dairy and fat-lamb farms, the accelerated Government purchase of Maori lands and the widespread introduction of systems of Crown leasehold with subsequent loans to small farmers to establish themselves. In inaugurating the Court of Arbitration, the object was to eliminate strikes by giving labour a recognised bargaining status; and the enactment was in accord with the enlightened code of labour legislation passed at that time under the influence of William Pember Reeves.
The expansion of the exports in dairy produce and frozen meat during the 1890s produced more intensive settlement and the rise of a new farming class in which the “cow-cockie” was the dominant figure. These farmers, having benefited by the spread of prosperity, were in 1911 mainly responsible together with the city businessmen for the overthrow of the Liberal regime. The new Reform Government under Massey, in order to strengthen the primary producer, introduced measures of which the extension of rural credit was typical. Industrial conflict on the waterfront and with the Waihi miners ended in a victory for Massey who relied on the use of troops and special constables to repress the strikes.
Three years after the advent of the Reform Party, the First World War, 1914-1918, broke out, leading to a coalition Government and an Imperial commandeer of exports which created the precedent for the establishment after the war of central boards to regulate the exports of pastoral products. War activities were marked by heavy casualties in proportion to the population while the landing at Gallipoli signified the growing awareness of a sense of nationhood.
Though the effects of the post-war depression during the period 1921-24 showed themselves in an increase in unemployment and slight wage reduction, no drastic legislation was necessary to stabilise economic conditions. During the following years the price level rose; and on the administrative side, the period was characterised by extensive public works expenditure, with particular attention to hydro-electric schemes and highways.
Land values rose steeply, accelerated by Government efforts to settle returned servicemen on the land, and between 1915 and 1925 forty percent of the occupied land had changed hands. New Zealand was extremely vulnerable to the overseas price fluctuations of the pastoral products. With the advent of the depression by 1930, farmers, despite greatly increased production, were faced with a serious decline in income (over forty percent) together with heavy mortgage commitments on land bought at high prices so that many were faced with foreclosure. In the towns, tradesmen and shopkeepers faced bankruptcy, and wage earners unemployment or reduction in wages. A coalition Government, formed in 1931 to meet the crisis had, as its leading figure, Coates, who was Minister of Finance from 1933. In order to produce balanced budgets and cope with the effects of the depression, enactments provided for unemployment relief, for the suspension, in effect, of compulsory arbitration, for the establishment of a Reserve Bank, for a mortgage moratorium, for raising the exchange rate, and for reduction in interest rates and wages. Partly as a consequence of these measures and of a rise in overseas price levels a general economic revival was taking place by 1935.
Development as a Nation—The election of a Labour Government in 1935 (with notable politicians including Savage, Fraser, and Nash, who successively became Prime Ministers) reflected the general climate of opinion and led to change in administrative policy, the preoccupation being mainly with social problems. These attitudes were reflected in certain distinctive trends in legislation.
The first major influence was a humanitarian attitude reinforced by a progressive economic policy. Evidence of this is implicit in the provision for a basic wage, and later for a minimum wage, employment-promotion legislation, amendments to workers' compensation, industrial conciliation and arbitration, mining, etc., legislation, the system of basic prices for certain primary produce, the creation of farm industry reserves, and the rationalisation of production and marketing by the establishment of boards for certain items of primary produce.
Another dominant trend was the acceptance of the principle that society should take active steps towards the improvement of the working, living, and social circumstances of its members. Foremost in this category was the Social Security Act and its later extensions providing for monetary benefits such as age, superannuation, family allowances, sickness, and unemployment, and by the provision of a system of medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits.
Other legislative enactments under this heading include the provision for paid annual holidays, reduction of working hours, extension of workers' compensation insurance, improvement in safety and health and welfare conditions in industry, and extension of educational facilities and opportunities.
Shaken by conflict with its industrial left-wing, and faced with increasing public impatience at the continued existence of some wartime controls and concern at inflation, the Labour Government was defeated at the 1949 election after holding office since 1936. The National Party took office under the leadership of Sidney Holland and its first term was marked by a conflict with the Waterside Workers' Union. This dispute in 1951 ended in a complete victory for the Government after it introduced most stringent emergency regulations to deal with the situation. For the first time this century, Holland held an emergency election before parliament had run its full 3-year term. The result was to return the National Government with an increased majority.
In 1952, continued inflation and a balance of payments crisis produced restrictions on exchange allocation to importers in an effort to build up overseas reserves. The 1954 election reduced National's majority and was marked by the appearance of a third party, the Social Credit Party which gained 11 percent of the votes.
During his time as Prime Minister, Holland initiated a constitutional change with the abolition of the Legislative Council on the grounds that it no longer possessed any effective function. Illness caused Holland's retirement in 1957 when he was replaced as leader by Keith Holyoake.
In 1957, the Labour Party gained a narrow victory at the polls under the leadership of Walter Nash. Budgetary policy to meet a recurrence of the balance of payments crisis proved unpopular and at the 1960 election, the National Party under the leadership of Keith Holyoake was returned to power, as it was in subsequent elections in 1963, 1966 and 1969.
International affairs have assumed growing importance in recent decades. It was evident when peace returned to the Pacific area in 1945 that New Zealand found itself in a different world, where its relations with the countries geographically closest to it would grow rapidly in importance. This did not, however, alter the extent to which New Zealand identified itself as a European nation. New Zealand took part in the Paris Peace Conference and it was not until 1955 that it altered the planning commitments of its defence forces from security arrangements in the Middle East to similar arrangements in the South-east Asia and Pacific areas.
The most far-reaching reorientation required of New Zealand in this new situation was the need to obtain a guarantee of its security from the United States rather than the United Kingdom to which it had traditionally turned. With Australia it signed the ANZUS pact with the United States in 1951 and this provides the cornerstone of New Zealand's security arrangements. It also gives New Zealand a common interest with the nations of Western Europe in encouraging the United States to maintain outward-looking policies and a global defence capability.
New Zealand's growing regional awareness has been expressed partly in its defence relationships through SEATO, and through the collective defence arrangements with Malaysia and Singapore; but more widely in its participation in the Colombo Plan and other arrangements for extending development aid to South-east Asia, the South-west Pacific and the Indian subcontinent. The stability and well-being of these areas are vital to New Zealand's interests and relationships with the countries of the region are becoming closer every year.
Contemporaneously with the expansion of the field of political interest, the economic and industrial development of the country has proceeded. Expansion and diversification of manufacturing and servicing industries have provided avenues of employment for the growing labour force.
Agricultural development has continued to be based on the principle of the family farm, and the New Zealand farmer remains typically both labourer and manager, as well as landowner. The present level of efficiency has been won by hard effort, skilled management, the application of the results of scientific research, and a heavy personal investment in farm improvement. Dairy producers are now faced with problems of maintaining overseas markets as a result of Britain's move to join the European Economic Community.
Farm production has constantly expanded so that New Zealand has become one of the world's greatest exporters of pastoral produce. The bulk of this produce still goes to the British market.
The advantages of a closely bilateral trading relationship with the United Kingdom were not one-sided. The association was grounded in economic logic, and enabled New Zealand to develop its only major natural asset into a pastoral system of unmatched economic efficiency, which, to the present day would, under free trading conditions, enable its primary products to meet any competition.
The pattern of economic dependence developed in accordance with a series of mutually agreed decisions extending over a long period, and these were formalised by the Ottawa Agreement of 1932 between the British and New Zealand Governments which provided preferential access to each other's markets. The advantages of this economic rationalisation were demonstrated most strikingly in the Second World War, 1939-45 when, apart from the New Zealand military contribution, its continued substantial supply of food to a beleaguered Britain was vital to the continuation of the Allied war effort.
Settlers came originally to New Zealand because of some dissatisfaction with the conditions of life they knew in their country of birth. They sought to build a new society which, while retaining what was good in Britain and Europe, would exclude the pressures which they had found damaging to the quality of their own lives. It is perhaps ironic that, to the extent which a new society has been created, this has been achieved by means of, and is contingent upon, continued strong economic ties with Europe.
Increasing interest has been taken in the last decade in welfare and social development generally of both the rapidly growing Maori population and the inhabitants of the islands of the Pacific with New Zealand ties.
New Zealand has experienced in recent years a considerable inflow of Polynesians from its associated territories and elsewhere in the Pacific. Auckland has become the major city for Polynesians, and as such a focal point of the South Pacific.
The Polynesian (including Maori) population is of greater significance than its relatively small numbers would suggest. Outside the Pacific area New Zealand may present a basically European face to the world, but the preservation of distinctive life-style by the Maori, together with a close compatibility (extending to frequent intermarriage) between the two races, has doubtless been a determining factor in the evolution of New Zealand society. As such it is complementary to the basic evolutionary drive in that society, based as it is on the inheritance of European liberal ideas.
In early days, the New Zealand Government saw its role in the country's overseas territories as that of providing direction and guidance to less-developed areas. More recently, successive Governments have, in various ways, encouraged the inhabitants to take an increasing share in the administration of their communities, thus paving the way for self-government. Much attention has been paid to combating tropical diseases and to health problems generally; such island industries as citrus fruit and banana growing have been fostered and encouraged in various ways, with outlets being found for produce available for export. Financial and other assistance has been provided from New Zealand Government sources for the expansion of educational facilities and opportunities, public works such as roading, conservation of water supplies by reservoir construction, communication facilities, etc. Fuller information is given in Section 38 of this Yearbook.
For detailed information, reference should be made to the many excellent books dealing with the subject of New Zealand history, of which the more recent ones are listed in the section New Zealand Books in this Yearbook. A useful reference is the Encyclopaedia of New Zealand, published in 1966.
Sovereignty—On 29 January 1840 Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived in the Bay of Islands. His instructions from the British Government required him to take possession of the country with the consent of the Maori chiefs, this policy being designed by the Colonial Office strongly influenced by missionary opinion, to safeguard the well-being of the native people. Hobson read his commission at Kororareka on 30 January and on 6 February 46 chiefs signed the Treaty of Waitangi, a compact whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights were secured to the chiefs and their tribes (with the Crown having the sole right of purchase) and in return the Queen extended her protection and all the rights and privileges of British subjects. Other chiefs throughout both Islands later adhered to this Treaty.
On 21 May 1840 Governor Hobson proclaimed British sovereignty in the case of the North Island by virtue of the Treaty of Waitangi, and in the case of the South Island and Stewart Island by right of discovery. New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales until 3 May 1841, when it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated 16 November 1840. The capital was at first transferred from Russell to Auckland, but in 1865 it was again transferred, on this occasion to Wellington, where the seat of Government has since remained.
During Governor Grey's term, steps were taken to draft a constitution for the colony. An Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament on 30 June 1852, and was published in New Zealand by Proclamation on 17 January 1853. Under it, provision was madefor the constitution of a General Assembly consisting of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives. Provision was also made for the division of the country into provinces, each province having an elected Council and Superintendent. (The provincial system was abolished in 1875 and the Legislative Council in 1950.) In the first General Assembly of 27 August 1854 certain members of this body were associated with the permanent members of the executive but they did not hold any portfolios. It was not until 7 May 1856 that responsible government was actually established.
One aspect, that of native affairs, was withheld from the responsible Ministers and the Governor, as representative of the Crown, continued to act independently of his elected advisors in this sphere. In 1861 Grey attempted unsuccessfully to hand over this responsibility but the Ministers were unwilling to assume responsibility for the cost of the war. Finally in 1864 Sir Frederick Weld instituted the “self-reliant policy” whereby the colony accepted responsibility for the settlement of difficulties with the Maoris and consented to the withdrawal of troops by the Imperial Government.
In recognition of a nascent sense of nationality and of an increasing desire for self-reliance in political matters New Zealand was given the title of Dominion in lieu of Colony, the new title taking effect on 26 September 1907.
Of the constitutional events in recent years the passing by the United Kingdom Parliament of the Statute of Westminster in December 1931 was of major importance. The draft of this statute was submitted for the confirmation of the various Commonwealth legislatures before its passage through the United Kingdom Parliament. The statute granted complete autonomy to the various self-governing member countries, but it did not automatically apply to Australia or New Zealand. In other words, its operation in the latter self-governing members of the Commonwealth was declared to require specific adoption by the legislatures of those countries. It was not until 1947 that the New Zealand Government formally adopted the Statute of Westminster.
NEW ZEALAND'S INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS—Few pressures existed prior to the early 1930s to impel New Zealand towards enunciating an independent foreign policy. Successive Governments preferred to make known any views on matters of foreign affairs only to the British Government and through the confidential channels of intra-Commonwealth consultation. The population was mainly British in composition and comparatively few were concerned to distinguish between New Zealand's interests and those of Britain. Nor had they much cause to do so: New Zealand had established a fruitful economic partnership with Britain, upon which country nearly all her material and cultural links were centred; and New Zealand's surest protector against dangers which it was incapable of meeting alone was the Royal Navy. It was, moreover, realised that New Zealand in her own right could make little impact on world affairs, whereas Britain was a great power capable of affecting the pattern of world events. New Zealand “foreign policy” therefore consisted chiefly in seeking to modify British policy in those few cases where New Zealand had a strong interest or a viewpoint rather different from that of Britain.
The emergence of an independent New Zealand foreign policy is usually held to date from 1935. The Labour Government held strong views on the principle of collective security and upon the League of Nations as the embodiment of that principle. In its method of championing the principles of collective security, it pressed for the restoration of the authority of the League of Nations at a time when the United Kingdom Government was pursuing the policy which came to be known as appeasement, urging positive League action over Abyssinia, Spain, and China. In addition to making its views known in confidential communications to the United Kingdom Government, it also stated them with vigour in the international forum of the Council and the Assembly of the League of Nations.
There was nevertheless, no fundamental departure from the traditional policy of association with Britain. Moreover, the course that would be followed in the event of war was never in doubt. As early as 16 May 1938 a leading member of the Government had said, “If the Old Country is attacked, we are too ... we will assist her to the fullest extent possible”. When war broke out the Prime Minister the Right Hon. M. J. Savage, expressed New Zealand's position in terms that were as true in 1939 as they would have been in 1914:
“Behind the sure shield of Britain we have enjoyed and cherished freedom and self-government. Both with gratitude for the past, and with confidence in the future, we range ourselves without fear behind Britain. Where she goes, we go. Where she stands, we stand.”
But the Second World War changed the pattern of power in the world and made it necessary for New Zealand gradually to revise its foreign policy and its method of implementing that policy. Also during the war years New Zealand was admitted to the councils of the Allies and was expected to advance informed views. The Government honoured its responsibility and, having established in wartime the habit of participating in the making of international decisions, accepted it as natural that New Zealand should continue to participate in the development of a post-war world order and in subsequent international consultations. To this end New Zealand established (in effect from 1943) a career foreign affairs service, and proceeded slowly to establish diplomatic missions in countries where New Zealand's interests merited protection. In particular, New Zealand sought increasingly to make its individual contribution to fostering good relationships with its neighbours in the Pacific and Asia and to increasing the measure of security and welfare in these areas.
To be woven into any post-war policy was the now traditional New Zealand belief in the principle of collective security and international justice, especially as symbolised by the United Nations This was by no means an easy task in a world where the divisions of the cold war were reflected in competing regional alliances. There had to be a place, too, for belief in the ability of international co-operation to control armaments and to eliminate poverty, disease, and other economic and social causes of international tension.
The threat to New Zealand's security, posed by the entry of Japan into the war in 1941 at a time when the United Kingdom was fully committed in Europe, brought New Zealand into the closest relations with two of her neighbours on the borders of the Pacific—Australia and the United States. Recognition of the need for a greater measure of collaboration with Australia resulted in the signing in 1944 of the Canberra Pact which provided machinery for continuing consultation between the two Governments. Upon the entry of Japan into the war, both New Zealand and Australia had looked principally to the United States for protection. Relations among the three countries thus entered a new phase. The close association of wartime found expression in peacetime in the ANZUS Treaty, in which, for the first time, New Zealand and Australia entered into a treaty of alliance and mutual defence with a foreign country and achieved the aim of both countries to enter into a close relationship with the major Pacific power. The ANZUS Treaty, which came into force in April 1952, gives an assurance of United States support in the event of an armed attack from any quarter in the Pacific and so constitutes New Zealand's major safeguard from aggression in the area.
The establishment of SEATO, like the formation of the ANZUS alliance, took place against a background of continuing insecurity and of danger in the Far East. In 1950 New Zealand had participated in collective action by the United Nations in Korea. In 1954, following the Indo-China crisis and the Geneva Accords, a broader collective defence treaty covering South-east Asia and the South-west Pacific, known as the Manila Treaty, was signed by New Zealand and Australia, France, Pakistan, the Philippines, Thailand, the United Kingdom, and the United States. The parties agreed that in the event of armed attack on the parties or on a “protocol” State (Laos, Cambodia, and South Vietnam) they would act to meet the common danger. The parties established the South-east Asia Treaty Organisation (SEATO) in Bangkok.
From 1955 New Zealand contributed forces to a Commonwealth Far East reserve stationed in Malaya. In 1959 New Zealand, with Australia, became associated with the Anglo-Malayan Defence Agreement, concluded in 1957, which subsequently became the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement with the formation of Malaysia in 1963. When the United Kingdom decided to withdraw its forces east of Suez by the end of 1971, New Zealand, in association with Australia, indicated its intention to maintain a military presence in Malaysia and Singapore after British withdrawal. Subsequently, with a change of government in the United Kingdom in June 1970, the British decided to retain forces in the area although they upheld the earlier decision to revoke AMDA. A new five-power defence arrangement involving Australia, Malaysia, New Zealand, Singapore, and the United Kingdom replaced the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement on 1 November 1971.
The scope of New Zealand's presence in Asia widened considerably in the years following signature of the Manila Treaty—diplomatic relations were established with a growing number of countries in the area, and increased activity in other fields of co-operation besides that of defence followed the extension of this network of diplomatic posts. By the mid 1960s New Zealand had more complete representation in Asia than in Western Europe. Subsequent accession to regional membership of ECAFE, the Asian Development Bank and ASPAC (the Council for Asian and Pacific Co-operation is further demonstration of this country's acceptance that it has a role to play in the Asian area.
New Zealand's direct interest in political, social, and economic developments in the South Pacific countries is reflected not only in its membership of such regional organisations as the South Pacific Commission, but also in an increased sense of involvement in their problems. The evolution of self-government and nationalism in the South Pacific reached a new stage when Western Samoa became the first independent Polynesian State on 1 January 1962. Three years later the Cook Islands achieved internal self-government. In 1968 Nauru achieved independence as did Fiji and Tonga in 1970. In August 1971, at the request of these five countries New Zealand hosted the first meeting of the South Pacific Forum. New Zealand's liberal tradition of friendship for emergent peoples, and the fact that large numbers of Polynesian people have settled here, means that the islanders tend to look to New Zealand for leadership and encouragement. Inevitably, New Zealand is going to be increasingly involved in the South Pacific region.
New Zealand has continued to place special importance upon its membership of the United Nations. It has been an active participant in the work of the General Assembly, has been a member of all Councils of the Organisation, has provided troops to the United Nations Force in Korea, and military observers and civilian police in various peace-keeping operations, and has endeavoured to assist all efforts to attain the political and social objectives outlined in the Charter.
The historic links with Britain and with Western Europe and North America remain as close as ever; and the economic links with Britain, New Zealand's best customer, remain strong. One of the key problems of external political and economic policy for New Zealand remains the movement towards political and economic integration in Europe and the likelihood that Britain will join the European Economic Community at the beginning of 1973.
Ministry of Foreign Affairs—The primary responsibility of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is for the formulation and execution of New Zealand foreign policy. It conducts relations with other countries and communications with their governments and representatives in New Zealand. It operates New Zealand's aid programme and maintains diplomatic and consular representation abroad. Its overseas functions are discharged through a network of 27 diplomatic and consular posts consisting of embassies, high commissions, consulates-general, and other permanent missions. At home, the preparation and co-ordination of foreign policy recommendations is carried out in close association with a number of other Government departments. The ministry is administered jointly with the Prime Minister's Department. Prime Ministers have found it appropriate on occasions to hold the Foreign Affairs portfolio. The Secretary of Foreign Affairs is also Permanent Head of the Prime Minister's Department.
In economic and commercial matters the ministry works closely with the Department of Industries and Commerce and with the Treasury. The ministry has a special role too as a clearing house for material provided by New Zealand posts overseas for other departments, and through its posts it performs numerous services on behalf of departments without representatives abroad.
In the Official Section at the end of the Yearbook the diplomatic and other New Zealand representation overseas is listed.
New Zealand in the Commonwealth—Despite the emphasis in New Zealand's approach to international affairs resulting from the realities of its geographical position, membership of the Commonwealth remains a significant feature of its policy. While the Commonwealth association no longer reflects the similarity of outlook that was formerly apparent among its members, it has taken on new importance as a broadly-based grouping of nations that hold certain elements of their heritage in common and that adhere to the same fundamental principles, such as mutual respect and tolerance, in their dealings with others.
There have been many changes in the Commonwealth association both in constitutional respects and in numbers of members. Whereas at the beginning of the Second World War there were only 5 members, in 1971 there were 31 full members and one “special member”, Nauru. The accession to full membership in 1970 of Tonga, Western Samoa and Fiji has greatly increased South Pacific representation in Commonwealth forums. The Commonwealth has thus become an entity embracing several continents and its relationships have taken on a new scope and emphasis. As Commonwealth heads of government affirmed in the Commonwealth Declaration adopted in Singapore in January 1971, the association “provides many channels for continuing exchanges of knowledge and vowson professional, cultural, economic, legal, and political issues among member states. These relationships we intend to foster and extend for we believe that our multi-national association can expand human understanding and understanding among nations, assist in the elimination of discrimination based on differences of race, colour or creed, maintain and strengthen personal liberty, contribute to the enrichment of life for all and provide a powerful influence for peace among nations”. New Zealand, itself a country where two races live in harmony, sees in the Commonwealth a special opportunity for multi-racial co-operation and understanding.
New Zealand contributes to the budgets of the Commonwealth Secretariat and the Commonwealth Foundation, which were both established at the Commonwealth heads of government meeting in 1955. The Commonwealth Foundation, an independent fund administered by a board of trustees consisting of representatives of “member nations”, has contributed greatly to the growing areas of common endeavour. It has sponsored official and non-official Commonwealth organisations that provide links between administrators, engineers, lawyers, accountants, scientists, and private individuals in the different Commonwealth countries. Similarly, the Commonwealth Secretariat, under the leadership of its Secretary-General, has provided a focus for Commonwealth activities, and a basis for extending co-operation between Commonwealth Governments.
New Zealand and the South Pacific—The South Pacific is New Zealand's immediate environment, its Polynesian peoples are close kin to the New Zealand Maori, its islands nearest and most important in the lines of communication which link New Zealand with America and Europe.
Through the South Pacific Commission the Governments administering territories in the South Pacific—Britain, the United States, France, Australia, and New Zealand—have made a concerted effort to promote the economic and social development of the area and its peoples. In the 24 years of its existence the commission has, within its budgetary limits (its budget for 1971, $1,096,954), done much valuable work, particularly in bringing the islanders together and developing a sense of community amongst them. Originally laying much stress on research, the commission has come to concentrate mainly on providing technical assistance and on pooling experience of handling common problems of development. Its membership has grown to include Western Samoa and Nauru. At the same time the importance of the South Pacific Conference has increased. The territorial representatives who attend the conference now have a decisive voice in determining the commission's work programme. Close working links are maintained with United Nations specialised agencies which take an active interest in the region.
But New Zealand has not been content with promoting progress in the economic and social spheres only. At the San Francisco Conference in 1945 it took a leading part in working out the trusteeship system embodied in the United Nations Charter, and subsequently the League of Nations Mandate for New Zealand to administer Western Samoa was replaced by a trusteeship agreement.
In accordance with the wishes of the Samoan people, a programme of political and constitutional development was launched which continued throughout the 1950s and which culminated in the establishment of the independent State of Western Samoa on 1 January 1962. The transfer of sovereignty did not, however, weaken the close and friendly relationship which had grown up between Western Samoa and New Zealand and this was confirmed in a treaty of friendship between the two countries signed in August 1962. In the educational as well as in other fields New Zealand assists Western Samoa.
Whilst Western Samoa was moving towards independence, constitutional development was taking place in New Zealand's other island territories. Following expert surveys a programme of economic and social development for the Cook Islands was formulated in 1955 and legislative assemblies for the Cook Islands and for Niue were set up in 1957. In 1962 the New Zealand Government gave these bodies full responsibility for allocating the large subsidies granted by New Zealand. In the same year possible alternatives concerning constitutional development were submitted to the assemblies. Both chose full internal self-government together with a continued association with New Zealand. Events thereafter moved most rapidly in the Cook Islands. On 4 August 1965 the Cook Islands became a self-governing nation in free association with New Zealand. The Legislative Assembly, assured of New Zealand's financial assistance, is fully responsible for the internal affairs of the Cook Islands.
Progress in the constitutional field has also been made in Niue and the Tokelau Islands, New Zealand's remaining dependent territories. On 1 November 1968, at the request of the Niue Assembly, a full-member system of government was introduced, giving the Executive Committee responsibility for the portfolios controlling all Government departments. Under the Niue Amendment Act 1971 the Executive Committee has general direction and control of the executive government of Niue. There is a Resident Commissioner responsible to the Executive Committee who acts as a liaison officer between the Governments of New Zealand and Niue.
Responsibility for deciding priorities for Government works and expenditure has been given by the Administrator to the Tokelau Islands councils or fonos which have also fully discussed their future development and have expressed the wish (as have the people of Niue) to retain their association with New Zealand. At the request of the fonos, the New Zealand Government has instituted a pilot programme to assist Tokelau Islanders to resettle in New Zealand.
The independence of Western Samoa, self-government in the Cook Islands and Niue are indicative of broader developments in the South Pacific, developments which included in 1970 the attainment of full independence by the Kingdom of Tonga and by Fiji. Economic, social, and educational development has made the peoples of the area more self-reliant. Students from certain English-speaking territories in the South Pacific undertake courses at the University of the South Pacific in Fiji under the New Zealand bursary scheme.
New Zealand in the United Nations—If New Zealand is better known and commands more influence in international affairs than some other small states similarly situated, this is, in some measure at least, due to New Zealand's record of active participation in the United Nations.
New Zealand's share of the United Nations' regular budget is 0.32 percent, in 1971 this meant a New Zealand contribution to the organisation of $433,784.
United Nations Security and Peace-keeping Activities—New Zealand Governments have acted upon the conviction that the United Nations, and it alone, contains the rudiments of a universal collective system, and that it is through the United Nations, and not through its abandonment in favour of some alternative, that an effective and comprehensive collective security system may eventually be developed and agreement on disarmament achieved. At San Francisco in 1945 the Right Hon. Peter Fraser argued forcibly but unsuccessfully to eliminate the veto and to strengthen the collective security provisions of the United Nations Charter. Within the United Nations New Zealand has sought to remove the causes which might produce the need for recourse to collective security action. Its representatives have urged that the Assembly be used as a place for harmonising relations between nations; they have voiced the need for restraint in the pursuit of national objectives; they have consistently sought and supported responsible action in aid of an effective international organisation; and they have reiterated the need for the early adoption of a broad programme of supervised disarmament.
New Zealand was elected to the Security Council, which is charged with the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, for the years 1954 and 1955, and for a second term in 1966 when membership of the Council was increased from 10 to 15.
New Zealand has also advocated adequate and timely preparations in case aggression should occur and has supported the fullest possible development of the United Nations' capacity for peacekeeping. New Zealand has been prepared to play its part; forces were supplied to the United Nations Force in Korea and military observers to the United Nations observer groups in Palestine, Kashmir, and Lebanon; and a civilian police unit has served in Cyprus.
New Zealand has recognised that the objective of developing the United Nations' potential in security and peacekeeping is a long-term one.
Economic and Social Activities—Apart from this substantial and primary concern with international peace and security, other aspects of the work of the United Nations have increased greatly in importance in recent years. Article 55 of the United Nations Charter recognises that peaceful and friendly relations among nations depend largely on conditions of economic and social progress. Advancement in these latter fields absorbs annually more and more of the United Nations' resources, and represents at least one area in which international understanding and co-operation are reapingtangible rewards. First the '60s and now the '70s have been designated as “development decades” and an international development strategy—an overall plan setting targets for development during the second decade—was adopted by the Twenty-fifth Anniversary Commemorative Session in 1970.
The United Nations Organisation with primary responsibility in this vast field is the Economic and Social Council (or ECOSOC), an elective body of 27 members, which co-ordinates the activities of the wide variety of bodies with interests in these fields, ranging from the functional commissions and committees of the United Nations itself to the autonomous specialised agencies.
The biggest single task now facing ECOSOC is to promote and direct programmes for economic development in the less-developed countries. New Zealand had always recognised the need for this type of development, and has been concerned to ensure that the international programmes in this field should be effective and realistic. Its interest in social and economic questions is illustrated by its membership of ECOSOC from 1947-49, and 1959-61; and it was again elected by the General Assembly to serve over the period 1971-73. New Zealand in 1963 became a full regional member of the Economic Commission for Asia and the Far East (ECAFE), a body of which it had previously been a non-regional member. New Zealand has also served terms of office from time to time on the Status of Women Commission, the Technical Assistance Committee, and on the Statistical, Social, and Fiscal Commissions. Most recently, it served on the Commission on Human Rights for two consecutive terms covering the period 1966-71, and it is currently serving on the Population Commission for the period 1969-72.
Specialised Agencies—New Zealand is a member of all specialised agencies, except the International Development Association, and is also a member of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), which, though not strictly a specialised agency, exists under the aegis of the United Nations. New Zealand's contributions to the regular budgets of the agencies, which are based for the most part on a scale of assessment similar to that used in the United Nations itself, range from $2,700 to $216,000 annually and totalled some $767,000 in 1971-72. New Zealand has also subscribed capital to the financial agencies.
Convinced of the value of the form of international co-operation that the agencies represent, New Zealand participates actively in their work. In the case of the technical agencies, there are direct benefits to New Zealand in membership. Membership of the Universal Postal Union, for example, is essential to facilitate the efficient international movement of mails to and from this country; and the International Telecommunication Union works to promote the most rational and efficient operation of world-wide telecommunications services. The World Meteorological Organisation is the medium for establishing a world-wide network for the rapid exchange of meteorological information, which is of particular value to remote areas like New Zealand. In other cases, New Zealand benefits by the free interchange of knowledge and experience, and from the endeavours of the agencies to establish world-wide standards of safety, to promote facilitation of international traffic, and to examine restrictive or discriminatory practices in these fields. The ILO is concerned with protecting the basic dignities and freedoms of the wage earner and brings together representatives of governments, employers, and workers to frame international conventions on working and living conditions.
In addition to its contributions to the regular budgets of the agencies, New Zealand gives voluntary assistance in the form of further monetary grants, the service of experts to developing countries (for example in physiotherapy, police work, forestry, and education) and donations of equipment or commodities.
Two major fields for this sort of additional assistance are the contributions made to the United Nations Development Programme and to the World Food Programme. New Zealand has given annual contributions to UNDP (in 1971-72 $500,000), and in addition has sent experts abroad to work in the field on UNDP assignments. The WFP is a programme approved by the United Nations and FAO in 1961 and administered jointly by them. In 1963-70 New Zealand made total grants of US$1,670,000, of which US$610,000 was in cash and US$1,060,000 in commodities. For 1971-73, New Zealand has pledged a further US$840,000, of which US$280,000 will be in cash and US$560,000 in commodities. New Zealand is a member of the inter-governmental committee which supervises the programme.
New Zealand's accession to the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the International Monetary Fund, and the International Finance Corporation not only allows this country to participate in measures designed to increase the stability of international trade and promote the economic development of the underdeveloped areas of the world, but also serves to strengthen New Zealand's own economic position by providing access to more varied sources of capital for capital projects or for balance of payments purposes.
New Zealand is also a foundation member of the Asian Development Bank, established in 1967 under the auspices of ECAFE “to foster economic growth and co-operation in the ECAFE region”.
New Zealand has supported agency activity which will help the social and economic development of the Pacific Islands and some projects are now listed. WHO has assisted in the past in the eradication of yaws and tuberculosis; FAO is at present the executing agency for a UNDP project designed to control the rhinoceros beetle which ravages much of the islands' coconut crops, and has also established a regional fisheries development agency; UNESCO has set up a curriculum development unit at the University of the South Pacific; a development assistance team, backed by ECAFE and the specialised agencies, is being established in Suva.
New Zealand has in the past served on the governing bodies of WHO, FAO, UNESCO, and UPU, and is a member of the FAO Council for 1970-72. Although, because of its size and limited scale of contributions, New Zealand is not likely to be elected frequently to the boards of at least the larger agencies, it can expect, over the years, to bear its share of administrative responsibility within them.
Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD)—As a result of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development held in Geneva in 1964, the General Assembly agreed to hold a triennial conference on trade and development with the objective of promoting international trade, particularly between countries at different stages of development, with a view to accelerating the economic growth of developing countries. UNCTAD held its second session in New Delhi early in 1968. UNCTAD is the United Nations body generally responsible for all matters relating to trade development. It is open to all United Nations members and other states who are members of the specialised agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency. The conference has become a permanent organisation, with a trade and development board which conducts the affairs of the organisation between plenary conferences. New Zealand commenced its second consecutive term on the board in 1968. There are also within the organisation functional committees on commodities, manufacturers, finance invisibles, and shipping. New Zealand held a seat on the Committee on Commodities from 1967 to 1969, and the Committee on Shipping from 1969 to 1971. The second UNCTAD conference was held in Delhi in 1968 and the third conference was convened in Santiago, Chile, in April 1972.
GATT—New Zealand has been a contracting party to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade since its inception in 1947. Although not strictly a specialised agency, the GATT has assumed some of the characteristics of one, and its activities have extended into all aspects of international trade including, more recently, measures to liberalise non-tariff barriers to agricultural trade and to provide special export opportunities for the goods of the developing countries.
New Zealand Collective Security—The defence of New Zealand has been judged by successive Governments to call for active support for the concept of collective security New Zealand alone is unable to defend its considerable but very isolated territory against aggression by any militarily significant power. As a small country with limited resources, New Zealand is in no position to maintain the extensive defence effort needed if all possible contingencies are to be met. It has therefore supported efforts to promote the effective implementation of the provisions of the United Nations Charter designed to establish a universal system of collective security and, until this goal is reached, has accepted that its defence efforts should be made in concert with like-minded countries in order to create a broader framework for security than its individual national effort could provide. This in turn involves the obligation to make credible and effective contributions to collective defence arrangements from New Zealand's own armed services.
Since the Second World War, New Zealand has contributed to collective security action on several occasions both within the United Nations and under other arrangements. From 1955, military units were based in Malaya as part of the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, where they took part in actions during the emergency. New Zealand forces later supported Malaysia in itssuccessful resistance to Indonesian Confrontation. In 1965 an artillery battery was sent to South Vietnam under the Manila Treaty. It was subsequently joined by two infantry companies and a small Special Air Services troop. Force strengths rose to 560 before the beginning of withdrawals in 1970. All combat forces were withdrawn from South Vietnam at the end of 1971. Some 30 army personnel remained in a training role.
ANZUS—A basic expression of New Zealand's support for the principles of collective security is provided by the ANZUS Pact. This tripartite security treaty between Australia, New Zealand, and the United States was signed at San Francisco on 1 September 1951 and came into force on 29 April 1952. It assured New Zealand and Australia of American support in the event of aggression in the Pacific.
The main provision of the ANZUS Pact is that each party recognises “that an armed attack in the Pacific area on any of the parties would be dangerous to its own peace and safety and declares that it will act to meet the common danger in accordance with its constitutional processes”. In the context of the agreement, an armed attack on any of the parties is deemed to include “an armed attack on the metropolitan territory of any of the parties or on the island territories under its jurisdiction in the Pacific or on its armed forces, public vessels, or aircraft in the Pacific”.
In keeping with the close ties between the three countries, the machinery for consultation has been kept as simple and flexible as possible. Meetings of a council of ministers are generally held once a year to review situations affecting the treaty area.
SEATO—Eight governments—Australia, Britain, France, New Zealand, Pakistan, the Philippines, Thailand, and the United States—signed the South-east Asia Collective Defence Treaty, also known as the Manila Treaty, on 8 September 1954. The treaty came into force on 19 February 1955. Under its terms, each party recognised that aggression by means of armed attack in South-east Asia or the South-west Pacific against any of the parties or against “a protocol state” (Cambodia, Laos, and South Vietnam) would endanger its own peace and safety, and agreed that it would act to meet the common danger in accordance with its constitutional process. In the event of any other threat, the parties would consult on the measures to be taken for the common defence.
The South-east Asia Treaty Organisation (SEATO) established under the treaty is headed by a council, made up of the foreign ministers of the signatory governments, which meets annually in members' capitals. Between meetings a body known as the Council Representatives provides continuity with representation generally provided by the heads of member countries' diplomatic missions in Bangkok; New Zealand is thus represented by its Ambassador to Thailand. From time to time various expert committees and study groups are convened to give collective advice to Council Representatives. The council also agreed in February 1955 that the military advisers to the ministers should meet as a group to advise it on measures for common defence. The civil and military secretariat has its headquarters at Bangkok.
The Manila Treaty has special significance because it is the only multilateral defence treaty applying to South-east Asia and the only treaty under which the United States has an obligation towards mainland South-east Asia. It is also the only treaty under which Thailand has any security guarantee. Thus the treaty helps maintain the fabric of collective defence without which the region would become the target of intensified communist pressure. It provides a backing for the efforts of those countries of the area striving, as the Manila Treaty states, “to uphold the principles of democracy, individual liberty and the rule of law”. The military planning and exercises carried out under the treaty are valuable in improving the capacity of the members to act together against aggression.
Neither in concept nor in structure is SEATO fitted for a major role in spheres other than defence. Nevertheless, the nature of the challenge in South-east Asia was recognised by making provision in the treaty for the parties, separately and jointly, to increase their capacity to counter subversion and to co-operate in economic measures to promote economic progress and social well-being. While most of this action is taken outside the framework of SEATO, the organisation has a useful aid programme designed to meet particular needs of the members of the treaty area. Thus SEATO has sponsored wide-ranging research efforts in the field of tropical medicine, agriculture, and engineering. A number of special SEATO professorships, post- and under-graduate scholarships, research fellowships and travelling lectureships have been established. The SEATO Graduate School of Engineering, established in Bangkok in September 1959, has now developed into an independent institution known as the Asian Institute of Technology. A programme to provide for a SEATO agricultural survey ofthe farming problems of the South-east Asian member governments has recently been initiated; New Zealand has contributed one expert to this programme. Seminars and study groups have been organised to consider particular problems. Cultural exchanges have been promoted. The New Zealand Government funded $20,000 a year from which to contribute to SEATO aid programmes.
Commonwealth Arrangements—Throughout the past two decades a defence arrangement known as ANZAM provided a further basis for New Zealand's co-operation in defence matters with Britain and Australia. In November 1971, following changes in Britain's role east of Suez, ANZAM was succeeded by an arrangement known as ANZUK. Unlike SEATO and ANZUS, ANZAM and ANZUK are not organisations established by formal treaty but have gradually evolved from the practice of close defence co-ordination among the three countries. ANZUK provides an important forum for consultation on defence matters of common concern to Australia, New Zealand, and the United Kingdom. The three Governments, however, retain full control over their individual defence policies. ANZUK meetings are usually held in Canberra.
In 1955, New Zealand transferred its wartime commitment from the Middle East to South-east Asia and agreed to contribute with Britain and Australia to a Commonwealth Strategic Reserve to be established in Malaya and Singapore.
Upon its accession to independence in 1957, the Federation of Malaya concluded the Anglo-Malayan Defence Agreement, which was subsequently extended to Malaysia on its formation in September 1963 and renamed the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement (AMDA). Under its provisions, the United Kingdom undertook to assist in the defence of Malaysia and was accorded the right to maintain such forces in Malaysia, including a Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, as were agreed to be necessary for the defence of Malaysia and for the fulfilment of Commonwealth and international obligations. The agreement was accepted as applying generally to Singapore when it acceded to independence in 1965. In 1959 New Zealand, together with Australia, was associated with AMDA by an exchange of letters, placing on record that the provisions of the agreement applicable to the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, in particular the provisions dealing with the status of forces, applied in respect of New Zealand forces in the reserve.
In January 1968 the British Government announced that its forces in South-east Asia would be withdrawn by the end of 1971. In February 1969 the New Zealand Prime Minister announced that the Government had decided to retain, in conjunction with Australia, a military presence in Malaysia and Singapore after the British withdrawal. A series of five-power meetings were held at official and ministerial level to discuss defence questions arising from the British decision to withdraw. During these meetings Malaysia and Singapore declared that the defence of the two countries was indivisible and Britain outlined the form its continuing interest would take, including its capability to assist in the event of a threat to peace and its intention to continue exercises and training in the area.
With the change of government in Britain in June 1970 the decision was taken to retain a British ground presence in Malaysia and Singapore. This presence was, however, to be on a smaller scale than previously and, in view of the nature of the continuing arrangement, the British upheld the earlier decision that AMDA should be revoked in 1971.
In place of AMDA, a new five-power defence arrangement for Malaysia and Singapore came into being on 1 November 1971. The new arrangement is less formal than AMDA and is based on the concept of partnership of the five participating countries. The basis of the five-power defence arrangement is not a formal treaty or agreement but a statement incorporated in the communique of the meeting of ministers of the five-power countries held in London in April 1971. At that meeting the ministers declared, in relation to the external defence of Malaysia and Singapore, “that in the event of any form of armed attack externally organised or supported or the threat of such attack against Malaysia or Singapore, their governments would immediately consult together for the purpose of deciding what measures should be taken jointly or separately in relation to such attack or threat”. The Ministers agreed to establish an Air Defence Council to provide direction to the Commander of an Integrated Air Defence System for Malaysia and Singapore which was established on 1 September 1971; they also decided to set up a Joint Consultative Council to provide a forum for regular consultation at senior official level on matters relating to the defence arrangement.
New Zealand's military contribution to the five-power defence arrangement includes one battalion, a frigate regularly stationed at Singapore, medium-range transport aircraft and helicopters; and strike aircraft periodically deployed to the area from New Zealand. Underlying New Zealand's participation in the five-power defence arrangement is the belief that defence co-operation of thiskind contributes significantly to the maintenance of stability and the continuation of development in the region as a whole. The five-power defence arrangement contributes to the security of Malaysia and Singapore. ANZUK forces are helping Malaysia and Singapore to build up their own defence establishments by supplementing their capabilities in the field of sophisticated equipment and by providing training assistance. It has always been made clear that the New Zealand presence will be maintained only as long as it has the consent and encouragement of the Governments of Malaysia and Singapore. New Zealand forces will not be involved in internal security problems and their deployment on active operations will require the express consent of the New Zealand Government.
New Zealand Aid—New Zealand's aid to developing countries takes many forms—capital aid (cash grants and equipment), technical assistance (the provision of experts and student training), food aid, and loans. It is channelled through a number of diverse programmes; multilateral, bilateral, and non-Governmental.
New Zealand has for many years played an active role in multilateral schemes initiated by the United Nations and its specialised agencies, e.g., the United Nations Development Programme, the World Food Programme, the United Nations Children's Fund and the programmes of aid to refugees.
The largest individual bilateral programme is the Colombo Plan, the main vehicle for the New Zealand Government's civil aid to South and South-east Asia. Other bilateral programmes undertaken by New Zealand include those involving the Cook Islands, Niue Island, the Tokelau Islands, and Western Samoa. Bilateral aid to Asia under the Colombo Plan amounted to $4,621,741 in the 1970-71 financial year, while aid to the islands of the south-west Pacific totalled $4,317,838.
Contributions to the Asian Development Bank amounted to $1,007,143 in the 1970-71 financial year and formed an important adjunct to New Zealand's bilateral aid to Asia.
Other programmes in which the New Zealand Government participates include the Special Commonwealth African Assistance Plan under which African students are brought to New Zealand for higher education and special training courses; the Commonwealth Education Scheme under which students and scholars from developing countries study in New Zealand; the Commonwealth Medical Scheme and the Commonwealth Programme for Technical Co-operation.
New Zealand and the Colombo Plan—New Zealand was a foundation member of the Colombo Plan which had its origin in and takes its name from a meeting of Commonwealth foreign ministers held in January 1950 in Colombo to exchange views on world problems, particularly on the economic needs of the countries of South and South-east Asia. The Colombo Plan is not a single plan but rather an aggregation of a series of separate plans drawn up and administered by each country in the region: the external assistance required and made available to help implement these plans is negotiated on a bilateral basis. What was once a Commonwealth idea has grown into a truly international co-operative effort with 24 member countries.
Up to 31 March 1971, New Zealand has made available under the Colombo Plan capital aid and technical assistance amounting to $43,114,362.
The major capital aid projects with which New Zealand has been associated in 1970-71 include dairy schemes in India, a road building programme in north-east Thailand, aviation assistance to Indonesia and Thailand, the Indus Basin Development Scheme in Pakistan and provision of equipment to trade training schools in Burma. Total expenditure on capital aid has amounted to $25,495,378 including $2,033,864 in the 1970-71 financial year.
Up to 31 March 1971 New Zealand has spent a total of $10,851,213 on student training and $6,767,711 on the provision of experts, advisers, and consultants. The number of students and trainees brought to New Zealand under Colombo Plan awards had reached 3,218, of whom 578 were in New Zealand on 31 March 1971. Experts who have served in Asia under the Colombo Plan had reached 513 by the same date. Major technical assistance projects overseas include the provision of a road construction team in north-east Thailand, a civilian surgical team in Vietnam, and teachers for Malaysia. Consultants from the private sector have also been engaged under the Colombo Plan on a wide range of technical assistance projects of a substantial nature. These include forestry, water reticulation, road design, beef cattle development, port surveys, architectural design, and prefabricated buildings.
Volunteer Service Abroad—The Council for Volunteer Service Abroad, although a non-governmental organisation, receives Government assistance in carrying out its programme of dispatching volunteer workers for assignments in many Asian and Pacific countries. At 31 March 1971 there were 120 volunteers in the field. The Government grant to VSA during the 1970-71 year was $71,665.
Distribution of New Zealand Aid—The distribution of New Zealand Government aid to overseas countries during the two latest financial years is set out in the following table. The aid is shown as bilateral where the arrangements were concluded directly between the New Zealand Government and the government of the recipient country or countries and multilateral where the aid was contributed to an international agency or fund. The table lists only Government aid. It does not take into account the substantial aid given in cash and kind through CORSO and other private organisations.
Item | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|
Bilateral Assistance— | NZ$(000) | NZ$(000) |
South Pacific— | ||
Cook Islands— | ||
Grants | 2,079 | 2,165 |
Loans | 180 | 210 |
Niue— | ||
Grants | 881 | 912 |
Loans | 60 | 60 |
Tokelau Islands—Grants | 197 | 156 |
Western Samoa— | ||
Grants | 250 | 250 |
Loans | 150 | 150 |
Training Scheme—Cook, Niue, Tokelau Islands | 105 | 134 |
Other South Pacific technical assistance | 12 | 31 |
South Pacific airports (excluding Rarotonga) | 131 | 167 |
General | 28 | 83 |
4,073 | 4,318 | |
South and South-east Asia— | ||
Colombo Plan | 3,646 | 4,622 |
SEATO Aid Fund | 20 | 13 |
Ministry of Defence Contributions— | ||
Road Construction Team, Thailand | 110 | 85 |
Services Medical Team, Vietnam | 115 | 98 |
Indonesian Trade Credit disbursement | - | 500 |
3,891 | 5,318 | |
Commonwealth— | ||
SCAAP | 188 | 102 |
Commonwealth Education Scheme | 105 | 147 |
Commonwealth Medical Scheme | 39 | 55 |
Commonwealth Programme for Technical Co-operation | 5 | 10 |
337 | 314 | |
Other— | ||
Volunteer Service Abroad | 65 | 72 |
Disaster Relief | 2 | 86 |
CORSO | - | 20 |
Developing countries, other | - | 2 |
67 | 180 | |
Total bilateral assistance | 8,368 | 10,130 |
Multilateral Assistance— | ||
Voluntary Programmes— | ||
United Nations Development Programme | 450 | 450 |
United Nations Children's Fund | 120 | 130 |
United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees | 20 | 20 |
United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees | 60 | 60 |
World Food Programme | 224 | 191 |
South Pacific Commission | 142 | 142 |
International Red Cross | 6 | 6 |
Asian Development Bank technical fund | - | 75 |
Bank Subscriptions— | ||
Convertible currency subscription to Asian Development Bank | 1,007 | 1,007 |
Total multilateral assistance | 2,029 | 2,081 |
Total development assistance | 10,397 | 12,211 |
Other Official Flows— | ||
World Bank Bonds | 4,465 | - |
Peruvian trade credit | - | 5,152 |
Total other official flows | 4,465 | 5,152 |
Total aid | 14,862 | 17,363 |
General Aims—New Zealand's foreign policy has changed in emphasis and scope. It has been modified and extended to meet the demands of an international situation greatly changed from that of 1939. As a country of predominantly European settlement, New Zealand retains its traditional loyalties to the United Kingdom and a sense of identity with Europe and of involvement in its destiny.
New Zealand has accepted a growing involvement in the problems of the South Pacific region because of its close ties with the island people. New Zealand is in a unique position to encourage the growth of a regional consciousness in the South Pacific which is essential if the problems of the area are to be seen and tackled as a whole. At the same time it has recognised the importance of regional developments in Asia and the future security of that region, and has sought to develop its associations with Asian countries.
As a Pacific power, New Zealand has sought security in friendship and formal defensive arrangements with Australia and the United States. As a country concerned with the preservation of world peace and the organisation of defence against aggression it has placed prime importance upon development of the United Nations as an agency for peaceful settlement of international disputes and for the achievement of collective security. Pending the establishment of a broadly based United Nations security system, however, New Zealand has been prepared, in respect of South-east Asia, to participate in a protective grouping concerned with the defence of a single area. The limits of what it is able to do are those imposed by its size and capacity; its disposition is towards peaceful and friendly relations with all nations and (whatever the modifications which the needs of national security may impose) it is to that ultimate goal that its foreign policy is directed.
CONSTITUTION OF NEW ZEALAND: General—New Zealand is a monarchial State; it is also a constituent member of the Commonwealth, sharing with other members in “their recognition of the Crown as the Symbol of their free association and of the Sovereign as the Head of the Commonwealth...” (Preamble to Royal Titles Act 1953.)
THE MONARCH—The New Zealand Parliament in the Royal Titles Act 1953 gave its assent to the use of the Royal style and titles as follows: Elizabeth the Second, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom, New Zealand, and Her Other Realms and Territories Queen, Head of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith.
While the seat of the Monarch is normally in the United Kingdom, the Queen is represented in New Zealand by the Governor-General appointed by the Crown on the advice of her New Zealand Ministers.
Many powers held by the Monarch (or her representative) comprise but the means of giving effect to the public will. In New Zealand the Governor-General acts on the advice of the Ministers, which cannot constitutionally be ignored. Despite the long-term trend for powers to be assigned directly to Ministers without any necessity for vice-regal consultation, there are still many phases of Government which require Royal participation.
The Queen (in her stead the Governor-General) gives consent or approval prior to a Minister taking office or the formation of a Ministry; summons, prorogues, and dissolves Parliament; delivers the Speech from the Throne at the opening of a session; gives the Royal Assent to measures which have passed all stages in the House of Representatives, without which they have not the force of laws; makes appointments to most important State offices; confers knighthoods and other honours, etc.; and also provides that background of stability, continuity, and experience in many facets of government which is so desirable whenever there are sweeping changes in the dominance of political parties.
Besides those duties associated with the constitutional role, the Royal personage or representative makes an important contribution to the ceremonial life of the nation. This was particularly well illustrated during the sojourn of the Royal visitors in New Zealand in 1953-54, in 1963 and in 1970. Both as the symbol of the nation and in virtue of her identification with the life and interests of her people, the Queen becomes the focus for all State occasions, as does the Governor-General in her absence.
LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY—The supreme law-making body with power to legislate for the whole country is the General Assembly, which now consists of the Governor-General and the House of Representatives, the former Legislative Council having been abolished since the close of 1950.
The powers of Parliament to make laws are legally untrammelled. This was not always so, for prior to the adoption by New Zealand of the Statute of Westminster in 1947 laws could not be made on certain matters which conflicted with United Kingdom statutes extending to New Zealand. There was also some doubt as to New Zealand's power to make laws possessing extra-territorial effect.
The Electoral Act 1956 provides that certain of its sections may not be repealed except by a 75 percent majority of the House of Representatives or following a referendum. These sections are those relating to:
The constitution and order of reference of the Representation Commission.
The number of European electoral districts and the basing of their boundaries on the total population.
The fixing of the tolerance within which the commission must work at 5 percent.
The age of voting.
The secret ballot.
The duration of Parliament.
These reservations have become a formal convention associated with the fundamental character of the system of government.
While the law-making function is the prerogative of Parliament, it must be remembered that, as in most democracies, laws are passed because of their acceptability to the majority party in Parliament—i.e., the Government party. Furthermore the initial acceptance will have probably been made in the deliberations of Cabinet and caucus.
With the increasing range and complexity of the statutory field, there has been a growth in delegated legislation with detailed procedural steps and other amplifying matter becoming the subject of regulations made by Order in Council under the authority of a particular statute, rather than being incorporated in the statute itself. The power to make such regulations lies with the Executive Councilwhich comprises all the members of Parliament who have been appointed Ministers, together with the Governor-General, who presides over the Council. Regulations, though originating in Cabinet and becoming effective in the formal proceedings of the Executive Council, rest fundamentally on the will of Parliament as a whole and are now subject to its supervisory jurisdiction. A general provision contained in the Regulations Amendment Act 1962 requires all such regulations to be laid before Parliament. The Standing Orders of the House of Representatives, enable the House or any member thereof to refer any regulation to the Statutes Revision Committee, a Select Committee of the House, which is empowered to consider the regulation and to determine whether the special attention of the House should be drawn to it on any of the following grounds: (a) that it trespasses unduly on personal rights and liberties; (b) that it appears to make some unusual or unexpected use of the powers conferred by the statute under which it is made; (c) that for any special reason its form or purport calls for elucidation.
Meeting of Parliament—Parliament is summoned, prorogued, or dissolved by Proclamation issued by the Governor-General. A session is that period between the summoning of Parliament and its prorogation. Its length varies, but it has traditionally covered the months from June to November. When Parliament is prorogued all the business on hand lapses, and if this is to be proceeded with in the next session it must be re-introduced.
The course of a session may be interrupted by adjournments.
In session parliamentary privileges include freedom of speech and freedom from arrest in civil cases, and also the right to engage in secret debate, if required, etc.
The Party System—The two main political parties represented in Parliament are National and Labour. A third party—Social Credit—obtained a seat for the first time at the 1966 General Election but lost it at the 1969 election. At any general election these parties, together with any other political parties and also those candidates standing as independents, state their respective policies before the electors. Each main party normally puts forward one candidate for each of the electorates into which the country is divided. The party which wins the majority of seats, although not necessarily the majority of votes, at the general election forms the Government. The leader of the elected members of the majority party becomes the Prime Minister, who makes ministerial appointments from elected members of his party. The leader of the minority party in Parliament becomes the Leader of the Opposition. The effectiveness of the party system relies largely on the general agreement that the majority party has a mandate to govern and the minority party has a responsibility to challenge Government measures in debate and to demonstrate to the electors that it can provide a viable alternative government.
Parliamentary Procedure—The House of Representatives has its Standing Orders, which govern its procedure and which are administered by Mr Speaker in the exercise of his control of the House. The election of the Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon afterwards as is convenient. Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.
Parliamentary Functions and Control—The Parliament controls the Government in power in the last resort by the possibility of the Opposition mustering sufficient support to pass a resolution of no-confidence in the Government on a vital issue, thus forcing it to resign. With only two main disciplined political parties contending for office, changes of government are now rare except at the time of general elections. In the representation and formation of public opinion the major general debates are of principal importance. Special inquiries by select committees also provide a useful forum in which interests and opinions can make themselves heard. The major general debates are the address in reply to the speech from the Throne at the opening of Parliament, the debate on the Budget or financial statement, and the various debates on Imprest Supply Bills.
The first two of these give ordinary members an opportunity to air their views freely on any subject they choose from the national interest to the special aspirations of their constituents. Imprest supply debates are more specialised. On such Bills, the British principle of raising grievances before granting supply has been applied by allowing the Opposition to choose the subject for debate.
Financial control is exercised by the fact that expenditure of public money must be authorised by the House of Representatives in the form of an Appropriation Act, which authorises or grants money to the Government for the purposes approved. The authority for the raising of revenue by taxation or borrowing must also be given by Parliament.
Legislation can be initiated by any member of Parliament, but in practice almost all Bills are introduced by the Government in power as a result of policy decisions taken in Cabinet. The process of passing a public Bill is as follows: it receives a formal first reading on introduction, is then printed, and after some time it is given a second reading which is a debate on its general principles, followed by a clause-by-clause consideration of the Bill which may be by the whole House sitting in Committee. The Bill is then reported to the House, and later read a third time. The final stage is to send the Bill to the Governor-General for the Royal Assent and, unless provision is made for commencement on another date, it then becomes law as an Act of Parliament. To facilitate detailed informal discussion, and so that evidence from experts and interested parties may be heard by the House on legislation which is before it, a number of select committees are appointed regularly each year. Their terms of reference indicate areas of legislative interest corresponding to the various ministries. There are normally 10 members on each committee and party strength roughly reflects party strength in the House. Bills which are to go to select committees are given only a pro forma second reading before being referred. Committees have power only to report their opinions to the House. They cannot amend, though they can recommend amendments. The House as a whole thus retains its responsibility for approving legislation or rejecting it.
Apart from legislation, select committees deal with petitions, and, from time to time, ad hoc select committees are set up with some specific matter referred to them.
There are special procedures for dealing with local Bills and private Bills. Local Bills are those affecting a particular locality only, normally introduced at the request of a local authority. All such Bills stand referred to a select committee, the Local Bills Committee, after their first reading. The committee holds hearings at which interested parties appear, and it reports to the House on the merits of the Bill. The committee's report is often the decisive factor in local government legislation and always carries considerable weight with the Government and the House. Private Bills are those which apply specifically to a person or group of persons. They are initiated, after public notice, by a petition presented to the House by a member.
Duration of Parliaments—Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act 1879, which fixed the term at 3 years. General elections have been held at 3-yearly intervals since 1881, with a few exceptions. The term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the First World War extended to 5 years by special legislation, and that of the twenty-fourth (1931-35) to 4 years under the Electoral Amendment Act 1934. By the Electoral Amendment Act 1937 the 3-year term was restored, but on account of war conditions the term of the twenty-sixth Parliament was extended to nearly 5 years before dissolution on 30 August 1943. Since then the duration of Parliament has been of 3 years, with the exception that the twenty-ninth Parliament was dissolved in 1951 after the expiration of approximately 20 months. The 3-year limit was re-enacted in the Electoral Act 1956, this being one of the reserved provisions referred to earlier. A referendum on 23 September 1967 favoured the continuation of terms of 3 years.
Number of Representatives—In 1969 84 electorates (80 European and four Maori) returned members to the House of Representatives. The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than 42 and not less than 24, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of 37 members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at 41; in 1860, at 53; in 1862, at 57; in 1865, at 70; in 1867, at 72; 870, at 74; in 1875, at 84; in 1881, at 91; in 1887, at 70; in 1900, at 76; and in 1969 at 80. Since 1867 there have been four Maori representatives, and provision for this number was retained in the Electoral Act 1956. In 1954 the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, which had remained unaltered since 1867, were changed by Proclamation so as to give a greater degree of equality of population among the four districts (in effect the Southern Maori Electoral District now includes a considerable area of the North Island). The Electoral Amendment Act 1965 fixed the number of European electorates in the South Island at 25 (an increase of one) and provided that the number of European electorates in the North Island shall be ascertained by the Representation Commission after each quinquennial census of population on the basis of thequota fixed for the South Island. In 1967 the Commission considered the results of the 1966 census and fixed the number of electorates in the North Island at 55 (an increase of three). Thus there were 84 electorates for the general election in 1969, and the number was increased to 87 for the 1972 election.
Qualifications of Members—Under the Electoral Act 1956 every registered elector of either sex is qualified to be a parliamentary candidate. If a public servant is elected to Parliament he must vacate his office forthwith and he cannot resume employment in the Public Service within 12 months of ceasing to be a member of Parliament unless he had previously been a public servant for at least 5 years.
Salaries, etc.—Section 27 of the Civil List Act 1950 provides that on the recommendation of a Royal Commission the Governor-General may from time to time, by Order in Council, fix the salaries and allowances to be paid to the Prime Minister and other Ministers of the Crown or members of the Executive Council, to Parliamentary Under-Secretaries, and to the Speaker and Chairman of Committees and other members of the House of Representatives, and that a Royal Commission shall be appointed for this purpose within 3 months after the date of every general election of members of Parliament. At April in the intervening years adjustments are made on a basis matching that for the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969; the Government Statistician provides the Prime Minister with a certificate specifying the percentage movements in average weekly ordinary time earnings outside the State Services (as ascertained from the April half-yearly survey of industries in the private sector conducted by the Department of Labour) and adjustments may be made by Order-in-Council to the salaries of Ministers and members.
The following table sets out the salaries and allowances payable from 1 April 1971 in accordance with the recommendations of the Royal Commission upon Parliamentary Salaries and Allowances 1970, as amended by the 1971 review conducted in accordance with the procedure outlined in the preceding paragraph.
Office | Salary | Expense Allowance |
---|---|---|
*Where the ministerial office of Minister of Foreign Affairs is held by a Minister other than the Prime Minister an additional allowance would be paid. †Additional to normal allowances as member. | ||
$ | $ | |
Prime Minister | 19,040 | 4,000 |
Deputy Prime Minister | 14,000 | 1,625 |
Minister with Portfolio | 12,600 | 1,500* |
Minister without Portfolio | 9,688 | 1,275 |
Parliamentary Under-Secretaries | 8,344 | 1,275 |
Speaker | 11,200 | 1,300† |
Chairman of Committees | 8,680 | 700† |
Leader of the Opposition | 11,760 | 1,500 |
Deputy Leader of the Opposition | 7,672 | 575† |
Chief Whips | 7,392 | 1,250 |
Junior Whips | 7,168 | 1,250 |
Members | 6,832 | 1,250 |
There is an additional allowance depending on classification of electorates: (a) electorates which are wholly urban, $90; (b) electorates which are substantially urban, $230; (c) electorates which are partially urban and partially rural, $250, (d) electorates which are ordinary rural, $920; (e) electorates which are predominantly rural, $1,150. The special additional allowance for Southern Maori electorate is $350 and for each of the other Maori electorates is $175. The daily sessional allowance is $3 and the night allowance for members entitled thereto is $8. In addition to the salary and allowances, members are entitled to certain travel concessions and a stamp allowance.
Former Prime Ministers receive an annual payment of $400 for each full year in office, with a maximum of $2,000 a year, after retirement, defeat at the polls, or when a member only. This is subject to a two-year minimum period having been served as Prime Minister.
Under the Superannuation Act 1956 there is a compulsory contributory superannuation scheme for members of the House of Representatives. The scheme provides that a retiring allowance shall be payable to a member after 9 years' service and the attainment of 50 years of age, and shall be calculated at the rate of one thirty-second of the basic salary for a member as at the date of his ceasing to be a member, for each year of service with a maximum of two-thirds of that basic salary, or alternatively the member may elect to take a variable retiring allowance so as to secure a level income or he may elect to receive a refund of his contributions. The annual contribution is 11 percent of an ordinary member's salary, and the Government subsidises the fund. The rate of contribution was increased by 1 percent from 1 April 1970 to provide for cost-of-living adjustments to be made to retiring allowances. In the case of a male member dying and leaving a widow surviving she becomes entitled during her widowhood to receive an annuity of half of the retiring allowance to which her husband would have been entitled had he retired aged 60 years at the time of his death, or $260 a year, whichever is the greater.
ADMINISTRATION AND EXECUTIVE RESPONSIBILITY—After the election of a new Parliament, it is the responsibility of the leader of the party, which is most likely to secure and retain the support of the majority of members in the House, to form a Government. Although procedures for the selection of new Ministers have varied between the two principal parties, the Prime Minister has the final responsibility for allocating portfolios. A portfolio comprises a specific field of Government activity—for instance all matters relating to education will be allocated to one Minister who is henceforth known as the Minister of Education.
A Minister may have more than one portfolio and in addition responsibility for the supervision of one or more Government departments in which the activities carried out, though important, do not rank as portfolios. Occasionally a Minister is appointed without portfolio, as in 1969 when the Associate Minister of Finance had no portfolio responsibility.
Executive Council—In the legal sense those members of Parliament who have been appointed Ministers comprise the Executive Council. The Governor-General normally presides over meetings of the Council. The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of 11 May 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of 24 April 1919. The Royal Powers Act 1953 provides that the statutory powers conferred on the Governor-General may be exercised either by Her Majesty the Queen in person or by the Governor-General. In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council; but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to Her Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.
In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded in the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.
The Civil List Act 1950, in section 6, provided that no person shall be appointed a Minister or a member of the Executive Council unless he is a member of Parliament and that a person who ceases to be a member of Parliament cannot continue to be a Minister or a member of the Executive Council for more than 21 days. This gave statutory recognition for the first time to what had long been the convention.
At January 1972 the Executive Council consisted of 18 members. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.
His Excellency the Governor-General receives a salary and an allowance which are determined from time to time by the Civil List Act 1950 for the salaries and expenses of his personal establishment, plus all expenditure incurred in respect of the transport to and from New Zealand and the travel within or outside New Zealand of the Governor-General and his family and staff.
Cabinet—The membership of the Executive Council and Cabinet is identical but Cabinet, unlike the Executive Council, is not a body created by any legal document. The existence of Cabinet was not recognised by statute until a passing reference was made in the Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962.
The fact that the Juridical Acts to give legal force to certain of the decisions of Cabinet are taken by others—the Crown, the Executive Council, a Minister of the Crown or a Statutory Commission—does not diminish the power and authority of Cabinet. Cabinet is the top committee of the administrative system, with responsibility for co-ordinating the work of the various Ministers and taking those decisions which largely determine the nature of the legislation put before Parliament and the regulations which the Executive Council is asked to approve.
Cabinet discussions are informal and confidential, anonymity being maintained as to the individual advocacy or opposition to particular proposals. The Cabinet system enables general agreement to be reached on any line of action proposed by either an individual Minister or by the Government as a whole. In Parliament a Minister can be confident that his legislative or other proposals will have the unqualified support of the Government no matter what divergences of opinion may have been apparent before general agreement was reached in Cabinet. A consistent and agreed course of action on any particular issue can be determined. The work of Cabinet thus exemplifies the concept of the collective responsibility of the Government.
Certain questions are considered by committees of Cabinet, the membership of which includes those Ministers primarily concerned with the subject matters. Authority to determine some issues may be delegated to a Cabinet committee by Cabinet. In other cases a committee may be called upon to study a particular question and submit its recommendations to Cabinet for determination. Some Cabinet committees are established on a permanent basis for the consideration of matters arising in broad fields of Government policy. Examples are the Cabinet Economic Committee and the Cabinet Works Committee. Several of these committees are supported by inter-departmental committees of officials. Other committees are of a temporary nature; they are established to consider particular problems and after having studied the question in detail, normally with appropriate officials advising, the committee reports back to Cabinet with its recommendations; and after the final decision has been made by Cabinet, the committee's work is completed.
The Cabinet Secretariat is responsible for the servicing of Cabinet and its committees to ensure their smooth functioning.
Government Departments—The Minister as the political head of a department of State may in fact have several departments under his control. There are, however, some 40 different departments with separate functions in New Zealand. Each of these have a permanent head who is responsible for the work and administration of the department. He is of course responsible to the Minister in charge of the department, while he also acts as adviser to the Minister on all matters within his appointed competence. Besides ensuring that the ministerial policy and directions communicated to him are effectively put into practice, his functions as the adviser include assessing the consequences of any executive action resulting from his departmental activity, evaluating the merits and demerits, whether political, social, or financial, of various modes of action, and making suggestions for improvements and for new policy measures as derived from departmental experience in the day-to-day execution of policy.
Departments can be broadly classified according to the administrative or regulatory, developmental, or social nature of their activities. Within the first group are the servicing subgroup, such as the Legislative, Prime Minister's, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Printing Office, Law Drafting, Valuation, Statistics, and Audit; the finance subgroup—Treasury, Customs, Inland Revenue; the regulatory subgroup—State Services Commission, Internal Affairs, Labour, Marine; the defence and law and order subgroup—Ministry of Defence, Justice, Crown Law, and Police; the publicity and research subgroup—Tourist and Publicity, Scientific and Industrial Research.
In the second group are the transport and communications subgroup, such as Ministry of Transport, Post Office, and Railways; the developmental—Ministry of Works, Agriculture, Lands and Survey, Forest Service, Mines, Electricity, Maori and Island Affairs, and Industries and Commerce; the commercial—Public Trust, Government Life Insurance, State Advances Corporation, and State Insurance.
The third group comprises the Education, Health, and Social Welfare Departments.
This broad division serves merely to indicate the field of the dominant activity or purpose of the particular department. Most departments have servicing, informative, and regulatory functions, and many are equally regulatory and developmental in nature.
In addition to the system of direct administration in the form of Government departments, there are other activities over which the State exercises some ultimate measure of control or ownership, though divorced in varying degrees from immediate supervision. The Reserve Bank of New Zealand (the central bank), and one trading bank, are entirely State-owned, although the actual administration is quite independent, subject in the case of the Reserve Bank to the proviso that it must give effect to the monetary policy of the Government, as communicated to the bank by the Minister of Finance, and to any resolution of Parliament in respect of Government monetary policy.
Further instances of this principle are shown by the National Airways Corporation, which, although owned by the State, is administratively self-contained, and by the Tourist Hotel Corporation. In certain other avenues the type of administration is in between the normal departmental form and that evident in the corporation type; of such is the National Roads Board, which, though determining policy to a large degree, yet makes use of departmental administrative structures for implementation of policy.
Some administrative organisations have also quasi-judicial functions. Examples of this class are the Price Tribunal, Transport Charges Authority, Licensing Control Commission, and Local Government Commission.
OMBUDSMAN—The Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962 has become an important addition to the parliamentary checks on departmental administration. The Act created the office of Ombudsman, who is able to investigate, on complaint or on his own initiative, any administrative decision, recommendation, act, or omission of a Government department or related organisation as it affects any individual. Local authorities are outside his jurisdiction. The Ombudsman does not have power to reverse departmental decisions, but he may make his recommendations to the department and to the Minister, and if, in his opinion, no appropriate action is taken he may report to the Prime Minister and then to Parliament. He has very wide powers to call for documents and files. The Government cannot refuse information, except in matters relating to the security of the State or to Cabinet proceedings.
JUDICIARY—The hierarchy of courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrate's Court. Apart from these courts of general jurisdiction there are other courts dealing with specific fields. In the latter category are the Court of Arbitration concerned with awards and general orders governing wage determination and conditions of employment in industry; the Compensation Court dealing with workers' compensation. For further details refer to Section 8 (Justice) of this issue.
PARLIAMENTARY ELECTIONS—The law on elections is contained in the Electoral Act 1956 Following each population census, which is normally taken every 5 years, the boundaries of European electorates are revised. In addition, there are four Maori electoral districts, three in the North Island and one covering a portion of the North Island together with the whole of the South Island, where the Maori population is comparatively small. The Governor-General may at any time by Proclamation alter the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, and, as in the case of European electoral districts, any alterations are to come into force at the expiry of the Parliament existing when the Proclamation is issued.
The Government Statistician is required to supply population figures to the Surveyor-General as soon as possible after the census. The population used as the basis in obtaining the quota for each European electoral district is defined in section 2 (1) of the Electoral Act 1956.
The term “European population” means total population with the following exceptions:
Maoris:
Persons residing on board ship, whether as passengers or members of the crew or otherwise:
Persons residing temporarily as guests in any licensed hotel:
Persons residing temporarily in any naval, military, or air force camp, station, or establishment:
Persons residing as patients and inmates in any hospital:
Persons in respect of whom reception orders, under the Mental Health Act 1969 are in force:
Persons detained pursuant to convictions in any penal institution.
After the population figures are supplied by the Government Statistician it is then the responsibility of the Representation Commission to define new electoral districts for Europeans. The commission is constituted by virtue of section 15 of the Electoral Act 1956 and comprises seven members. Four of these, the Surveyor-General, the Government Statistician, the Chief Electoral Officer, and the Director-General of the Post Office, are official members. Two are unofficial members, being persons nominated by the House of Representatives, one nominated to represent the Government, and one to represent the Opposition. The seventh member is appointed, on the nomination of the official and unofficial members of the commission or a majority of them, to be the chairman of the commission. The chairman and unofficial members cease to be members on the date on which the first periodical census is taken after the date of their appointment.
The European population of the South Island is divided by 25 and the quotient so obtained is the quota for the South Island. Then the European population of the North Island is divided by the quota for the South Island, and the quotient so obtained is the number of European electoral districts in the North Island. In applying the quota the commission may make an allowance by way of addition or subtraction of 5 percent of the quota to enable districts to be adjusted to meet considerations of topography, community of interest, communications, and existing electoral boundaries.
When the boundaries have been provisionally determined, maps are prepared illustrating the proposed electoral districts, and descriptions of each electoral district are published in the New Zealand Gazette. A time limit of 1 month is given during which objections to the proposed boundaries may be lodged. These objections are then considered by the Representation Commission and a final decision reached on boundaries which then define the new electoral districts.
All general elections and by-elections are held on a Saturday. Polling hours in all electorates are from 9 a.m. to 7 p.m.
Any serviceman aged 20 years or over serving overseas is qualified to vote as an elector of the electoral district in which he last resided before he left New Zealand.
Franchise—Since 1969, persons 20 years of age and over have had the right to vote in the election of members of the House of Representatives. (From 1893 onwards all persons aged 21 years had voting rights.)
Registration of Electors—Registration as an elector is compulsory, although it is not compulsory to vote. To be qualified for registration as a parliamentary elector in New Zealand a person must have attained the age of 20 years and must (a) be a British subject or Irish citizen, (b) be ordinarily resident in New Zealand, (c) at some period have resided continuously in New Zealand for at least a year, and (d) except in special cases have resided continuously for 3 months or more in the electoral district in respect of which application for registration is made, and not have subsequently resided for 3 months or more in any other electoral district. Broadly speaking the qualifications restrict the right to vote to permanent residents. Persons of more than half Maori ancestry register in one of the four Maori electoral districts and persons of half Maori ancestry have the option of registering on either a European or Maori roll.
Voting at parliamentary elections is by secret ballot. In general, only those persons whose names are lawfully on the main and supplementary rolls of electors compiled prior to an election may vote at that election.
A vote is normally cast by the elector at a polling booth within his district. An elector may, however, vote as a “special voter”, either at a polling booth outside his district or by post for reasons of distant travel on polling day, sickness, etc.
LOCAL GOVERNMENT—In 1876 territorial local government assumed the form it still basically retains. The Counties Act 1876 divided the country into 63 counties, with provision for administration by elective councils. In the same year the Municipal Corporations Act provided for the incorporation of the 36 boroughs then in existence and for the creation of new boroughs.
Boroughs—Dealing with the needs of concentrated urban populations, boroughs are concerned with a wide range of functions. With the growth and urbanisation of population the number of boroughs, despite numerous amalgamations of adjacent boroughs, steadily increased until 1955 when the total was 146. In April 1971 the total was 137.
Under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954 for the constitution of a borough there must be a population of at least 1,500 with an average density of population of at least one person per acre. A borough containing a population of 20,000 or more may be proclaimed a city, although the corporation remains unaltered.
Counties—Counties are now governed under the Counties Act 1956. With increasing settlement the original 63 counties were gradually subdivided until they reached 129 in 1920, although the number of councils formed and actively functioning never exceeded 126. The number of counties has since been reduced by amalgamations and mergers by the Local Government Commission. At April 1971 there were 109 counties constituted, of which 108 were actively functioning, Fiord being a sparsely populated county in which the Counties Act is not wholly in force.
County Towns and County Boroughs—County councils may, under the provisions of the Counties Act 1956, declare areas within counties to be county towns. To qualify, the areas concerned must have a population of at least 200, with an average density of not less than one person to the acre or not less than 60 houses with an average density of not less than one house to 3 acres. After the constitution of a county town the county council is required to appoint a county town committee of not less than three nor more than seven members, to advise it on the administration of the county town. The county council may conduct a poll in the county town to ascertain the wishes of the electors of the county town in respect of the persons to be appointed to this committee. There was a total of 100 county towns at April 1971. Twenty-nine of these had populations of over 1,000 the largest being Glenfield with a population of over 22,000. The Counties Amendment Act 1968 contains provisions for the constitution of county boroughs. This unit of local government can only be formed from an existing county town or borough or town district. It remains an integral part of the parent county, but the county borough council, which is a fully elected body, has a statutory right to exercise some, but not all, the powers of the county council within the district of the county borough. The minimum population required for a county borough is 1,500. At April 1971 there was only one county borough.
Town Districts—The town district represents a form of local government intermediate between the county and the borough. It implies a certain concentration of population. Where it remains subject to county control (mainly for roads) it is a dependent town district. Town districts on reaching a population of more than 500 may become independent. The constitution and powers of town districts have been brought into closer relationship to boroughs over the years, and independent town districts are now constituted under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954. The Act requires that the area be more than 2 square miles, within which no two points are more than 4 miles distant and with a density of population of not less than one person to the acre. The number of town districts in April 1971 was 16 (10 independent and 6 dependent).
Remuneration of Members—The remuneration of members of local authorities is governed by the statutes constituting the various types of local authorities. Most authorities may pay their chairman an annual allowance with a maximum fixed for each type of authority. The maximum payable to mayors and town council chairmen varies according to the population of the municipality. Ordinary members of territorial authorities may be paid for each meeting attended. All local authorities may reimburse members for expenses incurred whilst travelling on official business.
Special-purpose Authorities—Special-purpose authorities differ from territorial authorities in that each is charged with only one major function. The need for the most efficient and economic discharge of the major function being the prime consideration, their boundaries may either extend beyond or fall within those of territorial authorities in the same geographical area. Only rarely do the boundaries coincide. Sometimes, as is the case with a number of urban fire authorities, territorial authorities themselves are also constituted as and perform the functions of special-purpose authorities. The more important special-purpose authorities are those administering harbours, hospitals and the retail distribution of electricity. Others are engaged in fire fighting, water supply, urban drainage and transport, soil conservation and rivers control, pest destruction, nassella tussock control, land drainage, and underground water usage.
General Powers—Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In addition to legislation providing for particular types of local authority or for individual local authorities, there are several statutory measures which are more or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act 1966 and the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956. For most harbour boards, there is in addition to the general Harbours Act a special Act for each board, which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority—urban drainage boards, transport boards, the Auckland Regional Authority, the Auckland Harbour Bridge Authority, the Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel Authority, and the Waikato Valley Authority—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.
A local authority has no legislative powers beyond the authority to make bylaws within limits defined in its constituting Act, but it can promote legislation on matters which affect the government of the area under its jurisdiction and which it is not already empowered to deal with. If the subject is transient and not contentious and is approved by Government it is usually dealt with by the inclusion of an appropriate section in the annual Local Legislation Act passed by Parliament for this purpose. If, on the other hand, the local authority seeks powers of a permanent or major nature additional to those conferred on it by general Acts it must submit to Parliament a special local Bill. The extent to which the foregoing privileges are used may be gauged from the fact that the annual Local Legislation Act usually contains 40 to 45 sections, while about 15 local Acts are passed each year.
Number of Local Authorities—The number of local authorities actively functioning at 1 April 1971 was 640 made up as follows: county councils, 108; borough (including city) councils, 137; town councils (independent), 10; town councils (dependent), 6; catchment authority, 1; river boards (2 boards also have the power of land-drainage board), 8; catchment boards, 13; catchment commissions, 4; land-drainage boards, 37; electric power boards, 39; water-supply boards, 2; urban drainage boards, 4; transport board, 1; local railway board, 1; museum authority, 1; power and gas boards, 2; nassella tussock boards, 2; harbour bridge authority, 1; road tunnel authority, 1: valley authority, 1; plantation board 1; underground water authorities. 3; pest destruction boards (separately elected), 149; independent fire boards, 60; independent harbour boards, 17: and hospital boards, 31. Borough and county councils also function as fire authorities in 199 cases, as harbour boards in 9 cases, as underground water authorities in 2 cases and as county pest destruction boards in 40 cases. In addition, there were 22 district councils of the National Roads Board constituted under the National Roads Act 1954. Although these district roads councils are not local authorities in the strict sense of the term they are intimately connected with certain aspects of local government providing an advisory service to the National Roads Board concerning the roading needs and the allocation of national roading funds within their respective districts.
Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the geographical boundaries of a county, are regarded as separate entities.
Franchise—Under the Local Election and Polls Act 1966, elections are held on the second Saturday in October every third year. Enrolment of residential electors is compulsory. On any proposal relating to loans or rates, a rate paying or a freehold qualification is necessary.
Apart from a few special-purpose authorities some of whose members are appointed by other local authorities, by Government, or, in the case of fire authorities, by insurance interests, members of local authorities are elected triennially, any qualified elector being eligible to seek election. In general the franchise extends to all persons aged 20 years or over who either possess a rating qualification or who, being British subjects, possess a residential qualification in the district of the local authority concerned. The right to vote for members of land drainage and river boards is, however, restricted to those who possess rating qualifications. Plural voting on the basis of the value of rateable property is permitted in elections for county councils and several types of special-purpose authorities. Where pest destruction boards rate on the basis of livestock or acreage, plural voting is also permitted.
Voting Procedures—Franchise could only be exercised by personal attendance at the polling booth, but the Local Elections and Polls Act 1966 was amended in 1970 to permit local authorities to use postal voting. (Authority to use postal voting is limited to county councils. Other local authorities are able to use this method only on approval being granted by Order in Council.)
Local Government Commission—The Local Government Commission Act 1967, which replaced the Local Government Commission Act 1961, set up a revised Local Government Commission which is a permanent institution deemed to be a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908.
The Act provides that the commission shall consist of a chairman with knowledge of local government, one member with a special knowledge of finance and economics, and another member with a special knowledge of administration.
The functions of the commission are to carry out investigations, prepare reorganisation schemes, and make recommendations and reports for the purpose of ensuring that the system of local government in any locality will best provide for the needs and continued development of the locality, that local authorities have such district boundaries and such functions and powers as will enable them to provide most effectively and economically essential or desirable local government services and facilities, that local authorities shall have such resources as will enable them to engage adequate services and to obtain and operate adequate technical facilities, plant, and equipment, and that districts shall be of such size and nature as will promote efficient local government and avoid the necessity of uneconomic expenditure.
The commission has a duty to prepare local government area schemes to cover the whole of New Zealand by 31 December 1972 or as soon as possible thereafter. These schemes are to come into force as final schemes after the hearing of objections to publicly notified provisional schemes. These schemes will have no immediate effect on the local authorities in the local government area, but will set the general pattern to which individual local schemes will be required to conform.
TOWN AND COUNTRY PLANNING—The Town and Country Planning Act 1953 provides for the making and enforcement of regional and district planning schemes, and the detailed procedure to be followed in each case is amplified by the Town and Country Planning Regulations 1960. The Government administers the Act through the Minister of Works who may delegate his authority to the Commissioner of Works.
Regional Planning—Regional Planning Authorities may be established under provisions of the Town and Country Planning Act 1953. As provided in the Act the authorities consist of representatives of the several councils whose districts are wholly or partly within the region. Every local authority within the region, other than the constituent councils, is entitled to be represented by at least one associate member. The Regional Planning Authority may also appoint any person who may be possessed of special knowledge, or representatives of any department of State, to be associate members. Authorities are now operating in the four main centres and in Northland and Marlborough.
Finance for administration purposes is provided for by way of a maximum rate of one-sixtieth of a cent in the dollar on the rateable capital value of those portions of the councils' territories inside the regional area. The Act also makes provision whereby any of the constituent councils may enter into and carry out agreements for the execution of combined works.
Regional planning schemes must be preceded by a comprehensive survey of the natural resources of the areas concerned, and of the present and potential uses and values of all lands in relation to public utilities or amenities. Regional schemes envisage the conservation and economic development of natural resources by classification of lands according to their best uses and by the co-ordination of all such public improvements, utilities, and amenities as are not limited to the territory of any one local authority. Every regional planning scheme is intended to be a guide to councils engaged in the preparation of district planning schemes and to public authorities and all persons in relation to conservation and development within the region. Regional schemes are required to be reviewed at intervals of not more than 10 years.
District Planning—Every district scheme is required to have for its general purpose the development of the area to which it relates (including where necessary the replanning and reconstruction of an area already built on) in such a way as will most effectively tend to promote and safeguard the health, safety and convenience, the economic and general welfare of its inhabitants, and the amenities of every part of the area. The council of every city, borough, county, and independent town district must provide and maintain a district scheme whether or not a regional planning scheme including its district has been prepared or become operative.
While a district scheme is being prepared a council may refuse its consent to the carrying out of any development that would be in contravention of the scheme and falls within the definition of a “detrimental work”, but the owner or occupier affected may appeal against such a decision to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board. The Minister can require the council to exercise these powers where the development would or might adversely affect Government works or the public interest, and local authorities have similar rights in respect of their works. Any appeal proceedings lie against the Minister or the local authority concerned.
In the period before a district scheme becomes operative, any change of use of land that detracts or is likely to detract from the amenities of the neighbourhood is required to have the prior consent of the council. Where an application is made to the council for consent, the applicant and every person who claims to be affected by the proposed use has a right to be heard by the council and may appeal to the Appeal Board against the council's decision.
When completed and recommended by the council, copies of a district scheme are submitted to the Minister of Works and to adjoining councils and to local authorities within the area covered by the scheme for consideration, particularly in relation to their public works. When the Minister and each local authority is satisfied that all their respective public works have been properly provided for in the scheme and have certified accordingly, the district scheme is publicly notified for inspection for 3 months. Any owner or occupier of land affected may object to any provision of the scheme, and the Minister, other local authorities, professional, business, sporting or other such organisations, may also object to the scheme on grounds of public interest. In the event of an objection not being sustained by the council the objector may appeal to the Appeal Board whose decision is final.
When a district scheme has been finally approved and made operative the council and all local authorities having jurisdiction in the district are bound to observe, and enforce observance of, the requirements of the scheme. The provisions of an operative regional planning scheme are also obligatory, but a constituent council has a right of appeal to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board where a provision of a proposed or operative district scheme conflicts with the regional scheme; the Minister has, incidentally, a similar right of appeal so far as the regional scheme conflicts with the public interest.
By 31 March 1971 there were 127 operative schemes with a further 70 schemes at the recommendation stage; although 59 councils had yet to submit schemes, more than 90 percent of the population are living in areas where councils have brought down recommended, proposed, or operative district schemes.
Operative district schemes may be changed at any time, and must be reviewed when any part of the scheme has been operative for a period of 5 years. In preparing, recommending, and approving a change or a review of a district scheme the proposed change or review is publicly notified for inspection by owners and occupiers of property and simultaneously submitted to the Minister, to the Regional Planning Authority, and to the local authorities within the district for their consideration and objection where necessary in the light of their respective public works and other responsibilities.
POPULATION GROWTH—New Zealand's first million of population was recorded in 1908, 68 years after the signing of the Treaty of Waitangi. In 1952, 44 years later, the second million was reached, and the third million is expected to be reached in the mid-1970s.
Population has two sources of gain—natural increase (excess of births over deaths) and net migration (excess of arrivals over departures). In the early years in New Zealand, as in every young country, the bulk of the increase was through migration. From the late 1870s natural increase permanently displaced immigration as the chief contributor to population growth. At the census of 1881 the percentages of the total population born in New Zealand and born overseas were approximately equal (50.2 percent New Zealand born to 49.8 percent overseas born), and each succeeding census until 1961 recorded an increased proportion of the population as having been born in New Zealand. In 1966 it dropped from 86 to 85.2 percent, partly as a result of international travel and tourism; more New Zealanders were overseas and more tourists were in New Zealand.
During the present century, natural increase has accounted for over three-quarters of the growth of population.
The natural increase rate has, in the main, closely reflected the changes in the birth rate, with a low point of 8.68 per 1,000 in 1935 and high points of 18 per 1,000 in 1947 and 1961. The 1966 figure of 13.57 was the lowest since 1944. In more recent years it has been 13.98 in 1967, 13.72 in 1968, 13.79 in 1969 and 13.23 in 1970. Like the low birth rate of the thirties, the fall in the birth rate in recent years is a feature that New Zealand has shared with a number of other developed countries, and notably with Australia, Canada, and the United States.
Details are given in the following table.
Period | March Years | Calendar Years | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | |
Non-Maori population. | ||||||
(thousand) | ||||||
1901-1905* | .. | .. | .. | 109.4 | 40.7 | 68.7 |
1906-1910* | .. | .. | .. | 127.8 | 46.0 | 81.7 |
1911-1915* | .. | .. | .. | 138.0 | 49.0 | 89.0 |
1916-1920 | .. | .. | .. | 142.5 | 66.1 | 76.4 |
1921-1925 | .. | .. | .. | 148.3 | 59.0 | 89.4 |
1926-1930 | 146.5 | 64.6 | 81.9 | 146.3 | 64.3 | 82.0 |
1931-1935 | 139.8 | 66.2 | 73.6 | 138.4 | 66.3 | 72.1 |
1936-1940 | 150.9 | 76.7 | 74.2 | 159.4 | 78.6 | 80.8 |
1941-1945 | 188.6 | 85.3 | 103.3 | 191.6 | 87.0 | 104.6 |
1946-1950 | 239.9 | 88.0 | 151.9 | 244.9 | 88.1 | 156.8 |
1951-1955 | 258.5 | 93.1 | 165.4 | 263.6 | 94.2 | 169.4 |
1956-1960 | 295.0 | 101.5 | 193.5 | 300.4 | 102.9 | 197.5 |
1961-1965 | 320.0 | 110.5 | 209.5 | 317.9 | 112.1 | 205.8 |
1966-1970 | 306.9 | 118.6 | 188.3 | 308.4 | 120.2 | 188.2 |
1971 | 63.5 | 25.0 | 38.5 | 64.7 | 24.3 | 40.4 |
Totals 1916-1971 | .. | .. | .. | 2,426.4 | 963.1 | 1,463.4 |
Migration, however, has continued to add to the population quite substantially except during depression and war periods and the recession conditions of 1968-69. Gains from external migration are shown in the following table. Movements of the armed forces are not included.
Period | March Years* Migration Gain | Calendar Years Migration Gain |
---|---|---|
*March years ended in years listed. †Excess of departures. | ||
(000) | (000) | |
1901-1905 | .. | 45.4 |
1906-1910 | .. | 41.0 |
1911-1915 | .. | 35.6 |
1916-1920 | .. | 14.9 |
1921-1925 | .. | 50.1 |
1926-1930 | 27.4 | 24.6 |
1931-1935 | -2.1† | —9.9† |
1936-1940 | 11.9 | 12.4 |
1941-1945 | 1.3 | 2.1 |
1946-1950 | 27.4 | 32.6 |
1951-1955 | 66.6 | 69.1 |
1956-1960 | 49.2 | 44.3 |
1961-1965 | 63.9 | 70.7 |
1966-1970 | 6.0 | 6.5 |
1971 | 8.5 | 8.7 |
Total 1901-1971 | .. | 448.1 |
Most of the inward migration has been from the United Kingdom, Australia, and the Netherlands. In more recent years increasing numbers have come from the Pacific Islands, notably Western Samoa. A changed economic climate in the country brought a net migration loss to population for 1967, 1968, and 1969 calendar years.
CENSUS STATISTICS—Population statistics are based primarily on the five-yearly population census. Intercensal population estimates are based on the most recent census data available, adjusted in accordance with later figures of births, deaths, and migration. Estimates of the populations of particular localities, e.g., cities and boroughs, also take into account local economic developments, housing schemes, the numbers on school rolls, changes in boundaries, and any other factors leading to, or indicating, changes in population.
The basis adopted for the population census, and virtually throughout population statistics in New Zealand, is that of population physically present in the place of enumeration at the time of enumeration.
All references to New Zealand relate solely to geographic New Zealand, i.e., island territories are omitted except where their inclusion is specifically stated. Though Niue Island and Tokelau Islands are constitutionally part of New Zealand, for geographical reasons they are administered separately. The Cook Islands are self-governing but the islanders are New Zealand citizens.
PRESENT POPULATION—The following table gives a summary of population. A 50-year time series is given in the statistical summary towards the back of this Yearbook.
Territory | Date | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes population of Kermadec Islands 9 (males) and Campbell Island 9 (males). †Provisional. | ||||
New Zealand* | 23 March 1971 | 1,430,856 | 1,431,775 | 2,862,631 |
Island Territories— | ||||
Tokelau Islands | 25 September 1971 | 771 | 884 | 1,655 |
Niue Island | 27 September 1971† | 2,508 | 2,480 | 4,988 |
Cook Islands | 1 December 1971 | 10,840 | 10,387 | 21,227 |
Ross Dependency | 23 March 1971 | 190 | — | 190 |
INCREASE OF POPULATION—The growth of population has been substantial in each intercensal period. The lowest rates are those of 1926-36, which included some years of economic depression, and of 1936-45, which included 6 years of international war, and of 1966-71 mainly attributable to a marked change in migration patterns.
Date of Census | Total Population | Intercensal Numerical Increase | Intercensal Percentage Increase | Average Annual Percentage Increase |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Numbers overseas not available. †Includes members of the New Zealand armed forces overseas at census date. | ||||
March 1901* | 815,853 | 72,646 | 9.8 | 1.9 |
April 1906 | 936,304 | 120,451 | 14.8 | 2.8 |
April 1911 | 1,058,308 | 122,004 | 13.0 | 2.5 |
October 1916 | 1,149,225 | 90,917 | 8.6 | 1.5 |
April 1921 | 1,271,664 | 122,439 | 10.7 | 2.3 |
April 1926 | 1,408,139 | 136,475 | 10.7 | 2.1 |
March 1936 | 1,573,810 | 165,671 | 11.8 | 1.1 |
September 1945 | 1,702,298 | 128,488 | 8.2 | 0.8 |
September 1945† | 1,747,679 | 173,869 | 11.0 | 1.1 |
April 1951 | 1,939,472 | 237,174 | 13.9 | 2.4 |
April 1951† | 1,941,366 | 193,687 | 11.1 | 1.9 |
April 1956 | 2,174,062 | 234,590 | 12.1 | 2.3 |
April 1956† | 2,176,224 | 234,858 | 12.1 | 2.3 |
April 1961 | 2,414,984 | 240,922 | 11.1 | 2.1 |
April 1961† | 2,417,543 | 241,319 | 11.1 | 2.1 |
March 1966 | 2,676,919 | 261,935 | 10.8 | 2.1 |
March 1966† | 2,678,855 | 261,312 | 10.8 | 2.1 |
March 1971 | 2,862,631 | 185,712 | 6.9 | 1.4 |
March 1971† | 2,864,113 | 185,258 | 6.9 | 1.3 |
COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—The annual average percentage increases of population for the period 1963-68 are given in the following table for certain selected countries. (Source: United Nations Statistical Yearbook.)
Country | Average Annual Percentage Increase |
---|---|
Australia | 1.9 |
Canada | 1.9 |
Denmark | 0.8 |
France | 0.9 |
Germany, West | 0.9 |
India | 2.5 |
Ireland, Republic | 0.4 |
Japan | 1.1 |
Netherlands | 1.3 |
New Zealand | 1.7 |
Norway | 0.8 |
Singapore | 2.3 |
South Africa | 2.4 |
Sweden | 0.8 |
Switzerland | 1.3 |
Thailand | 3.1 |
United Kingdom | 0.6 |
United States | 1.2 |
U.S.S.R. | 1.1 |
Western Samoa | 2.7 |
INTERCENSAL RECORDS—Intercensal estimates of total population are prepared from the records of vital statistics and of external migration. The figures in the tables following have been revised in line with 1971 Census results.
The figures exclude members of New Zealand armed forces who were overseas, and also members of the armed forces of other countries who were in New Zealand.
Year | Population at End of Year | Increase During Year | Mean Population for Year | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Numerical | Percent | ||
Years Ended 31 March | ||||||
1966 | 1,343,781 | 1,332,997 | 2,676,778 | 47,878 | 1.8 | 2,647,196 |
1967 | 1,367,874 | 1,358,040 | 2,725,914 | 49,136 | 1.8 | 2,694,680 |
1968 | 1,377,018 | 1,375,644 | 2,752,662 | 26,748 | 1.0 | 2,735,207 |
1969 | 1,386,770 | 1,390,440 | 2,777,210 | 24,548 | 0.7 | 2,760,077 |
1970 | 1,407,007 | 1,408,980 | 2,815,987 | 38,777 | 1.4 | 2,788,839 |
1971 | 1,430,108 | 1,430,765 | 2,860,873 | 44,886 | 1.6 | 2,831,222 |
Years Ended 31 December | ||||||
1966 | 1,360,288 | 1,351,030 | 2,711,318 | 47,475 | 1.8 | 2,682,604 |
1967 | 1,373,573 | 1,371,390 | 2,744,963 | 33,645 | 1.2 | 2,727,658 |
1968 | 1,385,380 | 1,387,553 | 2,772,933 | 27,970 | 1.0 | 2,753,512 |
1969 | 1,399,839 | 1,404,220 | 2,804,059 | 31,126 | 1.1 | 2,780,101 |
1970 | 1,425,435 | 1,426,702 | 2,852,137 | 48,078 | 1.7 | 2,819,602 |
The figures given in the preceding table are for total population inclusive of New Zealand Maoris.
The following table shows the New Zealand Maori population.
Year | New Zealand Maori Population at End of Year | Increase During Year | Mean Population for Year | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Numerical | Percent | ||
Years Ended 31 March | ||||||
1966 | 102,171 | 99,134 | 201,305 | 6,704 | 3.4 | 197,901 |
1967 | 104,770 | 101,707 | 206,477 | 5,172 | 2.6 | 203,757 |
1968 | 107,440 | 104,415 | 211,855 | 5,378 | 2.6 | 209,169 |
1969 | 109,886 | 107,083 | 216,969 | 5,114 | 2.4 | 214,377 |
1970 | 112,322 | 109,781 | 222,103 | 5,134 | 2.4 | 219,424 |
1971 | 115,037 | 112,537 | 227,574 | 5,471 | 2.5 | 224,718 |
Years Ended 31 December | ||||||
1966 | 104,127 | 100,963 | 205,090 | 5,516 | 2.8 | 202,401 |
1967 | 106,711 | 103,684 | 210,395 | 5,305 | 2.6 | 207,834 |
1968 | 109,239 | 106,360 | 215,599 | 5,204 | 2.5 | 213,087 |
1969 | 111,715 | 109,039 | 220,754 | 5,155 | 2.4 | 218,138 |
1970 | 114,340 | 111,768 | 226,108 | 5,354 | 2.4 | 223,365 |
POPULATION PROJECTIONS—An indication of future population growth, including Maoris, in New Zealand is given by the detailed projections for the period to 2000.
Projections of future population involve an element of uncertainty owing to incomplete knowledge of the factors underlying changes in fertility, mortality, and migration levels, coupled with the difficulty of accurately forecasting the future course of the factors which are known to affect these components of population change. It should be understood, therefore, that these projections merely show the effect of the assumptions stated below the table on the future growth of the existing population. The assumptions, however, have been adopted only after careful studies of trends in the patterns of fertility, mortality, and migration and, in the light of available current information, are regarded as those most likely to produce realistic projections over the length of the projection period.
As at 31 December | Projected New Zealand Population* Assuming Net Annual Immigration of | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
5,000 | 10,000 | |||||
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*The base population for these projections is the estimated actual population at 31 December 1970. The assumptions on which these projections depend are as follows: (1) That 1967 age-of-mother and marital status specific birth rates will continue. (2) That age-specific mortality rates will continue in accordance with the New Zealand Life Tables, 1960-62. | ||||||
(thousand) | ||||||
1970 (base) | 1,430 | 1,428 | 2,858 | 1,430 | 1,428 | 2,858 |
1971 | 1,454 | 1,452 | 2,906 | 1,457 | 1,455 | 2,912 |
1972 | 1,479 | 1,477 | 2,956 | 1,485 | 1,482 | 2,967 |
1973 | 1,506 | 1,503 | 3,009 | 1,514 | 1,511 | 3,025 |
1974 | 1,533 | 1,530 | 3,063 | 1,543 | 1,540 | 3,083 |
1975 | 1,561 | 1,558 | 3,119 | 1,574 | 1,570 | 3,144 |
1976 | 1,589 | 1,586 | 3,175 | 1,606 | 1,601 | 3,207 |
1977 | 1,619 | 1,615 | 3,234 | 1,638 | 1,633 | 3,271 |
1978 | 1,650 | 1,646 | 3,296 | 1,672 | 1,666 | 3,338 |
1979 | 1,681 | 1,677 | 3,358 | 1,706 | 1,700 | 3,406 |
1980 | 1,713 | 1,708 | 3,421 | 1,741 | 1,734 | 3,475 |
1981 | 1,746 | 1,741 | 3,487 | 1,777 | 1,769 | 3,546 |
1982 | 1,780 | 1,774 | 3,554 | 1,814 | 1,806 | 3,620 |
1983 | 1,814 | 1,808 | 3,622 | 1,851 | 1,842 | 3,693 |
1984 | 1,849 | 1,842 | 3,691 | 1,889 | 1,879 | 3,768 |
1985 | 1,884 | 1,877 | 3,761 | 1,927 | 1,917 | 3,844 |
1986 | 1,920 | 1,912 | 3,832 | 1,966 | 1,955 | 3,921 |
1987 | 1,955 | 1,947 | 3,902 | 2,005 | 1,994 | 3,999 |
1988 | 1,991 | 1,983 | 3,974 | 2,044 | 2,032 | 4,076 |
1989 | 2,028 | 2,019 | 4,047 | 2,084 | 2,071 | 4,155 |
1990 | 2,064 | 2,055 | 4,119 | 2,124 | 2,110 | 4,234 |
1991 | 2,101 | 2,091 | 4,192 | 2,164 | 2,150 | 4,314 |
1992 | 2,139 | 2,128 | 4,267 | 2,205 | 2,190 | 4,395 |
1993 | 2,177 | 2,166 | 4,343 | 2,247 | 2,231 | 4,478 |
1994 | 2,215 | 2,204 | 4,419 | 2,290 | 2,273 | 4,563 |
1995 | 2,255 | 2,243 | 4,498 | 2,333 | 2,315 | 4,648 |
1996 | 2,295 | 2,283 | 4,578 | 2,377 | 2,359 | 4,736 |
1997 | 2,337 | 2,323 | 4,660 | 2,422 | 2,403 | 4,825 |
1998 | 2,379 | 2,365 | 4,744 | 2,469 | 2,448 | 4,917 |
1999 | 2,423 | 2,408 | 4,831 | 2,516 | 2,495 | 5,011 |
2,000 | 2,468 | 2,452 | 4,920 | 2,565 | 2,542 | 5,107 |
The following diagram presented on a ratio scale shows the growth of actual population from 1880 to 1968 and projections through to 2000
DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION—Detailed population statistics are compiled for each census and are published in Volume 1, Increase and Location of Population, of the Census of Population and Dwellings.
North and South Islands—In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, but this position was reversed at the succeeding enumeration, and the South Island had the larger population (exclusive of NZ Maoris) at each census from 1861 to 1896. In 1901 the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total and since then has steadily increased its lead.
The following table gives the population, excluding NZ Maoris, of the North and South Islands as disclosed by each census since 1901.
Census Year | Population (Excluding New Zealand Maoris) | Percentages | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island | South Island | Total | North Island | South Island | |
1901 | 388,626 | 381,678 | 770,304 | 50.5 | 49.5 |
1906 | 474,605 | 411,390 | 885,995 | 53.6 | 46.4 |
1911 | 561,281 | 444,304 | 1,005,585 | 55.8 | 44.2 |
1916 | 648,439 | 447,789 | 1,096,228 | 59.2 | 40.8 |
1921 | 741,255 | 477,658 | 1,218,913 | 60.8 | 39.2 |
1926 | 831,813 | 512,656 | 1,344,469 | 61.9 | 38.1 |
1936 | 938,939 | 552,545 | 1,491,484 | 63.0 | 37.0 |
1945 | 1,050,984 | 552,570 | 1,603,554 | 65.5 | 34.5 |
1951 | 1,202,357 | 621,439 | 1,823,796 | 65.9 | 34.1 |
1956 | 1,365,470 | 671,441 | 2,036,911 | 67.0 | 33.0 |
1961 | 1,524,839 | 723,059 | 2,247,898 | 67.8 | 32.2 |
1966 | 1,702,802 | 772,958 | 2,475,760 | 68.8 | 31.2 |
1971 | 1,837,786 | 797,431 | 2,635,217 | 69.7 | 30.3 |
The population of the North Island increased at a greater proportionate rate than that of the South Island between the 1966 and 1971 Censuses. At the 1971 Census the North Island population was 2,051,363, including 213,577 NZ Maoris, and the South Island population 811,268, inclusive of 13,837 NZ Maoris. The increase since the 1966 Census was 158,037 for the North Island and 27,675 for the South Island.
Between the 1966 and 1971 Censuses, births in the South Island numbered just over 82,000, and deaths almost 38,000, giving a net natural increase of just over 44,000. The fact that the total population increase is under 28,000 indicates a net migration outflow from the South Island during the intercensal period. This is in contrast to the 1961-66 intercensal period when a small net migration inflow of approximately 5,000 was recorded.
Statistical Areas—The boundaries of statistical areas are shown on the map inside the back cover.
In the following table are shown the approximate areas and the populations of the statistical areas as at the Censuses of March 1966 and March 1971.
Statistical Area | Area (Square Kilometres) | Population Census 23 March 1966 | Population Census 23 March 1971 |
---|---|---|---|
Northland | 12,639 | 93,514 | 96,191 |
Central Auckland | 5,569 | 613,671 | 698,400 |
South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | 36,744 | 389,334 | 422,299 |
East Coast | 10,878 | 46,988 | 47,342 |
Hawke's Bay | 11,033 | 124,960 | 133,250 |
Taranaki | 9,713 | 101,104 | 100,895 |
Wellington | 28,153 | 523,755 | 522,986 |
Totals, North Island | 114,729 | 1,893,326 | 2,051,363 |
Marlborough | 29,930 | 29,428 | 31,642 |
Nelson | 17,897 | 67,208 | 68,838 |
Westland | 15,566 | 24,353 | 22,861 |
Canterbury | 43,431 | 376,441 | 398,830 |
Otago | 36,441 | 183,477 | 182,749 |
Southland | 29,681 | 102,686 | 106,348 |
Totals, South Island | 153,946 | 783,593 | 811,268 |
Totals, New Zealand | 268,675 | 2,676,919 | 2,862,631 |
Statistical Divisions and Urban Areas—Statistical divisions and urban areas are statistical conceptions and not administrative units. Their purpose is to provide definite, stable, and comparable boundaries for the larger centres of population. Statistical divisions are a new concept. The basic criterion for a statistical division is a population of 75,000 or more within the area of economic and social interests of a heavily populated centre. Seven statistical divisions have been established, namely, Auckland, Hamilton, Napier-Hastings, Palmerston North, Wellington (including Hutt), Christchurch, and Dunedin. The division, like the urban area, does not have any administrative functions, but embraces areas of unified community, economic, and social interests. In addition to the central city or borough, urban areas include neighbouring boroughs and town districts and parts of counties which are regarded as suburban to the centre of population. Maps of statistical boundaries are available at Government bookshops.
Previously there have been 18 statistically defined urban areas; there are now 24 urban areas. The additional areas result from splitting the Auckland, Wellington, and Hutt urban areas and adding Masterton. Adjustments of urban area boundaries have been made because of the peripheral growth of population in some of the urban centres.
In the following table the populations of statistical divisions and urban areas are given.
Statistical Division (S.Div) and Urban Area (U.A.) | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | 1971 Census | Percentage Increase | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961-1966 | 1966-1971 | ||||
Auckland S. Div. | |||||
Northern Auckland U.A. | 64,278 | 86,297 | 107,965 | 34.3 | 25.1 |
Western Auckland U.A. | 55,217 | 75,792 | 89,946 | 37.3 | 18.7 |
Central Auckland U.A. | 269,315 | 281,192 | 286,787 | 4.4 | 2.0 |
Southern Auckland U.A. | 80,726 | 124,886 | 165,048 | 54.7 | 32.2 |
Remainder S. Div. | 44,971 | 45,504 | 48,654 | 1.2 | 6.9 |
Totals | 514,507 | 613,671 | 698,400 | 19.3 | 13.8 |
Hamilton S. Div. | |||||
Hamilton U.A. | 55,277 | 68,485 | 80,812 | 23.9 | 18.0 |
Remainder S Div. | 54,678 | 55,786 | 55,194 | 2.0 | -1.1 |
Totals | 109,955 | 124,271 | 136,006 | 13.0 | 9.4 |
Statistical Division (S.Div) and Urban Area (U.A.) | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | 1971 Census | Percentage Increase | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961-1966 | 1966-1971 | ||||
Napier-Hastings S. Div. | |||||
Napier U.A. | 32,793 | 38,382 | 43,601 | 17.0 | 13.6 |
Hastings U.A. | 35,622 | 40,655 | 45,512 | 14.1 | 11.9 |
Remainder S. Div, | 7,574 | 7,874 | 7,820 | 4.0 | -0.7 |
Totals | 75.989 | 86,911 | 96,933 | 14.4 | 11.5 |
Palmerston North S. Div. | |||||
Palmerston North U.A. | 46,004 | 52,393 | 57,065 | 13.9 | 8.9 |
Remainder S. Div. | 22,715 | 23,551 | 23,667 | 3.7 | 0.3 |
Totals | 68.719 | 75,944 | 80,732 | 10.5 | 6.3 |
Wellington S. Div. | |||||
Upper Hutt Valley U.A. | 22,666 | 27,398 | 30,986 | 20.9 | 13.1 |
Lower Hutt Valley U.A. | 77,168 | 88,337 | 92,003 | 14.5 | 4.2 |
Porirua Basin U.A. | 27,720 | 37,624 | 47,858 | 35.7 | 27.2 |
Wellington U.A. | 124,398 | 132,005 | 136,782 | 6.1 | 3.6 |
Remainder S. Div. | 11,488 | 13,561 | 16,403 | 18.0 | 21.0 |
Totals | 263,440 | 298,925 | 324,032 | 13.5 | 8.4 |
Christchurch S. Div. | |||||
Christchurch U.A. | 229,671 | 257,505 | 275,968 | 12.1 | 7.2 |
Remainder S. Div. | 23,346 | 24,954 | 26,642 | 6.9 | 6.8 |
Totals | 253,017 | 282,459 | 302,610 | 11.6 | 7.1 |
Dunedin S. Div. | |||||
Dunedin U.A. | 105,038 | 108,779 | 111,059 | 3.6 | 2.1 |
Remainder S, Div. | 7,300 | 7,086 | 6,681 | -2.9 | -5.7 |
Totals | 112,338 | 115,865 | 117,740 | 3.1 | 1.6 |
Urban Areas Not in Any Statistical Division | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban Area | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | 1971 Census | Percentage Increase | |
1961-1966 | 1966-1971 | ||||
Whangarei | 23,457 | 31,001 | 34,029 | 32.2 | 9.8 |
Tauranga | 26,587 | 33,822 | 40,349 | 27.2 | 19.3 |
Rotorua | 25,564 | 33,613 | 39,752 | 31.5 | 18.3 |
Gisborne | 25,282 | 28,116 | 30,161 | 11.2 | 7.3 |
New Plymouth | 32,822 | 35,680 | 38,780 | 8.7 | 8.7 |
Wanganui | 35,694 | 38,174 | 37,982 | 6.9 | 0.5 |
Masterton | 16,944 | 19,116 | 20,147 | 12.8 | 5.4 |
Nelson | 30,692 | 34,459 | 37,994 | 12.3 | 10.3 |
Timaru | 26,424 | 27,946 | 28,959 | 5.8 | 3.6 |
Invercargill | 41,900 | 46,939 | 50,681 | 12.0 | 8.0 |
Totals | 285,366 | 328,866 | 358,834 | 15.2 | 9.1 |
Totals, 24 urban areas | 1,511,259 | 1,748,596 | 1,930,226 | 15.7 | 10.4 |
Totals, 7 Statistical Divisions | 1,397,965 | 1,598,046 | 1,756,453 | 14.3 | 9.9 |
Cities and Boroughs—The population of cities and boroughs is now given
City or Borough | Population 1971 Census | Approximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971 |
---|---|---|
North Island— | ||
Kaitaia | 3,501 | 526 |
Kaikohe | 3,340 | 544 |
Whangarei (city) | 30,746 | 4,354 |
Dargaville | 4,101 | 1,133 |
Helensville | 1,290 | 532 |
East Coast Bays | 15,929 | 1,558 |
Takapuna (city) | 24,033 | 1,328 |
Devonport | 11,022 | 445 |
Northcote | 9,581 | 540 |
Birkenhead | 15,819 | 1,266 |
Henderson | 5,889 | 517 |
Glen Eden | 6,771 | 503 |
New Lynn | 10,029 | 564 |
Auckland (city) | 151,580 | 7,490 |
Newmarket | 1,229 | 74 |
Mt. Albert | 26,151 | 983 |
Mt. Eden | 20,084 | 598 |
Mt. Roskill | 33,849 | 1,862 |
Onehunga | 15,693 | 760 |
One Tree Hill | 12,961 | 983 |
Ellerslie | 5,062 | 301 |
Mt, Wellington | 20,178 | 1,649 |
Howick | 12,008 | 621 |
Otahuhu | 9,916 | 558 |
Papatoetoe (city) | 21,816 | 907 |
Manukau (city) | 104,024 | 62,263 |
Papakura | 17,210 | 1,380 |
Pukekohe | 7,590 | 1,405 |
Waiuku | 2,879 | 593 |
Tuakau | 1,814 | 442 |
Huntly | 5,310 | 785 |
Cambridge | 6,435 | 1,071 |
Ngaruawahia | 3,995 | 450 |
Hamilton (city) | 74,784 | 5,555 |
Te Awamutu | 6,929 | 713 |
Otorohanga | 1,964 | 227 |
Te Kuiti | 4,842 | 675 |
Taumarunui | 5,841 | 1,309 |
Thames | 5,780 | 1,103 |
Paeroa | 3,431 | 574 |
Waihi | 3,071 | 539 |
Te Aroha | 3,200 | 1,126 |
Morrinsville | 4,452 | 476 |
Matamata | 4,057 | 378 |
Putaruru | 4,585 | 395 |
Mt. Maunganui | 8,771 | 1,411 |
Tauranga (city) | 28,1888 | 3,803 |
Te Puke | 3,406 | 532 |
Rotorua (city) | 31,265 | 2,667 |
Taupo | 10,563 | 1,446 |
Whakatane | 9,748 | 1,123 |
Kawerau | 6,687 | 923 |
Murupara | 2,760 | 287 |
Opotiki | 2,608 | 299 |
Gisborne (city) | 26,726 | 1,649 |
Wairoa | 5,418 | 649 |
Napier (city) | 40,186 | 2,435 |
Hastings (city) | 29,753 | 1,709 |
Havelock North | 7,284 | 514 |
Waipawa | 1,725 | 692 |
Waipukurau | 3,598 | 420 |
Dannevirke | 5,610 | 526 |
Woodville | 1,517 | 427 |
Waitara | 5,125 | 652 |
New Plymouth (city) | 34,314 | 2,316 |
Inglewood | 2,086 | 284 |
Stratford | 5,398 | 816 |
Eltham | 2,321 | 647 |
Hawera | 8,134 | 514 |
Patea | 1,950 | 575 |
Ohakune | 1,418 | 841 |
Raetihi | 1,359 | 388 |
Wanganui (city) | 35,782 | 2,997 |
Taihape | 2,793 | 778 |
Marton | 4,700 | 573 |
Feilding | 9,780 | 856 |
Foxton | 2,808 | 306 |
Palmerston N, (city) | 51,893 | 4,302 |
Levin | 13,051 | 877 |
Otaki | 3,774 | 663 |
Upper Hutt (city) | 20,001 | 876 |
Lower Hutt (city) | 58,561 | 4,927 |
Petone | 9,464 | 1,044 |
Eastbourne | 4,727 | 1,273 |
Porirua (city) | 30,372 | 3,268 |
Tawa | 11,244 | 550 |
Wellington (city) | 135,677 | 7,434 |
Pahiatua | 2,610 | 291 |
Eketahuna | 722 | 384 |
Masterton | 18,494 | 1,433 |
Carterton | 3,734 | 512 |
Greytown | 1,725 | 442 |
Featherston | 2,090 | 307 |
Martinborough | 1,390 | 433 |
Totals, North Island cities and boroughs | 1,458,081 | 175,125 |
City or Borough | Population 1971 Census | Approximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971 |
---|---|---|
South Island— | ||
Picton | 2.824 | 426 |
Blenheim | 14,859 | 1,013 |
Nelson (city) | 29,282 | 4,762 |
Richmond | 5,707 | 1,052 |
Motueka | 3,874 | 1,021 |
Westport | 4,985 | 308 |
Runanga | 1,449 | 487 |
Greymouth | 7,936 | 1,068 |
Hokitika | 3,332 | 273 |
Ross | 429 | 1,538 |
Rangiora | 4,854 | 357 |
Kaiapoi | 3,962 | 318 |
Riccarton | 7,136 | 339 |
Christchurch (city) | 165,637 | 10,635 |
Lyttelton | 3,281 | 1,036 |
Ashburton | 13,312 | 1,054 |
Geraldine | 1,937 | 301 |
Temuka | 3,316 | 395 |
Timaru (city) | 28,326 | 2,262 |
Waimate | 3,228 | 312 |
Oamaru | 13,078 | 1,148 |
Port Chalmers | 3,007 | 410 |
Dunedin (city) | 82,235 | 16,560 |
St, Kilda | 6,453 | 249 |
Green Island | 6,149 | 736 |
Mosgiel | 8,377 | 652 |
Milton | 2,164 | 204 |
Kaitangata | 1,099 | 518 |
Balclutha | 4,601 | 509 |
Tapanui | 854 | 121 |
Lawrence | 604 | 249 |
Roxburgh | 750 | 208 |
Naseby | 109 | 76 |
Alexandra | 3,551 | 452 |
Cromwell | 988 | 321 |
Arrowtown | 260 | 134 |
Queenstown | 2,159 | 416 |
Gore | 8,648 | 946 |
Mataura | 2,549 | 515 |
Winton | 2,055 | 231 |
Invercargill (city) | 47,098 | 4,384 |
Bluff | 3,241 | 866 |
Riverton | 1,311 | 403 |
Totals, South Island cities and boroughs | 511,006 | 59,265 |
Grand totals, all cities and boroughs | 1,969,087 | 234,389 |
Town Districts—The population of independent town districts—i.e., those contained in section (a) of the following table—is not included with that of the county in which the town district is located, but the population of dependent town districts—section (b)—is included in that of the respective parent county.
Town District | Population 1971 Census | Approximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971 |
---|---|---|
(a) Town Districts not forming parts of Counties | ||
North Island— | ||
Kawakawa | 1,441 | 229 |
Hikurangi | 1,031 | 389 |
Warkworth | 1,425 | 577 |
Ohura | 558 | 330 |
Manunui | 851 | 506 |
Manaia | 921 | 206 |
Waverley | 1,085 | 202 |
Hunterville | 608 | 320 |
Totals, North Island | 7,920 | 2,759 |
South Island— | ||
Wyndham | 735 | 275 |
Otautau | 934 | 198 |
Totals, South Island | 1,669 | 473 |
Grand totals | 9,589 | 3,232 |
(b) Town Districts forming parts of Counties* | ||
---|---|---|
Town District | Population 1971 Census | Approximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971 |
Parent county shown in parentheses. | ||
North Island— | ||
Russell (Bay of Islands) | 651 | 431 |
Ohaupo (Waipa) | 338 | 518 |
Kihikihi (Waipa) | 1,217 | 212 |
Patutahi (Cook) | 326 | 516 |
Kaponga (Eltham) | 496 | 226 |
Totals, North Island | 3,028 | 1,903 |
South Island— | ||
Edendale (South-land) | 610 | 282 |
Totals, South Island | 610 | 282 |
Grand totals | 3,638 | 2,185 |
County Towns—The following table lists those county towns with populations of 1,000 or more at the time of the 1971 Census. The parent county is shown in parentheses. The populations of county towns are included in the administrative county populations given in the table following.
County Town | Population 1971 Census | Approximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971 |
---|---|---|
North Island— | ||
Moerewa (Bay of Islands) | 1,290 | 49 |
Wellsford (Rodney) | 1,571 | 554 |
Glenfield (Waitemata) | 22,138 | 1,860 |
Kelston West (Waitemata) | 9,093 | 656 |
Green Bay (Waitemata) | 2,941 | 191 |
Titirangi (Waitemata) | 7,171 | 930 |
Orewa (Waitemata) | 2,191 | 578 |
Raglan (Raglan) | 1,058 | 372 |
Tokoroa (Matamata) | 15,169 | 760 |
Katikati (Tauranga) | 1,225 | 828 |
Ngongotaha (Rotorua) | 2,024 | 503 |
Mangakino (Taupo) | 1,756 | 261 |
Edgecumbe (Whakatane) | 1,206 | 152 |
Bulls (Rangitikei) | 1,937 | 403 |
Ashhurst (Oroua) | 1,226 | 125 |
Waikanae (Horowhenua) | 2,264 | 979 |
Paraparaumu (Hutt) | 9,368 | 2,764 |
Paekakariki (Hutt) | 2,014 | 2,456 |
Pukerua Bay (Hutt) | 1,336 | 834 |
Plimmerton-Paremata (Hutt) | 4,336 | 1,073 |
Wainuiomata (Hutt) | 16,658 | 26,640 |
Heretaunga-Pinehaven (Hutt) | 5,476 | 5,511 |
South Island— | ||
Kaikoura (Kaikoura) | 1,605 | 283 |
Halswell (Paparua) | 3,567 | 204 |
Hornby (Paparua) | 8,110 | 491 |
Sockburn (Paparua) | 5,979 | 1,082 |
Fairfield (Taieri) | 1,267 | 134 |
Te Anau (Wallace) | 1,642 | 395 |
Extra-county Islands and Shipboard Population—In addition to the populations quoted for administrative counties, cities and boroughs, and independent town districts, the New Zealand totals include shipboard population and persons located on islands not within the boundaries of any county. The two latter categories comprised a total of 5,317 people at 1971 Census (23 March).
Counties—The following table gives the population of individual counties at the 1971 Census of Population on 23 March, together with the approximate area of each. It should be noted that “Administrative counties” do not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but include town districts and county towns which form parts of counties.
Administrative County | Population 1971 | Approximate Area, in Square Kilometres 23 March 1971 |
---|---|---|
North Island— | ||
Mangonui | 7,116 | 2,481 |
Whangaroa | 1,950 | 622 |
Hokianga | 4,338 | 1,588 |
Bay of Islands | 13,247 | 2,132 |
Whangarei | 13,402 | 2,675 |
Hobson | 5,398 | 1,930 |
Otamatea | 6,202 | 1,093 |
Rodney | 7,402 | 1,256 |
Waitemata | 103,769 | 1,554 |
Waiheke | 2,352 | 155 |
Great Barrier Is, | 267 | 285 |
Franklin | 17,034 | 1,419 |
Raglan | 9,366 | 2,411 |
Waikato | 15,586 | 1,655 |
Waipa | 15,065 | 1,129 |
Otorohanga | 8,016 | 1,974 |
Waitomo | 6,419 | 3,375 |
Taumarunui | 6,246 | 4,851 |
Coromandel | 3,370 | 1,137 |
Thames | 3,852 | 1,039 |
Hauraki Plains | 5,309 | 603 |
Ohinemuri | 4,072 | 624 |
Piako | 11,511 | 1,168 |
Matamata | 29,750 | 2,556 |
Tauranga | 15,655 | 1,829 |
Rotorua | 17,244 | 2,681 |
Taupo | 14,054 | 7,244 |
Whakatane | 14,706 | 4,196 |
Opotiki | 3,948 | 3,124 |
Waiapu | 4,974 | 2,818 |
Waikohu | 3,247 | 2,650 |
Cook | 9,919 | 2,852 |
Wairoa | 5,869 | 4,128 |
Hawke's Bay | 21,056 | 4,846 |
Waipawa | 3,586 | 1,347 |
Patangata | 3,038 | 1,696 |
Waipukurau | 1,200 | 332 |
Dannevirke | 3,886 | 1,414 |
Woodville | 1,497 | 404 |
Clifton | 2,080 | 1,176 |
Taranaki | 8,682 | 488 |
Inglewood | 2,962 | 421 |
Stratford | 5,298 | 2,157 |
Egmont | 5,748 | 622 |
Eltham | 3,065 | 534 |
Waimate West | 2,460 | 215 |
Hawera | 4,522 | 495 |
Patea | 2,956 | 1,531 |
Waimarino | 1,583 | 2,147 |
Waitotara | 2,824 | 1,210 |
Rangitikei | 14,515 | 4,486 |
Kiwitea | 1,872 | 930 |
Pohangina | 924 | 671 |
Oroua | 4,763 | 492 |
Manawatu | 6,470 | 692 |
Kairanga | 5,747 | 461 |
Horowhenua | 12,237 | 1,404 |
Hutt | 50,869 | 1,357 |
Pahiatua | 2,238 | 741 |
Akitio | 940 | 831 |
Eketahuna | 1,437 | 824 |
Masterton | 4,092 | 2,391 |
Wairarapa South | 2,572 | 1,140 |
Featherston | 3,032 | 2,471 |
Totals, North Island counties | 581,730 | 112,543 |
South Island— | ||
Marlborough | 9,316 | 6,638 |
Awatere | 1,669 | 3,877 |
Kaikoura | 3,070 | 2,344 |
Golden Bay | 3,375 | 2,618 |
Waimea | 15,825 | 7,511 |
Buller | 3,259 | 5,035 |
Inangahua | 2,219 | 2,440 |
Grey | 4,437 | 3,958 |
Westland | 5,248 | 11,424 |
Amuri | 2,706 | 4,273 |
Cheviot | 1,520 | 875 |
Waipara | 2,724 | 2,476 |
Ashley | 2,913 | 1,412 |
Rangiora | 4,020 | 264 |
Eyre | 2,524 | 458 |
Oxford | 1,561 | 813 |
Malvern | 6,413 | 5,045 |
Paparua | 27,147 | 445 |
Waimairi | 61,490 | 114 |
Heathcote | 7,582 | 34 |
Mt, Herbert | 683 | 171 |
Akaroa | 1,552 | 438 |
Chatham Islands | 716 | 963 |
Wairewa | 687 | 438 |
Ellesmere | 7,512 | 1,202 |
Ashburton | 11,209 | 6,177 |
Geraldine | 4,469 | 1,997 |
Levels | 4,804 | 681 |
Mackenzie | 5,159 | 7,457 |
Waimate | 5,346 | 3,559 |
Waitaki | 9,425 | 6,250 |
Waihemo | 1,714 | 878 |
Waikouaiti | 4,029 | 829 |
Taieri | 8,140 | 2,331 |
Bruce | 3,574 | 1,344 |
Clutha | 5,713 | 2,717 |
Tuapeka | 4,130 | 3,585 |
Maniototo | 2,628 | 3,471 |
Vincent | 3,981 | 7,568 |
Lake | 2,985 | 10,026 |
Southland | 26,847 | 9,588 |
Wallace | 12,038 | 9,655 |
Fiord | 135 | 7,861 |
Stewart Island | 414 | 1,746 |
Totals, South Island counties | 296,908 | 152,815 |
Grand totals, all counties | 878,638 | 265,357 |
Urban Concentration of Population—The bulk of New Zealand's population is located in urban areas, where the most rapid growth rates are occurring. This is due largely to the development of both manufacturing and tertiary industries in urban areas, which provide employment for a growing labour force. Other factors, including better social, cultural, educational, and economic opportunities serve to attract persons to these areas, while the majority of immigrants tend to settle in the larger urban centres. These factors, combined with amalgamation of farms, centralisation of dairy factories, and increasing agricultural mechanisation (resulting in less labour required), combine to produce a noticeable rural-urban drift. Urban concentration features are common to “developed” countries at advanced stages of economic development.
In the circumstances the 1971 Census figures understandably show a continuing decline in the population of rural areas and in many cases also of small and intermediate-sized towns. Seventy-two counties recorded smaller populations than in 1966. Of 58 small towns (1,000 to 4,999 population) 22 declined in population compared with 7 which showed declines between 1961 and 1966. Six intermediate towns (5,000 to 9,999 population situated outside urban areas) showed decreases on this occasion as against only two in 1966.
The following table indicates the urban movement of the total population—the urban content has been taken as the population in the 24 urban areas, plus that of all boroughs, town districts, county towns, and townships with population of 1,000 or over.
Census | Urban | Rural* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Percent | Number | Percent | |
Excludes shipping. | ||||
1926 | 937,304 | 66.9 | 464,370 | 33+1 |
1951 | 1,406,516 | 72.7 | 527,078 | 27.3 |
1956 | 1,600,808 | 73.8 | 568,806 | 26.2 |
1961 | 1,840,202 | 76.4 | 569,217 | 23.6 |
1966 | 2,119,085 | 79.3 | 553,023 | 20.7 |
1971 | 2,328,876 | 81.5 | 528,609 | 18.5 |
The following table indicates the urban movement of the New Zealand Maori population.
Census | Urban | Rural* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Percent | Number | Percent | |
*Excludes shipping. | ||||
1926 | 9.815 | 15.4 | 53.804 | 84.6 |
1951 | 33.529 | 29.0 | 82.054 | 71.0 |
1956 | 47.630 | 34.7 | 89.452 | 65.3 |
1961 | 76.792 | 46.0 | 90.240 | 54.0 |
1966 | 122.942 | 61.1 | 78.153 | 38.9 |
1971 | 159.497 | 70.2 | 67.801 | 29.8 |
In the process of urbanisation some cities and areas have grown more quickly than others. There is a tendency towards concentration of population in the largest centres and also a drift of population from the south to the north. Where the two tendencies reinforce each other, as they do in the case of Auckland, the rate of growth has been very rapid. Likewise the urban areas of Whangarei, Hamilton, Tauranga, and Rotorua, which had a combined population in 1926 of 40,164, in 1971 comprised 194,942 inhabitants.
The initial reason for the drift to the north lay in the change in emphasis of farming activities in which the development of dairying played an important part. The expansion of dairying in itself called for the development of factory processing facilities and service industries. These farming trends have been reinforced by the growth of forest processing industries in the North Island and com-pounded further by the general tendency for the large-scale manufacturing units to be located close to the biggest local markets.
In the larger cities a notable feature of the past 35 years has been a movement of population from the central or “inner” areas to the perimeter or “outer” areas as families in decayed areas have moved to State rental houses and as residential units in the city centres have been replaced by shops, offices, places of entertainment, and other commercial or industrial buildings. In recent years there has been an offsetting movement with the building of multi-storey flats in the inner areas.
The distribution of population by size of centres is shown in the following table.
Sizes of Centre (City, Borough, Town District, or County Town) | Number of Centres | Percentage of Population in These Centres | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1926 | 1961 | 1966 | 1971 | 1926 | 1961 | 1966 | 1971 | |
1,000- 2,499 | 63 | 45 | 44 | 43 | 7.5 | 3.0 | 2.4 | 2.4 |
2,500- 4,999 | 23 | 46 | 41 | 40 | 6.2 | 6.8 | 5.5 | 5.0 |
5,000- 9,999 | 11 | 35 | 34 | 35 | 5.9 | 9.9 | 8.8 | 8.8 |
10,000-24,999 | 12 | 21 | 23 | 23 | 13.3 | 14.9 | 13.5 | 12.8 |
25,000 and over | 4 | 12 | 19 | 22 | 24.1 | 32.4 | 40.9 | 44.6 |
Total | 113 | 159 | 161 | 163 | 57.0 | 67.0 | 71.1 | 73.6 |
In the South Island a higher proportion of the population is rural, that is, outside urban communities, than in the North Island.
Sex Proportions—The census of 23 March 1971 showed that females outnumbered males by 919 in the total population. Females per 1,000 males at the last six censuses have been:
Census | Excluding N.Z. Armed Forces Overseas | Including N.Z. Armed Forces Overseas |
---|---|---|
1945 | 1,044 | 991 |
1951 | 991 | 989 |
1956 | 989 | 987 |
1961 | 990 | 988 |
1966 | 992 | 991 |
1971 | 1,001 | 1,000 |
There are marked differences in the sex proportions of the population of different parts of New Zealand, depending largely on educational and employment opportunities. The following figures give the number of females per 1,000 males at the Census of 1971.
Statistical areas | |
Hawke's Bay | 1,029 |
Central Auckland | 1,021 |
Otago | 1,019 |
Canterbury | 1,014 |
Nelson | 1,004 |
East Coast | 1,000 |
Wellington | 998 |
Urban areas | |
Timaru | 1,102 |
Hastings | 1,077 |
Wanganui | 1,074 |
Gisborne | 1,070 |
Dunedin | 1,067 |
Central Auckland | 1,062 |
Napier | 1,062 |
New Plymouth | 1,055 |
Nelson | 1,055 |
Palmerston North | 1,048 |
Hamilton | 1,047 |
Christchurch | 1,045 |
Taranaki | 988 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 974 |
Northland | 967 |
Marlborough | 959 |
Westland | 945 |
Southland | 942 |
Tauranga | 1,044 |
Northern Auckland | 1,044 |
Whangarei | 1,040 |
Porirua Basin | 1,023 |
Masterton | 1,021 |
Wellington | 1,016 |
Invercargill | 1,014 |
Rotorua | 1,013 |
Lower Hutt Valley | 1,009 |
Southern Auckland | 1,002 |
Western Auckland | 984 |
Upper Hutt Valley | 915 |
DENSITY OF POPULATION—Generally speaking, a dense population must depend upon intensive land utilisation or industrialisation. In New Zealand there is a great area of high mountainous country, particularly in the South Island, and large areas of hilly country which cannot be closely settled, while the growth of mechanisation in farming tends to reduce the size of the labour force engaged in farming operations.
Nevertheless, economic development is providing employment for a growing labour force. More extensive mechanisation, further advances in science and technology, and increases in productivity, wealth, and consumption have paved the way for further specialisation of production and more concentrated urbanisation.
Within New Zealand there are wide variations in density of population. The following table provides comparative density figures on a statistical area basis from 1926 to 1971 censuses.
Statistical Area | Area in Square Kilometres | Persons Per Square Kilometre | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1926 | 1945 | 1951 | 1961 | 1966 | 1971 | ||
Northland | 12,639 | 4.3 | 5.3 | 6.0 | 6.8 | 7.4 | 7.6 |
Central Auckland | 5,569 | 42.4 | 59.6 | 68.6 | 92.4 | 110.2 | 125.4 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 36,744 | 3.9 | 5.6 | 6.7 | 9.5 | 10.6 | 11.5 |
East Coast | 10,878 | 3.1 | 3.5 | 3.8 | 4.3 | 4.3 | 4.4 |
Hawke's Bay | 11,033 | 6.4 | 7.2 | 8.3 | 10.4 | 11.3 | 12.1 |
Taranaki | 9,713 | 7.4 | 7.9 | 8.9 | 10.3 | 10.4 | 10.4 |
Wellington | 28,153 | 10.0 | 12.4 | 13.9 | 16.8 | 18.6 | 19.6 |
Totals, North Island | 114,729 | 7.8 | 10.0 | 11.5 | 14.7 | 16.5 | 17.9 |
Marlborough | 10,930 | 1.7 | 1.9 | 2.1 | 2.5 | 2.7 | 2.9 |
Nelson | 17,897 | 2.3 | 2.6 | 3.2 | 3.5 | 3.8 | 3.8 |
Westland | 15,566 | 1.4 | 1.5 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.5 |
Canterbury | 43,431 | 5.0 | 5.8 | 6.5 | 7.9 | 8.7 | 9.2 |
Otago | 36,441 | 4.1 | 4.0 | 4.4 | 4.8 | 5.0 | 5.0 |
Southland | 29,681 | 2.2 | 2.4 | 2.6 | 3.2 | 3.5 | 3.6 |
Totals, South Island | 153,946 | 3.3 | 3.6 | 4.1 | 4.7 | 5.1 | 5.3 |
Totals, New Zealand | 268,675 | 5.2 | 6.3 | 7.2 | 9.0 | 10.0 | 10.7 |
NEW ZEALAND MAORI POPULATION—All persons of half or more Maori ancestry are defined as Maoris.
The growth rate of Maoris in the population approaches twice that of the population taken as a whole; an average annual increase in 1966-71 of 2.5 percent as compared with 1.4 percent for the total population. (Nevertheless the growth rate showed a slight fall when compared with the previous intercensal periods.)
The population growth rate among the Maoris is predominantly a result of natural increase, whereas in the total population natural increase is normally supplemented by sizeable increments from migration.
When studying growth rates of the Maori population, however, it should be noted that, as a result of intermarriage, there are increasing numbers of Maori children (half or more Maori) who have one parent not counted in the Maori population i.e., if a full Maori male marries a full European female or vice versa, the resulting progeny are all counted in the Maori population; this undoubtedly contributes to the high Maori percentage increase.
The decline in the number of Maoris during the early years of European settlement and throughout most of the nineteenth century is a matter of history. The present century has witnessed a resurgence of vitality among the Maori people which has been reflected in a strikingly high birth rate.
The increasing urbanisation of the Maori population as younger Maoris seek better job opportunities in the cities and boroughs is a population trend of considerable sociological significance.
A statement of N.Z. Maori population is now given for each census from 1901.
Year | New Zealand Maori Population | Intercensal Increase | Intercensal Increase | Average Annual Increase |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes members of New Zealand armed forces overseas at census date, | ||||
number | percent | |||
1901 | 45,549 | 3,435 | 8.2 | 1.6 |
1906 | 50,309 | 4,760 | 10.5 | 2.0 |
1911 | 52,723 | 2,414 | 4.8 | 1.0 |
1916 | 52,997 | 2,274 | 0.5 | 0.1 |
1921 | 56,987 | 3,990 | 7.5 | 1.6 |
1926 | 63,670 | 6,683 | 11.7 | 2.2 |
1936 | 82,326 | 18,656 | 29.3 | 2.6 |
1945 | 98,744 | 16,418 | 19.9 | 1.9 |
1945* | 100,044 | 17,718 | 21.5 | 2.1 |
1951 | 115,676 | 16,932 | 17.1 | 2.9 |
1951 * | 115,740 | 15,696 | 15.7 | 2.7 |
1956 | 137,151 | 21,475 | 18.6 | 3.5 |
1956* | 137,341 | 21,601 | 18.7 | 3.5 |
1961 | 167,086 | 29,935 | 21.8 | 4.0 |
1961* | 167,390 | 30,049 | 21.9 | 4.0 |
1966 | 201,159 | 34,073 | 20.4 | 3.8 |
1966* | 201,479 | 34,089 | 20.4 | 3.8 |
1971 | 227,414 | 26,255 | 13.1 | 2.5 |
1971* | 227,741 | 26,262 | 13.0 | 2.5 |
Of the 227,414 Maoris at the 1971 Census, 213,472 were in the North Island. Most Maoris used to live in rural communities. A marked change has, however, taken place during and since the war as a result of employment conditions. As late as the 1936 Census only 8,249 Maoris (10 percent) dwelt in cities, boroughs, or independent town districts. By the 1971 Census the comparative figure was 132,970 (58.5 percent); the largest concentration is in Southern Auckland urban area, where 20,675 Maoris were enumerated in 1971.
The Maori population, which until recently was not greatly affected by external migration, is a much younger population than the non-Maori.
The following table for 1966 shows the high proportion (50.3 percent) of Maori children under 15 years compared with the total population (32.6 percent), and the low proportion of people in the older age groups.
Age Group (Years) | Percentage in Age Groups (1966 Census) | |
---|---|---|
New Zealand Maori | Total Population | |
Under 15 | 50.3 | 32.6 |
15 - 19 | 9.8 | 9.2 |
20 - 44 | 29.2 | 31.1 |
45 - 59 | 7.5 | 15.1 |
60 and over | 3.2 | 12.0 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 |
EXTERNAL MIGRATION—In recent years there has been a large increase in New Zealanders going overseas on business, on pleasure trips, and on working holidays, so that arrivals and departures have both been greatly swollen. The arrivals include many New Zealanders returning from travel overseas, as well as growing numbers of tourists from overseas countries.
The numbers of arrivals and departures during he last 11 years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels, through passengers, tourists on cruising liners, and members of the armed forces etc., have not been taken into account in this table.
Year Ended 31 March | Arrivals | Departures | Excess of Arrivals Over Departures | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | ||
1961 | 57,306 | 48,932 | 106,238 | 56,423 | 48,195 | 104,618 | 1,620 |
1962 | 72,500 | 60,156 | 132,656 | 61,367 | 52,457 | 113,824 | 18,832 |
1963 | 78,613 | 65,259 | 143,872 | 71,863 | 58,370 | 130,233 | 13,639 |
1964 | 89,870 | 74,776 | 164,646 | 81,956 | 67,206 | 149,162 | 15,484 |
1965 | 104,421 | 85,870 | 190,291 | 98,147 | 80,153 | 178,300 | 11,991 |
1966 | 121,106 | 98,833 | 219,939 | 114,000 | 93,918 | 207,918 | 12,021 |
1967 | 136,275 | 114,131 | 250,406 | 128,228 | 107,743 | 235,971 | 14,435 |
1968 | 136,760 | 122,621 | 259,381 | 143,259 | 124,212 | 267,471 | - 8,090 |
1969 | 136,457 | 119,279 | 255,736 | 142,653 | 123,931 | 266,584 | -10,848 |
1970 | 156,645 | 136,760 | 293,405 | 157,829 | 137,636 | 295,465 | - 2,060 |
1971 | 190,437 | 161,859 | 352,297 | 185,598 | 158,853 | 344,451 | 7,846 |
From 1968 to 1970 there was an alteration in the net migration flow. This is illustrated in the following diagram which covers all passenger migration, excluding through passengers and crews.
Long-term Migration—The following table gives an analysis of long-term arrivals and departures for March years. (Short-term migration is analysed in Section 39: Travel and Tourism.)
Year | Long-term (Including Permanent) Arrivals | Long-term (Including Permanent) Departures | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Permanent Arrivals | Long-term | Permanent and Long-term Arrivals (Immigrants) | Permanent Departures of New Zealand Residents | Long-term | Permanent and Long-term Departures (Emigrants) | |||||
Assisted | Subsidised | Total (includes others) | N.Z. Residents Returning* | Long-term Visitors* | N.Z. Residents Departing* | Long-term Visitors Departing* | ||||
*Arrivals: After absence of, or intending to stay, 12 months or more respectively. Departures: Persons intending to stay away for, or after stay in New Zealand of, 12 months or more respectively. | ||||||||||
1965-66 | 4,047 | 385 | .. | .. | .. | 35,299 | .. | .. | .. | 18,589 |
1966-67 | 4,097 | 575 | .. | .. | .. | 38,999 | .. | .. | .. | 21,128 |
1967-68 | 2,764 | 256 | .. | .. | .. | 30,660 | .. | .. | .. | 28,472 |
1968-69 | 490 | 198 | .. | .. | .. | 23,225 | .. | .. | .. | 29,802 |
1969-70 | 382 | 535 | .. | .. | .. | 26,825 | .. | .. | .. | 29,822 |
1970-71 | 538 | 3,182 | 17,738 | 12,236 | 9,406 | 39,380 | 11,234 | 22,235 | 4,696 | 38,165 |
The countries of origin and destination of these long-term migrants are shown in the following table.
Year | Australia | Canada | India | United Kingdom | Cook Islands and Niue | Fiji | Western Samoa | Netherlands | South Africa | United States | All Other Countries | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Immigrants by Country of Last Residence | ||||||||||||
1965-66 | 10,320 | 928 | 203 | 15,937 | 723 | 765 | 361 | 841 | 218 | 1,193 | 3,810 | 35,299 |
1966-67 | 13,243 | 769 | 284 | 16,734 | 857 | 714 | 246 | 792 | 171 | 1,327 | 3,862 | 38,999 |
1967-68 | 8,269 | 695 | 226 | 14,946 | 568 | 541 | 208 | 660 | 198 | 957 | 3,392 | 30,660 |
1968-69 | 6,758 | 801 | 174 | 9,329 | 393 | 471 | 317 | 478 | 142 | 1,315 | 3,047 | 23,225 |
1969-70 | 8,854 | 1,064 | 210 | 9,387 | 755 | 485 | 281 | 540 | 187 | 1,716 | 3,346 | 26,825 |
1970-71 | 13,804 | 1,718 | 194 | 13,276 | 1,062 | 795 | 669 | 533 | 331 | 2,161 | 4,837 | 39,380 |
Emigrants by Country of Next Residence | ||||||||||||
1965-66 | 6,966 | 687 | 100 | 5,958 | 223 | 477 | 159 | 364 | 270 | 1,173 | 2,212 | 18,589 |
1966-67 | 8,616 | 823 | 102 | 6,565 | 159 | 594 | 256 | 421 | 355 | 1,146 | 2,091 | 21,128 |
1967-68 | 14,024 | 1,227 | 91 | 7,316 | 267 | 586 | 271 | 388 | 320 | 1,504 | 2,478 | 28,472 |
1968-69 | 16,881 | 1,090 | 84 | 5,989 | 168 | 574 | 203 | 363 | 397 | 1,272 | 2,781 | 29,802 |
1969-70 | 15,268 | 941 | 84 | 6,837 | 252 | 660 | 256 | 399 | 408 | 1,492 | 3,225 | 29,822 |
1970-71 | 18,850 | 1,102 | 111 | 9,309 | 529 | 848 | 312 | 753 | 435 | 1,443 | 4,473 | 38,165 |
Ages—The following table gives the age-distribution of long-term arrivals and departures for the year ended 31 March 1970.
Age, in Years | Permanent Arrivals | Permanent Departures | Excess of Arrivals Over Departures | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Totals | Males | Females | Totals | ||
0-14 | 3,085 | 2,807 | 5,892 | 3,189 | 3,086 | 6,275 | — 383 |
15-24 | 3,523 | 4,371 | 7,894 | 5,935 | 5,848 | 11,783 | —3,889 |
25-34 | 3,499 | 3,036 | 6,535 | 3,750 | 2,794 | 6,544 | — 9 |
35-44 | 1,542 | 1,189 | 2,731 | 1,536 | 1,078 | 2,614 | 117 |
45-59 | 1,084 | 1,120 | 2,204 | 919 | 900 | 1,819 | 385 |
60 and over | 629 | 940 | 1,569 | 342 | 445 | 787 | 782 |
Totals | 13,362 | 13,463 | 26,825 | 15,671 | 14,151 | 29,822 | — 2,997 |
Origin—The following table shows for the latest 3 years the birthplaces of long-term migrants.
Country of Birth | Immigrants | Emigrants | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
Commonwealth Countries | ||||||
United Kingdom— | ||||||
England and Wales | 11,732 | 6,904 | 7,569 | 4,482 | 4,373 | 4,134 |
Scotland | 2,082 | 964 | 1,041 | 835 | 772 | 747 |
Northern Ireland | 233 | 165 | 201 | 168 | 140 | 147 |
Other or undefined | 2 | 41 | 89 | 18 | 30 | 25 |
Australia | 4,053 | 2,848 | 3,507 | 2,658 | 2,276 | 1,844 |
Canada | 325 | 337 | 502 | 266 | 197 | 167 |
India | 262 | 213 | 173 | 117 | 111 | 123 |
New Zealand | 7,083 | 7,588 | 8,717 | 16,549 | 18,953 | 19,569 |
Pacific Islands— | ||||||
Cook Islands and Niue | 477 | 317 | 664 | 140 | 72 | 86 |
Western Samoa | 134 | 195 | 210 | 151 | 100 | 119 |
Fiji | 185 | 220 | 167 | 154 | 128 | 153 |
Other Pacific | 199 | 227 | 261 | 112 | 97 | 112 |
Other | 670 | 567 | 580 | 343 | 287 | 335 |
Totals, Commonwealth countries | 27,437 | 20,586 | 23,681 | 25,993 | 27,536 | 27,561 |
Other Countries | ||||||
Austria | 57 | 43 | 38 | 60 | 41 | 35 |
China | 94 | 85 | 56 | 40 | 38 | 20 |
Denmark | 63 | 31 | 47 | 38 | 58 | 32 |
Germany | 261 | 169 | 181 | 124 | 140 | 119 |
Greece | 101 | 63 | 44 | 63 | 72 | 54 |
Hungary | 21 | 28 | 32 | 43 | 63 | 36 |
Ireland, Republic of | 301 | 155 | 181 | 161 | 155 | 134 |
Italy | 132 | 92 | 129 | 55 | 72 | 119 |
Indonesia | 52 | 50 | 125 | 44 | 44 | 49 |
Netherlands | 711 | 493 | 578 | 451 | 489 | 402 |
Switzerland | 119 | 75 | 52 | 77 | 55 | 52 |
United States | 502 | 659 | 992 | 657 | 419 | 615 |
Yugoslavia | 151 | 94 | 100 | 111 | 121 | 84 |
Others | 658 | 602 | 589 | 555 | 499 | 510 |
Totals, other countries | 3,223 | 2,639 | 3,144 | 2,479 | 2,266 | 2,261 |
Grand totals | 30,660 | 23,225 | 26,825 | 28,472 | 29,802 | 29,822 |
Assisted Immigration—Two assisted immigration schemes from Britain are in operation at present—the assisted passage scheme and the subsidy scheme. The contribution made by migrants under each scheme was reduced in 1970 to £10 sterling for single persons and £20 for married persons. Arrangements are made with the Department of Labour, Wellington, and the Chief Migration Officer, New Zealand House, London.
The assisted passage scheme is limited to 500 migrants a year and they must possess minimum skills (usually at tradesman level) in specific occupations approved by the Department of Labour. Single persons between the ages of 18 and 35 years are eligible and married couples up to age 40 years without children. Employers sponsor migrants by offering a job and arranging accommodation.
The subsidy scheme, as previously operating, was amended in February 1970. The quota (which had varied between 1,500 and 4,500 a year) was abolished; employers now have to pay only one-quarter of the air fare instead of half (the remainder being subsidised by the Government); travel by sea is subsidised at $200 a person; and the migrants no longer need to have specific skills to qualify for the scheme. Single men between the ages of 18 and 45 years may be sponsored and married men between 18 and 45 years without limit on the number of dependent children. Employers are obliged to provide employment, arrange suitable accommodation in advance for a married migrant and meet their share of the cost of fares to New Zealand.
In September 1970 the subsidy scheme was extended to the United States and to countries in Western Europe for the recruitment of skilled and semi-skilled workers. Migrants from these countries must possess the skill or experience to meet the employer's requirements and pay the same contribution as British migrants.
A system of matching skills of immigrants with specific vacancies in New Zealand has been developed by the Chief Migration Officer, New Zealand House, London, and a similar register has been established by the New Zealand Consul-General in Los Angeles. Employers interested in recruiting migrants with certain skills may file details of their vacancies through the Department of Labour in Wellington.
The numbers of assisted immigrants (excluding subsidy scheme migrants, displaced persons, and Hungarian and Czech refugees) arriving in the last 11 years are as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | British | Dutch | Austrian | German | Danish | Swiss | Greek | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 2.217 | 12 | 2 | - | - | - | - | - | 2.231 |
1962 | 3.474 | 84 | 14 | - | - | 10 | - | 2 | 3.584 |
1963 | 4.283 | 42 | 33 | 27 | - | - | 137 | 10 | 4.532 |
1964 | 4.171 | - | 6 | 16 | 5 | 14 | 130 | 5 | 4.347 |
1965 | 4.300 | - | 9 | 12 | 5 | 11 | 29 | 34 | 4.400 |
1966 | 3.963 | - | 19 | 7 | 8 | 27 | 18 | - | 4.042 |
1967 | 4.020 | - | 9 | 9 | 10 | 36 | 11 | 2 | 4.097 |
1968 | 2.732 | - | 2 | 4 | 5 | 17 | 4 | - | 2.764 |
1969 | 485 | - | - | 2 | - | 2 | 1 | - | 490 |
1970 | 377 | - | - | - | 2 | - | 1 | 2 | 382 |
1971 | 532 | - | - | - | 4 | 3 | - | - | 539 |
Subsidy applications covering 4,205 migrants comprising 4,158 British, 12 Dutch, 5 other Western Europeans, and 30 Americans, were approved for embarkation during the year until 31 March 1971. In the previous year 895 subsidy migrants were approved.
In the preceding migration tables assisted and subsidy scheme immigrants are included in the totals of “immigrants”.
Refugees—Apart from displaced persons from Europe, of which New Zealand accepted 4,582 in the 3-year period 1949-52 as a member of the International Refugee Organisation, and the 1,117 Hungarian refugees accepted during 1956-58, New Zealand has accepted and continues to accept refugees from Europe and the mainland of China. In 1958 it was decided to offer resettlement opportunities to 20 “hard core” refugee families from Europe who, because of handicapped persons in each family unit, were unacceptable elsewhere. These families arrived during 1959. In 1959 it was decided to accept a further 100 “hard core” families. This figure was subsequently increased to 200. New Zealand has continued to accept a steady flow of refugees including families sponsored by the churches who also accepted responsibility for 50 orphan children from Hong Kong, Chinese, and Indonesian refugee families, and White Russians (including 80 Old Believers who arrived during 1965 and are now settled in the Southland area). From November 1968, 100 Czech refugees had arrived by 1969 and these were followed in 1970 by a further 25. In 1970-71, 42 Indonesian refugees arrived.
IMMIGRATION—The legislation respecting immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Act 1964, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act 1919. The Immigration Act is administered by the Department of Labour, while the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act is administered by the Department of Justice.
Under the Immigration Act all persons other than New Zealand citizens must be in possession of an entry permit before they may land in New Zealand.
To obtain permission to settle in New Zealand, intending immigrants should first write to or call on the nearest overseas representative of the New Zealand Government or write direct to the Secretary of Labour, P.O. Box 6310, Wellington, New Zealand. The application must be made in the prescribed form and must be supported by documents duly attested in the country of origin. Each application is considered individually on its own merits.
PASSPORTS—Authority for the issue of passports in New Zealand and by New Zealand representatives overseas is contained in the Passports Act 1946 and the Passport Regulations 1946.
New Zealand passports are issued and renewed within New Zealand by the Department of Internal Affairs at Wellington, Auckland, and Christchurch, at Rarotonga by the High Commissioner, at Niue by the Resident Commissioner, and overseas by the representatives of New Zealand at Apia, Athens, Bangkok, Bonn, Brisbane, Brussels, Canberra, Djakarta, Fiji, Geneva, The Hague, Kuala Lumpur, London, Los Angeles, Melbourne, New Delhi, New York, Ottawa, Paris, Rome, Saigon, San Francisco, Singapore, Sydney, Tokyo, and Washington. United Kingdom, Canadian, Australian, and Indian passports are issued and renewed in New Zealand by the respective High Commissioners for those countries.
Entry into New Zealand—Apart from British subjects and the wives of British subjects arriving from Australia, no person 16 years of age or over may land in New Zealand unless he is in possession of a valid passport or other recognised travel document. Exemption from the passport requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Act and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act) may be granted in exceptional circumstances by the Minister of Internal Affairs. A British subject who is a master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives does not need to produce a passport.
With the exception of nationals of those countries with which New Zealand has concluded agreements for the mutual abolition of visas, every alien landing in New Zealand requires a visa.
Persons born in the Cook Islands and the Tokelau Islands are British subjects and New Zealand citizens. They are required to obtain formal exit permission from the High Commissioner or Administrator respectively if they wish to proceed to New Zealand.
Departure from New Zealand—Every person leaving New Zealand, with the exception of a British subject travelling to Australia or making the round trip to New Zealand's island territories, should ibe n possession of a valid passport or other travel document.
NATIONALITY AND NATURALISATION—The basic nationality law is the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948. Citizens of all Commonwealth countries are recognised as British subjects.
New Zealand citizenship may be acquired in the following ways: (a) by birth in New Zealand; (b) by descent; (c) by registration; and (d) by naturalisation. Citizens of other Commonwealth countries and the Republic of Ireland acquire New Zealand citizenship by registration, as do alien wives and children of New Zealand citizens. Other aliens acquire it by naturalisation. To be eligible for New Zealand citizenship, an alien or a citizen of another Commonwealth country (other than a woman married to a New Zealand citizen, or a minor) must—(a) have resided in New Zealand for the prescribed period; (b) be of full age and capacity; (c) be of good character; (d) have sufficient knowledge of the English language, and of the responsibilities and privileges of New Zealand citizenship; (e) intend to reside in New Zealand, or to enter or continue Crown service under the New Zealand Government. The residential qualification for naturalisation is 5 years, for registration it is generally 3 years but can be reduced to 1 year.
A person who acquires New Zealand citizenship by naturalisation must take the oath of allegiance, a person who acquires it by registration may be required to take the oath. Ceremonies are held at which applicants, in an atmosphere of dignity and solemnity, take the oath of allegiance and are presented with their certificates of naturalisation or registration as New Zealand citizens. During the 1969-70 year there were 124 such ceremonies, at which 1,224 persons took the oath of allegiance.
New Zealand citizens may be deprived of New Zealand citizenship if they voluntarily acquire a foreign nationality by any formal act other than marriage, or if they voluntarily exercise the privileges or perform any of the duties of a foreign nationality possessed by them. Citizenship obtained by fraud, false representation, or the concealment of any material fact may be withdrawn.
The following table shows the number of persons, by country of birth, who were granted citizenship in the latest 2 years ended 31 March. Of the total of 1,959 in 1969-70, 575 were wives of New Zealand citizens and 371 were children.
Country of Birth | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Naturalisation | Registration | Total | Naturalisation | Registration | Total | |
Australia | - | 28 | 28 | 16 | 16 | |
Austria | 5 | 7 | 12 | 6 | 1 | 7 |
China | 58 | 54 | 112 | 39 | 45 | 84 |
Denmark | 9 | 7 | 16 | 20 | 5 | 25 |
Fiji | - | 64 | 64 | 1 | 47 | 48 |
Germany | 16 | 20 | 36 | 11 | 16 | 27 |
Greece | 18 | 28 | 46 | 12 | 9 | 21 |
Hong Kong | - | 12 | 12 | 1 | 20 | 21 |
Hungary | 36 | 26 | 62 | 12 | 8 | 20 |
India | 3 | 118 | 121 | - | 100 | 100 |
Indonesia | 10 | 10 | 20 | 15 | 6 | 21 |
Ireland | - | 13 | 13 | - | 8 | 8 |
Italy | 10 | 9 | 19 | 8 | 9 | 17 |
Kenya | - | 16 | 16 | - | 9 | 9 |
Malaysia | - | 13 | 13 | - | 10 | 10 |
Netherlands | 241 | 208 | 449 | 129 | 142 | 271 |
Poland | 30 | 25 | 55 | 19 | 16 | 35 |
Romania | 10 | 2 | 12 | 10 | 8 | 18 |
South Africa | 9 | 21 | 30 | 15 | 32 | 47 |
Switzerland | 23 | 21 | 44 | 11 | 8 | 19 |
Tonga | 5 | 9 | 14 | 2 | 6 | 8 |
U.S.S.R | 6 | 9 | 15 | 4 | 1 | 5 |
United Kingdom | - | 400 | 400 | - | 379 | 379 |
United States | 6 | 13 | 19 | 4 | 9 | 13 |
Western Samoa | 65 | 55 | 120 | 55 | 39 | 94 |
Yugoslavia | 40 | 36 | 76 | 28 | 22 | 50 |
Other countries | 34 | 101 | 135 | 34 | 91 | 125 |
Totals | 634 | 1,325 | 1,959 | 436 | 1,062 | 1,498 |
REGISTRATION OF ALIENS—The registration of aliens in New Zealand is provided for by the Aliens Act 1948, which is administered by the Department of Internal Affairs.
The number of aliens on the New Zealand register at any particular date does not constitute the total number in New Zealand, as certain classes are not required to register, including the following: (a) children under 16 years of age; (b) persons holding diplomatic status, consuls, or employees of embassies, legations, and consulates who are resident in New Zealand solely for the purpose of performing official duties; (c) certain temporary visitors to New Zealand. Under the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948 a citizen of the Republic of Ireland, though not possessing the status of British subject (or, in alternative phraseology, Commonwealth citizen), is nevertheless not classed as an alien and is not required to register.
The following table shows, by country of nationality, the number of males and females on the register.
Country of Nationality | 1 April 1970 | 1 April 1971 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Afghanistan | 16 | 1 | 17 | 15 | 1 | 16 |
Albania | 11 | - | 11 | 11 | - | 11 |
Austria | 353 | 130 | 483 | 352 | 134 | 486 |
Belgium | 53 | 37 | 90 | 53 | 39 | 92 |
Bulgaria | 65 | 4 | 69 | 65 | 5 | 70 |
Burma | 41 | 4 | 45 | 45 | 4 | 49 |
Chile | 13 | 6 | 19 | 10 | 8 | 18 |
China | 1,053 | 846 | 1,899 | 1,026 | 813 | 1,839 |
Czechoslovakia | 93 | 52 | 145 | 94 | 56 | 150 |
Denmark | 505 | 285 | 790 | 493 | 281 | 774 |
Egypt | 9 | 6 | 15 | 8 | 4 | 12 |
Estonia | 18 | 19 | 37 | 18 | 16 | 34 |
Finland | 88 | 71 | 159 | 88 | 69 | 157 |
France | 92 | 112 | 204 | 90 | 112 | 202 |
Germany | 518 | 447 | 965 | 522 | 437 | 959 |
Greece | 724 | 788 | 1,512 | 712 | 749 | 1,461 |
Hungary | 321 | 170 | 491 | 304 | 165 | 469 |
Indonesia | 80 | 34 | 114 | 114 | 55 | 169 |
Israel | 9 | 6 | 15 | 12 | 5 | 17 |
Italy | 435 | 212 | 647 | 457 | 214 | 671 |
Japan | 80 | 106 | 186 | 83 | 109 | 192 |
Korea | 23 | 4 | 27 | 34 | 8 | 42 |
Latvia | 56 | 55 | 111 | 55 | 53 | 108 |
Lebanon | 22 | 25 | 47 | 24 | 23 | 47 |
Lithuania | 18 | 23 | 41 | 17 | 21 | 38 |
Nepal | 12 | 1 | 13 | 11 | 5 | 16 |
Netherlands | 7,557 | 5,572 | 13,129 | 7,451 | 5,501 | 12,952 |
Norway | 99 | 52 | 151 | 103 | 57 | 160 |
Philippines | 33 | 22 | 55 | 40 | 23 | 63 |
Poland | 422 | 316 | 738 | 402 | 304 | 706 |
Romania | 19 | 11 | 30 | 18 | 9 | 27 |
South Africa | 96 | 106 | 202 | 93 | 107 | 200 |
Spain | 40 | 11 | 51 | 39 | 11 | 50 |
Sweden | 73 | 66 | 139 | 76 | 71 | 147 |
Switzerland | 519 | 299 | 818 | 518 | 304 | 822 |
Thailand | 86 | 89 | 175 | 88 | 124 | 212 |
Turkey | 17 | 14 | 31 | 17 | 15 | 32 |
United States | 1,651 | 974 | 2,625 | 1,772 | 1,094 | 2,866 |
U.S.S.R. | 79 | 85 | 164 | 77 | 80 | 157 |
Vietnam | 79 | 33 | 112 | 94 | 48 | 142 |
Yugoslavia | 1,045 | 571 | 1,616 | 1,037 | 572 | 1,609 |
Other countries | 46 | 49 | 95 | 53 | 50 | 103 |
Stateless | 13 | 4 | 17 | 18 | 8 | 26 |
Totals | 16,582 | 11,718 | 28,300 | 16,609 | 11,764 | 28,373 |
Gains in numbers on the register for any nationality occur for several reasons—mainly, (a) immigrants of 16 years of age and over who arrive during the year, (b) registration (on reaching the age of 16) of children whose parents may have arrived in previous years but are still registered aliens.
Reductions in the numbers of registered aliens in the main come from naturalisations, deaths, or departure overseas.
Five years residence in New Zealand is necessary before an alien can qualify for naturalisation.
STATISTICS OF THE POPULATION CENSUS—Publications resulting from the Census of Population and Dwellings are listed towards the back of this Yearbook. Additional figures from the Census of Population of 23 March 1971 may be published in Latest Statistical Information at the end of this Yearbook.
MARITAL STATUS—The marital status of persons aged 16 years and over as returned at the Census of 1966 is summarised in the following tables.
Age (Years) | Never Married | Married | Legally Separated | Widowed | Divorced | Not Specified | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | |||||||
16-19 | 97,877 | 1,666 | 10 | 1 | - | 151 | 99,705 |
20 | 18,998 | 2,220 | 13 | 1 | - | 60 | 21,292 |
21-24 | 47,432 | 28,058 | 285 | 30 | 60 | 237 | 76,102 |
25-29 | 22,656 | 60,983 | 663 | 89 | 306 | 230 | 84,927 |
30-34 | 10,960 | 63,935 | 736 | 175 | 519 | 204 | 76,529 |
35-39 | 9,629 | 73,055 | 876 | 316 | 867 | 168 | 84,911 |
40-44 | 8,047 | 70,420 | 965 | 569 | 1,203 | 181 | 81,385 |
45-49 | 6,359 | 62,639 | 864 | 938 | 1,332 | 140 | 72,272 |
50-54 | 5,819 | 59,273 | 737 | 1,468 | 1,352 | 129 | 68,778 |
55-59 | 5,030 | 52,250 | 628 | 2,142 | 1,289 | 99 | 61,438 |
60-64 | 4,027 | 40,710 | 464 | 2,867 | 1,010 | 80 | 49,158 |
65-69 | 3,085 | 28,783 | 258 | 3,592 | 690 | 60 | 36,468 |
70-74 | 2,035 | 18,084 | 146 | 3,798 | 403 | 31 | 24,497 |
75-79 | 1,506 | 11,613 | 102 | 4,545 | 255 | 24 | 18,045 |
80-84 | 857 | 5,626 | 44 | 3,951 | 114 | 24 | 10,616 |
85-89 | 396 | 1,927 | 23 | 2,171 | 30 | 14 | 4,561 |
90 and over | 121 | 318 | 5 | 719 | 5 | 2 | 1,170 |
Totals, 1966 | 244,834 | 581,560 | 6,819 | 27,372 | 9,435 | 1,834 | 871,854 |
Totals, 1961 | 212,976 | 527,842 | 5,788 | 27,291 | 8,515 | 1,545 | 783,957 |
Females | |||||||
16-19 | 86,421 | 9,149 | 81 | 12 | 3 | 46 | 95,712 |
20 | 13,110 | 7,429 | 81 | 10 | 7 | 24 | 20,661 |
21-24 | 23,145 | 48,531 | 649 | 110 | 128 | 34 | 72,597 |
25-29 | 9,746 | 70,726 | 1,049 | 315 | 462 | 21 | 82,319 |
30-34 | 4,995 | 65,767 | 955 | 509 | 620 | 21 | 72,867 |
35-39 | 4,712 | 71,221 | 1,070 | 986 | 971 | 18 | 78,978 |
40-44 | 4,864 | 69,439 | 1,170 | 2,034 | 1,261 | 27 | 78,795 |
45-49 | 4,941 | 62,377 | 1,043 | 3,612 | 1,520 | 23 | 73,516 |
50-54 | 5,346 | 55,436 | 832 | 5,997 | 1,588 | 27 | 69,226 |
55-59 | 5,581 | 44,063 | 613 | 8,564 | 1,458 | 37 | 60,316 |
60-64 | 5,151 | 31,948 | 410 | 11,322 | 1,100 | 62 | 49,993 |
65-69 | 4,704 | 22,434 | 297 | 14,707 | 774 | 45 | 42,961 |
70-74 | 3,980 | 13,678 | 157 | 15,691 | 515 | 29 | 34,050 |
75-79 | 3,081 | 7,131 | 87 | 14,878 | 302 | 24 | 25,503 |
80-84 | 2,022 | 2,855 | 40 | 10,688 | 106 | 19 | 15,730 |
85-89 | 963 | 848 | 13 | 5,395 | 32 | 9 | 7,260 |
90 and over | 331 | 140 | 1 | 1,747 | 6 | 7 | 2,232 |
Totals, 1966 | 183,093 | 583,172 | 8,548 | 96,577 | 10,853 | 473 | 882,716 |
Totals, 1961 | 159,086 | 526,996 | 7,202 | 87,608 | 9,410 | 282 | 790,584 |
The percentage distribution of the population aged 16 years or over according to marital status is given in the following summary.
Marital Status | 1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | |
Never married | 27.7 | 20.8 | 27.2 | 20.1 | 28.1 | 20.7 |
Married | 66.6 | 66.2 | 67.5 | 66.7 | 66.8 | 66.1 |
Legally separated | 0.8 | 0.9 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 1.0 |
Widowed | 3.8 | 10.9 | 3.5 | 11.1 | 3.2 | 11.0 |
Divorced | 1.1 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.2 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
DEPENDENT CHILDREN—Married men, widowers, and widows were asked at the Census in 1966 to state the number of their living children under 16 years (including stepchildren and children adopted by them). Married women, divorced, and legally separated persons were not asked to supply the information as this would have created the risk of duplication of children counted.
The numbers of persons having dependent children, including Maoris, are now shown. The category “nil” includes those cases where members of the family were 16 years of age and over, as well as those cases where there were no children in the family.
Number of Dependent Children Under 16 Years | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Of Married Men | Of Widowers | Of Widows | Of Married Men | Of Widowers | Of Widows | |
Nil | 204,735 | 24,823 | 80,574 | 233,820 | 24,892 | 89,258 |
1 | 90,524 | 1,167 | 3,323 | 93,229 | 1,112 | 3,322 |
2 | 99,932 | 601 | 1,790 | 106,669 | 614 | 1,839 |
3 | 68,166 | 329 | 870 | 73,926 | 341 | 1,015 |
4 | 35,450 | 155 | 459 | 40,400 | 169 | 498 |
5 | 15,247 | 82 | 203 | 17,400 | 82 | 247 |
6 | 6,935 | 37 | 114 | 8,031 | 38 | 114 |
7 | 3,166 | 20 | 50 | 3,878 | 23 | 55 |
8 | 1,606 | 13 | 21 | 1,939 | 10 | 35 |
9 and over | 1,317 | 8 | 15 | 1,545 | 14 | 15 |
Not specified | 764 | 56 | 189 | 723 | 77 | 179 |
Totals | 527,842 | 27,291 | 87,608 | 581,560 | 27,372 | 96,577 |
The numbers of dependent children in each of the three groups in 1966 were: dependent on married men, 883,239; dependent on widowers, 5,058; and dependent on widows, 14,771, a total of 903,068 dependent children out of a 1966 Census total of 922,349 children under 16 years of age. The difference is accounted for mainly by the exclusion of children whose parents were legally separated; those whose parents were divorced and had not remarried; children who had lost both parents; and ex-nuptial children (the last two classes excluding cases of adoption). It should be noted also, that some children listed by married men, widowers, and widows were, in fact, not counted in the 922,349 at 1966 Census, in so far as they were domiciled outside New Zealand. These remarks also apply to earlier censuses.
Comparable numbers of dependent children in the three groups in 1961 were: dependent on married men, 802,711; dependent on widowers, 4,932; and dependent on widows, 13,716; a total of 821,359 out of a total of 840,443 children under 16 years.
Between the 1961 and 1966 Census the total number of dependent children of married men increased from 802,711 to 883,239, a rise of 10 percent. The number of married men increased by 53,718 or 10.2 percent. Those recording “nil” dependent children increased by 14.2 percent, while those with dependent children increased by 7.7 percent.
Married men with two children recorded the largest numerical increase, rising from 99.932 to 106,669, this representing a 6.7 percent increase. The greatest percentage increase, however, was recorded by married men with seven children, this group increasing from 3,166 in 1961 to 3,878 in 1966, a rise of 712 or 22 percent.
The next table shows within each group, the average number of dependent children, firstly for all persons within the group, and then for persons with dependent children in that group.
Average Number of Dependent Children | 1956 Census | 1961 Census | 1966 Census |
---|---|---|---|
Married men— | |||
Per person | 1.42 | 1.52 | 1.52 |
Per person with dependent children | 2.38 | 2.49 | 2.54 |
Widowers— | |||
Per person | 0.18 | 0.18 | 0.18 |
Per person with dependent children | 2.09 | 2.04 | 2.10 |
Widows— | |||
Per person | 0.16 | 0.16 | 0.15 |
Per person with dependent children | 2.01 | 2.00 | 2.07 |
HOUSEHOLDS—There were 716,104 households in permanent private dwellings at the Census in 1966. The following table analysis the type of household by the number of occupants. A one-family-only household consists of a husband and wife with or without unmarried children of any age.
Type of Household | Total Household | Number of Households with Occupants of | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 or more | ||
*While not strictly an “extended family”, other groupings are included, mainly consisting of such relationships as a mother and widowed daughter. | ||||||||
One-family-only households— | ||||||||
Complete | 432,338 | - | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27,491 |
Incomplete with child absent | 24,700 | - | 5,039 | 4,823 | 5,173 | 3,932 | 2,377 | 3,356 |
Incomplete with one parent absent | 37,491 | - | 18,300 | 9,523 | 5,124 | 2,518 | 1,059 | 967 |
Totals | 494,529 | - | 148,783 | 93,282 | 106,215 | 74,306 | 40,129 | 31,814 |
Family with related persons only present (e.g., married children, grandchildren, parents) | 31,272 | - | 1,345* | 7,257 | 6,316 | 6,226 | 4,321 | 5,807 |
Family plus related persons, but with non-related persons present | 58,268 | - | - | 11,565 | 12,566 | 12,392 | 9,418 | 12,327 |
One-person households | 89,384 | 89,384 | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Other households | 42,651 | - | 27,402 | 9,122 | 3,862 | 1,363 | 521 | 381 |
Grand Totals | 716,104 | 89,384 | 177,530 | 121,226 | 128,959 | 94,287 | 54,389 | 50,329 |
Of the 716,104 households at the 1966 Census of Population and Dwellings, there were 432,338 complete one-family-only households, that is, a husband and wife with or without unmarried children of any age.
In the following table these households are analysed by distribution of the occupants and the occupational status of the head of the household.
Occupational Status of Head | Total Households | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
One Child | Two Children | Three Children | Four Children | Five or More Children | |||
*Including relative assisting heads and not specified but who are in the labour force. | |||||||
Actively Engaged Head— | |||||||
Employer | 41,012 | 7,329 | 7,231 | 10,127 | 8,272 | 4,920 | 3,133 |
Own account | 39,911 | 7,893 | 6,692 | 9,621 | 7,893 | 4,609 | 3,203 |
Wages or salary | 302,732 | 71,383 | 58,607 | 74,214 | 50,929 | 26,816 | 20,783 |
Unemployed | 1,124 | 379 | 202 | 219 | 143 | 83 | 98 |
Totals* | 385,074 | 87,084 | 72,778 | 94,228 | 67,276 | 36,458 | 27,250 |
Not Actively Engaged | |||||||
Head— | |||||||
Retired | 45,584 | 37,325 | 5,898 | 1,541 | 485 | 174 | 161 |
Dependent on public or private support | 1,680 | 1,035 | 260 | 149 | 95 | 61 | 80 |
Totals | 47,264 | 38,360 | 6,158 | 1,690 | 580 | 235 | 241 |
Totals, all heads | 432,338 | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27.491 |
The following table shows the composition of one-complete-family-only households in 1966 by the age group of the head of the household.
Age Group of Head (in Years) | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1 Child* | 2 Children* | 3 or More Children* | ||
*Unmarried children of any age living at home. | ||||
Numbers | ||||
Under 21 | 978 | 1,096 | 171 | 19 |
21-24 | 9,270 | 6,887 | 3,628 | 991 |
25-44 | 20,737 | 28,211 | 59,821 | 97,020 |
45-64 | 53,689 | 36,359 | 30,850 | 33,283 |
65 and over | 40,770 | 6,383 | 1,448 | 727 |
Totals | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 132,040 |
Percentages | ||||
Under 21 | 43.2 | 48.4 | 7.6 | 0.8 |
21-24 | 44.6 | 33.1 | 17.5 | 4.8 |
25-44 | 10.1 | 13.7 | 29.1 | 47.1 |
45-64 | 34.8 | 23.6 | 20.0 | 21.6 |
65 and over | 82.7 | 12.9 | 2.9 | 1.5 |
All ages | 29.0 | 18.3 | 22.2 | 30.5 |
The following tables show, for one-complete-family-only households, the number of unmarried children of any age living with their parents on Census night 1966. The income given in the first table is the income of the head of the household, while in the second table the total household income is shown. In a considerable proportion of households, the total household income was substantially above the income of the head of the household, usually indicating at least one other income recipient in the family.
Income of Head | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
One Child | Two Children | Three Children | Four Children | Five or More Children | ||
$ | ||||||
Under 600 | 25,718 | 4,497 | 1,545 | 767 | 353 | 420 |
600-1,399 | 9,926 | 2,797 | 1,731 | 970 | 534 | 604 |
1,400-2,199 | 38,082 | 25,714 | 25,481 | 16,420 | 9,477 | 8,696 |
2,200-2,999 | 30,320 | 27,239 | 38,299 | 26,901 | 14,197 | 10,324 |
3,000-3,999 | 10,607 | 9,509 | 15,024 | 11,481 | 5,788 | 3,576 |
4,000-7,999 | 8,443 | 7,247 | 11,103 | 8,987 | 4,875 | 2,933 |
8,000 and over | 1,799 | 1,592 | 2,338 | 2,049 | 1,302 | 743 |
Totals (including not specified) | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27,491 |
Total Income of Household | Husband and Wife Only | Husband and Wife with | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
One Child | Two Children | Three Children | Four Children | Five or More Children | ||
$ | ||||||
Under 600 | 23,992 | 1,477 | 854 | 567 | 314 | 405 |
600-1,399 | 8,609 | 1,925 | 1,100 | 630 | 345 | 452 |
1,400-2,199 | 23,511 | 15,889 | 16,028 | 10,770 | 6,316 | 5,676 |
2,200-2,999 | 23,989 | 21,294 | 29,811 | 21,003 | 11,316 | 8,017 |
3,000-3,999 | 20,544 | 14,446 | 18,417 | 13,488 | 6,814 | 4,616 |
4,000-7,999 | 22,254 | 21,010 | 25,559 | 18,008 | 9,489 | 6,689 |
8,000 and over | 2,545 | 2,895 | 4,149 | 3,390 | 2,099 | 1,436 |
Totals (including not specified) | 125,444 | 78,936 | 95,918 | 67,856 | 36,693 | 27,491 |
The following table shows persons living alone in 1966 by age and marital status; those not actively engaged in the labour force totalled 52,062.
Age Group (in Years) | Marital Status | Total* | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Never Married | Married† | Legally Separated or Divorced | Widowed | ||
Males | |||||
Under 21 | 878 | 40 | 2 | - | 921 |
21-24 | 1,542 | 301 | 24 | 3 | 1,873 |
25-44 | 5,467 | 1,845 | 1,088 | 168 | 8,582 |
45-64 | 5,238 | 2,471 | 2,001 | 2,228 | 11,971 |
65 and over | 2,261 | 1,704 | 677 | 6,188 | 10,866 |
Totals | 15,386 | 6,361 | 3,792 | 8,587 | 34,213 |
Age Group (in Years) | Marital Status | Total* | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Never Married | Married† | Legally Separated or Divorced | Widowed | ||
*Includes those who did not specify marital status. †In some cases the partner was temporarily absent on census night. | |||||
Females | |||||
Under 21 | 413 | 52 | 3 | 1 | 469 |
21-24 | 466 | 169 | 26 | 3 | 665 |
25-44 | 2,269 | 557 | 515 | 197 | 3,545 |
45-64 | 5,596 | 1,940 | 2,169 | 8,990 | 18,717 |
65 and over | 4,842 | 1,587 | 958 | 24,356 | 31,775 |
Totals | 13,586 | 4,305 | 3,671 | 33,547 | 55,171 |
RELIGIOUS PROFESSIONS—The following summary presents the main religious professions returned at the 1961 and 1966 censuses.
Religious Profession | Number of Adherents | Percentage | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1961 Census | 1966 Census | 19 | 1966 | |
Anglican (Church of England) | 835,434 | 901,701 | 34.6 | 33.7 |
Presbyterian | 539,459 | 582,976 | 22.3 | 21.8 |
Roman Catholic (including Catholic undefined) | 364,098 | 425,280 | 15.1 | 15.9 |
Methodist | 173,838 | 186,260 | 7.2 | 7.0 |
Baptist | 40,886 | 46,748 | 1.7 | 1.7 |
Protestant (undefined) | 45,100 | 46,090 | 1.9 | 1.7 |
Ratana | 23,126 | 27,570 | 1.0 | 1.0 |
Latter Day Saints | 17,978 | 25,564 | 0.8 | 0.9 |
Brethren | 25,764 | 23,139 | 1.1 | 0.9 |
Christian (undefined) | 12,130 | 21,548 | 0.5 | 0.8 |
Salvation Army | 15,454 | 17,737 | 0.6 | 0.7 |
Congregational | 9,377 | 12,101 | 0.4 | 0.4 |
Church of Christ | 10,485 | 10,301 | 0.4 | 0.4 |
Seventh Day Adventist | 8,220 | 9,551 | 0.3 | 0.3 |
Jehovah's Witness | 5,944 | 7,455 | 0.2 | 0.3 |
Lutheran | 4,817 | 5,730 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Ringatu | 5,377 | 5,605 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Atheist | 3,359 | 5,474 | 0.1 | 0.2 |
Agnostic | 2,288 | 4,960 | 0.1 | 0.2 |
Hebrew | 4,006 | 4,104 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Eastern Orthodox | 3,328 | 3,605 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Hindu | 2,074 | 3,599 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Undenominational | 1,514 | 3,069 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Assemblies of God | 1,060 | 2,028 | - - | 0.1 |
Undenominational Christian | 2,170 | 1,968 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Apostolic Church | 1,399 | 1,841 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Rationalist | 956 | 1,696 | - - | 0.1 |
Christadelphian | 1,498 | 1,628 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Christian Scientist | 3,719 | 1,161 | 0.2 | - - |
No Religion (so returned) | 17,486 | 32,780 | 0.7 | 1.2 |
All other religious professions | 14,386 | 23,499 | 0.6 | 0.9 |
Object to state | 204,056 | 210,851 | 8.4 | 7.9 |
Not specified | 14,198 | 19,300 | 0.6 | 0.7 |
Totals | 2,414,984 | 2,676,919 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The category recorded as “Object to state” represents those persons availing themselves of the special statutory right of objecting to answer a question on this subject. It is probable that the “Not specified” group includes a number of persons objecting to the question.
AGE DISTRIBUTION—Census age-group figures are shown in the following table. Estimates of age distribution for later years are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Age (Years) | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | Percentage of Total Population | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | 1961 | 1966 | |
0-4 | 149,032 | 143,041 | 292,073 | 156,954 | 149,689 | 306,643 | 12.1 | 11.5 |
5-9 | 133,880 | 127,821 | 261,701 | 152,816 | 146,441 | 299,257 | 10.8 | 11.2 |
10-14 | 125,339 | 119,829 | 245,168 | 136,498 | 130,001 | 266,499 | 10.2 | 10.0 |
15 | 21,168 | 20,333 | 41,501 | 25,621 | 24,329 | 49,950 | 1.7 | 1.9 |
16-19 | 74,156 | 70,562 | 144,718 | 99,705 | 95,712 | 195,417 | 6.0 | 7.3 |
20 | 18,691 | 18,013 | 36,704 | 21,292 | 20,661 | 41,953 | 1.5 | 1.6 |
21-24 | 61,352 | 60,007 | 121,359 | 76,102 | 72,597 | 148,699 | 5.0 | 5.6 |
25-29 | 73,600 | 70,173 | 143,773 | 84,927 | 82,319 | 167,246 | 6.0 | 6.2 |
30-34 | 81,923 | 75,976 | 157,899 | 76,529 | 72,867 | 149,396 | 6.5 | 5.6 |
35-39 | 81,024 | 77,846 | 158,870 | 84,911 | 78,978 | 163,889 | 6.6 | 6.1 |
40-44 | 71,232 | 72,764 | 143,996 | 81,385 | 78,795 | 160,180 | 6.0 | 6.0 |
45-49 | 71,203 | 70,290 | 141,493 | 72,272 | 73,516 | 145,788 | 5.9 | 5.4 |
50-54 | 64,307 | 61,836 | 126,143 | 68,778 | 69,226 | 138,004 | 5.2 | 5.1 |
55-59 | 53,424 | 51,258 | 104,682 | 61,438 | 60,316 | 121,754 | 4.3 | 4.5 |
60-64 | 41,573 | 44,682 | 86,255 | 49,158 | 49,993 | 99,151 | 3.6 | 3.7 |
65-69 | 31,396 | 39,413 | 70,809 | 36,468 | 42,961 | 79,429 | 2.9 | 3.0 |
70-74 | 25,925 | 32,565 | 58,490 | 24,497 | 34,050 | 58,547 | 2.4 | 2.2 |
75-79 | 19,054 | 23,855 | 42,909 | 18,045 | 25,503 | 43,548 | 1.8 | 1.6 |
80-84 | 10,336 | 14,092 | 24,428 | 10,616 | 15,730 | 26,346 | 1.0 | 1.0 |
85-89 | 3,731 | 5,422 | 9,153 | 4,561 | 7,260 | 11,821 | 0.4 | 0.4 |
90 and over | 1,030 | 1,830 | 2,860 | 1,170 | 2,232 | 3,402 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Totals | 1,213,376 | 1,201,608 | 2,414,984 | 1,343,743 | 1,333,176 | 2,676,919 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Under 15 years | 408,251 | 390,691 | 798,942 | 446,268 | 426,131 | 872,399 | 33.1 | 32.6 |
15-64 years | 713,653 | 693,740 | 1,407,393 | 802,118 | 779,309 | 1,581,427 | 58.3 | 59.1 |
65 years and over | 91,472 | 117,177 | 208,649 | 95,357 | 127,736 | 223,093 | 8.6 | 8.3 |
Minors (under 21 years) | 522,266 | 499,599 | 1,021,865 | 592,886 | 566,833 | 1,159,719 | 42.3 | 43.3 |
Adults (21 years and over) | 691,110 | 702,009 | 1,393,119 | 750,857 | 766,343 | 1,517,200 | 57.7 | 56.7 |
ETHNIC GROUPS—-The following table gives broad ethnic origins.
Ethnic Group | Census | ||
---|---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |
Non-Maori | 2,016,287 | 2,216,886 | 2,426,352 |
Maori | 137,151 | 167,086 | 201,159 |
Other Origins— | |||
Pacific Islanders | |||
Cook Island Maori | 2,320 | 4,499 | 8,663 |
Samoan | 3,740 | 6,481 | 11,842 |
Niuean | 848 | 1,728 | 2,846 |
Tongan | 917 | 1,043 | 1,389 |
Other | 278 | 589 | 1,531 |
Sub-totals, Pacific Islanders | 8,103 | 14,340 | 26,271 |
Chinese | 6,667 | 8,333 | 9,982 |
Indian | 3,087 | 4,027 | 6,655 |
Syrian, Lebanese, and Arab | 1,055 | 1,057 | 1,049 |
Fijian | 479 | 746 | 1,323 |
Other races | 1,233 | 2,509 | 4,128 |
Sub-totals, others | 12,521 | 16,672 | 23,137 |
Totals | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 | 2,676,919 |
COUNTRY OF BIRTH—From 1945 to 1961 the New Zealand-born population remained at about 86 percent of the total population; for 1966 the proportion dropped to 85 percent, partly as a result of the growth of travel and tourism internationally.
The following table classifies persons by country of birth.
Country of Birth | Census | ||
---|---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |
New Zealand (excluding Cook Islands and Niue) | 1,863,344 | 2,074,509 | 2,279,994 |
United Kingdom | 206,181 | 218,649 | 244,601 |
Australia | 35,916 | 35,412 | 43,374 |
Netherlands | 12,544 | 17,844 | 20,461 |
Ireland (excluding Northern Ireland) | 8,423 | 8,810 | 8,448 |
Pacific Islands— | |||
Cook Islands and Niue | 2,745 | 4,788 | 7,852 |
Fiji | 2,273 | 3,038 | 5,384 |
Tonga | 768 | 777 | 1,005 |
Western Samoa | 2,995 | 4,450 | 7,447 |
India | 4,468 | 4,753 | 5,368 |
China | 3,883 | 4,194 | 4,218 |
Other countries, and born at sea | 30,522 | 37,760 | 48,767 |
Totals | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 | 2,676,919 |
The next table shows the duration of residence in New Zealand of persons born overseas.
Years of Residence | 1956 Census | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Percentages Specified Cases | Number | Percentages Specified Cases | Number | Percentages Specified Cases | |
0-4 | 77,545 | 25.6 | 72,685 | 21.7 | 103,064 | 26.5 |
5-9 | 42,722 | 14.1 | 64,468 | 19.3 | 56,877 | 14.6 |
10-14 | 8,848 | 2.9 | 42,313 | 12.7 | 61,351 | 15.7 |
15-19 | 10,811 | 3.6 | 8,147 | 2.4 | 38,957 | 10.0 |
20-24 | 5,236 | 1.7 | 10,362 | 3.1 | 8,212 | 2.1 |
25-29 | 17,790 | 5.9 | 4,361 | 1.3 | 9,380 | 2.4 |
30-34 | 39,094 | 12.9 | 18,381 | 5.5 | 4,987 | 1.3 |
35-39 | 20,928 | 6.9 | 32,827 | 9.8 | 14,936 | 3.8 |
40-44 | 24,868 | 8.2 | 20,501 | 6.1 | 31,456 | 8.1 |
45-49 | 23,410 | 7.7 | 19,303 | 5.8 | 15,655 | 4.0 |
50-54 | 13,934 | 4.6 | 20,564 | 6.2 | 17,311 | 4.4 |
55 and over | 18,088 | 5.9 | 20,591 | 6.1 | 27,360 | 7.0 |
Not specified | 7,444 | ... | 5,972 | ... | 7,379 | ... |
Totals | 310,718 | 100.0 | 340,475 | 100.0 | 396,925 | 100.0 |
STATISTICS OF WORLD POPULATION—The area and estimated population of the continents and selected countries at 1 July 1970 are shown in the following table. (Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics and Demographic Yearbook.)
Continents and Countries | Area | Population |
---|---|---|
Sq Km | ||
Continents (1969) | (000) | million |
Europe | 4,929 | 460.0 |
Asia | 27,532 | 1,988.0 |
U.S.S.R. | 22,402 | 240.0 |
Africa | 30,313 | 345.0 |
North America | 21,515 | 314.0 |
South America | 20,565 | 186.0 |
Oceania | 8,511 | 18.9 |
Totals, World | 135,767 | 3,552.0 |
Selected Countries | ||
Europe— | ||
Belgium | 31 | 9.7 |
Czechoslovakia | 128 | 14.5 |
Denmark | 43 | 4.9 |
France | 547 | 50.8 |
Germany, West | 248 | 61.7 |
Germany, East | 108 | 17.2 |
Ireland, Republic of | 70 | 2.9 |
Italy | 301 | 53.7 |
Luxembourg | 2 | 0.3 |
Netherlands | 34 | 13.0 |
Norway | 324 | 3.9 |
Spain | 505 | 33.3 |
Sweden | 450 | 8.0 |
Switzerland | 41 | 6.3 |
United Kingdom | 244 | 55.7 |
Yugoslavia | 256 | 20.5 |
Oceania— | ||
Australia | 7,687 | 12.6 |
Fiji | 18 | 0.5 |
New Caledonia | 19 | 0.1 |
New Zealand | 269 | 2.8 |
Asia— | ||
Ceylon | 66 | 12.5 |
China, Mainland | 9,561 | 759.6 |
China (Taiwan) | 36 | 14.0 |
India | 3,268 | 550.0 |
Indonesia | 1,492 | 121.2 |
Japan | 370 | 103.4 |
Khmer Republic | 181 | 6.7 |
Korea, North | 121 | 13.9 |
Korea, South | 98 | 31.8 |
Malaysia | 332 | 10.7 |
Singapore | 0.5 | 2.1 |
Thailand | 514 | 35.8 |
Vietnam, North | 159 | 21.1 |
Vietnam, South | 174 | 18.3 |
Middle East— | ||
United Arab Republic | 1,000 | 33.3 |
Iraq | 435 | 9.4 |
Israel | 21 | 2.9 |
Lebanon | 10 | 2.8 |
Jordan | 98 | 2.3 |
Syria | 185 | 6.1 |
Africa— | ||
Congo | 2,345 | 16.7 |
Ghana | 239 | 9.0 |
Kenya | 583 | 11.3 |
Libya | 1,760 | 1.9 |
Malawi | 118 | 4.5 |
Nigeria | 924 | 55.0 |
Rhodesia | 389 | 5.2 |
South Africa | 1,221 | 20.1 |
Tanzania | 940 | 13.3 |
Zambia | 753 | 4.3 |
North America— | ||
United States | 9,363 | 204.8 |
Canada | 9,976 | 21.4 |
South America— | ||
Argentina | 2,777 | 24.3 |
Brazil | 8,512 | 95.3 |
Chile | 757 | 9.8 |
Peru | 1,285 | 13.6 |
Table of Contents
The rate of natural increase (excess of births over deaths) is important to national planning; along with net migration it is the major component of population growth. In recent years the rate of natural increase in New Zealand has been higher than for most other countries of predominantly European stock. The following table shows the numbers and rates of natural increase for the last 11 years, and emphasises the high rate for the Maori component of the population.
Year | Total Population | Maoris | Natural Increase Rates per 1,000 Mean Population | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | Total | Maori | |
1960 | 62,850 | 20,892 | 41,958 | 7,415 | 1,368 | 6,047 | 17.65 | 37.85 |
1961 | 65,476 | 21,782 | 43,694 | 7,770 | 1,385 | 6,385 | 18.01 | 38.12 |
1962 | 65,127 | 22,081 | 43,046 | 7,664 | 1,224 | 6,440 | 17.32 | 36.74 |
1963 | 64,675 | 22,416 | 42,259 | 8,127 | 1,198 | 6,929 | 16.55 | 38.01 |
1964 | 62,459 | 22,861 | 39,598 | 7,955 | 1,168 | 6,787 | 15.29 | 35.85 |
1965 | 60,178 | 22,976 | 37,202 | 7,855 | 1,217 | 6,638 | 14.11 | 33.83 |
1966 | 60,188 | 23,778 | 36,410 | 7,848 | 1,291 | 6,557 | 13.58x | 32.39x |
1967 | 61,169 | 23,007 | 38,162 | 8,084 | 1,222 | 6,862 | 14.09x | 33.02x |
1968 | 62,284 | 24,464 | 37,820 | 8,198 | 1,324 | 6,874 | 13.74x | 32.26x |
1969 | 62,564 | 24,161 | 38,403 | 8,305 | 1,330 | 6,975 | 13.81x | 31.97x |
1970 | 62,207 | 24,840 | 37,367 | 8,281 | 1,399 | 6,882 | 13.25x | 30.81 |
In the 10 years to 31 December 1970 New Zealand has gained by natural increase of population a total of 393,961.
COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—An international comparison of birth and natural increase rates for certain countries is made in the following table. The rates, which are for 1970 are taken from the United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics.
Country | Rate per 1,000 of Population | ||
---|---|---|---|
Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | |
Mexico | 41.3 | 0.2 | 32.1 |
Israel | 27.0 | 7.0 | 20.0 |
Singapore | 23.0 | 5.2 | 17.8 |
Hong Kong | 20.1 | 5.1 | 15.0 |
New Zealand | 22.1 | 8.8 | 12.3 |
Japan | 18.8 | 6.9 | 11.9 |
Australia | 20.5 | 9.0 | 11.5 |
Spain | 19.8 | 8.6 | 11.2 |
Canada | 17.6 | 7.3 | 10.3 |
Ireland, Republic | 21.8 | 11.5 | 10.3 |
Netherlands | 18.4 | 8.4 | 10.0 |
United States | 18.2 | 9.4 | 8.8 |
Italy | 16.8 | 9.7 | 7.1 |
Norway | 16.6 | 9.8 | 6.8 |
Switzerland | 15.8 | 9.1 | 6.7 |
France | 16.7 | 10.6 | 6.1 |
United Kingdom | 16.2 | 11.8 | 4.4 |
Sweden | 13.6 | 9.9 | 3.7 |
Belgium | 14.7 | 12.4 | 2.3 |
Germany, West | 13.3 | 11.6 | 1.7 |
REGISTRATION—The law as to registration of births is contained in the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. A birth is normally registered at the office of the Registrar nearest the place of birth.
Births statistics are compiled by the Department of Statistics from the records of the Registrar-General. The births covered by a year's statistics are those registered during the year. The figures do not include still births, except where multiple births are discussed. A special classification of still births is given later in this subsection.
NUMBERS AND RATES—The following table shows the numbers of births and the rates for the last 11 years.
Year | Numbers | Rates per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Maori | Total | Maori | |
1961 | 65,476 | 7,770 | 26.99 | 46.39 |
1962 | 65,127 | 7,664 | 26.21 | 43.72 |
1963 | 64,675 | 8,127 | 25.49 | 44.58 |
1964 | 62,459 | 7,955 | 24.12 | 42.02 |
1965 | 60,178 | 7,855 | 22.83 | 40.03 |
1966 | 60,188 | 7,848 | 22.44x | 38.77x |
1967 | 61,169 | 8,084 | 22.43x | 38.90x |
1968 | 62,284 | 8,198 | 22.62x | 38.47x |
1969 | 62,564 | 8,305 | 22.50x | 38.07x |
1970 | 62,207 | 8,281 | 22.06x | 37.07x |
1971 | 64,704 | 8,521 | 22.59 | 37.19 |
REFINED BIRTH RATE—"Crude” rates of the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age, do not take account of variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages. Refined rates are provided by computations of the legitimate birth rate per 1,000 married women of 16-44 years of age, or the total birth rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for census years (on the basis of the births registered in that year and the population as at the census) together with the “crude” rate for the year.
Census Year | Birth Rate per 1,000 Women 16-44 Years | ||
---|---|---|---|
Married Women | Total Women | “Crude” Birth Rate | |
1926 | 176.9 | 92.1 | 21.23 |
1936 | 155.1 | 79.0 | 18.07 |
1945 | 186.5 | 106.5 | 24.58 |
1951 | 190.8 | 123.0 | 25.62 |
1956 | 191.7 | 130.2 | 25.93 |
1961 | 199.3 | 140.6 | 26.99 |
1966 | 200.4 | 112.2 | 22.43 |
1971 | 149 | 117 |
The percentage of married women in the child-bearing ages was 68.2 in 1966 compared with 51.6 in 1926. A study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages; as the birth rate varies with age, the change in age constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account.
The following diagram shows birth and death rates and indicates the relatively high rate of natural increase in New Zealand.
The period since the Second World War was marked by a high birth rate until 1961, when the level dropped; this experience was also shared by Australia, Canada, and the United States, as is shown in the following table. In recent years the rates have been more stable at a lower level.
Country | Birth Rate per 1,000 Mean Population | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1963 | 1964 | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
(Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics and Statistical Yearbook.) | ||||||||
New Zealand | 25.5 | 24.1 | 22.8 | 22.4 | 22.4 | 22.6 | 22.5 | 22.1 |
Australia | 21.6 | 20.6 | 19.7 | 19.3 | 19.4 | 20.0 | 20.3 | 20.5 |
Canada | 24.6 | 23.5 | 21.4 | 19.3 | 18.1 | 17.7 | 17.6 | 17.6 |
United States | 21.7 | 21.0 | 19.4 | 18.4 | 17.8 | 17.4 | 17.7 | 18.2 |
The decline of the birth rates over the period from 1961 was the subject of discussion by demographers, notably at the World Population Conference in 1965. This change in fertility pattern has coincided in time with increasing use of oral contraceptives; their greater effectiveness in birth control appears to have a significant influence on fertility, on at least a short-term basis. Demographers have emphasised the need for further research, stating that it is important to study demographic variables involved in the recent decline in the birth rate, including changes in age distribution, timing of marriage and birth, past success in achieving the desired family size, and changes in the desired number of children. In New Zealand, changes in the proportion of women in the child-bearing groups were not of a nature to have any significant effect on the downward trend in the birth rate.
REPRODUCTION INDEX—The reproduction index is based on the fact that the future size of a population is related to the number of women in the reproductive age groups at any given time. The gross rate is based on the number of female children born, and the average number of girls that will be born to a woman during her reproductive period, while the net rate takes into account fertility rates at different ages and the percentages of female survivors at those ages, obtained from life tables. A net rate of 1.0 indicates a stationary population, and a higher rate a rising population.
Reproduction rates for the non-Maori population during the latest 11 years were as follows.
Year | Gross Rate | Net Rate |
---|---|---|
1960 | 1.968 | 1.905 |
1961 | 2.028 | 1.964 |
1962 | 1.970 | 1.908 |
1963 | 1.855 | 1.796 |
1964 | 1.753 | 1.698 |
1965 | 1.624 | 1.571 |
1966 | 1.579 | 1.534 |
1967 | 1.566 | 1.521 |
1968 | 1.541 | 1.498 |
1969 | 1.520 | 1.481 |
1970 | 1.461 | 1.423 |
SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN—Statistics for the latest 6 years are given in the following table.
Year | Number of Births of | Male Births per 1,000 Female Births | |
---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | ||
1966 | 30,879 | 29,309 | 1,054 |
1967 | 31,097 | 30,072 | 1,034 |
1968 | 31,955 | 30,329 | 1,054 |
1969 | 32,028 | 30,536 | 1,049 |
1970 | 31,924 | 30,283 | 1,054 |
1971 | 32,996 | 31,464 | 1,049 |
MULTIPLE BIRTHS—The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total (live births only) during the latest 6 years are shown in the following table.
Year | Total Births | Total Cases | Case of Twins | Case of Triples | Multiple Case per 1,000 of Total Case |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes one case of quadruplets. † Includes one case of quintuplets. | |||||
1965 | 60,178 | 59,560 | 600 | 8* | 10.21 |
1966 | 60,188 | 59,588 | 589 | 5† | 9.97 |
1967 | 61,169 | 60,565 | 590 | 7† | 9.86 |
1968 | 62,284 | 61,603 | 666 | 8 | 10.94 |
1969 | 62,564 | 61,921 | 627 | 8 | 10.26 |
1970 | 62,207 | 61,548 | 647 | 6 | 10.61 |
There were 61,548 confinements in 1970 resulting in live births; of these, 653 produced multiple living births and in a further 21 cases 1 of the twins was still born. The ratio of multiple confinements with live births to total live confinements was 1.91. In five additional cases both twins were still born.
Year | Cases of Twins | Cases of Triplets, Quads and Quins | Total Multiple Cases | Rate per 1,000 Confinements | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Both Born Alive | One Born Alive One Still Born | Both Still Born | Total | All Born Alive | One Born Alive Two Still Born | Two Born Alive One Still Born | All Still Born | Quads, all Alive | Quins, all Alive | Total | |||
*The six cases of triplets in 1970 comprised one case where there were two females and one male; two cases all males; and three cases all females. | |||||||||||||
1966 | 589 | 24 | 6 | 619 | 4 | - | - | - | 1 | - | 5 | 624 | 10.4 |
1967 | 590 | 19 | 6 | 615 | 5 | - | 1 | - | 1 | - | 7 | 622 | 10.3 |
1968 | 666 | 18 | 6 | 690 | 7 | - | 1 | - | - | - | 8 | 698 | 11.3 |
1969 | 627 | 11 | 8 | 646 | 8* | - | - | - | - | - | 8 | 654 | 10.6 |
1970 | 647 | 21 | 5 | 673 | 6 | - | - | - | - | - | 6 | 679 | 11.0 |
Average of 5 years | 624 | 19 | 6 | 649 | 6 | - | - | - | - | - | 7 | 655 | 10.7 |
The likelihood of still births occurring is much greater in cases of multiple births than in single cases. This is exemplified in the following table. The figures in respect of multiple cases include all cases where one or more of the children were still born.
Year | Still-birth Cases per 100 of Total Cases (Including Still Births) | |
---|---|---|
Single Cases | Multiple Cases | |
1966 | 1.06 | 4.81 |
1967 | 1.16 | 4.18 |
1968 | 1.17 | 3.58 |
1969 | 0.97 | 2.91 |
1970 | 1.04 | 3.83 |
Average of 5 years | 1.08 | 3.86 |
AGES OF PARENTS—Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1970 is shown in the following table for the total population.
Age of Mother, in Years | Age of Father, in Years | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 21 | 21-24 | 25-29 | 30-34 | 35-39 | 40-44 | 45-49 | 50-54 | 55-64 | 65 and Over | Total Cases | |
*Including 6 cases of triplets and 18 cases where 1 of twins was still born. | |||||||||||
Single Births | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 2,193 | 4,229 | 1,052 | 171 | 31 | 14 | 4 | - | 1 | 7,695 | |
21-24 | 312 | 6,432 | 8,402 | 1,519 | 299 | 82 | 36 | 4 | 4 | 2 | 17,092 |
25-29 | 1 | 699 | 8,337 | 5,912 | 1,285 | 362 | 81 | 25 | 12 | 4 | 16,730 |
30-34 | 1 | 43 | 681 | 3,237 | 2,362 | 725 | 168 | 48 | 24 | 3 | 7,292 |
35-39 | - | 6 | 46 | 299 | 1,263 | 960 | 300 | 76 | 27 | 5 | 2,982 |
40-44 | - | 1 | 6 | 23 | 112 | 388 | 244 | 70 | 34 | - | 878 |
45 and over | - | 1 | - | 1 | 5 | 12 | 30 | 11 | 4 | - | 64 |
Totals | 2,519 | 11,411 | 18,524 | 11,162 | 5,357 | 2,543 | 863 | 234 | 106 | 14 | 52,733 |
Multiple Births | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 16 | 30 | 12 | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - | 59 |
21-24 | 2 | 69 | 72 | 14 | 4 | 1 | - | - | - | - | 162 |
25-29 | - | 14 | 87 | 69 | 27 | 8 | 1 | - | 1 | - | 207 |
30-34 | - | - | 5 | 40 | 32 | 9 | 5 | - | - | - | 91 |
35-39 | - | 1 | 4 | 5 | 27 | 19 | 6 | 1 | 1 | - | 64 |
40-44 | - | - | 1 | - | 1 | 3 | 5 | - | - | - | 10 |
45 and over | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 18 | 114 | 181 | 129 | 91 | 40 | 17 | 1 | 2 | - | 593 |
Grand Totals | 2,537 | 11,525 | 18,705 | 11,291 | 5,448 | 2,583 | 880 | 235 | 108 | 14 | 53,326* |
PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS—The following table gives for 1970 the number of previous issue, i.e., children born alive, in conjunction with the age of mother.
Age of Mother in Years | Number of Previous Issue | Total Legitimate Cases | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
0 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6-9 | 10-14 | 15 and Over | ||
*This number represents 52,733 single cases and 593 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
Under 21 | 5,696 | 1,789 | 245 | 24 | - | - | - | - | - | 7,754 |
21-24 | 7,807 | 6,293 | 2,344 | 609 | 162 | 29 | 10 | - | - | 17,254 |
25-29 | 3,981 | 5,258 | 4,411 | 2,002 | 762 | 297 | 223 | 3 | - | 16,937 |
30-34 | 912 | 1,295 | 1,821 | 1,494 | 833 | 460 | 532 | 36 | - | 7,383 |
35-39 | 323 | 346 | 481 | 533 | 459 | 303 | 511 | 85 | 5 | 3,046 |
40-44 | 105 | 83 | 85 | 132 | 119 | 91 | 213 | 57 | 3 | 888 |
45 and over | 4 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 10 | 5 | 19 | 9 | 2 | 64 |
Totals | 18,828 | 15,068 | 9,392 | 4,800 | 2,345 | 1,185 | 1,508 | 190 | 10 | 53,326* |
In the following table the total issue and average issue are shown for mothers by age groups where a birth occurred in 1970.
Age of Mother in Years | Total Mothers | Total Issue | Average Issue |
---|---|---|---|
Under 20 | 4,746 | 5,754 | 1.21 |
20-24 | 20,262 | 35,485 | 1.75 |
25-29 | 16,937 | 43,242 | 2.55 |
30-34 | 7,383 | 26,529 | 3.60 |
35-39 | 3,046 | 14,021 | 4.60 |
40-44 | 888 | 4,721 | 5.32 |
45 and over | 64 | 436 | 6.81 |
Totals | 53,326 | 130,188 | 2.44 |
It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1970) born up to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. Furthermore, they include issue born to the existing marriages only. The averages for recent years have been as follows: 1966, 2.61; 1967, 2.57; 1968, 2.53; 1969, 2.50; and 1970, 2.44.
FIRST BIRTHS—Statistics of nuptial first confinements show that in recent years there have been reduced proportions occurring within 1 year after marriage and within 2 years after marriage.
Year | Total Legitimate Cases | Total Legitimate First Cases | Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases | First Cases Within 1 Year After Marriage | First Cases Within 2 Years After Marriage | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Proportion to Total First Cases | Number | Proportion to Total First Cases | ||||
percent | percent | percent | |||||
1966 | 52,681 | 17,222 | 32.69 | 8,339 | 48.42 | 12,683 | 73.64 |
1967 | 52,845 | 17,564 | 33.24 | 8,287 | 47.18 | 12,621 | 71.86 |
1968 | 53,580 | 17,960 | 33.52 | 8,160 | 45.43 | 12,573 | 70.01 |
1969 | 53,874 | 18,331 | 34.03 | 7,975 | 43.51 | 12,357 | 67.41 |
1970 | 53,326 | 18,828 | 35.31 | 7,791 | 41.38 | 12,455 | 66.15 |
The following table gives the duration-of-marriage factor in first confinements over a longer time-series. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern births of non-Maoris only.
Duration of Marriage in Years | Percentage of Total First Confinements | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1934 | 1944 | 1954 | 1964 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Under 1 | 46.25 | 38.47 | 42.64 | 49.85 | 45.43 | 43.51 | 41.38 |
1 | 26.79 | 26.30 | 30.56 | 26.42 | 24.58 | 23.90 | 24.77 |
2 | 10.24 | 11.28 | 11.56 | 11.42 | 14.59 | 15.48 | 15.48 |
3 | 6.16 | 7.88 | 5.95 | 5.07 | 7.11 | 8.37 | 8.84 |
4 | 3.96 | 7.18 | 3.30 | 2.82 | 3.58 | 3.89 | 4.39 |
5-9 | 5.49 | 7.36 | 5.05 | 3.56 | 4.04 | 4.15 | 4.61 |
10 and over | 1.11 | 1.53 | 0.94 | 0.86 | 0.67 | 0.70 | 0.53 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
In the following table first confinements occurring to mothers in different age groups are expressed as a percentage of the total first confinements. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern confinements of non-Maoris only.
Age of Mother, in Years | Percentage of Total First Confinements | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1934 | 1944 | 1954 | 1964 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Under 20 | 8.90 | 7.33 | 9.08 | 19.64 | 20.98 | 20.55 | 20.45 |
20-24 | 40.39 | 41.79 | 47.71 | 52.67 | 51.20 | 51.33 | 51.27 |
25-29 | 32.79 | 29.54 | 27.79 | 18.28 | 20.49 | 21.07 | 21.15 |
30-34 | 13.10 | 14.61 | 10.39 | 6.00 | 4.82 | 4.79 | 4.84 |
35-39 | 3.79 | 5.36 | 3.92 | 2.57 | 1.90 | 1.64 | 1.71 |
40-44 | 0.99 | 1.34 | 1.02 | 0.81 | 0.58 | 0.57 | 0.56 |
45 and over | 0.04 | 0.03 | 0.09 | 0.03 | 0.03 | 0.05 | 0.02 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The average ages of mothers at the birth of their first child were as follows: 1924, 26.39; 1934, 25.90; 1944, 25.18; 1954, 25.32; 1964, 23.65; 1968, 23.39 years; 1969, 23.42 years; and 1970, 23.46.
EX-NUPTIAL BIRTHS—The numbers of ex-nuptial births registered during each of the latest 10 years, with the percentages they bear to total births registered, are given in the following table. The percentages in recent years are higher than those for Australia, Canada, United Kingdom, and United States but lower than those for Sweden. Meaningful international comparisons can only be made with caution; some of the difficulties are discussed in a supplement to the January 1967 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Year | Number | Percentage of Total Live Births |
---|---|---|
1962 | 5,242 | 8.05 |
1963 | 5,698 | 8.81 |
1964 | 6,189 | 9.91 |
1965 | 6,554 | 10.89 |
1966 | 6,960 | 11.56 |
1967 | 7,783 | 12.72 |
1968 | 8,094 | 13.00 |
1969 | 8,127 | 12.99 |
1970 | 8,300 | 13.34 |
1971 | 9,126 | 14.10 |
The long-term trend in the rate of ex-nuptial births is indicated by the movement in the proportion of ex-nuptial births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women—at the reproductive ages. The figures for census years are as follows. Up to 1961 the statistics relate to non-Maoris only; from 1966 Maoris are included.
Census Year | Unmarried Women 15-44 Years of Age | Ex-nuptial Births | Ex-nuptial Birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women |
---|---|---|---|
1911 | 120,778 | 1,078 | 8.93 |
1916 | 125,461 | 1,159 | 9.24 |
1921 | 136,539 | 1,258 | 9.21 |
1926 | 148,551 | 1,473 | 9.92 |
1936 | 167,781 | 1,126 | 6.71 |
1945 | 156,326 | 1,824 | 11.67 |
1951 | 130,343 | 1,935 | 14.85 |
1956 | 129,877 | 2,310 | 17.79 |
1961 | 138,018 | 3,332 | 24.14 |
1966 | 171,322 | 6,960 | 40.63 |
In 1970 the total number of ex-nuptial confinements was 8,222. Of these 8,141 cases were single births, 78 were twins, while there were 3 cases of twins in which 1 child was still born. The total number of ex-nuptial live births was 8,300. From the following table, it will be seen that of the 8,222 mothers, 4,246 or 51.64 percent, were under 21 years of age.
Age | Number of Mothers |
---|---|
11 | - |
12 | 2 |
13 | 10 |
14 | 44 |
15 | 177 |
16 | 448 |
17 | 806 |
18 | 959 |
19 | 932 |
20 | 868 |
21 | 659 |
22 | 558 |
23 | 460 |
24-29 | 1,450 |
30-34 | 516 |
35-39 | 246 |
40-44 | 77 |
45 and over | 10 |
Total | 8,222 |
Legitimations—An ex-nuptial child whose parents have later married may be legitimated from birth by reason of such marriage. Applications for registration must be made within 3 months after the date of the marriage.
The numbers of legitimations registered in each of the latest 5 years were as follows: 1967, 1,387; 1968, 1,310; 1969, 1,386; 1970, 1,513; 1971, 1,749.
ADOPTIONS—The following table shows the number of adoptions which have been registered during the latest 5 years.
Year | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1,747 | 1,715 | 3,462 |
1967 | 1,803 | 1,710 | 3,513 |
1968 | 1,854 | 1,926 | 3,780 |
1969 | 1,924 | 1,964 | 3,888 |
1970 | 1,972 | 1,865 | 3,837 |
Of the 3,837 adoptions registered in 1970, 1,917 were children under the age of 1 year, 1,269 were aged 1 to 4 years, 389 were aged 5 to 9 years, and 262 were aged 10 years or over.
Of the 3,837 adoptions in 1970, there were 3,362 handled by the Social Welfare Department, and of these, 84 percent were of children of ex-nuptial birth. Of those born ex-nuptially, 94 percent were less than a year old at placement and 81 percent were placed with strangers; these proportions have remained fairly constant over a number of years. Only about one-third of children of ex-nuptial birth become available for adoption. This subject is discussed further in Section 6A; Social Welfare.
STILL BIRTHS—Although it is compulsory to effect a birth-registration entry for a still-born child, no entry is made in the register of deaths. Particulars of causes of still births will be found in Section 4c relating to deaths. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue”. Still births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths. The rate was 1.07 per 100 births in 1970.
The registration of still births during each of the latest 5 years were as follows.
Year | Percentage of Still Births to | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male Still Births | Female Still Births | Total | Male Still Births per 1,000 Female Still Births | Living Births | All Births | |
1966 | 354 | 314 | 668 | 1,127 | 1.14 | 1.10 |
1967 | 377 | 358 | 735 | 1,053 | 1.20 | 1.19 |
1968 | 379 | 373 | 752 | 1,016 | 1.21 | 1.19 |
1969 | 327 | 298 | 625 | 1,097 | 1.00 | 0.99 |
1970 | 354 | 317 | 671 | 1,117 | 1.08 | 1.07 |
The rate of masculinity for still births in 1970 was 1,117 males per 1,000 females as compared with 1,054 for living births.
The percentage of ex-nuptial births among still-born infants was, in 1970, 14.16 and among infants born alive, 13.34.
Of the total of 671 still births in 1970, 576 were non-Maori and 95 Maori; of the Maori total 46 were males and 49 females.
NUMBERS AND RATES—The following table sets out the numbers of deaths and the crude death rates per 1,000 of mean population. (Maoris are defined as persons with half or more Maori ancestry and the term non-Maori covers all other persons.)
Year | Numbers | Crude Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |
1950 | 16,715 | 1,369 | 18,084 | 9.31 | 12.09 | 9.47 |
1955 | 17,953 | 1,272 | 19,225 | 8.95 | 9.56 | 8.99 |
1960 | 19,524 | 1,368 | 20,892 | 8.81 | 8.56 | 8.79 |
1965 | 21,759 | 1,217 | 22,976 | 8.92 | 6.20 | 8.72 |
1966 | 22,487 | 1,291 | 23,778 | 9.07 | 6.37 | 8.86 |
1967 | 21,785 | 1,222 | 23,007 | 8.65 | 5.84 | 8.43 |
1968 | 23,140 | 1,324 | 24,464 | 9.11 | 6.13 | 8.88 |
1969 | 22,831 | 1,330 | 24,161 | 8.99 | 5.99 | 8.68 |
1970 | 23,441 | 1,399 | 24,840 | 9.03 | 6.26 | 8.81x |
1971 | 22,888 | 1,421 | 24,309 | 8.68 | 6.22 | 8.49 |
Crude death rates do not reflect the true levels of mortality which exist in populations which have different age structures. The Maori population has a very much higher proportion of those at younger ages who do not contribute many deaths to the total and conversely relatively few persons at older ages when the rate of dying is high. The effect of this is to produce a very deflated crude rate.
In the following table for 1966 adjustments made to effect a truer comparison show that mortality for Maoris is relatively higher; in addition, a comparison is supplied in age-specific rates for the two races in each sex.
Race | All Ages Rates per 10,000 Mean Population | Age-specific Rates per 10,000 of Population at Ages | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Crude Rate | Maori Rate Adjusted to Non-Maori Population | Under 5 Years | 5-14 Years | 15-24 Years | 25-44 Years | 45-64 Years | 65 Years and Over | |
Males | ||||||||
Maori | 71.3 | 144.1 | 82.4 | 10.1 | 22.5 | 36.3 | 217.4 | 1,041.4 |
Non-Maori | 100.4 | .. | 45.2 | 4.7 | 14.4 | 20.0 | 131.4 | 822.8 |
Females | ||||||||
Maori | 55.8 | 140.4 | 66.4 | 8.1 | 8.0 | 34.2 | 200.2 | 814.4 |
Non-Maori | 80.9 | .. | 33.0 | 3.1 | 4.9 | 12.4 | 69.9 | 583.0 |
Both Sexes | ||||||||
Maori | 63.7 | 144.4 | 74.5 | 9.1 | 15.3 | 35.2 | 209.2 | 935.2 |
Non-Maori | 90.7 | .. | 39.2 | 3.9 | 9.8 | 16.3 | 100.4 | 685.0 |
For both Maoris and non-Maoris the death rate in males exceeds the death rate in females by a considerable margin. The following table sets out the respective crude rates for each sex separately for the latest 11 years in the total population.
Year | Deaths per 1,000 of Mean Population | Male Deaths to Every 100 Female Deaths | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||
1961 | 9.75 | 8.19 | 8.98 | 120 |
1962 | 9.80 | 7.97 | 8.89 | 124 |
1963 | 9.75 | 7.91 | 8.84 | 124 |
1964 | 9.73 | 7.93 | 8.83 | 124 |
1965 | 9.58 | 7.86 | 8.72 | 123 |
1966 | 9.82 | 7.90 | 8.86 | 125 |
1967 | 9.29 | 7.57 | 8.43 | 123 |
1968 | 9.80 | 7.95 | 8.88 | 123 |
1969 | 9.58 | 7.78 | 8.68 | 123 |
1970 | 9.64 | 7.95 | 8.81 | 121 |
1971 | 9.37 | 7.60 | 8.49 | 123 |
DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR—An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the last 12 years gives the following averages: March quarter, 4,875; June quarter, 5,742; September quarter, 6,661; and December quarter, 5,588.
A classification according to month of death shows that in 1970 the months during which the greatest number of deaths occurred were July, August, and June, with totals of 2,911, 2,412, and 2,316 respectively. Excluding December (a proportion of deaths occuring in that month not being registered till January) February had the least number of deaths, 1,628, followed by November with 1,792.
AGES AT DEATH—Deaths registered during the year 1970 are shown according to age in the following tables.
Age, in Years | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Under 1 | 590 | 450 | 1,040 |
1-4 | 136 | 97 | 233 |
5-9 | 90 | 58 | 148 |
10-14 | 87 | 46 | 133 |
15-19 | 200 | 74 | 274 |
20-24 | 186 | 68 | 254 |
25-29 | 147 | 56 | 203 |
30-34 | 142 | 67 | 209 |
35-39 | 188 | 127 | 315 |
40-44 | 309 | 187 | 496 |
45-49 | 480 | 302 | 782 |
50-54 | 606 | 423 | 1,029 |
55-59 | 1,037 | 566 | 1,603 |
60-64 | 1,424 | 751 | 2,175 |
65-69 | 1,779 | 1,009 | 2,788 |
70-74 | 1,669 | 1,318 | 2,987 |
75-79 | 1,664 | 1,662 | 3,326 |
80-84 | 1,431 | 1,738 | 3,169 |
85-89 | 1,009 | 1,418 | 2,427 |
90-94 | 354 | 638 | 992 |
95-99 | 79 | 151 | 230 |
100 and over | 8 | 19 | 27 |
Totals | 13,615 | 11,225 | 24,840 |
The Maori population is a very young one compared with the non-Maori and as a result there is a considerable variation in the proportions of deaths of Maoris and non-Maoris which take place at various ages. The following table illustrates the position for the year 1970.
Age, in Years | Number of Deaths | Percentage of Total Deaths | Percentage of Maori Deaths in Total Deaths per Age Group | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | ||
Under 5 | 1,007 | 266 | 4.30 | 19.01 | 20.90 |
5-14 | 229 | 52 | 0.98 | 3.72 | 18.51 |
15-24 | 446 | 82 | 1.90 | 5.86 | 15.53 |
25-44 | 1,002 | 221 | 4.27 | 15.80 | 18.07 |
45-64 | 5,177 | 412 | 22.09 | 29.45 | 7.37 |
65 and over | 15,580 | 366 | 66.46 | 26.16 | 2.30 |
Totals | 23,441 | 1,399 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 5.63 |
In the following table is given a time series for rates of death per 1,000 of mean population by age groups. Health measures have achieved an immense saving of young life and a prolongation of life especially among elderly women.
Year | Under 1* | 1-4 | 5-14 | 15-24 | 25-34 | 35-44 | 45-54 | 55-64 | 65-74 | 75 and Over |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Per 1,000 live births in this case. †Non-Maori figures only as Maori deaths at ages not available for these years. | ||||||||||
(Rates per 1,000 of mean population in each age group) | ||||||||||
Males | ||||||||||
1901† | 78.60 | 6.81 | 1.89 | 3.52 | 3.97 | 6.16 | 11.94 | 23.12 | 50.59 | 141.67 |
1911† | 63.48 | 5.36 | 1.91 | 2.42 | 3.87 | 6.27 | 11.02 | 20.83 | 53.22 | 130.58 |
1921† | 53.10 | 4.78 | 1.85 | 2.44 | 3.56 | 5.55 | 9.61 | 19.96 | 46.17 | 128.60 |
1931† | 38.21 | 2.83 | 1.35 | 2.28 | 2.77 | 4.64 | 8.69 | 18.25 | 44.18 | 130.57 |
1941 | 43.65 | 4.39 | 1.36 | 2.53 | 2.93 | 3.95 | 9.20 | 21.13 | 47.44 | 140.27 |
1951 | 31.69 | 1.87 | 0.75 | 1.82 | 1.95 | 3.15 | 7.57 | 20.46 | 47.52 | 121.66 |
1961 | 25.86 | 1.34 | 0.49 | 1.28 | 1.47 | 2.68 | 7.39 | 19.65 | 47.33 | 126.31 |
1967 | 20.55 | 1.13 | 0.50 | 1.55 | 1.58 | 2.78 | 8.10 | 20.38 | 46.31 | 129.17 |
1968 | 21.03 | 1.18 | 0.51 | 1.52 | 1.42 | 2.84 | 7.47 | 20.53 | 49.65 | 143.53 |
1969 | 19.70 | 1.23 | 0.49 | 1.42 | 1.49 | 2.71 | 7.37 | 20.17 | 49.12 | 141.57 |
Females | ||||||||||
1901† | 63.87 | 5.50 | 1.64 | 3.58 | 4.72 | 6.70 | 10.62 | 19.44 | 43.32 | 127.98 |
1911† | 48.74 | 5.37 | 1.48 | 2.76 | 4.34 | 4.92 | 8.38 | 17.89 | 40.44 | 119.60 |
1921† | 42.31 | 4.49 | 1.31 | 2.34 | 3.38 | 4.46 | 8.00 | 14.88 | 36.81 | 120.23 |
1931† | 25.67 | 2.47 | 0.97 | 1.85 | 3.20 | 3.81 | 6.84 | 15.36 | 36.83 | 122.87 |
1941 | 37.75 | 3.84 | 1.20 | 1.94 | 2.44 | 3.50 | 6.90 | 15.04 | 38.60 | 118.92 |
1951 | 23.09 | 1.59 | 0.54 | 0.89 | 1.30 | 2.27 | 5.67 | 13.85 | 32.80 | 109.79 |
1961 | 19.50 | 1.16 | 0.35 | 0.53 | 0.87 | 1.95 | 4.59 | 11.22 | 29.89 | 104.74 |
1967 | 15.40 | 0.95 | 0.23 | 0.52 | 0.80 | 1.87 | 4.96 | 11.20 | 26.87 | 98.21 |
1968 | 16.22 | 0.99 | 0.31 | 0.53 | 0.90 | 1.80 | 4.84 | 10.84 | 28.75 | 103.55 |
1969 | 13.95 | 0.79 | 0.31 | 0.49 | 0.81 | 1.99 | 4.83 | 10.73 | 27.40 | 102.58 |
Both Sexes | ||||||||||
1901† | 71.40 | 6.17 | 1.77 | 3.55 | 4.33 | 6.40 | 11.37 | 21.63 | 47.87 | 135.71 |
1911† | 56.31 | 5.36 | 1.70 | 2.58 | 4.09 | 5.64 | 9.82 | 19.55 | 47.74 | 126.13 |
1921† | 47.82 | 4.64 | 1.58 | 2.39 | 3.47 | 5.10 | 8.85 | 17.59 | 41.90 | 124.84 |
1931† | 32.15 | 2.65 | 1.17 | 2.07 | 2.98 | 4.22 | 7.80 | 16.88 | 40.56 | 126.87 |
1941 | 39.81 | 4.12 | 1.28 | 2.22 | 2.67 | 3.72 | 8.02 | 18.16 | 43.04 | 129.15 |
1951 | 27.54 | 1.73 | 0.65 | 1.36 | 1.63 | 2.71 | 6.67 | 17.03 | 39.93 | 115.26 |
1961 | 22.76 | 1.25 | 0.42 | 0.91 | 1.18 | 2.31 | 6.00 | 15.41 | 37.67 | 114.01 |
1967 | 18.02 | 1.00 | 0.37 | 1.15 | 1.20 | 2.34 | 6.52 | 15.77 | 35.54 | 110.45 |
1968 | 18.69 | 1.09 | 0.41 | 1.04 | 1.17 | 2.33 | 6.14 | 15.64 | 38.15 | 119.08 |
1969 | 16.89 | 1.01 | 0.40 | 0.96 | 1.15 | 2.36 | 6.09 | 15.39 | 37.21 | 117.43 |
The average (arithmetic mean) age at death of non-Maori persons of each sex is shown in the following table.
Year | Males | Females |
---|---|---|
age (years) | ||
1901 | 41.64 | 37.68 |
1911 | 46.17 | 42.37 |
1921 | 48.45 | 46.97 |
1931 | 54.14 | 55.48 |
1941 | 58.65 | 59.60 |
1951 | 61.58 | 65.25 |
1961 | 63.80 | 67.32 |
1965 | 64.24 | 69.28 |
1966 | 64.57 | 69.89 |
1967 | 63.75 | 69.40 |
1968 | 64.62 | 69.63 |
1969 | 64.65 | 70.10 |
1970 | 64.40 | 70.19 |
The average age of death of Maoris in 1970 was 42.86 and 44.95 years for males and females respectively. The age composition of the Maori population is quite different as explained previously.
EXPECTATION OF LIFE—Life tables, depicting the pattern of mortality over the age span of life for particular calendar periods for the non-Maori component of New Zealand's population, have been constructed at regular intervals since 1880. The most recent tables prepared by the Department of Statistics are based on the 1966 population census, together with mortality statistics for 1965-67.
Life tables contain a measure of the degree of longevity of the population called the “expectation of life”. The expectation of life at any age is the average remaining lifetime for persons of this age, assuming that mortality rates at each age continue at the level shown by the life table. The life expectancy at selected ages at the present time, for the non-Maori population in New Zealand, is shown in the table below. The overall longer span of life enjoyed by females, compared with males, is evident, as is the improvement in life expectancy once the first year of life is survived. Further details concerning life table methodology and construction and trends in New Zealand life expectancies can be obtained from New Zealand Life Tables 1965-67 and Life Annuity Tables.
Exact Age (Years) | Life Expectancy (Years) | |
---|---|---|
Males | Females | |
0 | 68.67 | 74.84 |
1 | 69.02 | 74.91 |
2 | 68.14 | 74.00 |
3 | 67.20 | 73.06 |
4 | 66.25 | 72.11 |
5 | 65.28 | 71.15 |
10 | 60.42 | 66.24 |
15 | 55.57 | 61.33 |
20 | 50.89 | 56.46 |
25 | 46.26 | 51.60 |
30 | 41.56 | 46.75 |
40 | 32.23 | 37.16 |
50 | 23.41 | 28.09 |
60 | 15.82 | 19.68 |
70 | 9.81 | 12.39 |
80 | 5.63 | 6.70 |
90 | 3.05 | 3.32 |
100 | 1.60 | 1.71 |
The long-term trend since 1880 for non-Maoris has been a steady improvement in life expectancy for both sexes. The improvement has been striking for the younger ages but relatively small for the advanced ages. Progress in medical science, coupled with improved social conditions, has resulted in substantial reductions in mortality for all ages up to middle age. However, over the 1960-62 to 1965-67 period higher rates of mortality have occurred for males for most ages beyond childhood, resulting from a higher prevalence of organic diseases (heart disease, cancer) and accidents. Thishas resulted in a marginal decrease of life expectancy at most ages, while for females, life expectancy has increased, though at a reduced rate. The next table displays the life expectancy for non-Maoris revealed by each life table compiled since 1880 for the three exact ages of 0, 20, and 60 years.
Life Table | Life Expectancy (Years) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males Aged Exactly | Females Aged Exactly | |||||
0 | 20 | 60 | 0 | 20 | 60 | |
1880-92 | 54.44 | 44.55 | 14.95 | 57.26 | 46.39 | 16.39 |
1891-95 | 55.29 | 45.47 | 15.06 | 58.09 | 47.19 | 16.55 |
1896-1900 | 57.37 | 46.34 | 15.33 | 59.95 | 47.91 | 16.54 |
1901-05 | 58.09 | 46.74 | 15.40 | 60.55 | 48.23 | 16.64 |
1906-10 | 59.17 | 47.20 | 15.51 | 61.76 | 48.77 | 16.77 |
1911-15 | 60.96 | 47.61 | 15.54 | 63.48 | 49.14 | 16.72 |
1921-22 | 62.76 | 48.66 | 16.03 | 65.43 | 50.36 | 17.29 |
1925-27 | 63.99 | 48.93 | 15.79 | 66.57 | 50.96 | 17.23 |
1931 | 65.04 | 49.61 | 16.22 | 67.88 | 51.28 | 17.30 |
1934-38 | 65.46 | 49.89 | 16.06 | 68.45 | 52.02 | 17.49 |
1950-52 | 68.29 | 51.15 | 16.19 | 72.43 | 54.64 | 18.53 |
1955-57 | 68.88 | 51.44 | 16.19 | 73.88 | 55.87 | 19.16 |
1960-62 | 69.17 | 51.53 | 16.09 | 74.51 | 56.33 | 19.39 |
1965-67 | 68.67 | 50.89 | 15.82 | 74.84 | 56.46 | 19.68 |
The expectation of life at various ages for the Maori population is shown in the following table. These expectations are taken from New Zealand Life Tables 1965-67 and Life Annuity Tables.
Exact Age (Years) | Life Expectancy (Years) | |
---|---|---|
Males | Females | |
0 | 61.44 | 64.78 |
1 | 62.56 | 65.41 |
2 | 61.83 | 64.64 |
3 | 60.96 | 63.77 |
4 | 60.07 | 62.88 |
5 | 59.16 | 61.95 |
10 | 54.43 | 57.10 |
20 | 45.13 | 47.48 |
30 | 36.15 | 38.12 |
40 | 27.49 | 29.10 |
50 | 19.43 | 21.03 |
60 | 12.89 | 15.09 |
70 | 8.35 | 10.20 |
80 | 4.53 | 6.44 |
Life expectancy at birth for a Maori male increased by 2.39 years in the interval 1960-62 to 1965-67, with that for females increasing by 3.41 years. These increases are larger than those over the period 1955-57 to 1960-62, when they were 1.82 years for males and 2.69 for females. This shows the continuing improvement in Maori life expectancy.
The expectation of life of Maoris is shorter at all except the highest ages than that of the non-Maori population, but the differences are being gradually reduced. A comparison at age 0 shows that life expectancy is 7.23 years greater for non-Maori males and 10.06 years greater for non-Maori females. For the period 1960-62, the differences were 10.12 years and 13.14 years respectively.
4—Ybk.
The table below compares the life expectancy at birth for the total population of New Zealand with that for selected overseas countries. (Source: United Nations Demographic Yearbook 1967.)
Country | Period | Life Expectancy at Birth (Years) | |
---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | ||
*Excluding full-blooded Aborigines. †Both sexes. | |||
Australia* | 1960-62 | 67.92 | 74.18 |
Canada | 1960-62 | 68.35 | 74.17 |
Denmark | 1965-66 | 70.1 | 74.7 |
England and Wales | 1965-67 | 68.7 | 74.9 |
France | 1,966 | 68.2 | 75.4 |
Netherlands | 1,967 | 71.0 | 76.5 |
New Zealand | 1965-67 | 68.19 | 74.30 |
Norway | 1961-65 | 71.03 | 75.97 |
Scotland | 1,968 | 66.92 | 73.05 |
Sweden | 1,967 | 71.85 | 76.54 |
United States | 1,967 | 67.0 | 74.2 |
U.S.S.R.† | 1967-68 | 70.0 | 70.0 |
REGISTRATION OF DEATH, BURIAL AND CREMATION—Deaths are required to be registered by the funeral director within 3 days after the day of burial. The law governing burial and cremation in New Zealand is found in the Burial and Cremation Act 1964. The registration by local authorities of funeral directors and mortuaries operated by them is provided for in the Health (Burial) Regulations 1946. Local authorities are charged with ensuring that adequate provision exists for the disposal of the dead. Cremation may be carried out if the deceased is not known to have left any written direction to the contrary.
In 1950 seven crematoria were in existence in New Zealand; by 1960 eight had been established and were situated at Auckland, Hastings, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Wellington, Nelson, Christchurch, and Dunedin. A further seven have been established since and in 1970 there was a second crematorium in Auckland and Christchurch and also crematoria in Hamilton, Tauranga, Rotorua, New Plymouth, and Timaru.
The rate of cremation for every 100 deaths registered has more than doubled since 1950. The following table relates cremations to the number of deaths since 1950. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern deaths of non-Maoris only.
Year | Deaths Registered | Cremations | Rate per 100 Deaths Registered | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||
1950 | 16,715 | 1,799 | 1,454 | 3,253 | 19.46 |
1955 | 17,953 | 2,421 | 2,032 | 4,453 | 24.80 |
1960 | 19,524 | 2,958 | 2,582 | 5,540 | 28.38 |
1965 | 22,976 | 4,205 | 3,493 | 7,698 | 33.50 |
1966 | 23,778 | 4,525 | 3,840 | 8,365 | 35.18 |
1967 | 23,007 | 4,652 | 3,761 | 8,413 | 36.57 |
1968 | 24,464 | 5,045 | 4,077 | 9,122 | 37.29 |
1969 | 24,161 | 5,103 | 4,216 | 9,319 | 38.57 |
1970 | 24,840 | 5,418 | 4,474 | 9,892 | 39.82 |
Numbers and rates of cremations for statistical areas in 1970 are shown in the following table.
Statistical Area | Deaths Registered | Cremations | Rate per 100 Deaths Registered | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||
Northland | 674 | 50 | 29 | 79 | 11.72 |
Central Auckland | 6,136 | 1,731 | 1,428 | 3,159 | 51.48 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 3,062 | 472 | 353 | 825 | 26.94 |
East Coast | 422 | 29 | 20 | 49 | 11.61 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,245 | 226 | 175 | 401 | 32.21 |
Taranaki | 882 | 173 | 134 | 307 | 34.81 |
Wellington | 4,641 | 1,114 | 1,020 | 2,134 | 45.98 |
Marlborough | 273 | 30 | 24 | 54 | 19.78 |
Nelson | 637 | 72 | 65 | 137 | 21.51 |
Westland | 279 | 12 | 9 | 21 | 7.53 |
Canterbury | 3,854 | 1,047 | 837 | 1,884 | 48.88 |
Otago | 1,885 | 435 | 366 | 801 | 42.49 |
Southland | 850 | 27 | 14 | 41 | 4.82 |
Totals | 24,840 | 5,418 | 4,474 | 9,892 | 39.82 |
DEATHS BY CAUSES—The accuracy of death data even in medically certified deaths will be affected by two factors—the proportion of deaths in hospitals where diagnostic equipment is available and the proportion of deaths in which a post-mortem report is available for reference.
In recent years in approximately one-third of all deaths, a post-mortem was conducted. In the cases of deaths certified by doctors, 20 percent of non-Maori and 12 percent of Maori deaths were followed by an autopsy. In the cases certified by coroners almost all deaths are subject to autopsy.
The Eighth (1965) Revision of the International Classification of Diseases, Injuries, and Causes of Death replaced the Seventh (1955) Revision with effect from 1 January 1968. Where component diseases or conditions of certain categories were changed radically, there are no comparable categories under previous classifications. Where this is the case, figures for previous years have been omitted from some tables and replaced with an asterisk(*).
Total deaths and the rates per million of total population for the latest 3 years, classified according to the Abbreviated List of 50 Causes for Tabulation of Mortality, are contained in the following table. Certain diseases (cholera, plague, smallpox, typhus, and malaria) are not listed in the table as there were no deaths from these causes in the years shown.
Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*No comparable category in earlier years. | ||||||||
Typhoid fever | - | - | - | 1 | - | - | - | - |
Bacillary dysentery and amoebiasis | - | - | 7 | - | - | - | - | - |
Enteritis and other diarrhoeal diseases | * | 48 | 47 | 69 | * | 17 | 17 | 25 |
Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 62 | 78 | 73 | 55 | 23 | 28 | 26 | 20 |
Other tuberculosis, including late effects | 15 | 27 | 27 | 48 | 5 | 10 | 10 | 1 |
Diphtheria | - | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Whooping cough | - | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Streptococcal sore throat and scarlet fever | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Meningococcal infection | 13 | 10 | 7 | 11 | 5 | 4 | 3 | 4 |
Measles | 14 | 2 | 7 | 12 | 5 | 1 | 3 | 4 |
Syphilis and its sequelae | 7 | 8 | 8 | 9 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
All other infective and parasitic diseases | 48 | 67 | 101 | 71 | 18 | 24 | 37 | 25 |
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 3,841 | 4,096 | 4, | 4,460 | 1,411 | 1,476 | 1,516 | 1,588 |
Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature | 42 | 42 | 42 | 38 | 15 | 15 | 15 | 14 |
Diabetes mellitus | 310 | 335 | 417 | 366 | 114 | 122 | 151 | 130 |
Avitaminosis and other nutritional deficiency | * | 10 | 12 | 15 | * | 4 | 4 | 5 |
Anaemias | 62 | 69 | 74 | 41 | 23 | 25 | 27 | 15 |
Meningitis | 30 | 48 | 34 | 34 | 11 | 17 | 12 | 12 |
Active rheumatic fever | 6 | 6 | 8 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 1 |
Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 174 | 300 | 292 | 294 | 64 | 109 | 106 | 105 |
Hypertensive disease | * | 373 | 402 | 387 | * | 136 | 145 | 138 |
Ischaemic heart disease | * | 6,953 | 6,699 | 6,788 | * | 2,523 | 2,424 | 2,417 |
Other forms of heart disease | * | 1,165 | 1,109 | 905 | * | 423 | 401 | 322 |
Cerebrovascular disease | 2,825 | 3,110 | 3,070 | 3,213 | 1,035 | 1,128 | 1,111 | 1,144 |
Influenza | 17 | 39 | 51 | 214 | 6 | 14 | 18 | 76 |
Pneumonia | 1,050 | 1,370 | 1,379 | 1,396 | 385 | 497 | 499 | 497 |
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma | * | 920 | 943 | 1,023 | * | 334 | 341 | 364 |
Peptic ulcer | 122 | 130 | 121 | 117 | 45 | 47 | 44 | 42 |
Appendicitis | 19 | 15 | 14 | 15 | 7 | 6 | 5 | 5 |
Intestinal obstruction and hernia | 122 | 116 | 88 | 90 | 45 | 42 | 32 | 32 |
Cirrhosis of liver | 73 | 79 | 79 | 107 | 27 | 29 | 29 | 38 |
Nephritis and nephrosis | 146 | 97 | 112 | 96 | 53 | 35 | 41 | 34 |
Hyperplasia of prostate | 74 | 72 | 64 | 66 | 27 | 26 | 23 | 23 |
Abortion | * | 2 | 1 | 1 | * | 1 | - | - |
Other complications of pregnancy, childbirth and the puerperium, delivery without mention of complication | * | 13 | 3 | 19 | * | 5 | 5 | 7 |
Congenital anomalies | 316 | 286 | 49 | 320 | 116 | 104 | 126 | 114 |
Birth injury, difficult labour and other anoxic and hypoxic conditions | * | 253 | 177 | 148 | * | 92 | 64 | 53 |
Other causes of perinatal mortality | * | 318 | 316 | 327 | * | 115 | 114 | 116 |
Symptoms and ill-defined conditions | 103 | 134 | 123 | 146 | 38 | 49 | 45 | 52 |
All other diseases | 2,191 | 2,145 | 2,019 | 2,020 | 803 | 778 | 731 | 719 |
Motor vehicle accidents | 620 | 548 | 582 | 649 | 227 | 199 | 211 | 231 |
All other accidents | 820 | 906 | 778 | 937 | 300 | 329 | 282 | 334 |
Suicide and self-inflicted injuries | 274 | 265 | 278 | 271 | 100 | 96 | 101 | 96 |
All other external causes | 38 | 34 | 57 | 59 | 14 | 12 | 21 | 21 |
Totals | 23,007 | 24,464 | 24,161 | 24,840 | 8,430 | 8,876 | 8,744 | 8,844 |
In a variety of conditions and in external causes of death the mortality rate for Maoris is very much higher than the non-Maori experience. Much of this disparity is concealed, however, by crude rates which are calculated by dividing the total population into the number of deaths from any particular disease or circumstance. With two populations so very dissimilar in age structure (at ages under 5 years non-Maoris are seven times more numerous than Maoris, but at ages 75 years and upward they are 85 times as numerous), it is necessary to resort to an adjustment of Maori rates so that the figures for any condition become directly comparable in any particular year. This has been done in the following table by firstly calculating age-specific rates for the Maori and then applying these to the non-Maori population, age group to age group. This computation provides an"expected” number of Maori deaths in each age group and these added together and then divided by the non-Maori population give an adjusted rate. In addition to the rates expressed per million of population the absolute numbers of deaths in the two races are furnished for the same 50 causes.
Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rates per Million of Population (Non-Maori: Crude Rate—Maori: Adjusted Rate) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |||||
Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | |
Typhoid fever | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Bacillary dysentery and amoebiasis | - | - | 1 | - | - | - | - | - |
Enteritis and other diarrhoeal diseases | 34 | 13 | 54 | 15 | 13 | 60 | 21 | 39 |
Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 48 | 25 | 42 | 13 | 19 | 271 | 16 | 169 |
Other tuberculosis, including late effects | 19 | 8 | 37 | 11 | 7 | 67 | 14 | 153 |
Diphtheria | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Whooping cough | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Streptococcal sore throat and scarlet fever | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Meningococcal infection | 4 | 3 | 9 | 2 | 2 | 10 | 3 | 5 |
Measles | 2 | 5 | 5 | 7 | 1 | 13 | 2 | 29 |
Syphilis and its sequelae | 7 | 1 | 7 | 2 | 3 | 34 | 3 | 23 |
All other infective and parasitic diseases | 84 | 17 | 68 | 8 | 33 | 83 | 24 | 76 |
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 4,036 | 152 | 4,268 | 192 | 1,575 | 2,105 | 1,661 | 2,501 |
Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature | 39 | 3 | 35 | 3 | 15 | 25 | 14 | 30 |
Diabetes mellitus | 386 | 31 | 329 | 37 | 151 | 422 | 127 | 624 |
Avitaminosis and other nutritional deficiency | 12 | - | 14 | 1 | 5 | - | 5 | 3 |
Anaemias | 70 | 4 | 40 | 1 | 27 | 62 | 15 | 3 |
Meningitis | 22 | 12 | 23 | 11 | 9 | 47 | 9 | 45 |
Active rheumatic fever | 6 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 12 | - | 3 |
Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 256 | 36 | 242 | 52 | 100 | 328 | 94 | 522 |
Hypertensive disease | 362 | 40 | 353 | 34 | 141 | 555 | 137 | 483 |
Ischaemic heart disease | 6,490 | 209 | 6,583 | 205 | 2,533 | 3,525 | 2,548 | 3,276 |
Other forms of heart disease | 1,024 | 85 | 842 | 63 | 400 | 1,610 | 326 | 1,236 |
Cerebrovascular disease | 3,000 | 70 | 3,130 | 83 | 1,171 | 1,193 | 1,212 | 1, |
Influenza | 42 | 9 | 193 | 21 | 16 | 80 | 75 | 353 |
Pneumonia | 1,297 | 82 | 1,290 | 106 | 506 | 956 | 499 | 994 |
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma | 885 | 58 | 962 | 61 | 346 | 963 | 372 | 1,001 |
Peptic ulcer | 116 | 5 | 108 | 9 | 45 | 98 | 42 | 134 |
Appendicitis | 11 | 3 | 11 | 4 | 4 | 25 | 4 | 21 |
Intestinal obstruction and hernia | 82 | 6 | 83 | 7 | 32 | 35 | 32 | 33 |
Cirrhosis of liver | 73 | 79 | 79 | 107 | 27 | 29 | 29 | 38 |
Nephritis and nephrosis | 97 | 15 | 83 | 13 | 38 | 186 | 32 | 117 |
Hyperplasia of prostate | 63 | 1 | 66 | - | 25 | 34 | 26 | - |
Abortion | 1 | - | - | 1 | - | - | - | 4 |
Other complications of pregnancy, childbirth and the puerperium, delivery without mention of complication | 10 | 3 | 12 | 7 | 4 | 14 | 5 | 40 |
Congenital anomalies | 315 | 34 | 287 | 33 | 123 | 89 | 115 | 93 |
Birth injury, difficult labour and other anoxic and hypoxic conditions | 143 | 34 | 117 | 31 | 56 | 88 | 45 | 80 |
Other causes of perinatal mortality | 269 | 47 | 273 | 54 | 105 | 122 | 106 | 139 |
Symptoms and ill-defined conditions | 113 | 10 | 141 | 5 | 44 | 231 | 55 | 48 |
All other diseases | 1,887 | 132 | 1,907 | 113 | 737 | 1,695 | 729 | 1,210 |
Motor vehicle accidents | 492 | 90 | 567 | 82 | 192 | 531 | 210 | 452 |
All other accidents | 698 | 80 | 846 | 91 | 273 | 422 | 328 | 502 |
Suicide and self-inflicted injuries | 271 | 7 | 261 | 10 | 106 | 51 | 101 | 63 |
All other external causes | 44 | 13 | 40 | 19 | 17 | 73 | 15 | 104 |
Totals | 22,810 | 1,351 | 23,436 | 1,414 | 8,904 | 16,194 | 9,073 | 16,242 |
Age-specific rates and Maori age-adjusted rates have been published for a comprehensive list of diseases in Maori-European Standards of Health, one of a series of special reports issued by the Department of Health.
The comparatively poor state of health of the Maori is shown by the excess in the Maori adjusted rates for most diseases. As can be seen in the table, the absolute numbers of Maoris dying from any cause of death is small. This is because the Maori population has a high proportion of young people, and most diseases which cause death develop at the older ages.
The susceptibility of the Maori to epidemic and communicable disease is well known. Again there is a Maori excess mortality in cancer and diabetes. The disparity is also very noticeable in acute rheumatic fever and chronic rheumatic heart disease; in certain other forms of degenerative heart disease and hypertension; in both acute and chronic chest conditions, and in gastro-intestinal andkidney infections. Recent health surveys have indicated that an inclination towards overnutrition, combined with a racial predisposition to excess weight, may underlie the early development of degenerative conditions and the high incidence of metabolic disorders.
In addition to the greater susceptibility to disease processes, the Maori shows a much higher accident rate. Especially accident prone is the Maori child and young adult, while proportionately many more Maoris are involved in road fatalities.
Cancer—Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than any other cause except diseases of the heart. While it is most prevalent in middle and old age, cancer is a leading cause of death at all ages, even among children and adolescents.
A detailed report on cancer mortality and morbidity in New Zealand was issued in 1971 by the National Health Statistics Centre of the Department of Health. This report covers mortality from cancer from 1958 to 1969, and also surveys all cases reported to the National Cancer Registry by hospitals and by the various cancer clinics established in New Zealand under the auspices of the Cancer Society of New Zealand.
Attention is drawn to the transference, under the 1948 Revision of the International Classification, of Hodgkin's disease, leukaemia, etc., into the category of malignant disease. This classification was introduced in New Zealand in 1950, and all cancer figures quoted for that and subsequent years include these conditions*.
In 1970 there were 4,460 deaths from cancer, of which 192 were Maori. While the 1970 non-Maori crude cancer death rate of 165.2 was twice as high as the Maori crude rate of 85.5 (both per 100,000 of population), these figures are misleading as a measure of the incidence of malignant disease in the two groups. When allowance is made for the comparatively few persons in the Maori population at older ages where cancer is most frequently diagnosed, it is seen that Maori cancer mortality is markedly higher than non-Maori cancer mortality. This fact is no indication at all that in general the Maori is more prone to cancer (in cancers of the intestines in both sexes and in two sites in the Maori female, the cervix and the lung, the incidence appears to be higher), but that there is more delay in reporting the symptoms of cancer by Maoris and that more cancer in Maoris goes untreated.
*The 1965 Revision of the International Classification transferred Polycythaemia Vera and Myelofibrosis into the malignant categories but these are not included in cancer figures.
A summary of numbers, crude rates, and standardised mortality ratios is provided in the following table.
Year | Number of Deaths from Cancer | Crude Death Rate per 100,000 | Standardised Mortality Ratios* | Number of Deaths from Cancer | Crude Death Rate per 100,000 | Standardised Mortality Ratios |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | |||||
1950 | 1,431 | 148.2 | 99 | 1,286 | 134.6 | 97 |
1955 | 1,660 | 151.3 | 104 | 1,511 | 142.2 | 100 |
1960 | 1,724 | 144.3 | 101 | 1,566 | 132.5 | 92 |
1965 | 2,034 | 153.0 | 112 | 1,783 | 135.3 | 95 |
1966 | 2,067 | 153.5 | 112 | 1,774 | 132.7 | 93 |
1967 | 2,037 | 148.9 | 109 | 1,815 | 133.4 | 93 |
1968 | 2,225 | 161.3 | 117 | 1,844 | 133.9 | 93 |
1969 | 2,282 | 164.1 | 119 | 1,875 | 134.6 | 93 |
1970 | 2,436 | 173.6 | 128 | 2,024 | 144.0 | 101 |
The standardised mortality ratio shows the number of deaths registered in the year of experience expressed as a percentage of those which would have been expected in that year had there operated the sex-age mortality of a standard period (the 3 years 1950-52 were chosen). The standardised mortality ratio has been adopted to eliminate the distorting effect of the changes which take place over a period in the age structure of the population. The standardised mortality ratio for males has risen from 96.2 in the 5 years 1944-48, to 103.4 in 1954-58 and 121.3 in 1968-70. This would indicate that there has been a real increase in the death toll in the male sex and this, as discussed later, is mainly attributable to the rise in lung cancer. The mean standardised mortality ratio for females in 1944-48 was 98.0 compared with 95.2 in 1954-58 and 95.6 in 1968-70, (indicating that there has been a slight fall in death rates since 1944).
A classification of cancer deaths according to age subdivisions, ethnic origin, and sex is now given. Ninety-two percent of deaths from cancer during 1970 were at ages 45 and upwards, and 57 percent were at ages 65 years and upwards.
Age Group, in Years | Race | Deaths of Males | Deaths of Females | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers | Rate per 100,000 of Population at Ages | Percentage of Total Deaths at Ages | Numbers | Rate per 100,000 of Population at Ages | Percentage of Total Deaths at Ages | ||
*All ages crude rate. | |||||||
Under 5 | Non-Maori | 17 | 12.9 | 2.9 | 13 | 10.3 | 3.1 |
Maori | 1 | 5.1 | 0.7 | 3 | 15.8 | 2.3 | |
5-14 | Non-Maori | 20 | 7.3 | 14.3 | 12 | 4.6 | 13.3 |
Maori | 4 | 11.0 | 10.8 | 1 | 2.8 | 7.7 | |
15-24 | Non-Maori | 21 | 9.4 | 6.3 | 11 | 5.1 | 9.8 |
Maori | 3 | 13.9 | 5.9 | 3 | 14.3 | 9.7 | |
25-44 | Non-Maori | 109 | 35.4 | 16.6 | 115 | 38.6 | 33.4 |
Maori | 19 | 78.2 | 14.8 | 15 | 61.9 | 16.1 | |
45-64 | Non-Maori | 788 | 309.3 | 23.8 | 698 | 267.2 | 37.3 |
Maori | 49 | 482.3 | 20.5 | 34 | 354.5 | 19.7 | |
65 and over | Non-Maori | 1,371 | 1,391.3 | 17.6 | 1,093 | 815.9 | 14.1 |
Maori | 34 | 1,581.4 | 17.9 | 26 | 1,300.0 | 14.6 | |
All ages | Non-Maori | 2,326 | 180.5* | 18.1 | 1,942 | 150.1* | 18.3 |
Maori | 110 | 96.4* | 13.9 | 82 | 73.7* | 13.2 |
Cancer contributes substantially to the total of non-Maori deaths at all ages. In the non-Maori female from 25 to 64 years one death in three is a cancer death and for males the proportion is one death in five.
For Maoris the proportions of cancer deaths to total deaths are very much lower than the proportions for non-Maoris, by reason that the competing risks from other diseases are so very much higher. Whereas in the non-Maori easily the highest numbers of cancer deaths occur at ages upwards of 65 years, the highest numbers in the Maori are at ages from 45 to 64 years. This is partly because of the lower life expectancy which results in fewer Maoris coming through to old age.
A summary of all cancer deaths occurring in New Zealand during 1970 by location of the disease is shown in the following table. Figures by site for Maoris have not been separated as the numbers are so small for most sites. Rates for Maoris tend to be higher in cancers involving the digestive tract, the respiratory organs, and the female genital organs.
Site of Disease | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | ||
Buccal cavity and pharynx | 54 | 14 | 68 | 38 | 10 | 24 | |
Oesophagus | 63 | 41 | 104 | 45 | 29 | 37 | |
Stomach | 240 | 136 | 376 | 171 | 97 | 134 | |
Intestine, except rectum | 244 | 261 | 505 | 174 | 186 | 180 | |
Rectum | 136 | 83 | 219 | 97 | 59 | 78 | |
Larynx | 21 | 4 | 25 | 15 | 3 | 9 | |
Lung bronchus and trachea | 680 | 149 | 829 | 485 | 106 | 295 | |
Bone and connective tissue | 26 | 24 | 50 | 19 | 17 | 18 | |
Skin | 47 | 44 | 91 | 33 | 31 | 32 | |
Breast | 1 | 422 | 423 | 1 | 300 | 151 | |
Cervix, uteri | - | 90 | 90 | - | 64 | 32 | |
Other and unspecified parts of uterus | - | 63 | 63 | - | 45 | 22 | |
Prostate | 233 | - | 233 | 166 | - | 83 | |
All other and unspecified sites | 477 | 521 | 998 | 340 | 371 | 355 | |
Leukaemia and aleukaemia | 83 | 68 | 151 | 59 | 48 | 54 | |
Lymphosarcoma and other neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 131 | 104 | 235 | 93 | 74 | 84 | |
Totals | 2,436 | 2,024 | 4,460 | 1,736 | 1,440 | 1,588 |
There is considerable variation in the numbers and rates for different sites in both males and females. The site principally involved in the male is the lung and bronchus and one male cancer death in every four relates to this site. Cancer of the stomach is very much more common in the male than the female but the position is reversed in cancer involving the intestines. The leading site in the female is the breast, which contributes one-fifth to total female cancer deaths.
The world-wide phenomenal increase over the last 30 years in cancer of the lung and bronchus (excluding trachea and pleura) is accepted as being associated with cigarette smoking and atmospheric pollution. The following table shows the increase in deaths from cancer of this site in each group and in each sex over the latest 11 years.
Year | Number of Deaths from Cancer of Lung and Bronchus | Crude Rate per 100,000 of Mean Population | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | |||||
Male | Female | Male | Female | Male | Female | Male | Female | |
1960 | 328 | 52 | 14 | 11 | 29.5 | 4.7 | 17.2 | 14.0 |
1961 | 386 | 70 | 18 | 5 | 34.0 | 6.2 | 21.1 | 6.1 |
1962 | 422 | 58 | 17 | 5 | 36.3 | 5.0 | 19.1 | 5.8 |
1963 | 448 | 68 | 18 | 12 | 37.8 | 5.8 | 19.5 | 13.4 |
1964 | 459 | 71 | 19 | 9 | 37.9 | 5.9 | 19.9 | 9.7 |
1965 | 469 | 57 | 20 | 13 | 38.1 | 4.7 | 20.3 | 13.6 |
1966 | 522 | 69 | 24 | 6 | 42.0 | 5.6 | 23.3 | 6.0 |
1967 | 492 | 78 | 17 | 16 | 39.0 | 6.2 | 16.0 | 15.5 |
1968 | 597 | 91 | 31 | 12 | 47.0 | 7.2 | 28.3 | 11.3 |
1969 | 619 | 104 | 26 | 13 | 48.4 | 8.1 | 23.1 | 11.9 |
1970 | 650 | 132 | 30 | 17 | 50.4 | 10.2 | 26.3 | 15.3 |
The crude rates for the Maori conceal the true relative incidence of lung cancer. Adjusted to the non-Maori population structure, the Maori rates exceed the non-Maori rates, the greatest margin being in the female.
While cancer is undoubtedly increasing in numerical incidence it is not doing so out of proportion to the population exposed to the cancer risk. The following table shows the movement in the standardised mortality ratio, the standard population employed being that of New Zealand 1950-52.
Site | Male | Female | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1962-64 | 1965-67 | 1968-70 | 1962-64 | 1965-67 | 1968-70 | |
Buccal cavity and pharynx | 65 | 63 | 75 | 102 | 72 | 70 |
Oesophagus | 74 | 94 | 88 | 83 | 85 | 89 |
Stomach | 70 | 65 | 63 | 65 | 60 | 52 |
Large intestine, except rectum | 97 | 107 | 122 | 97 | 88 | 92 |
Rectum | 100 | 107 | 111 | 89 | 86 | 82 |
Biliary passages and liver | 144 | 135 | 117 | 105 | 80 | 68 |
Pancreas | 118 | 98 | 96 | 103 | 109 | 96 |
Larynx | 57 | 81 | 84 | 23 | 25 | 48 |
Lung, bronchus and trachea | 185 | 197 | 239 | 155 | 158 | 233 |
Skin (including melanoma) | 100 | 112 | 140 | 122 | 132 | 140 |
Breast | 78 | 122 | 22 | 95 | 99 | 103 |
Uterus, all parts | - | - | - | 78 | 78 | 68 |
Ovary, fallopian tube | - | - | - | 103 | 96 | 107 |
Prostate | 108 | 103 | 110 | - | - | - |
Kidney | 117 | 99 | 119 | 62 | 85 | 92 |
Bladder, urinary organs | 123 | 108 | 107 | 104 | 87 | 102 |
Brain, nervous system | 129 | 117 | 130 | 150 | 135 | 120 |
Lymphosarcoma and reticulo-sarcoma | 122 | 98 | 104 | 135 | 103 | 113 |
Hodgkin's disease | 105 | 135 | 134 | 102 | 140 | 127 |
Leukaemia and aleukaemia | 127 | 110 | 111 | 129 | 145 | 128 |
The upward trend in the total male cancer death toll can be ascribed chiefly to the steep rise in lung and bronchus cancer, already commented upon. The total female rate has risen slightly in more recent years possibly attributable to the rise in female lung cancer.
Heart Disease—Diseases of the heart are the leading killer in New Zealand, accounting for 36 percent of all male deaths and 30 percent of all female deaths in 1970. In accordance with the increasing numbers of the population in the older age groups, the total numbers of deaths from heart disease have steadily increased. However, when allowance is made for the general ageing of the population by employing the standardised mortality ratio it is seen that, although a rise to 6 percent above the 1950-52 level occurred in males in 1968, there was a fall to the 1950-52 level again by 1970. The female rate in 1970 was 27 percent below the 1950-52 level used as the standard for the mortality ratio.
A disease phenomenon of recent years has been the rapid increase in deaths assigned to coronary heart disease, and in 1970 no less than 27 percent of all deaths were due to this single disease entity. During the 10 years from 1960 to 1970 there has been a rise of 26 percent for both males and females in this form of heart disease. It is a matter of conjecture as to whether the real incidence of coronary heart disease in the community has risen to this extent or whether it is due, in part at least, to increased recognition of the condition.
The numbers of deaths and standard mortality ratios for heart disease, excluding acute rheumatic forms and congenital malformations, for the last 11 years are shown in the following table, males and females separately.
Year | All Forms of Heart Disease | Coronary Heart Disease | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | |||||
Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | Number | Standardised Mortality Ratio* | |
*Base years 1950-52 = 100. | ||||||||
1960 | 4,172 | 94 | 3,055 | 80 | 2,983 | 135 | 1,681 | 142 |
1961 | 4,289 | 95 | 3,223 | 82 | 3,175 | 142 | 1,785 | 146 |
1962 | 4,396 | 96 | 3,205 | 79 | 3,187 | 141 | 1,828 | 146 |
1963 | 4,628 | 100 | 3,302 | 80 | 3,495 | 153 | 1,980 | 156 |
1964 | 4,737 | 102 | 3,322 | 79 | 3,637 | 157 | 2,082 | 161 |
1965 | 4,710 | 100 | 3,394 | 79 | 3,619 | 154 | 2,159 | 163 |
1966 | 4,941 | 104 | 3,496 | 79 | 3,893 | 164 | 2,275 | 169 |
1967 | 4,851 | 100 | 3,446 | 76 | 3,845 | 159 | 2,254 | 164 |
1968 | 5,217 | 106 | 3,506 | 76 | 4,372 | 178 | 2,581 | 183 |
1969 | 4,919 | 100 | 3,500 | 74 | 4,150 | 167 | 2,549 | 178 |
1970 | 4,886 | 100 | 3,405 | 73 | 4,228 | 170 | 2,560 | 179 |
Coronary heart disease is predominantly a disease of old age in both sexes, although in the male sex there are appreciable numbers of deaths which occur in middle age. There are marked differences in the mortality from the disease both between the sexes and between the two ethnic groups at various age periods.
The following table averages both the numbers and the age-specific rates for coronary heart disease in both non-Maoris and Maoris over the latest 5 years 1966-1970.
Race | Ages 35 to 44 Years | Ages 45 to 54 Years | Ages 55 to 64 Years | Ages 65 Years and Over | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | |
Males | ||||||||
Non-Maori | 106 | 6.9 | 411 | 29.9 | 981 | 88.2 | 2,468 | 257.5 |
Maori | 10 | 10.4 | 18 | 30.2 | 35 | 93.2 | 51 | 238.5 |
Females | ||||||||
Non-Maori | 24 | 1.6 | 95 | 6.8 | 320 | 28.2 | 1,932 | 148.9 |
Maori | 5 | 5.2 | 13 | 22.3 | 19 | 59.5 | 32 | 167.6 |
For non-Maoris at ages 35 to 44 years male coronary heart disease rates exceed female rates by almost 5 to 1, the ratio decreasing as age advances to a ratio of under 2 to 1 at ages 65 years and upwards.
The absolute numbers of Maori deaths from the disease are small but when related to the population at risk produce fairly similar rates to the non-Maori population in the male sex.
Maori women have a very much greater chance of dying from a coronary condition than non-Maori women, the risk being three times greater at ages 35 to 44 years, almost four greater at ages 45 to 54 years and twice as great at ages 55 to 64 years. Hypertensive forms of heart disease are also very much more common in Maori women in middle age while both sexes in the Maori have a higher mortality from rheumatic valvular heart disease.
INFANT MORTALITY—Infant mortality concerns deaths of children under 1 year of age. Statistics for non-Maoris and Maoris are given in the following table.
Year | Numbers | Rates per 1,000 of Live Births | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |
1945 | 1,036 | 413 | 1,449 | 27.99 | 88.93 | 34.79 |
1950 | 1,008 | 356 | 1,364 | 22.75 | 69.74 | 27.60 |
1955 | 1,002 | 363 | 1,365 | 20.09 | 62.51 | 24.52 |
1960 | 1,090 | 330 | 1,420 | 19.66 | 44.50 | 22.59 |
1965 | 940 | 234 | 1,174 | 17.97 | 29.79 | 19.51 |
1966 | 844 | 220 | 1,064 | 16.13 | 28.03 | 17.68 |
1967 | 862 | 240 | 1,102 | 16.24 | 29.69 | 18.02 |
1968 | 939 | 225 | 1,164 | 17.36 | 27.45 | 18.69 |
1969 | 855 | 202 | 1,057 | 15.76 | 24.32 | 16.89 |
1970 | 815 | 225 | 1,040 | 15.11 | 27.17 | 16.72 |
Male rates of infant loss are about 41 percent above female rates and this tends to counterbalance the male excess in births.
When international infant death rates are compared it is seen that Netherlands and the Scandinavian countries have the lowest rates in the world. The following table sets out the rates for a number of countries in 1969. It is pointed out, however, that definitions and practices are not precisely alike in all countries.
Country | Deaths Under 1 Year per 1,000 Live Births in 1969 |
---|---|
Netherlands | 12.5 |
Sweden (1968) | 13.0 |
Norway | 13.8 |
Finland | 13.9 |
Denmark | 14.8 |
New Zealand | 16.9 |
Australia | 17.9 |
England and Wales | 18.0 |
France | 19.7 |
Germany, East | 20.0 |
Ireland | 20.6 |
United States | 20.7 |
Scotland | 21.1 |
Belgium | 21.7 |
Czechoslovakia | 22.9 |
Germany, West | 23.4 |
Austria | 25.4 |
Italy | 30.3 |
Bulgaria | 30.5 |
One out of every four infant deaths is a Maori infant death and the Maori rate of loss is nearly twice that of the non-Maori. The excess in the Maori rate is largely due to infants who die between the end of the fourth week of life and the first birthday. This is illustrated in the following table showing numbers and rates of infant deaths by race and age for the year 1970.
Race | Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | Total Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | Total Under 1 Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Non-Maori | 259 | 206 | 62 | 527 | 288 | 815 |
Maori | 58 | 36 | 20 | 114 | 111 | 225 |
All races | 317 | 242 | 82 | 641 | 399 | 1,040 |
Rates per 1,000 Live Births | ||||||
Non-Maori | 4.80 | 3.82 | 1.15 | 9.77 | 5.34 | 15.11 |
Maori | 7.00 | 4.35 | 2.42 | 13.77 | 13.40 | 27.17 |
All races | 5.10 | 3.89 | 1.32 | 10.30 | 6.41 | 16.72 |
The explanation of the higher rate for Maoris between the twenty-eighth day and the end of the first year is the susceptibility of the Maori baby in its home environment to forms of infection such as gastro-enteritis and pneumonia.
The rates per 1,000 live births for the two sexes combined at different ages during the first year of life are now given for each of the last 11 years.
Year | Non-Maori | Maori | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 2 Days | 2 Days and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 2 Days | 2 Days and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | |
1960 | 7.5 | 2.2 | 3.2 | 1.6 | 5.2 | 9.8 | 2.6 | 2.6 | 2.3 | 27.2 |
1961 | 6.9 | 2.0 | 3.3 | 1.6 | 5.3 | 9.8 | 3.1 | 4.2 | 3.1 | 29.5 |
1962 | 6.2 | 2.0 | 3.0 | 1.2 | 5.6 | 6.6 | 3.4 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 23.8 |
1963 | 5.8 | 2.4 | 3.0 | 1.3 | 5.3 | 6.3 | 3.4 | 3.0 | 2.5 | 17.5 |
1964 | 6.6 | 2.3 | 2.1 | 1.3 | 5.2 | 7.7 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.8 | 17.3 |
1965 | 5.8 | 2.0 | 2.8 | 1.4 | 6.0 | 5.7 | 2.5 | 2.2 | 2.3 | 17.1 |
1966 | 5.9 | 1.8 | 2.0 | 1.4 | 5.1 | 6.5 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 1.5 | 15.5 |
1967 | 5.9 | 1.5 | 2.3 | 1.4 | 5.2 | 4.6 | 2.8 | 2.8 | 2.2 | 17.2 |
1968 | 6.2 | 1.7 | 2.5 | 1.5 | 5.4 | 5.2 | 2.1 | 1.8 | 2.1 | 16.2 |
1969 | 5.3 | 1.5 | 2.4 | 1.3 | 5.2 | 5.7 | 1.6 | 4.4 | 1.0 | 11.7 |
1970 | 4.8 | 1.6 | 2.2 | 1.1 | 5.3 | 7.0 | 1.9 | 3.7 | 2.4 | 13.4 |
The following diagram illustrates infant mortality rates.
Causes of Infant Mortality—In the following table are shown the absolute numbers and the rate per 1,000 live births of the principal causes of infant mortality during 1969 and 1970, for non-Maoris, Maoris, and both groups combined.
Cause of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate per 1,000 Live Births | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |||||
Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |||
Influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis | 141 | 180 | 1.8 | 5.5 | 2.2 | 2.2 | 7.7 | 2.9 |
Congenital anomalies | 253 | 221 | 4.2 | 3.3 | 4.0 | 3.6 | 3.1 | 3.6 |
Birth injury, including asphyxia, anoxia or hypoxia | 46 | 58 | 0.6 | 1.3 | 0.7 | 0.8 | 1.9 | 0.9 |
Complications of pregnancy and childbirth, including conditions of placenta and umbilical cord | 228 | 243 | 3.5 | 4.5 | 3.6 | 3.9 | 4.2 | 3.9 |
Anoxic and hypoxic conditions not elsewhere classified | 124 | 90 | 1.9 | 2.4 | 2.0 | 1.4 | 1.8 | 1.4 |
Immaturity, unqualified | 37 | 29 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 1.2 | 0.5 |
Other and undefined causes | 228 | 219 | 3.2 | 6.7 | 3.6 | 3.0 | 7.1 | 3.5 |
Total causes | 1,057 | 1,040 | 15.8 | 24.3 | 16.9 | 15.1 | 27.2 | 16.7 |
PERINATAL MORTALITY—Perinatal deaths comprise still births and deaths in the first week of life. Numbers and rates are shown in the following table. The still births and the perinatal mortality rate are calculated per 1,000 total births (still births plus live births), while the death rate for the first week of life is calculated per 1,000 live births.
Cause | Number | Rates | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | |||||||
1969 | 1970 | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | Non-Maori | Maori | Total | |
Still births | 625 | 671 | 9.5 | 12.6 | 9.9 | 10.6 | 11.3 | 10.7 |
Deaths under 1 week | 596 | 559 | 9.2 | 11.8 | 9.5 | 8.5 | 11.2 | 8.9 |
Perinatal deaths | 1,221 | 1,230 | 18.6 | 24.3 | 19.3 | 19.1 | 22.6 | 19.6 |
MATERNAL DEATHS—Improvements in the standard of antenatal care and obstetrical skill, as well as advances in medical science, have reduced the numbers of deaths from septic abortion, puerperal sepsis, and toxaemia, and deaths from complications of childbirth are few. Maternal deaths during the latest 3 years are given in the following table.
Cause | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|
Pre-eclampsia, eclampsia and toxaemia unspecified | - | 2 | 4 |
Abortion | 2 | 1 | 1 |
Complications of— | |||
Pregnancy | 4 | 2 | 2 |
Delivery | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Puerperium | 4 | 7 | 7 |
Other | 1 | - | - |
Totals | 15 | 14 | 20 |
DEATHS FROM EXTERNAL CAUSES—Deaths from external causes, apart from suicide, claim approximately 6 percent of the total deaths and again the Maori rate is higher than the non-Maori. The following table shows deaths from external causes for the 3 latest years classified according to the Intermediate List of the 1965 Revision of the International Classification which has made no changes in the categories listed. In this table falls on board ship and from horseback are included as transport fatalities.
Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*Includes drowning from water transport. | ||||||
Motor-vehicle accidents | 548 | 582 | 649 | 199 | 209 | 231 |
Other transport accidents | 42 | 35 | 43 | 15 | 13 | 15 |
Accidental poisoning | 61 | 37 | 54 | 22 | 13 | 19 |
Accidental falls | 364 | 337 | 440 | 132 | 121 | 157 |
Accidents caused by machinery | 45 | 48 | 40 | 16 | 17 | 14 |
Accidents caused by fire and explosion of combustible material | 31 | 34 | 33 | 11 | 12 | 12 |
Accidents caused by hot substance, corrosive liquid, steam, and radiation | 8 | 6 | 4 | 3 | 2 | 1 |
Accidents caused by firearms | 21 | 9 | 19 | 8 | 3 | 7 |
Accidental drowning and submersion* | 205 | 123 | 135 | 75 | 44 | 48 |
All other accidental causes | 129 | 133 | 128 | 47 | 48 | 46 |
Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons (not in war) | 20 | 31 | 34 | 7 | 11 | 12 |
Totals | 1,474 | 1,375 | 1,579 | 535 | 494 | 562 |
Drownings are a leading cause of accidental death in New Zealand. Included in the preceding table for 1970 are 35 deaths from drowning due to accidents in water transport.
Transport Accidents—The principal feature of transport accidents is the increasing toll of motor vehicles. The number of deaths from accidents on the railways has declined during the last 6 years to less than half what it had been. In recent years the wide use of aircraft in agricultural operations such as aerial topdressing has resulted in a number of deaths from aircraft accidents. Road accidents are further analysed in the section on Roads and Road Transport.
The number and rate of deaths resulting from railway, motor vehicle, and aircraft accidents during each of the last 11 years are as follows.
Year | Deaths Due to Accident | Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Railway | Motor Vehicle | Aircraft | Railway | Motor Vehicle | Aircraft | |
1960 | 32 | 340 | 10 | 0.13 | 1.43 | 0.04 |
1961 | 26 | 393 | 13 | 0.11 | 1.62 | 0.05 |
1962 | 27 | 408 | 11 | 0.11 | 1.64 | 0.04 |
1963 | 16 | 416 | 20 | 0.06 | 1.64 | 0.08 |
1964 | 26 | 428 | 30 | 0.10 | 1.65 | 0.12 |
1965 | 14 | 551 | 26 | 0.05 | 2.08 | 0.10 |
1966 | 13 | 567 | 16 | 0.05 | 2.11 | 0.06 |
1967 | 15 | 620 | 12 | 0.05 | 2.27 | 0.04 |
1968 | 10 | 548 | 16 | 0.04 | 1.99 | 0.06 |
1969 | 5 | 582 | 17 | 0.02 | 2.09 | 0.06 |
1970 | 11 | 649 | 20 | 0.04 | 2.31 | 0.07 |
Non-transport Accidents—The 1965 Revision of the International List makes provision for non-transport accidents (excluding therapeutic misadventure in treatment, complications following vaccination or inoculation, and late, effects of injury and poisoning) to be grouped according to the place where the accident or poisoning occurred. The following table shows the deaths, both numbers and rates, for the latest 3 years, according to this classification.
Place of Occurrence | Number | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Home (including home premises and vicinity and any non-institutional place of residence) | 347 | 262 | 328 | 126 | 94 | 117 |
Farm (including buildings and land under cultivation, but excluding farm and home premises) | 50 | 51 | 53 | 18 | 18 | 19 |
Mine and quarry | 7 | 7 | 11 | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Industrial place and premises | 39 | 27 | 29 | 15 | 10 | 10 |
Place for recreation and sport | 13 | 26 | 55 | 5 | 9 | 20 |
Street and highway | 11 | 25 | 18 | 4 | 9 | 6 |
Public building (building used by the general public or a particular group of the public) | 12 | 12 | 11 | 4 | 4 | 4 |
Resident institution (homes, hospitals, etc.) | 125 | 116 | 143 | 43 | 42 | 51 |
Other specified places | 118 | 114 | 102 | 45 | 41 | 36 |
Place not specified | 25 | 72 | 56 | 9 | 26 | 20 |
Totals | 747 | 712 | 806 | 271 | 256 | 287 |
Approximately 40 percent of fatal non-transport accidents occur in or about the home.
Falls are the chief cause of home fatalities, exacting a heavy toll of the aged and infirm. This is clearly illustrated in a special report on domestic accidents issued by the Department of Health in 1970. Another important cause of death in the home is asphyxia from regurgitation of food and inhalation of other objects, or mechanically from pillows and bedclothes; this is the principal hazard of the first 6 months of life, though a proportion of these deaths is probably due to some undisclosed respiratory infections. Almost all the home drowning fatalities are amongst toddlers between 1 and 2 years of age who fall into rivers, creeks, and ponds in the vicinity of the home.
Accidents with tractors are the main feature of fatalities on farms. Later sections deal with statistics of industrial and farm accidents.
Suicide—There were 261 suicidal deaths of non-Maoris in 1970—170 males and 91 females—the death rate per 100,000 of population being 13.2 for males and 7.0 for females. For Maoris there were 10 suicidal deaths—8 males and 2 females—the death rates per 100,000 population being 7.0 for males and 1.8 for females.
Rates per 100,000 of population showing the age distributions, averaged over the years 1968, 1969, and 1970, are shown next for the total population, by age groups.
Sex | 10/14 | 15/19 | 20/24 | 25/29 | 30/34 | 35/39 | 40/44 | 45/49 | 50/54 | 55/59 | 60/64 | 65/69 | 70/74 | 75/79 | 80+ |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | 1.4 | 6.2 | 14.7 | 12.2 | 14.2 | 17.7 | 25.2 | 27.3 | 22.2 | 26.6 | 22.6 | 36.8 | 27.0 | 35.2 | 31.6 |
Females | - | 3.2 | 4.7 | 4.5 | 3.9 | 7.9 | 7.6 | 13.0 | 18.5 | 17.0 | 20.0 | 17.7 | 14.0 | 7.6 | 11 4 |
These figures show the typical increase in the suicide rates with increasing age and the fall in the rates after the age of 75.
The next table presents the average, over 3-yearly periods, of standardised mortality ratios of suicides, standardised on years 1950-52 = 100.
Annual Average During | Males | Females |
---|---|---|
1953-55 | 93 | 102 |
1956-58 | 97 | 120 |
1959-61 | 99 | 99 |
1962-64 | 83 | 136 |
1965-67 | 95 | 142 |
1968-70 | 98 | 147 |
GENERAL—Marriage may be solemnised in New Zealand either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act 1955, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. A licence must be obtained from a Registrar of Marriages before a marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnised. Marriage by an officiating minister may be solemnised at any time between 6 o'clock in the morning and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be solemnised at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business; notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage.
In the case of a person under 20 years of age, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parents or guardian is necessary. Consent of a Magistrate may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.
Since 1933 the minimum age for marriage has been 16 years of age. No marriage shall be deemed to be void, however, by reason only of an infringement of the minimum age.
Since 1 April 1952 it has been required under the Maori Purposes Act 1951 that every marriage to which a Maori is a party shall be solemnised in the same manner, and its validity shall be determined by the same law, as if each of the parties was a non-Maori.
Particulars regarding divorce will be found later in this subsection.
NUMBERS AND RATES—The numbers of marriages and rates during the last 21 years are now given.
Year | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Population |
---|---|---|
1951 | 16,915 | 8.69 |
1952 | 17,061 | 8.55 |
1953 | 17,224 | 8.41 |
1954 | 17,557 | 8.38 |
1955 | 17,795 | 8.32 |
1956 | 17,531 | 8.03 |
1957 | 17,614 | 7.89 |
1958 | 18,305 | 8.01 |
1959 | 18,315 | 7.84 |
1960 | 18,909 | 7.96 |
1961 | 19,426 | 8.01 |
1962 | 19,572 | 7.88 |
1963 | 19,856 | 7.83 |
1964 | 20,720 | 8.00 |
1965 | 21,702 | 8.23 |
1966 | 22,949 | 8.55 |
1967 | 23,515 | 8.62 |
1968 | 24,057 | 8.74x |
1969 | 24,971 | 8.98x |
1970 | 25,953 | 9.20x |
1971 | 27,199 | 9.50 |
Comparison with Other Countries—Marriage rates for certain countries for 1970 are given below. (Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics.)
Country | Rate per 1,000 Mean Population |
---|---|
Australia | 9.2 |
Austria | 7.1 |
Belgium | 7.6 |
Canada | 8.6 |
Finland | 8.6 |
France | 7.7 |
Germany, East | 7.7 |
Germany, West | 7.2 |
Hungary | 9.4 |
Ireland, Republic | 7.0 |
Israel | 9.1 |
Italy | 7.4 |
Jamaica | 4.2 |
Japan | 10.0 |
Netherlands | 9.5 |
New Zealand | 9.2 |
Norway | 7.6 |
Spain | 7.4 |
Sweden | 5.3 |
Switzerland | 7.4 |
United Kingdom | 8.4 |
United States | 10.7 |
Yugoslavia | 8.9 |
MARITAL STATUS PRIOR TO MARRIAGE—The following table gives marital status prior to-marriage for the latest 5 years.
Year | Single | Widowed | Divorced | Total Persons Married | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bridegroom | Bride | Bridegroom | Bride | Bridegroom | Bride | ||
1966 | 20,690 | 20,695 | 887 | 921 | 1,372 | 1,333 | 45,898 |
1967 | 21,230 | 21,369 | 856 | 862 | 1,429 | 1,284 | 47,030 |
1968 | 21,675 | 21,811 | 905 | 847 | 1,477 | 1,399 | 48,114 |
1969 | 22,168 | 22,339 | 981 | 1,023 | 1,822 | 1,609 | 49,942 |
1970 | 23,003 | 23,110 | 1,002 | 1,035 | 1,948 | 1,808 | 51,906 |
The nature of the marriage according to marital status of persons prior to marriage is given next.
Year | Marriages Between Bachelors and | Marriages Between Widowers and | Marriages Between Divorced Men and | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | |
1966 | 19,751 | 290 | 649 | 251 | 434 | 202 | 693 | 197 | 482 |
1967 | 20,351 | 242 | 637 | 257 | 408 | 191 | 761 | 212 | 456 |
1968 | 20,764 | 248 | 663 | 251 | 413 | 241 | 796 | 186 | 495 |
1969 | 21,142 | 270 | 756 | 231 | 498 | 252 | 966 | 255 | 601 |
1970 | 21,826 | 261 | 916 | 261 | 514 | 227 | 1,023 | 260 | 665 |
During the years 1938-40 there were 95 male divorcees who remarried for every 100 female divorcees who remarried. In the period 1966-70 more male divorcees than female divorcees remarried.
The number of widows per 100 widowers who remarried was 67 in 1938-40, but with a changed social outlook the position in 1967-70 was that 100 widows remarried for every 100 widowers.
AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED—The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period. In the latest year 5 brides in every 11 were under 21 years of age, the proportion for grooms being one in six. Since 1 January 1971 the age of majority has been 20 years.
Of the persons married in 1970, 16,107 or 31.03 percent, were under 20 years of age; 20,894, or 40.25 percent, were returned as 21-24 years; 7,270, or 14.01 percent, as 25-29 years; 3,615, or 6.96 percent, as 30-39 years; and 4,020, or 7.75 percent, as 40 years of age or over.
The following table relates to the year of 1970.
Age of Bridegroom, in Years | Age of Bride, in Years | Total Bridegrooms | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
16-20 | 21-24 | 25-29 | 30-34 | 35-39 | 40-44 | 45 and Over | ||
Under 21 | 3,728 | 488 | 21 | 3 | - | - | - | 4,240 |
21-24 | 6,648 | 5,005 | 462 | 46 | 11 | 1 | 2 | 12,175 |
25-29 | 1,224 | 2,436 | 1,022 | 150 | 28 | 7 | 3 | 4,870 |
30-34 | 194 | 543 | 527 | 229 | 71 | 26 | 12 | 1,602 |
35-39 | 48 | 146 | 200 | 187 | 90 | 57 | 26 | 754 |
40-44 | 10 | 56 | 99 | 107 | 97 | 109 | 81 | 559 |
45 and over | 15 | 45 | 69 | 92 | 148 | 213 | 1,171 | 1,753 |
Total brides | 11,867 | 8,719 | 2,400 | 814 | 445 | 413 | 1,295 | 25,953 |
The following table shows since 1950 the proportions of men and women married at each age group to every 100 marriages.
Period | Under 21 | 21-24 | 25-29 | 30-34 | 35-39 | 40-44 | 45 and Over | Totals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | ||||||||
1950-54 | 5.05 | 35.42 | 31.21 | 10.95 | 5.86 | 3.56 | 7.95 | 100.0 |
1955-59 | 7.18 | 36.68 | 29.44 | 11.21 | 4.81 | 2.97 | 7.71 | 100.0 |
1960-64 | 10.95 | 41.99 | 23.49 | 9.04 | 4.50 | 2.62 | 7.41 | 100.0 |
1965-69 | 15.23 | 44.79 | 21.24 | 6.31 | 3.46 | 2.34 | 6.63 | 100.0 |
1970 | 16.84 | 46.91 | 18.77 | 6.17 | 2.91 | 2.15 | 6.75 | 100.0 |
Females | ||||||||
1950-54 | 25.78 | 38.65 | 16.85 | 6.96 | 4.12 | 2.59 | 5.05 | 100.0 |
1955-59 | 32.99 | 35.71 | 13.76 | 6.11 | 3.65 | 2.49 | 5.29 | 100.0 |
1960-64 | 39.63 | 35.19 | 10.13 | 4.42 | 3.05 | 2.21 | 5.37 | 100.0 |
1965-69 | 45.33 | 33.62 | 9.08 | 3.05 | 2.10 | 1.81 | 5.01 | 100.0 |
1970 | 45.72 | 33.60 | 9.25 | 3.14 | 1.71 | 1.59 | 4.99 | 100.0 |
The average ages (arithmetic mean) at marriage for both males and females are shown in the following table.
Year | Average Age at Marriage | |
---|---|---|
Bridegrooms | Brides | |
1959 | 28.70 | 25.26 |
1960 | 28.56 | 25.11 |
1961 | 28.29 | 24.90 |
1962 | 27.93 | 24.61 |
1963 | 27.93 | 24.63 |
1964 | 27.74 | 24.45 |
1965 | 27.43 | 24.24 |
1966 | 26.76 | 23.65 |
1967 | 26.53 | 23.45 |
1968 | 26.33 | 23.29 |
1969 | 26.45 | 23.56 |
1970 | 26.36 | 23.45 |
The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which covers all parties and is naturally affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides for each of the latest 5 years according to marital status were as shown in the next table.
Year | Bridegrooms | Brides | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bachelors | Divorced | Widowers | Spinsters | Divorced | Widows | |
Years | ||||||
1966 | 24.46 | 42.26 | 56.30 | 21.54 | 38.15 | 49.93 |
1967 | 24.30 | 41.67 | 56.67 | 21.50 | 37.90 | 50.20 |
1968 | 24.15 | 40.53 | 55.36 | 21.40 | 36.81 | 49.64 |
1969 | 23.90 | 41.02 | 57.06 | 21.36 | 37.03 | 50.45 |
1970 | 23.85 | 40.37 | 56.85 | 21.26 | 36.13 | 50.07 |
The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. The modal age for brides in 1970 was 20 years. In the case of bridegrooms the most popular age has varied and for recent years it has been 21 to 24; the modal age for bridegrooms in 1970 was 22 years.
Marriage of Minors—Of every 1,000 men married in 1970, 163 were under 21 years of age, while 457 in every 1,000 brides were under 21. Since 1 January 1971 the age of majority has been 20 years.
In 3,728 marriages in 1970 both parties were given as under 21 years of age, in 8,139 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 512 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.
The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period, and in the table below figures are given for the last 5 years.
Year | Age in Years | Totals | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | Number | Rate per 100 Marriages | |
Bridegrooms | |||||||
1966 | 24 | 168 | 565 | 1,058 | 1,621 | 3,436 | 14.97 |
1967 | 20 | 164 | 559 | 1,111 | 1,845 | 3,699 | 15.73 |
1968 | 14 | 164 | 531 | 1,084 | 1,931 | 3,724 | 15.48 |
1969 | 29 | 197 | 657 | 1,175 | 1,997 | 4,055 | 16.24 |
1970 | 27 | 193 | 679 | 1,226 | 2,115 | 4,240 | 16.34 |
Brides | |||||||
1966 | 578 | 1,246 | 2,156 | 3,230 | 3,232 | 10,442 | 45.50 |
1967 | 545 | 1,199 | 2,248 | 3,245 | 3,732 | 10,969 | 45.64 |
1968 | 550 | 1,239 | 2,258 | 3,295 | 3,697 | 11,039 | 45.89 |
1969 | 624 | 1,338 | 2,287 | 3,364 | 3,686 | 11,299 | 45.25 |
1970 | 626 | 1,439 | 2,457 | 3,520 | 3,825 | 11,867 | 45.72 |
MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS CHURCHES—Of the 25,953 marriages performed in 1970, Anglican clergymen officiated at 6,850, Presbyterians at 6,103, Roman Catholics at 3,955, Methodists at 1,996, and clergymen of other churches at 1,869, while 5,180 marriages were solemnised by Registrars.
The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the largest churches and before Registrars in each of the 7 latest years.
Church | Percentage of Marriages | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1964 | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Anglican | 25.06 | 25.71 | 25.89 | 26.14 | 26.64 | 25.95 | 26.39 |
Presbyterian | 23.68 | 23.62 | 23.54 | 23.81 | 23.46 | 23.85 | 23.52 |
Roman Catholic | 14.95 | 15.45 | 15.33 | 15.45 | 15.83 | 15.33 | 15.24 |
Methodist | 8.20 | 7.73 | 8.17 | 8.19 | 7.96 | 8.00 | 7.69 |
Others | 8.36 | 8.25 | 7.73 | 7.95 | 8.12 | 7.85 | 7.20 |
Before Registrars | 19.75 | 19.24 | 19.34 | 18.46 | 17.99 | 19.02 | 19.96 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The foregoing figures must not be taken as an exact indication of the religious professions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both (or even one) of the parties are adherents of the church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any or none of the churches. Of the total population at the general census of 1966, 33.7 percent were recorded as adherents of the Anglican Church, 21.8 percent Presbyterian, 15.9 percent Roman Catholic, 7.0 percent Methodist, and 21.6 percent were of other religion or of no religion, or objected to stating their religious profession.
NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS—The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act was 3,897 in January 1971 and the churches to which they belong are shown hereunder.
Church | Number |
---|---|
Roman Catholic Church | 859 |
Anglican (Church of England) | 684 |
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand | 643 |
Methodist Church of New Zealand | 351 |
Baptist | 198 |
Salvation Army | 196 |
Ratana Church of New Zealand | 139 |
Brethren | 127 |
Latter Day Saints | 104 |
Ringatu Church | 69 |
Assemblies of God | 41 |
Associated Churches of Christ | 39 |
Jehovah's Witness | 40 |
Seventh Day Adventist | 39 |
Apostolic Church | 32 |
Liberal Catholic Church | 23 |
Christian Revival Crusade | 15 |
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference | 15 |
Absolute Reformed Maori Church of Aotearoa | 14 |
Congregational Union | 12 |
Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi | 12 |
Commonwealth Covenant Church | 10 |
Reformed Churches of New Zealand | 9 |
Evangelistic Church of Christ | 9 |
Elim Church | 7 |
Others | 210 |
Total | 3,897 |
The Ratana Church of New Zealand, the Ringatu Church, the United Maori Mission, and the Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi are Maori organisations.
DIVORCE AND OTHER MATRIMONIAL PROCEEDINGS—From 1 January 1969, some important changes have applied in the principal legislation on grounds for divorce; the period of 3 years was reduced to 2 years for separation by agreement and decree of separation or separation order, and in cases living apart and unlikely to be reconciled the period of 7 years was reduced to 4 years. This amendment to the Matrimonial Proceedings Act 1963 has had an accelerating effect on divorce statistics in 1969 and 1970.
Divorce—A petition for divorce may be presented to the Supreme Court on one or more of several grounds, which include adultery, desertion, separation by agreement for not less than 2 years, separation by decree of separation or separation order for not less than 2 years, and the parties living apart for 4 years and not likely to be reconciled. Where the parties are separated or living apart one of the parties must have been resident in New Zealand for at least 2 years immediately preceding the filing of the petition. The Court is required to give consideration to the possibility of reconciliation of the parties to the marriage
Petitions filed and decrees granted by the Supreme Court in recent years are shown in the following table.
Year | Dissolution of Marriage* | Judicial Separation | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Petitions Filed | Decrees Nisi | Decrees Absolute | Petitions Filed | Decrees for Separation | |
*Includes nullity cases which are usually very few; they totalled only one in 1969 and two in 1970. | |||||
1960 | 2,058 | 1,627 | 1,648 | 9 | 5 |
1961 | 2,223 | 1,824 | 1,733 | 23 | 3 |
1962 | 2,186 | 1,790 | 1,755 | 20 | 6 |
1963 | 2,138 | 1,842 | 1,905 | 15 | 7 |
1964 | 2,234 | 1,916 | 1,894 | 14 | 5 |
1965 | 2,440 | 2,050 | 1,814 | 6 | 1 |
1966 | 2,351 | 2,099 | 2,064 | 13 | 1 |
1967 | 2,554 | 2,263 | 2,047 | 13 | 1 |
1968 | 2,688 | 2,381 | 2,172 | 15 | 2 |
1969 | 4,108 | 3,496 | 2,996 | 10 | - |
1970 | 3,787 | 3,298 | 3,136 | 2 | 1 |
The next table gives the grounds of petitions and decrees during the two latest years.
Grounds | Petitions Filed | Decrees Absolute Granted | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Husbands' Petitions | Wives' Petitions | Husbands' Petitions | Wives' Petitions | |||||
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Adultery | 432 | 514 | 334 | 328 | 380 | 363 | 273 | 249 |
Desertion | 186 | 163 | 144 | 109 | 119 | 143 | 102 | 117 |
Separation by agreement | 1,062 | 914 | 1,248 | 1,033 | 742 | 744 | 795 | 811 |
Separation by Court order or decree | 3 | 20 | 20x | 79 | 18 | 27 | 84 | 102 |
Living apart | 316 | 308 | 312 | 281 | 233 | 279 | 217 | 275 |
Non-consummation | 15 | 7 | 10 | 7 | 6 | 5 | 7 | 7 |
Other | 9 | 9 | 17 | 15 | 3 | 6 | 17 | 8 |
Totals | 2,023 | 1,935 | 2,085 | 1,852 | 1,501 | 1,567 | 1,495 | 1,569 |
The figures shown for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year, whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in the same or in a previous year. A decree nisi normally applies for at least 3 months before a decree absolute is granted.
In 749 of the 3,136 cases where decrees absolute were granted during 1970 there was no living issue of the marriage. The number of living issue was 1 in 649 cases, 2 in 782 cases, 3 in 476 cases, and 4 or more in 480 cases.
The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which decrees absolute were granted in the latest 5 years.
Duration of Marriage, in years | Husbands' Decrees Absolute Granted | Wives' Decrees Absolute Granted | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Under 5 | 82 | 93 | 98 | 128 | 164 | 53 | 57 | 102 | 138 | 182 |
5-9 | 265 | 266 | 295 | 410 | 427 | 262 | 264 | 296 | 462 | 489 |
10-14 | 218 | 215 | 217 | 291 | 191 | 191 | 236 | 205 | 303 | 305 |
15-19 | 162 | 188 | 167 | 222 | 219 | 173 | 156 | 175 | 216 | 206 |
20-29 | 244 | 217 | 223 | 317 | 332 | 239 | 224 | 239 | 278 | 296 |
30 and over | 118 | 82 | 98 | 133 | 139 | 57 | 49 | 57 | 98 | 91 |
Totals | 1,089 | 1,061 | 1,098 | 1,501 | 1,567 | 975 | 986 | 1,074 | 1,495 | 1,569 |
The number of living issue affected by the decrees absolute of their parents during each of the last 5 years were as follows: 1966, 3,984; 1967, 3,388; 1968, 4,099; 1969, 5,604; and 1970, 5,927.
The following table shows the duration of marriage by ages of husbands and wives at the time of marriage, for cases in which decrees absolute were granted in 1970.
Duration of Marriage (in Years) | Age (in Years) at Marriage | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 20 | 20-24 | 25-29 | 30-34 | 35-39 | 40-44 | 45 and over (Including not Stated) | Total | |
Husband | ||||||||
Under 5 | 41 | 174 | 54 | 16 | 19 | 9 | 31 | 344 |
5-9 | 141 | 473 | 139 | 62 | 35 | 17 | 48 | 915 |
10-14 | 51 | 281 | 130 | 49 | 41 | 14 | 23 | 589 |
15-19 | 34 | 204 | 111 | 36 | 21 | 7 | 15 | 428 |
20 and over | 42 | 378 | 298 | 92 | 28 | 9 | 13 | 860 |
Totals | 309 | 1,510 | 732 | 255 | 144 | 56 | 130 | 3,136 |
Wife | ||||||||
Under 5 | 151 | 124 | 18 | 12 | 10 | 9 | 20 | 344 |
5-9 | 427 | 319 | 59 | 37 | 26 | 20 | 27 | 915 |
10-14 | 218 | 230 | 60 | 29 | 23 | 9 | 20 | 589 |
15-19 | 124 | 198 | 49 | 27 | 12 | 6 | 12 | 428 |
20 and over | 205 | 442 | 145 | 42 | 15 | 1 | 10 | 860 |
Totals | 1,125 | 1,313 | 331 | 147 | 86 | 45 | 89 | 3,136 |
Dissolution of a Voidable Marriage—A decree of dissolution of a voidable marriage puts an end to the marriage from the date of the decree. On average there are only about 40 such decrees in New Zealand each year and the principal ground is non-consummation.
CONCILIATION PROCESSES—Under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968, the principle was introduced of having specialist magistrates to exercise jurisdiction in domestic matters. The Act aims to encourage by all practicable means the reconciliation of married couples who institute court proceedings. Domestic proceedings became a separate division from civil and criminal proceedings in Magistrates' courts. (See Section 8: Justice.)
There is a Court Conciliation Centre in Auckland providing a full-time conciliation service for cases referred by the Magistrates' Courts. A similar service on a part-time basis is provided in Wellington. In 15 other centres local marriage guidance councils make available to the courts in their areas their more experienced counsellors to provide trained help to those involved in domestic proceedings. Through these agencies it is possible to offer specialist help in over 80 percent of cases in this category.
MARRIAGE GUIDANCE—A National Marriage Guidance Council was established in 1950 as a voluntary agency to assist with social problems arising from unhappy or maladjusted marriages. In 1959 an adviser in marriage guidance was appointed to the staff of the Justice Department. At the same time an advisory committee was set up to keep Government informed and to organise, with the assistance of appropriate professional groups, a programme for the selection, training, and accrediting of voluntary marriage counsellors.
There are now 24 councils affiliated with the National Marriage Guidance Council and these provide counselling centres staffed by over 100 accredited counsellors and some 50 counsellors in training. Accredited counsellors, in many centres, assist the courts by serving as conciliators under the Domestic Proceedings Act. (See also Section 8, Justice.)
The National Marriage Guidance Council employs a full-time director to organise and co-ordinate the work of affiliated councils. There are also seven directors employed by the larger of the local councils. These appointments, made over the last 3 years, were necessary because of the rapid development of the Marriage Guidance Service.
Educational work includes the conducting of courses for young couples in preparation for marriage. Secondary schools have been assisted by local marriage guidance councils with the arranging of courses in personal relationships. In many cases tutors are recruited and trained by local councils.
The marriage guidance service is readily available to those whose marriages are in difficulty. There is a growing acceptance by the public of the importance of this service and a greater readiness of people in trouble to make use of it.
Table of Contents
GENERAL—Responsibility for the nation's health is undertaken by a partnership of central and local government, private medical practitioners, para-medical workers, charitable and religious organisations and private citizens, with Central Government providing encouragement, financial assistance and incentives, and assuming final responsibility. This has been a deliberate policy of successive Governments, although emphases have varied from time to time according to political and economic conditions and demands for specific services. Growing urbanisation and industrialisation, with consequent intensification of the problems of pollution of water, air, and land, are imposing a current emphasis nationally and locally on environmental health.
Public health services have to do with environmental health, communicable diseases and quarantine, occupational health, and toxicology, food and nutrition, health education, family health, dental services and certain aspects of nursing. In the case of environmental health the concern of the Department of Health and local authorities is with matters such as the provision and protection of public water supplies, sewage treatment and disposal, food hygiene and housing standards. Its objectives are the maintenance of a healthy environment by the application of the principles of preventive medicine.
The functions of local authorities are defined by statute and regulation. Elected local authorities must, under the Health Inspectors Qualifications Regulations 1958, appoint a sufficient number of qualified health inspectors. Where a local authority is too small to need a separate, full-time inspector, the Act permits two or more to combine to share the cost. In some smaller sparsely-populated districts where a local authority does not employ its own inspector, the departmental inspectors of health do the work and the authority pays for it. Only 25 percent of inspectors are employed by the department.
In each of the 18 health districts, the medical officer of health, who is a medical practitioner with special qualifications in sanitary science, is the adviser to all local authorities in his district; in some cases his approval is required before action can be taken by a local authority, and in others he is the first line of appeal against its decisions. He is required to keep the Director-General of Health and the Board of Health informed of local authority deficiencies in their responsibilities under the Health Act.
Scheduled communicable diseases must be notified by doctors and hospitals to the medical officer of health who is responsible for control measures; within this area the local authority health inspector is subject to his direct supervision and control. New programmes of immunisation are undertaken by the department and, when established, vaccines are provided free and the general practitioner encouraged in this work. Quarantine arrangements for both aircraft and ships comply with obligations under the International Sanitary Regulations. Medical officers of health administer this service. The broad objective is the control of communicable and chronic diseases in man and the keeping of New Zealand free of quarantinable diseases.
The health of industrial and agricultural workers is the care of the Department of Health in conjunction with the Department of Labour, including co-operation in accident prevention. The aim is to prevent occupational disease, control toxic hazards, and raise standards of first-aid services. Agricultural health includes attention to the safe use of agricultural chemicals.
Food and drug administration aims to protect the consumer. There is an extensive programme, backed by legislation, to govern packing, labelling, storage, and sale of poisons. Appropriate legislation also ensures satisfactory standards in the composition and description of drugs, proprietary medicines and treatments, restraint on quackery in advertising of proprietary medicines and treatments and restraints on some drugs to prevent drug dependency. Special environmental problems, including radiation protection, industrial hygiene, and atmospheric pollution, are also the responsibility of the Department of Health.
The objectives of health education programmes are to increase understanding of the value of health, to inform people of health services available, and to equip them with knowledge and skills they can use to solve health problems.
Maternal and child health responsibilities include licensing and supervision of maternity hospitals; medical and nursing supervision of infant, pre-school, and school children; inspection of schools and child care centres; immunisation of infants against poliomyelitis, etc.; and the administration of regulations bearing on home safety.
A dental service, directed by dental officers and staffed by dental nurses, provides regular dental treatment for all pre-school, primary, and intermediate school children. Arrangements with private dental practitioners ensure similar treatment for adolescents up to the age of 16 years. Dental health education is also undertaken.
Within its public health nursing service, the department employs over 300 well-qualified nurses. Infant welfare occupies a high proportion of their time, but other work includes child health programmes in schools.
Scientific support for State health activities comes from the National Health Institute, the Medical Research Council, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and the research institutes of the Department of Agriculture. Standards of professional education are established by the appropriate professional councils or boards on which the department is represented, while training is conducted by universities (doctors, dentists, engineers, etc.); hospital boards or the department (nurses, midwives, physiotherapists, health educators, laboratory technicians, radiographers, dietitians); and polytechnics (health inspectors, pharmacists).
The Department of Health works closely with and seeks the advice and help of boards, committees, and councils such as the Board of Health Medical, Medical Research, Dental, Hospitals Advisory, Pharmacy, Nursing, and Radiological Advisory Councils, the Hospital Works, Medical Services Advisory Committees, and the Dietitians, Physiotherapy, Occupational Therapy, Opticians, and Plumbers and Gasfitters Boards. In all, officers of the department serve on over 100 boards, committees, and other organisations concerned with health.
In addition, there are very close working relationships with professional and other associations, voluntary health and welfare agencies, the universities and other Government departments.
In addition to the Health Act 1956, the following Acts are administered by the department:
Burial and Cremation Act 1964 |
Dental Act 1963 |
Dietitians Act 1950 |
Food and Drug Act 1969 |
Hospitals Act 1957 |
Human Tissue Act 1964 |
King George the Fifth Memorial |
Children's Health Camps Act 1953 |
Maternal Mortality Research Act 1968 |
Medical and Dental Auxiliaries Act 1966 |
Medical Practitioners Act 1968 |
Medical Research Council Act 1950 |
Mental Health Act 1969 |
Narcotics Act 1965 |
Nurses and Midwives Act 1945 |
Occupational therapy Act 1949 |
Opticians Act 1928 |
Physiotherapy Act 1949 |
Plumbers and Gasfitters Registration Act 1964 |
Poisons Act 1960 |
Radioactive Substances Act 1949 |
Social Security Act 1964 (Part II) |
Tuberculosis Act 1948 |
A detailed report of the activities of the Department of Health is given in the annual report of the Director-General of Health (parliamentary paper H. 31).
A general history of public health services may be found in Challenge for Health, by F. S. Maclean (Government Printer, 1964), while philosophy and policy are discussed in Health Administration in New Zealand (Institute of Public Administration, 1969).
The net expenditure of the Department of Health in the two latest years is given in the following table.
Activity Programmes | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | |
Administrative services | 1,641 | 2,354 |
Dental services | 7,564 | 8,592 |
Hospital services | 141,158 | 168,436 |
Family health services | 3,830 | 4,922 |
Medical research | 610 | 1,186 |
Medical services | 42,837 | 49,705 |
Public health services | 2,519 | 3,976 |
Welfare services | 2,531 | 2,779 |
Totals | 202,690 | 241,950 |
Less departmental receipts | 980 | 1,103 |
Net expenditure | 201,710 | 240,847 |
Expenditure as percentage of national income | 4.2 | 4.4 |
Information on medical care services and hospitals is given in Sections 5b and 5c, while information on medical, hospitals, and other related benefits which are administered by the Department of Health, is given in Section 6a (Social Welfare and Child Welfare).
DISEASE CONTROL: Notifiable Diseases—The control of disease is based on a system of notification which has long been in force. Infective hepatitis is the most common disease notified, with an average of over 4,000 cases a year.
Immunisation Programme—The protection of three doses of the oral vaccine for poliomyelitis is available to all infants and to all new settlers who have not received it in their countries of origin. Vaccination is available through general practitioners and departmental clinics. Protection against diphtheria, whooping cough, and tetanus is a routine procedure and a triple vaccine is used. It is preferable that immunisation be done by the family doctor, and the course of injections should be commenced as soon as possible after babies are 3 months old. Arrangements can be made for mothers who are unable to have the immunisation done privately to attend with the infant at a departmental clinic. If necessary in country areas the public health nurse will visit the home to immunise the child. Booster doses (against diphtheria and tetanus) are given at 18 months and after the child's fourth birthday or as soon as possible after the child commences school. Further booster doses (against tetanus only) are recommended at 10-yearly intervals and on injury. Measles vaccination is available from family doctors for infants from 10 months of age onwards. Rubella vaccination is available from family doctors for pre-school children. For girls and women prior consultation with a medical practitioner is essential.
Tuberculosis Control—The department's programme for control of tuberculosis is based on adequate case-finding and notification procedures, the proper treatment and surveillance of notified cases, investigation and control of contacts. This calls for close co-ordination of the staff and services of hospital boards (which are responsible for the diagnosis and treatment of tuberculosis) and officers of the Department of Health who deal with the social and epidemiological aspects of the disease. The latter involves supervision of tuberculosis families, tracing of contacts, and the maintenance of tuberculosis statistics.
Mass miniature radiography is an established feature of the department's case-finding programme. At 31 December 1970 there were 6,043 persons on the tuberculosis registers in the health districts; new cases notified in 1970 totalled 769.
B.C.G. vaccination is also undertaken by the department and, in particular, is offered to the contacts of registered cases, secondary school children in the North Island and hospital workers possibly exposed to infection.
Over the past decade, there has been a steady decrease each year in new notifications particularly in the younger age groups together with a marked decrease in mortality.
Venereal Diseases—The Venereal Diseases Regulations 1964 give adequate powers for the examination and treatment of persons suspected of suffering from the diseases. Free treatment has been established in the larger cities and treatment is available to seamen at the main ports in accordance with the Brussels Agreement. Restrictions are also placed on the nature of the employment such persons may undertake if they are suffering from the diseases in a communicable form.
ENVIRONMENTAL HEALTH: Local Authorities Control—The provision and proper maintenance of public water supplies and sewerage systems, the disposal of refuse, the condition of dwellinghouses, the control of offensive trades, and the hygiene of premises in which food is manufactured and sold, including eating houses, are primarily the responsibility of the local authorities, but the Department of Health acts in a general advisory capacity. In the case of some of the smaller local authorities the necessary inspections are made by departmental inspectors on behalf of and by arrangement with the local authorities. The department undertakes the basic training of health inspectors and the running of specialist and refresher courses for health inspectors.
Air Pollution—The air pollution provisions of Part V of the Health Act have been enforced since 1958. The chief chemical inspector is resident in Wellington. He has deputies in Auckland and Christchurch.
There are 26 classes of process requiring registration and they include the control of odours, and the supervision of rendering processes. Most registrable processes are governed by the requirement to adopt the best practicable means to control noxious discharges and emissions, but there are limiting standards for lead and acid gases. All new installations or extensions of these registrable processes require approval by the Department of Health.
There are some 240 works registered and regularly inspected by air pollution control officers. Industries not registered are the responsibility of local authorities. New industrial plant being established in New Zealand is required to meet standards as rigorous as any in the world for industrial sources of air pollution.
The air pollution committee of the Board of Health surveyed, in 1969, the air pollution problems of New Zealand and, in August 1970, published its report.
The Smoke Restriction Regulations 1964 were enacted with a view to giving local authorities stricter control of industrial smoke emissions.
DRUGS—The definitions of “drug” in the Food and Drug Act 1969 establish groups to which differing provisions apply. Therapeutic drugs, that is those substances or mixtures whether used internally or externally for the diagnosis, prevention, or treatment of any illness or injury of the human body or for modifying any physiological process or desires or emotions, and chemical contraceptives are required, before being introduced commercially, to be “acceptable”, according to a procedure under the Food and Drug Act. No new therapeutic drug may be distributed in New Zealand without the consent of the Minister of Health, under sections 12 and 13 of the Act.
This Act also requires that any drug which has been changed in any way, in use, strength, or labelling must not be distributed until 90 days after notice of the change has been given to the Director-General of Health. He may consent to earlier distribution of a changed drug if he is satisfied of the drug's safety. If the Director-General considers the change to be of such character or degree that the drug ought not to be distributed without the consent of the Minister, the drug is referred to the Minister and may not be distributed until the Minister's specific consent has been obtained. A new therapeutic drug is also restricted to sale from pharmacies only, unless special authority is given for general distribution in a schedule to the Therapeutic Drugs (permitted sales) Regulations 1970. Drugs already on the market prior to 1 April 1970 are exempted from this provision until 31 March 1973.
A cosmetic, dentifrice, detergent, disinfectant, or antiseptic does not have to be “cleared” for marketing unless claims in labelling or advertising bring it within the definition of a “therapeutic drug”.
As in the case of food, the Food and Drug Act 1969 provides for the analysis of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any drug intended for sale. Measures provide for the prevention of adulteration and for the inspection of places where drugs are manufactured or packed. Control over medical advertisements and publicity is also incorporated in this legislation.
Under the Poisons Act 1960 and the Poisons Regulations 1964, certain drugs may not be sold to the public except on the prescription of a doctor, a dentist, or a veterinary surgeon. This legislation also requires specific warning statements to be included in the labelling of certain drugs such as the antihistamines, aspirin, phenacetin, and paracetamol.
NARCOTICS—Under the Narcotics Act 1965, and the Narcotics Regulations 1966, the Director-General of Health is the competent authority for the purpose of the international conventions and for the oversight of the legitimate distribution and use of narcotics within the country. Written approval of the Minister of Health is required for the import or export of cannabis, desomorphine, heroin, ketobemidone, etorphine, and acetorphine, including their salts, and preparations containing them. The import, export, cultivation, production, possession, distribution, supply, and administration of narcotics is strictly controlled. Balanced quantitative records of transactions and stock are generally required to be kept. There is an extensive system of notification to medical officers of health of narcotics supplied and a system of control of habituated persons.
FOOD AND NUTRITION—The Food and Drug Act 1969 provides for the analysis, by analysts appointed under the Act, of any articles of food or drink which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food intended for sale. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration and for the inspection of places where food is manufactured or packed. Regulations lay down minimum standards for many classes of food, control additives of all kinds, and deal with labelling of food packages. Control is also established over all utensils and appliances coming into contact with food. Regular sampling of foods is undertaken by departmental inspectors and the samples are analysed in the Chemistry Division (DSIR) or its branch laboratories.
An important provision of the Act controls all kinds of publicity concerning any food whereby a purchaser would possibly be deceived in regard to the properties of such food, whether or not it is standardised by regulations.
The nutrition section of the Department of Health provides advisory services on nutrition and dietetics to dietary departments of hospitals, and food service departments of welfare and other institutions. It is responsible for nutrition education programmes and provides a nutrition information service for Government departments, organisations concerned with production and marketing of food, and the public. The section also carries out dietary research projects, generally in liaison with medical research teams concerned with nutrition research.
OCCUPATIONAL HEALTH AND TOXICOLOGY—The objective of the occupational health programme is to work with labour, management, the medical profession, and other groups to assist in improving the health of the worker.
The Department of Labour, which is responsible for accident prevention, hours of work, employment of women and children, etc., calls to the attention of the Department of Health any health problems which the factory inspectors may encounter. The Factories Act 1946 gives to medical officers of health or other authorised officers of the Department of Health the same powers and authorities as inspectors of factories with regard to the health and welfare sections of the Act. The suspension of workers on health grounds, approval of respirators and similar protective equipment, and the arrangements for medical examinations are undertaken by the Department of Health. A series of regulations deal with health hazards, many of them being administered by the two departments, each in its own sphere.
A similar understanding has been established with the Waterfront Industry Commission and New Zealand Railways, and illustrates the general pattern of arrangements between the Department of Health and other Government departments or agencies concerned with particular aspects of workers' health. An occupational health laboratory was established at Wellington in 1964.
Occupational Disease—The notifiable occupational diseases are scheduled in the Health Act 1956 and details of diseases notified are published annually in the report of the Director-General of Health.
Commercial, Household, and Agricultural Poisons—The advertising, distribution, use, labelling, and packing of all poisons and toxic substances is controlled under the Poisons Act 1960 and the Poisons Regulations 1964. A manufacturer or importer must notify the Registrar of Poisons before importing or putting on the market any new substance which might be toxic, be it a chemical, household preparation, cosmetic, or drug. Special safeguards are provided for certain hazardous chemicals used in agriculture or horticulture. It is an offence to pack poisons in bottles that are ordinarily used for food, drink, or medicine. Labels for “Restricted Poisons” must bear statements of the precautions to be taken in use, the symptoms of poisoning and the remedial treatment, and must be approved by the Registrar of Poisons.
Control of Health Hazards—An increasing number of specific health hazards are coming under formal control, namely, lead processes, electroplating, spray painting, sand blasting (siliceous blasting agents in factories are prohibited), fumigation, aerial application of poisons, where in conjuction with the Civil Aviation Division of Ministry of Transport a special rating is required by pilots, and agricultural chemicals. The organisation of radiation protection is dealt with by the National Radiation Laboratory, while a number of other specific hazards are currently receiving consideration.
Medical, Nursing, and First-aid Services—Minimal first-aid requirements have been laid down by the Department of Health, which generally endeavours to encourage both the development of medical and nursing services and the raising of first-aid standards throughout industry generally. While there are no statutory obligations on industry to provide medical and nursing services, an increasing number of factories do provide such services. To meet the needs of small plants the department is developing industrial health centres with financial support from the Waterfront Industry Commission in the case of harbour areas, and the Workers' Compensation Board in the case of general industry.
Pre-employment Examinations—Pre-employment medical examinations are required for young workers before entering factory employment.
FAMILY HEALTH—The health and well-being of the individual, whether a new-born infant, child, or parent, is increasingly being considered in relation to the family and home. This more comprehensive view is now receiving special emphasis.
Various medical specialists who are available to the department of Health on a consultative basis have made an important contribution to the work of family health.
Child Health—An effort is made to have every child examined in infancy and before school entry. The examination of pre-school children is carried out by medical officers in Plunket rooms (in conjunction with Plunket nurses) and at kindergartens, day nurseries, and other pre-school centres assisted by public health nurses.
Routine tests of vision and hearing are supplemented by consultations between parents, teachers, nurses, and medical staff. These consultations are based on pre-school records, questionnaires, and regular visits to the school by medical and nursing staff. The children found to be suffering from defects are kept under observation prior to treatment.
Mentally backward children are given special attention, arrangements being made in conjunction with the Department of Education for their entry into a special school or other institution as may be necessary. In addition, physically handicapped children enrolled with the Correspondence School are examined. A consultative service is available for secondary school children.
There are six permanent health camps in New Zealand maintained by the King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Federation. They were originally established to cater for the needs of delicate and undernourished children and now admit children who are convalescent after illness, those whose health is generally unsatisfactory, and also those suffering from minor emotional and behaviour disorders. Medical officers select the children to attend and exercise general health supervision of the camps. In the relaxed but ordered routine of camp life with a satisfactory diet and a balance of activity, rest, and sleep, children benefit from this placement. Remedial teaching is provided by the Department of Education in the schools attached to the camps.
Child health clinics have been established in the larger centres and elsewhere for children with emotional or psychological disturbances and behaviour problems. They are staffed by a team consisting of a pediatrician, psychiatrist, psychologist, play therapist, and social worker. Children are referred to these clinics through the family doctor.
Maternal Welfare—Maternal and infant welfare work in New Zealand is based on co-operation between the Department of Health, hospital boards, the medical and nursing professions, and the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children (Plunket Society).
The medical officers of health, through their staff of nurse inspectors, exercise a general supervision over the work of private hospitals. All private hospitals are required to be licensed under the Hospitals Act 1957, and the Department of Health sees that standards regarding buildings, equipment, and staff are observed.
Approximately 99 percent of all confinements take place in a maternity annex to a public hospital or a private maternity hospital.
A review of the history and development of maternal and child health services in New Zealand is appended to the 1969 annual report of the Director-General of Health (parliamentary paper H.31).
HEALTH EDUCATION—Medical and dental officers, public health nurses, dental nurses, and inspectors of health all devote some of their time to health education. The health education officer acts as a co-ordinator and stimulates and extends health teaching and health programmes in the district. All the health education officers are women and several hold the diploma in health education issued by the Royal Society for the Promotion of Health. Daily newspapers and national periodicals carry regular advertisements on health subjects. Radio broadcasts are given at least twice a week and leaflets, pamphlets, and posters are available on many health topics.
The Department of Health's official bulletin Health has a circulation of over 78,000 and is issued free to the public 4 times a year. It gives health information and publishes various aspects of the department's work.
Officers are available for lectures and discussions on health with schools and community groups.
DENTAL HEALTH—There are 14 dental districts and 3 schools for the training of school dental nurses at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch.
The School Dental Service staffed by 1,354 trained school dental nurses provided systematic treatment for 590,885 pre-school and primary school children in the year ended 31 March 1971. A further 154,591 children under 16 years of age, received regular treatment from private dentists under the social security (dental benefits) scheme, and from a limited number of salaried dental officers.
School Dental Service—Briefly, the functions of the service are to improve the standard of dental health of school children (and of pre-school children) by regular and systematic treatment at 6-monthly intervals, commencing from the primer classes (or earlier when possible), and continuing through to the highest class of the primary (or intermediate) school. Thereafter they are eligible for enrolment in the adolescent service.
Two years are devoted to the theoretical and practical training of school dental nurses. Approximately 500 student dental nurses can be trained at the one time. The course is carefully graduated and is in the hands of a staff of dental surgeons and dental tutor sisters. During the period of training student dental nurses reside in hostels controlled by the Department of Health.
On completing her training, a school dental nurse is posted to a school dental clinic, where she becomes responsible to the principal dental officer of her district for the dental treatment of a group of approximately 500 patients. She is visited at regular intervals by the principal dental officer and by a dental nurse inspector who assist the dental nurse to maintain a high standard of performance in all aspects of work.
Dental treatment comprises fillings in both temporary teeth and permanent teeth, cleaning and scaling of the teeth, extractions when necessary, and sodium fluoride treatment. The aim of the service is to promote dental health by conserving the natural teeth and preventing dental decay. Only a small number of teeth have to be extracted as unsavable, less than 3 for every 100 saved by conservative treatment.
Adolescent Dental Service—Dental care for adolescents up to 16 years of age is provided by private dentists as a dental benefit under the Social Security Act, the dentist being reimbursed on a fee-for-service basis.
Eligibility for dental treatment as an adolescent is contingent upon a person's having undergone regular dental care up to within 3 months of the time of application, either at a school dental clinic or from a private dental practitioner.
Treatment is essentially of a nature designed to conserve the natural teeth. Dental supervision of adolescents is on a basis of examination and treatment at 6-monthly intervals. There is free choice of dentists, and dentists have the right to decline patients.
The treatment (other than treatment requiring special approval) which may be provided as dental benefits, and the fees payable, are indicated in the Schedule to the Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1960.
Dental Health Education—The dental health education activities of the department include the production of posters, pamphlets, sound films, filmstrips, radio talks, newspaper advertisements, and all other types of advertising media.
Officers of the service are kept in touch with health education and other matters by means of the School Dental Service Gazette, which is published bi-monthly.
Dental Research—Dental research is directed by the dental research committee of the Medical Research Council. The staff consisting of a director, three professional assistants, and three associated workers are primarily engaged in a long-term programme of research in dental problems.
Dental Bursaries—The Government grants bursaries each year to selected students to assist them to qualify as dentists. The bursaries are the equivalent of the bursary that would be payable under the University Bursary Regulations plus $200 a year. Students who are granted bursaries must enter into an agreement to pursue their studies diligently and, on graduating, to enter the service of the Crown or of a hospital board appointed by the Crown for a specified period not exceeding 3 years.
Fluoridation—Approximately half of all persons living in water-reticulated areas are drinking fluoridated water, which reduces the need for dental treatment.
RADIATION PROTECTION—The National Radiation Laboratory provides the administrative and technical services required for protection from radiation hazards, and, in addition, the educational programme. It is required to maintain the primary X-ray standard for New Zealand and also reference standards for the accurate measurement of radioactive substances used in clinical work. Control of radiation sources is effectively obtained by licensing operators at each place where ionising sources are used, and the Electrical (X-ray) Wiring Regulations 1944 provide for the compulsory registration of all X-ray plants in the country. The importation and use of radioactive materials is strictly controlled, and requests for such materials on overseas suppliers must be authorised by the laboratory, which acts as the procurement agency for most of the radioisotopes required.
The laboratory operates a field service whereby trained physicists regularly visit all places where ionising sources are used. During these visits measurements are taken, protection problems discussed, and everything possible is done to ensure that persons associated with the ionising sources adopt safe working habits. Apart from the obvious groups, e.g., medical and dental users, the laboratory is also concerned with specialised equipment, such as mass X-ray units, X-ray apparatus used in schools, radar and television equipment, X-ray diffraction units, electron microscopes, research accelerators, etc.
Air, rainwater, and soil are monitored for radioactive contamination from fall-out.
PHYSICAL MEDICINE—Physical medicine is concerned with potentially disabling conditions such as rheumatic diseases, cerebral palsy, and other disorders of the locomotor system.
The centre for the treatment of rheumatism is established at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, Rotorua, which has approximately 100 beds set aside for diagnosis, research, and treatment of these diseases. Full physiotherapy and occupational therapy facilities are provided and active steps towards rehabilitation of patients are carried out. A large number of outpatients referred from all parts of New Zealand and a few from overseas are seen every year.
Physiotherapists and occupational therapists work together in preventing and controlling deformity, and teaching people how to live with their disabilities. Social workers assist in bridging the gap between rehabilitation and vocational and social resettlement.
A cerebral palsy unit is also situated at Queen Elizabeth Hospital providing residential accommodation for 20 children. At this unit the activities of a team of physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists are co-ordinated by the supervisor of the unit working under a physician. Patients can be referred by their doctors to the physician in charge of the unit for advice only, or for admission and treatment. Cerebral palsy visiting therapist services are now operating under hospital boards. Post-graduate courses are given to physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists.
Cerebral palsy day schools have been established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill. Parents of cerebral palsy cases who seek their children's admission first apply to the appropriate medical officer of health or education board. The schools are administered by the education boards, but close liaison exists between the schools, the Rotorua unit, and the visiting cerebral palsy therapists.
REHABILITATION OF DISABLED CIVILIANS—The rehabilitation of disabled and handicapped civilians has received increasing emphasis over recent years in New Zealand. Basically, public hospitals are the hub for development of an adequate medical rehabilitation service, with co-operation from Government and voluntary agencies in furthering the medical, social, and vocational welfare of the disabled.
A civilian rehabilitation centre is established at Otara, under the Auckland Hospital Board's administration, for the treatment and overall restoration of those injured in employment or road accidents. For the rehabilitation of persons suffering from spinal injuries and paraplegia, specialist spinal injury centres are in course of development at Auckland and Christchurch. Rehabilitation activities are also being carried out at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, the Palmerston North Hospital and in many of the psychiatric and psychopaedic hospitals.
The Disabled Re-establishment League is the principal agent of Government in vocational rehabilitation. The main function of the league is to provide facilities for work assessment and work experience for the disabled. Policy is decided by a central board of management and district committees administer the centres which are established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Napier, and Invercargill.
A national civilian rehabilitation committee, comprising representatives from the Departments of Labour, Social Welfare, and Health, advise Government on steps to co-ordinate and promote rehabilitation in New Zealand.
NURSING SERVICES—The Department of Health is responsible for the organisation and control of nursing service to the public in general, in hospitals (departmental, public or private); in homes for the aged, incapacitated, or infirm; or in any other places where the Department of Health has statutory responsibility. Considerable delegation has taken place mainly to hospital boards whose chief nursing officer is responsible to the chief medical officer for the day-to-day administration of the services provided. The department reviews nursing services in public and departmental hospitals, district nursing services, and public health nursing services.
Nursing education is provided in 55 schools of nursing in New Zealand. As at 31 March 1971 there were 6,993 students undertaking basic nursing programmes. The Department of Health organises and controls the School of Advanced Nursing Studies.
MEDICAL STATISTICS—The National Health Statistics Centre is responsible for the compilation of the statistics included in the Annual Report on the Medical Statistics of New Zealand. The centre also prepares special statistics for the various divisions of the department and for research workers in different fields both in New Zealand and overseas. A constant liaison is maintained with the World Health Organisation, which is supplied with statistical material giving a picture of health trends in New Zealand. In addition, from time to time special statistical investigations are made into important aspects of public health and diseases that warrant specific study. The centre publishes Trends— health and health services, an annual statistical survey.
NATIONAL HEALTH INSTITUTE—The National Health Institute is the Department of Health's centre for the study of public health problems. It contains an epidemiology section and public health laboratories.
The epidemiology section conducts field research into matters of public health interest.
The public health laboratories provide diagnostic and reference services in bacteriology and virology for medical officers of health and hospital laboratories as well as for the other sections of the institute. The institute is the national centre for those reference services which are organised on an international basis, such as salmonellosis, leptospirosis, toxoplasmosis, influenza and staphylococcal phage typing.
MEDICAL RESEARCH COUNCIL—The Medical Research Council of New Zealand has the following functions:
To initiate, foster, and support medical research;
To furnish information, advice, and assistance to persons and organisations concerned with medical research;
To collect and disseminate scientific information, including the publication of reports.
At the end of 1970 research was in progress in many fields, including the following: dentistry; experimental endocrinology and metabolism; human genetics; hydatids; Island Territories research; toxicology; electron microscopy; renal physiology; cardiology; hypertension; environmental physiology; coronary disease; immunology and genetics of tissue transplantation; mechanisms of action of psychotropic drugs; diabetes; molecular biology of bacterial viruses; menrology; biology; pathology; rheumatic diseases; human nutrition; maternal and infant health; tumour virology; vector biology and control.
The council maintains liaison with the research work being carried out by the Cancer Society of New Zealand and medical research foundations established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Palmerston North, Hawke's Bay, Otago, and Southland.
The council administers the Medical Research Endowment Fund, from which an annual expenditure of $1.2 million is incurred in supporting research projects at the University of Otago, the University of Auckland, the Massey University, and the institutions of the Auckland, Wellington, North Canterbury, Palmerston North, Southland, and Otago Hospital Boards.
The council employs a staff of about 80 full-time workers. A further 135 workers are employed by other institutions under project grants from the council.
The council awards scholarships and fellowships to selected graduates and undergraduates who wish to engage in medical research.
The council is empowered to receive bequests and donations to the fund for furthering the objects of the council as set out in the Medical Research Council Act 1950.
MEDICAL COUNCIL—The Medical Council of New Zealand, constituted under the Medical Practitioners Act 1968, consists of the Director-General of Health, the deans of the faculties of medicine in the Universities of Otago and Auckland, and eight registered medical practitioners appointed on a representative basis.
The council deals with all applications for registration under the Act. Until an applicant is able to satisfy the council that he has obtained house officer experience, in a resident medical capacity, of not less than 12 months or has otherwise obtained comparable experience, registration is on a conditional basis. Persons registered conditionally may practise only in an approved hospital. A medical education committee responsible to the council exercises general supervision over the training of persons conditionally registered. The number of medical practitioners on the register at 30 June 1971 was 4,777.
The Medical Council is vested with certain disciplinary powers. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided.
DOCTORS IN ACTIVE PRACTICE—A report made in 1970 by the Joint Committee on Medical Graduate Needs assessed that in 1968 the doctors in active practice in New Zealand totalled 3,182 and that they were engaged as follows:
Medical Practitioners | Numbers |
---|---|
*Specialties. †Non-specialist psychiatrist medical officers. ‡Includes preventive and social medicine and medically qualified teachers in non-clinical subjects. § Hospital boards, armed services, student health, trainees and industry, Government (other than Department of Health), family planning associations, research, etc. | |
General practice | 1,335 |
Surgery* | 303 |
Medicine* | 290 |
Registrars | 296 |
House surgeons | 247 |
Psychiatry | 90 |
Anaesthetics | 88 |
Pathology | 85 |
Radiology | 83 |
Obstetrics and gynaecology | 82 |
Ophthalmology | 50 |
Health administration— | |
Department of Health | 36 |
Hospital boards | 22 |
Medical Officers in Department of Health— | |
Mental hospitals | 48 |
Other | 35 |
Medical education not included elsewhere‡ | 26 |
Other§ | 66 |
3,182 |
On this basis the doctor to population ratio in 1968 was 1:866. For Australia in 1966 the ratio was reported by the World Health Organisation as 1:840 and for selected other countries in 1965 as: Sweden 1:910; England and Wales 1:870; Canada 1:820; United States 1:700.
REGISTRATION COUNCILS AND BOARDS: Dentists—Under the Dental Act 1963 there is constituted a Dental Council, the functions of which are to examine and approve of the qualifications of applicants desiring registration as dentists and to exercise disciplinary control over registered dentists.
The number of private dentists holding annual practising certificates at 1 September 1970 was 901 and in addition there were 150 dentists in Government, hospital, research, and university employment.
Under provisions of the Dental Technicians Regulations 1968, a Registration Board for Dental Technicians has been constituted and 310 dental technicians are on the register.
Nurses—Under the Nurses Act 1971 is constituted the nursing council. The council controls nursing education programmes, conducts examinations and effects registrations.
Provision is made in Nurses Registration Regulations 1966 for 3-year programmes for registration as nurse and maternity nurse, male nurse, psychiatric nurse, and psychopaedic nurse. Provision is also made for 18-month programmes for registration as maternity nurse and community nurse, and 6-month programmes for registration as midwife and, where registration has already been obtained as nurse, as maternity nurse.
Physiotherapists—Under the Physiotherapy Act 1949 is constituted the New Zealand Physiotherapy Board. The board's functions are the training, examination, and registration of candidates for physiotherapy practice, the issuing of special licences, the approval of physiotherapy training schools, and the conduct of those registered under the Act.
The training period for physiotherapists is 3 years. Full-time training is conducted at the New Zealand School of Physiotherapy, Dunedin, administered by the Otago Hospital Board, and the final year is spent at one of the subsidiary training schools in various parts of New Zealand. All students are required to pass the State Examination in Physiotherapy to qualify for registration.
Occupational Therapists—Under the Occupational Therapy Act 1949 is constituted the Occupational Therapy Board. The board is concerned with the training, examination, registration, and conduct of persons engaged in the practice of occupational therapy.
The training period is 3 years, which is undertaken primarily at the Central Institute of Technology, Wellington. In the third year, clinical experience is gained at hospitals. Students who successfully complete the course are awarded a diploma in occupational therapy and then registered. There are some 140 occupational therapists in active practice.
Dietitians—Under the Dietitians Act 1950 is constituted the Dietitians Board, which is concerned with the training, examination, and registration of persons engaged in the practice of dietetics.
The training period for a dietitian is, in the case of the holder of a degree of bachelor of home science conferred by the University of Otago or of the holder of a diploma in home science of the University of Otago, 12 months in a hospital training school.
Opticians—The Opticians Act 1928 provides for the constitution of an Opticians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (the Registrar), three persons engaged in practice as opticians in New Zealand, and a registered medical practitioner with special knowledge of diseases of the eyes. The board deals with all applications for registration under the Act.
There are approximately 250 opticians registered, but not all are engaged in active practice.
Plumbers—The Plumbers and Gasfitters Board consists of 10 members—the Director-General of Health as chairman, and representatives of the Department of Education, the Municipal and Counties Association, the Gas Association, the Master Plumbers Society (2), the Plumbers, Gas-fitters, and Related Trades Industrial Union of Workers (2), and a nominee of a borough council or drainage board.
The Board is concerned with the registration of plumbers and gasfitters. It issues annual licences and limited certificates for plumbers and gasfitters. It has also authority and responsibility for disciplinary action against registered plumbers and gasfitters if it is established they have done unsatisfactory work.
In New Zealand, except in specially exempted areas, all sanitary plumbing as defined in the Plumbers and Gasfitters Registration Act 1964 can only be performed by registered plumbers and holders of limited certificates working in the employment or under the supervision of registered plumbers.
Specifications and standards of workmanship and materials in plumbing work are prescribed in the provisions of the Drainage and Plumbing Regulations enacted under the Health Act.
Pharmacists—There are now 2,336 names on the Pharmaceutical Register in New Zealand. All registered pharmacists, except those who notify the registrar that they have conscientious objection to membership, automatically become members of the Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, the society's affairs being managed by a council constituted by the Pharmacy Act 1970.
The council consists of 12 members, 11 being pharmacists, and 1 a barrister appointed by the Minister of Health. Seven members are elected on a district basis by registered pharmacists who are proprietors of pharmacies and four by members of the Pharmaceutical Society who are not in the previous category. The main function of the council of the Pharmaceutical Society is to administer the Pharmacy Act and generally to protect and promote the interests of the profession of pharmacy and the public interests.
It is a specific requirement of the Pharmacy Act that pharmacies in New Zealand be at all times maintained under the immediate supervision and control of a registered pharmacist.
The present system for pharmacy education requires a minimum of 3 years' attendance at the School of Pharmacy, Central Institute of Technology, Petone, at which the diploma in pharmacy is obtained. There is also a 4-year degree course in pharmacy at the University of Otago. Graduates from both courses are required to serve 12 months' practical training before becoming eligible for registration as pharmacists. Of this practical training, 6 months may be served prior to graduation in periods of not less than 2 months.
Any pharmacist or company in which not less than 75 percent of the share capital is owned by a pharmacist or pharmacists may establish one pharmacy. Unqualified persons or companies in which less than 75 percent of the share capital is pharmacist-owned must, however, secure the consent of the Pharmacy Authority, set up under the Act, before commencing business, and in all cases the establishment of more than one pharmacy under the same ownership is subject to the consent of the authority. All pharmacies must be registered with the society. There are about 1,155 pharmacies in New Zealand.
VOLUNTARY WELFARE ORGANISATIONS—Over the years voluntary welfare organisations have made valuable contributions to certain aspects of the field of public health. In many cases they are encouraged and assisted in their work by grants from the public funds. Among more important of these organisations are the Plunket Society, the King George the Fifth Memorial Children's
Health Camps Federation, St. John Ambulance (N.Z.), the New Zealand Red Cross Society, the Crippled Children Society, and the New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations, the New Zealand Foundation for the Blind, and the New Zealand Epilepsy Association.
The Plunket Society—the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children—is concerned with the welfare of all babies. The society trains its own infant-welfare nurses, conducts infant-welfare clinics, and maintains Karitane hospitals throughout the country for premature babies or difficult feeders. In rural areas where there is no Plunket clinic, public health nurses do infant-welfare work.
The King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Federation maintains six health camps for children with physical health problems and minor emotional disorders. The federation works in close co-operation with the Department of Health. A portion of the finance for the federation's activities is derived from the proceeds of the annual health-stamp appeal.
The St. John Ambulance (N.Z.) has divisions throughout the country carrying out free ambulance and first-aid work and instruction in first aid and home nursing. It is a branch of the Venerable Order of the Hospital of Saint John of Jerusalem.
The New Zealand Red Cross Society, a part of the International Red Cross Committee, has centres and subcentres throughout the country. It gives training in first aid, home nursing, hygiene and sanitation, and emergency transportation of the injured. Graduates of these classes form voluntary-aid detachments that in peacetime are recruited as aids in hospitals, and in wartime may be recruited for service overseas as well.
The Crippled Children Society keeps a register of all crippled children, helps them to acquire all possible medical treatment, and undertakes vocational training and home education where these are required.
The New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations looks after the interests of patients suffering from tuberculosis. It assists the Department of Health with health education of the public regarding tuberculosis and concerns itself with after-care and vocational training and guidance of patients.
The New Zealand Epilepsy Association, with a Dominion Council and 11 branches, helps epileptics and their families in every possible way. It issues pamphlets, gives lectures, shows films, and fosters medical research. Social workers are employed by branches who can afford to do so. A residential hostel, Park Lodge, for young men and women who have regular employment or who require short-term accommodation for special reasons, is maintained in Auckland. The association is affiliated to the International Bureau for Epilepsy.
SPORT AND RECREATION—New Zealand is fortunate in having excellent natural facilities for outdoor pursuits and sports. The climate is temperate and equable.
The long coastline, the numerous rivers, lakes, and mountain ranges give full opportunity for yachting, boating, swimming, surfing, mountaineering, tramping, and ski-ing. Sea and freshwater fishing, both by rod and by line, scuba diving, hunting, and shooting are extremely popular and relatively inexpensive.
The cities and outlying districts are well provided with grounds for outdoor sport and recreation. Tennis, cricket, athletics, lawn bowls, softball, water sports, and rowing are the most popular summer games and sports.
Rugby football is the leading winter sport but many people play rugby league football, association football, outdoor and indoor basketball, hockey, indoor bowls, table tennis, and badminton.
Golf is a popular summer and winter sport. Boxing, wrestling, gymnastics, judo, and fencing have a small following.
While some sports, for instance rugby football, attract many spectators, the high proportion of persons who actually take an active part in various sports and games compared with those who merely watch, is a striking characteristic of New Zealand life. In many sports there is a close association between school and club activities.
The administration of various sports clubs is generally controlled by national bodies within New Zealand through their district associations. The various sports in New Zealand are amateur. Promising players or performers have ample and equal opportunity on merit to represent first their clubs, then the district, and ultimately New Zealand in competitive play.
In major sports each organisation administers its own affairs. However, competitors to represent New Zealand at Olympic and Commonwealth Games are selected by an Olympic Council made up of representatives of the various sports associations.
The National Mountain Safety Council, together with its member organisations, conducts a national campaign for safety on the mountains. Similarly, the National Water Safety Council, its member organisations, and swimming and lifesaving organisations, conduct a national water safety campaign, which includes general instruction in resuscitation procedures.
The Cobham Outward Bound School was established in Queen Charlotte Sound, Marlborough, in 1962, and several thousand boys aged 16 to 20 years have completed its short courses which use the challenges of the outdoors to promote self-confidence and self-discipline.
Within the schools greater emphasis is now placed on the encouragement of wider recreational interests which may be continued after leaving school and to the range of traditional team sports have been added activities such as golf, squash, surfing, yachting, fencing, tramping, flying, etc.
A system of school camps has been developed by the educational authorities. Permanent camp sites include Kaeo, Port Waikato, Kaitawa, Paraparaumu, and Rotoiti. These camps attempt to promote the value of social growth through the provision of opportunities to live and work together and develop qualities of initiative, self-confidence, and independence. Young people are encouraged to enjoy and make use of the natural environment by developing skills of campcraft, tramping, map and compass work, bushcraft, water safety, sailing and canoeing, and climbing, etc. Field work on the natural sciences and geography involves study of the land forms and local ecology of river, sea, and bush life.
In recent years some universities have established facilities and appointed staff to serve the physical recreation needs of the student body at large. Regular physical activity and its accompanying social recreation have been found to produce considerable improvements to health and application to studies.
Recreation involves the arts, including drama, ballet, music, art and craft, just as much as the more active physical sports, and their development is more fully described elsewhere in the Yearbook in the section Support of Cultural Activities.
The range of musical recreation, involving both participants and audiences, includes orchestras, pipe and brass bands, operatic societies, dance bands and pop groups. Music plays a large part in community recreation, especially among the youth. It is interesting to note how the change to later hotel hours has tended to shift the musical focus from the dance hall to the hotel where musical groups now entertain in the evenings.
Maori and Pacific Island cultural groups organise especially for their young people recreational activity, which provides not only a grounding in the richness of their cultural heritage but also helps to counter the stresses placed on those inexperienced in urban living.
Financial Assistance—Grants from Government to national youth organisations to assist their development and leadership training programmes are made to organisations such as the National Youth Council, the Young Men's Christian Association, the Young Women's Christian Association, and the Youth Hostels' Association. During 1970 these grants totalled $53,000.
Sporting and recreational organisations receive some financial assistance from lottery profits, but to qualify for assistance the organisation must show a substantial degree of self help.
The Department of Internal Affairs is responsible for a subsidy scheme to provide financial assistance to religious groups up to one-fifth of the total cost of a project of building or extending a hall or camp used for youth work. For 1970-71 a total of $130,786 was paid out.
The National Mountain Safety Council and National Water Safety Council received for 1970-71 allocations from lottery profits of $22,000 and $55,000 respectively. Fifteen mountain safety committees and five subcommittees organise courses on bushcraft, alpine instruction, map reading, and exposure prevention and firearm safety.
The Department of Internal Affairs has appointed 271 firearm instructors to tutor and test applicants for the firearm examination.
The department has a youth activities officer stationed at each of the main centres with the tasks of maintaining close liaison with local authorities, educational institutions, and youth and community associations in order to gain support and advice for schemes involving recreational activities and of keeping the community informed of the needs of young people.
GENERAL—The Hospitals Act 1957 requires the Minister of Health to ensure the provision and maintenance by hospital boards of hospitals and hospital services and to encourage the provision and maintenance of private hospitals. The Department of Health advises the Minister on or determines in respect of boards the extent and standard of hospital and allied services, the building requirements to provide these services, the numbers and levels of the main groups of professional staffs to be employed, the appropriate annual financial grants, the salaries and conditions of employment of about 60 percent of staff and the measure of financial assistance to be given to private hospitals, including loan finance. The department also licenses and supervises private hospitals, inspects the work of all hospitals and compiles financial and statistical data about them. There are 30 hospital boards and over 150 private hospitals.
Since 1 April 1958, the cost of hospital treatment in public hospitals has been borne entirely by the State. Private hospitals which provide about one-sixth of the available beds, receive payment from the Government for hospital treatment of patients; additional fees may be claimed from the patients.
Hospital and home nursing services involve the Department of Health in establishing and assisting to maintain minimum standards of nursing service in general hospitals, in homes for the aged, etc., in advising, inspecting and reporting on such services in hospitals; and generally advising the Minister on nursing.
Experience has been that, generally speaking, boards, committees and councils play a most valuable part in helping to formulate health policies and programmes, and, in certain cases, in administering policies or programmes laid down by Government. The setting-up of such agencies enables the Minister and the Department of Health to draw upon expert advice and wide experience and ensures that non-departmental people with up-to-date knowledge, day-to-day working experience and responsibility in particular areas of health play a worthwhile part in health administration. A partnership of this kind is particularly important in the case of public hospitals, which are run by democratically elected boards. Recognition of this is seen in the requirements of the Hospitals Act that the Minister of Health may not act in certain public hospital matters without a recommendation from the Hospitals Advisory Council.
The department's objectives in the case of physical medicine and rehabilitation are to stimulate interest and co-ordinate treatment of diseases such as chronic arthritis, poliomyelitis, and cerebral palsy; to promote and maintain a unified rehabilitation service and to maintain and develop physiotherapy and occupational therapy services. It supervises physiotherapy and occupational therapy training, licensing and services, and supervises the provision of rehabilitation services in public hospitals. (See Section 5a.)
The welfare services involving the department include the medical and social care and general welfare of the aged. The department advises the Minister on subsidies to be paid to local authorities and religious and welfare organisations which provide special housing, home and hospital beds for the elderly, and administers legislation governing the standards and oversight of old people's homes. (See Section 6a.)
HOSPITAL BOARDS—General and psychiatric hospitals are controlled by locally elected hospital boards. A hospital board of 8 to 14 members is elected every 3 years for each hospital district. It is the duty of every hospital board to provide, maintain and staff such institutions, hospital accommodation, and medical, nursing, and other services as the Minister of Health considers necessary.
In recent years there has been a pressure of activity, replanning, and development in all medical services for which hospital boards are responsible. This replanning of medical services has been undertaken against a background of sharp population increases in most urban areas. More rapid and comfortable transport is encouraging the build-up of specialist diagnostic and therapeutic resources in regional centres. The Health Services Unit, headed by a medical practitioner in the Department of Health, has the task of applying techniques such as operational research and work study to problems of management in the health services, particularly in hospitals, and ascertaining in what ways efficiency can be improved.
The Director-General of Health is authorised to visit and inspect hospitals and to appoint assistant inspectors, and is required to report to Parliament through the Minister on the administration of the Hospitals Act.
PATIENTS: Public Institutions—The number of beds in public institutions available at 31 March 1971 and the average number occupied during the year are set out in the following table. These statistics relate to patients and inmates in all institutions (general, maternity, special hospitals, and old people's homes) including institutions under the control of the Department of Health.
Type of Bed | Beds Available | Average Number of Occupied Beds per Day | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | |
General | 13,868 | 4.9 | 11,077.4 | 3.9 |
Maternity | 2,964 | 1.0 | 1,886.7 | 0.7 |
Total hospital beds | 16,832 | 5.9 | 12,964.1 | 4.6 |
Non-hospital beds | 1,132 | 0.4 | 978.3 | 0.3 |
Totals | 17,964 | 6.3 | 13,942.4 | 4.9 |
In addition to the 16,832 hospital beds in public institutions there were 3,740 (3,512 general and 228 maternity) in the 151 licensed private hospitals. If the beds in licensed private hospitals are included, the ratio of beds per 1,000 of population become 6.7 for general beds and 1.1 for maternity beds.
The average number of occupied hospital beds per 1,000 of population in hospital districts varies from 3.4 to 9.3. This variation can be accounted for in the main by the fact that many hospitals to a varying extent draw patients from other districts. Other factors which influence the figures are the availability of medical practitioners and their habits in sending patients to hospital or retaining them for home treatment, the availability of private-hospital beds, housing facilities, domestic assistance, private or district nursing assistance, and the efficiency of the outpatient departments.
The number of institutions coming under the heading of public institutions for the year ended 31 March 1971 was 199, comprising 76 general hospitals (3 of which were also old people's homes), 2 homes for cripples, 12 non-acute hospitals, 4 convalescent hospitals, 82 maternity hospitals, a hospital for physical disorders, 21 old people's homes, and 1 children's home.
The following statistics for the latest two March years relate to all public institutions including institutions under the control of the Department of Health.
Item | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|
Beds of all descriptions for patients or inmates | 17,874 | 17,964 |
Beds per 1,000 of population | 6.4 | 6.3 |
Average beds occupied per 1,000 of population | 5.0 | 4.9 |
Persons who were inpatients or inmates | 331,460 | 341,417 |
Number per 1,000 of population who were inpatients or inmates | 118.9 | 119.6 |
Attendances by outpatients (including dental treatment) | 3,235,890 | 3,491,910 |
Attendances per 1,000 of population | 1,160.4 | 1,223.1 |
The supplement to the annual report of the Director-General of Health on hospital statistics contains further detail on public institutions.
General Hospitals—In the following table the figures relate only to general hospitals under the control of hospital boards.
Year | Inpatients Treated | Average Number of Occupied Beds per Day | Average Turnover of Patients Treated per Occupied Bed | Available Beds | Outpatient Attendances (Including Dental) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | ||
1965-66 | 251,316 | 93.9 | 9,928.8 | 3.7 | 24.3 | 12,776 | 4.8 | 2,634,880 | 984.3 |
1966-67 | 256,585 | 95.1 | 10,004.4 | 3.7 | 24.8 | 12,989 | 4.8 | 2,711,122 | 1,005.3 |
1967-68 | 269,098 | 98.2 | 10,243.9 | 3.7 | 25.4 | 13,021 | 4.7 | 2,833,377 | 1,033.5 |
1968-69 | 276,248 | 100.1 | 10,334.0 | 3.7 | 24.9 | 13,045 | 4.7 | 2,923,505 | 1,059.7 |
1969-70 | 279,400 | 100.0 | 10,438.5 | 3.7 | 25.8 | 13,430 | 4.8 | 3,022,782 | 1,082.2 |
1970-71 | 287,112 | 100.6 | 10,448.7 | 3.7 | 26.6 | 13,506 | 4.7 | 3,266,886 | 1,144.3 |
Private Hospitals—The total number of private hospitals licensed in New Zealand at 31 March 1971 was 151, providing 228 maternity, 33 psychiatric, and 3,479 beds for general cases.
STAFF—The numbers of staff employed in public hospitals and other institutions and activities controlled by hospital boards in the latest 4 years were as follows.
Category of Staff | At 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971† | |
*Includes duplication where persons provide medical services at more than one institution. †This is the first year that all staff have been published as full time, equivalent previous years part-time staff was counted as full time, hence reduction in staff. | |||||
Institutional medical | 1,853* | 1,890* | 1,923* | 1,947* | 1,309* |
Other professional and technical | 2,742 | 2,817 | 3,084 | 3,332 | 2,896 |
Nursing | 14,112 | 14,370 | 15,185 | 15,740 | 14,350 |
Other treatment staff | 496 | 592 | 631 | 656 | 873 |
Domestic and other institutional staff | 10,494 | 9,769 | 10,046 | 10,126 | 9,633 |
Administrative staff | 665 | 645 | 702 | 712 | 690 |
Domiciliary services | 1,080 | 1,018 | 1,092 | 1,182 | 561 |
Farm and garden | 22 | 16 | 18 | 67 | 18 |
Other non-institutional | 201 | 233 | 193 | 180 | 117 |
Totals | 31,665 | 31,350 | 32,874 | 33,942 | 30,447† |
MATERNITY SERVICES: Beds—At 31 March 1971 available hospital-bed accommodation for maternity cases was 3,192 made up as follows:
Public hospitals | 2,964 |
Private hospitals | 228 |
Total | 3,192 |
The total number of confinements in maternity hospitals in 1969 was 61,891, of which 56,721 were in public maternity hospitals, 5,170 in private hospitals. There were 9,610 admissions for ante-natal treatment. All these figures are inclusive of Maoris.
Domiciliary Midwifery Services—Public health nurses and hospital board district nurses carry out some pre-natal work and a limited amount of obstetrical work in back-country areas. In general, however, most of the population is within reach of a maternity hospital, and home deliveries are not encouraged. There remain, however, a few midwives who contract with the Department of Health to give home maternity service under the Social Security Act.
Ante-natal Services—Medical practitioners give ante-natal, neo-natal, and post-natal attention under the Social Security Act. The doctor's attendance, if desired, is supplemented by that of the midwife in charge of an ante-natal clinic. These free ante-natal clinics are established in connection with the three St. Helens Hospitals, all public maternity hospitals or maternity wards, and a number of clinics conducted by the Plunket Society. Ante-natal classes to prepare mothers for the baby's arrival are also being developed, and doctors can refer patients to these to supplement their own ante-natal instructions. In the case of women living far away from the main centres of population, ante-natal work is supplemented by the public health nurses employed by the Department of Health, or by district nurses employed by hospital boards.
FINANCE: Institutional Operating Expenditure—The average operating expenditure per occupied bed, relating to hospitals of all types and to general hospitals, is shown in the following table.
Year | Treatment | Institutional Administration | Heat Light, Power and water | Household Expenses | Buildings and Grounds | Miscellaneous | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
All Institutions | |||||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
1965-66 | 2,560.4 | 360.4 | 326.4 | 1,249.4 | 205.6 | 4.6 | 4,706.8 |
1966-67 | 2,803.6 | 399.8 | 342.4 | 1,342.6 | 209.4 | 3.8 | 5,101.6 |
1967-68 | 2,935.7 | 399.7 | 341.5 | 1,233.7 | 186.0 | 3.1 | 5,099.7 |
1968-69 | 3,141.5 | 423.8 | 359.6 | 1,375.8 | 195.0 | 4.7 | 5,400.4 |
1969-70 | 3,475.2 | 486.7 | 384.5 | 1,357.4 | 212.6 | 5.3 | 5,930.7 |
1970-71 | 4,088.6 | 609.8 | 419.9 | 1,626.1 | 266.6 | 7.0 | 7,018.0 |
General Hospitals | |||||||
1965-66 | 2,799.2 | 405.6 | 342.8 | 1,304.2 | 215.8 | 4.0 | 5,071.6 |
1966-67 | 3,069.0 | 454.2 | 362.8 | 1,409.8 | 219.8 | 4.0 | 5,519.6 |
1967-68 | 3,226.9 | 464.9 | 362.7 | 1,293.0 | 185.4 | 2.8 | 5,535.7 |
1968-69 | 3,481.5 | 487.1 | 381.8 | 1,338.3 | 204.7 | 4.6 | 5,898.0 |
1969-70 | 3,857.6 | 558.0 | 411.1 | 1,409.1 | 230.4 | 5.1 | 6,471.3 |
1970-71 | 4,561.0 | 703.4 | 454.6 | 1,703.3 | 276.6 | 6.9 | 7,705.8 |
Each of these averages includes the direct expenditure on each activity for labour, materials, and incidental expenses, but excludes overheads such as depreciation and interest on capital.
For 1970-71 the average daily expenditure for individual inpatients treated in hospitals classed as general hospitals was $21.11 and the average total expenditure for each inpatient was $280.43.
Loans—Boards have been authorised by the Minister of Health to raise loans to cover a very extensive building programme. The position of loan liability is as under.
Year | Amount Uplifted | Repayment* | Balance Owing |
---|---|---|---|
Includes payments from sinking funds. | |||
$(000) | |||
1965-66 | 10,376 | 7,637 | 81,324 |
1966-67 | 9,021 | 6,754 | 83,591 |
1967-68 | 13,566 | 6,724 | 90,433 |
1968-69 | 23,566 | 7,931 | 106,070 |
1969-70 | 19,170 | 9,436 | 115,797 |
1970-71 | 19,200 | 10,043 | 124,878 |
Payments—Hospital board expenditure is subject to control by the Minister of Health. The sum provided by Government for public hospital maintenance expenditure is allocated to the individual hospital boards on the basis of allocations made in the previous year, adjusted to take account of known increases in commitments plus an allowance for normal growth. A portion of the total is, however, held in reserve, to enable special allocations to be made to boards having to meet the cost of commissioning major capital works reaching completion during the year. Additional grants are also made for general wage increases which may be approved after the basic allocation has been made. Grants for minor capital works and equipment are made to boards on the basis of population and average occupied beds. Major works over $20,000 are financed by loans raised by hospital boards, interest and principal repayments being met by Government grants.
Item of Expenditure | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes payments to sinking funds. | |||||
$(thousand) | |||||
Institutional operating expenses | 75,042 | 77,434 | 83,091 | 91,882 | 109,610 |
Extramural relief | 114 | 94 | 118 | 153 | 295 |
Grants to private hospitals, etc. | 136 | 134 | 129 | 124 | 126 |
Other grants | 19 | 18 | 12 | 16 | 13 |
Transport of patients | 865 | 826 | 942 | 920 | 1,190 |
Domiciliary services | 1,687 | 1,717 | 1,762 | 2,023 | 2,289 |
Administration | 1,977 | 2,042 | 2,172 | 2,342 | 2,776 |
Superannuation | 570 | 606 | 647 | 718 | 910 |
Other expenses | 1,879 | 2,232 | 1,049 | 2,211 | 3,722 |
Interest on loans | 4,084 | 4,301 | 4,961 | 5,794 | 6,182 |
Repayment of loans* | 6,368 | 6,246 | 7,088 | 8,107 | 9,251 |
Capital works other than “loan" | 2,908 | 3,108 | 3,400 | 3,782 | 4,395 |
Totals, excluding loans | 95,649 | 98,758 | 105,371 | 118,072 | 140,669 |
Loan works | 11,359 | 14,109 | 15,179 | 15,465 | 15,639 |
Totals | 107,008 | 112,867 | 120,550 | 133,537 | 156,308 |
PUBLIC HOSPITAL PATIENTS—Detailed statistical information is supplied to the Department of Health about every patient, except normal maternity cases, discharged from or dying in public hospitals in New Zealand. After tabulation in accordance with the International Classification of Diseases, this information is published annually in the Department of Health publication Hospital and Selected Morbidity Data. According to the census of non-psychiatric hospitals conducted by the Department of Health in 1966, patients in public hospitals comprised 81.1 percent of hospital patients, the provisional figure for the 1971 census is 80.4 percent.
Patients Treated—The following table shows the number of patients treated in public hospitals for the latest 6 years.
Year | Remaining on 1 January from Previous Year | Admissions | Discharges | Deaths | Total Number of Indoor Patients | Remaining on 31 December |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excludes 51 patients shown as remaining in Buchanan Ward, Greytown, on 31 December 1965. | ||||||
1964 | 8,527 | 215,181 | 204,158 | 10,883 | 223,708 | 8,667 |
1965 | 8,667 | 221,772 | 210,394 | 11,267 | 230,439 | 8,778 |
1966 | 8,727* | 228,087 | 216,322 | 11,626 | 236,814 | 8,866 |
1967 | 8,866 | 234,521 | 222,910 | 11,299 | 243,387 | 9,178 |
1968 | 9,178 | 242,713 | 230,276 | 12,254 | 251,891 | 9,361 |
1969 | 9,361 | 244,347 | 231,907 | 12,026 | 253,708 | 9,372 |
Age and Sex of Patients—The age and sex of patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1969 are shown below.
Age Groups | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Under 1 year | 6,979 | 4,921 | 11,900 |
1- 4 years | 11,067 | 7,906 | 18,973 |
5- 9 years | 10,931 | 8,052 | 18,983 |
10-14 years | 7,752 | 5,710 | 13,462 |
15-19 years | 9,102 | 9,858 | 18,960 |
20-24 years | 8,264 | 11,048 | 19,312 |
25-29 years | 5,176 | 8,752 | 13,928 |
30-34 years | 4,336 | 6,883 | 11,219 |
35-39 years | 4,613 | 6,445 | 11,058 |
40-44 years | 5,316 | 6,632 | 11,948 |
45-49 years | 5,856 | 6,988 | 12,844 |
50-54 years | 6,075 | 6,436 | 12,511 |
55-59 years | 7,291 | 5,757 | 13,048 |
60-64 years | 7,216 | 5,461 | 12,677 |
65-69 years | 6,954 | 5,506 | 12,460 |
70-74 years | 5,254 | 5,109 | 10,363 |
75-79 years | 4,341 | 4,565 | 8,906 |
80-84 years | 3,151 | 3,606 | 6,757 |
85 years and over | 2,143 | 2,884 | 5,027 |
Totals | 121,817 | 122,519 | 244,336 |
Although there is little overall difference in the totals of males and females, there is a well-defined pattern when figures for each sex are compared, age group by age group. In all ages under 15 years there is a preponderance of males. This difference is common to most disease groups but is more marked in diseases of the digestive, genito-urinary, musculoskeletal, and respiratory systems, in congenital malformations, and in accidental injuries. For the ages between 15 and 54 years there are more females than males. This age group covers the child-bearing ages in women, and the higher proportion of female patients is a reflection of this fact. Apart from conditions associated with pregnancy, abortion, delivery, and the puerperium, female patients considerably outnumbered male patients in both malignant and non-malignant tumours, in diseases of the thyroid gland and the genito-urinary system and in symptomatic conditions. In the age groups from 55 years upwards the males once more predominate, except for 75 years and over, particularly in diseases of the circulatory, respiratory, and digestive systems.
Principal Diseases and Disabilities—The following summary shows the principal diseases and injuries treated, together with the number of deaths and the fatality rate percent of total cases treated, in public hospitals in 1969. The disease headings are the subtitles of the International Classification of Diseases. More detailed information is published annually in Part III—Hospital and Selected Morbidity Data, Medical Statistics Report. The International Classification of Diseases is revised every 10 years by the World Health Organisation. The eighth revision (1965) was introduced in New Zealand for morbidity statistical valuations with effect from 1 January 1969. Because of changes in disease groupings within the classification, the summary of diseases and injuries treated differs from those of earlier years both in the sequence reported and component conditions of certain disease groups.
It should be noted that the disease or condition for which a patient is admitted to hospital is not necessarily that which would rank as the cause of death in mortality statistics. Congestive heart failure, for instance, is comparatively highly ranked in hospital cases as the condition immediately affecting the patient, but is frequently only the consequence of some underlying disease, which would take precedence over congestive heart failure in the statistics of causes of death. Hospital returns show each disease for which the patient was treated while in hospital, but the classification for statistical purposes has been made on the basis of the principal disease for which the patient was admitted, regardless of what other unrelated diseases may have been present or developed during the stay in hospital. In mortality statistics, on the other hand, the underlying cause of death is of paramount importance. In the summary below a patient admitted on account of an injury is classified accordingto the nature of the injury. Should the patient die, however, the death would be classified in the mortality statistics according to the cause of the injury, e.g., motor-vehicle accident, accidental fall, etc.
DISEASES AND DISABILITIES TREATED IN PUBLIC HOSPITALS DURING 1969 | |||
---|---|---|---|
Disease or Disability | Total Discharges and Deaths in Public Hospitals | Deaths in Public Hospitals | Fatality Rate Percent |
Intestinal infectious diseases | 2,177 | 37 | 1.7 |
Tuberculosis | 1,317 | 50 | 3.8 |
Zoonotic bacterial diseases | 38 | 2 | 5.3 |
Other bacterial diseases | 399 | 32 | 8.0 |
Poliomyelitis and other enterovirus diseases of central nervous system | 402 | 2 | 0.5 |
Viral diseases accompanied by exanthem | 997 | 8 | 0.8 |
Arthropod-borne viral diseases | 54 | 3 | 5.6 |
Other viral diseases | 1,650 | 18 | 1.1 |
Rickettsioses and other arthropod-borne diseases | 29 | - | - |
Syphilis and other venereal diseases | 155 | 2 | 1.3 |
Other spirochaetal diseases | 69 | 1 | 1.4 |
Mycoses | 72 | 1 | 1.4 |
Helminthiases | 123 | 2 | 1.6 |
Other infective and parasitic diseases | 274 | 3 | 1.1 |
Malignant neoplasm of buccal cavity and pharynx | 272 | 27 | 9.9 |
Malignant neoplasm of digestive organs and peritoneum | 2,414 | 707 | 29.3 |
Malignant neoplasm of respiratory system | 1,705 | 507 | 29.7 |
Malignant neoplasm of bone, connective tissue, skin, and breast | 2,338 | 181 | 7.7 |
Malignant neoplasm of genito-urinary organs | 2,999 | 387 | 12.9 |
Malignant neoplasm of other and unspecified sites | 2,077 | 606 | 29.2 |
Neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 1,404 | 297 | 21.2 |
Benign neoplasms | 3,766 | 17 | 0.5 |
Neoplasm of unspecified nature | 294 | 16 | 5.4 |
Diseases of thyroid gland | 849 | 6 | 0.7 |
Diseases of other endocrine glands | 2,627 | 172 | 6.5 |
Avitaminoses and other nutritional deficiency | 461 | 6 | 1.4 |
Other metabolic diseases | 620 | 23 | 3.7 |
Diseases of blood and blood-forming organs | 1,841 | 69 | 3.7 |
Psychoses | 2,407 | 74 | 3.1 |
Neuroses, personality disorders, and other non-psychotic mental disorders | 3,623 | 15 | 0.4 |
Mental retardation | 181 | 5 | 2.8 |
Inflammatory diseases of central nervous system | 345 | 50 | 14.5 |
Hereditary and familial diseases of nervous system | 109 | 12 | 11.0 |
Other diseases of central nervous system | 2,839 | 196 | 6.9 |
Diseases of nerves and peripheral ganglia | 876 | 2 | 0.2 |
Inflammatory diseases of the eye | 912 | 1 | 0.1 |
Other diseases and conditions of the eye | 4,146 | 13 | 0.3 |
Diseases of the ear and mastoid process | 3,026 | - | - |
Active rheumatic fever | 590 | 6 | 1.0 |
Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 877 | 79 | 9.0 |
Hypertensive disease | 1,363 | 111 | 8.1 |
Ischaemic heart disease | 8,248 | 1,649 | 20.0 |
Other forms of heart disease | 3,660 | 748 | 20.4 |
Cerebrovascular disease | 5,388 | 1,975 | 36.7 |
Diseases of arteries, arterioles and capillaries | 2,454 | 466 | 19.0 |
Diseases of veins and lymphatics, and other diseases of circulatory system | 5,980 | 129 | 2.2 |
Acute respiratory infections (except influenza) | 4,262 | 28 | 0.7 |
Influenza | 425 | 4 | 0.9 |
Pneumonia | 5,426 | 599 | 11.0 |
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma | 5,219 | 257 | 4.9 |
Other diseases of upper respiratory tract | 11,861 | 3 | - |
Other diseases of respiratory system | 1,812 | 167 | 9.2 |
Diseases of oral cavity, salivary glands, and jaws | 2,026 | 1 | - |
Diseases of oesophagus, stomach, and duodenum | 2,459 | 101 | 4.1 |
Appendicitis | 5,729 | 12 | 0.2 |
Hernia of abdominal cavity | 5,314 | 38 | 0.7 |
Other diseases of intestine and peritoneum | 3,775 | 124 | 3.3 |
Diseases of liver, gall bladder, and pancreas | 4,153 | 121 | 2.9 |
Nephritis and nephrosis | 851 | 73 | 8.6 |
Other diseases of urinary system | 3,654 | 110 | 3.0 |
Diseases of male genital organs | 3,189 | 62 | 1.9 |
Diseases of breast, ovary, fallopian tube, and parametrium | 1,974 | 2 | 0.1 |
Diseases of uterus and other female genital organs | 8,855 | 5 | 0.1 |
Complications of pregnancy | 2,421 | - | - |
Urinary infections and toxaemias of pregnancy and the puerperium | 1,089 | 2 | 0.2 |
Abortion | 4,514 | - | - |
Delivery | 1,556 | 3 | 0.2 |
Complications of the puerperium | 551 | 3 | 0.5 |
Infections of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 3,197 | 10 | 0.3 |
Other inflammatory conditions of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 802 | 9 | 1.1 |
Other diseases of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 1,622 | 5 | 0.3 |
Arthritis and rheumatism, except rheumatic fever | 3,952 | 98 | 265 |
Osteomyelitis and other diseases of bone and joint | 4,473 | 11 | 0.5 |
Other diseases of musculoskeletal system | 2,428 | 9 | 0.4 |
Congenital anomalies | 5,801 | 204 | 3.5 |
Certain causes of perinatal morbidity and mortality | 2,597 | 232 | 8.9 |
Symptoms referable to systems or organs | 11,399 | 42 | 0.4 |
Senility and ill-defined diseases | 2,138 | 211 | 9.9 |
Fracture of skull, spine, and trunk | 3,798 | 144 | 3.8 |
Fracture of upper limb | 4,059 | 15 | 0.4 |
Fracture of lower limb | 5,795 | 350 | 6.0 |
Dislocation without fracture | 1,019 | 7 | 0.7 |
Sprains and strains of joints and adjacent muscles | 1,154 | 2 | 0.2 |
Intracranial injury (excluding those with skull fracture) | 8,510 | 95 | 1.1 |
Internal injury of chest, abdomen, and pelvis | 538 | 36 | 6.7 |
Laceration and open wound of head, neck, and trunk | 1,781 | 2 | 0.1 |
Laceration and open wound of lower limb | 1,388 | 1 | 0.1 |
Laceration and open wound of multiple location | 174 | 3 | 1.7 |
Superficial injury | 418 | - | - |
Contusion and crushing with intact skin surface | 2,168 | 10 | 0.5 |
Effects of foreign body entering through orifice | 944 | 1 | 0.1 |
Burn | 1,898 | 24 | 1.3 |
Injury to nerves and spinal cord | 299 | 3 | 1.0 |
Adverse effect of medicinal agenta | 3,199 | 22 | 0.7 |
Toxic effect of substances chiefly non-medicinal as to source | 1,550 | 12 | 0.8 |
Other adverse effects | 1,888 | 28 | 1.5 |
Special admissions without sickness | 3,186 | 1 | - |
All conditions | 244,336 | 12,026 | 4.9 |
Duration of Stay in Public Hospitals—The average duration of stay of patients in public hospitals in 1969 is shown in the following table.
Disease or Disability | Total Discharges and Deaths in Public Hospitals | Average Stay (Days) |
---|---|---|
Infective and parasitic diseases (except tuberculosis) | 6,439 | 12.6 |
Tuberculosis | 1,317 | 67.0 |
Malignant neoplasm and neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue | 13,209 | 20.8 |
Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature | 4,060 | 9.0 |
Diseases of thyroid gland | 849 | 12.9 |
Diabetes mellitus | 2,228 | 26.1 |
Other endocrine, nutritional and metabolic diseases | 1,480 | 19.2 |
Diseases of blood and blood-forming organs | 1,841 | 13.7 |
Psychoses | 2,407 | 29.5 |
Other mental disorders | 3,804 | 14.3 |
Diseases of the eye | 5,058 | 8.5 |
Diseases of ear and mastoid process | 3,026 | 7.8 |
Other diseases of the nervous system | 4,169 | 40.5 |
Active rheumatic fever and chronic rheumatic heart disease | 1,467 | 32.8 |
Ischaemic heart disease | 8,248 | 21.7 |
Hypertensive disease and other forms of heart disease | 5,023 | 25.8 |
Cerebrovascular disease | 5,388 | 67.0 |
Diseases of arteries, arterioles and capillaries | 2,454 | 38.2 |
Diseases of veins and lymphatics and other diseases of circulatory system | 5,980 | 12.4 |
Acute respiratory infections and influenza | 4,687 | 7.7 |
Pneumonia | 5,426 | 17.3 |
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma | 5,219 | 15.4 |
Hypertrophy of tonsils and adenoids | 9,831 | 3.5 |
Other diseases of respiratory system | 3,842 | 12.6 |
Diseases of oral cavity, salivary glands and jaws | 2,026 | 3.2 |
Diseases of oesophagus, stomach and duodenum | 2,459 | 15.2 |
Appendicitis | 5,729 | 8.7 |
Hernia of abdominal cavity | 5,314 | 9.5 |
Other diseases of intestines and peritoneum | 3,776 | 14.1 |
Diseases of liver, gall bladder and pancreas | 4,153 | 14.9 |
Diseases of urinary system | 4,505 | 14.6 |
Diseases of male genital organs | 3,189 | 12.0 |
Diseases of breast, ovary, fallopian tube and parametrium | 1,974 | 7.7 |
Diseases of uterus and other female genital organs | 8,855 | 6.9 |
Delivery and complications of pregnancy and the puerperium (except abortion) | 5,617 | 10.1 |
Abortion | 4,514 | 3.9 |
Diseases of skin and subcutaneous tissues | 5,621 | 11.3 |
Arthritis and rheumatism except rheumatic fever | 3,952 | 39.1 |
Osteomyelitis and other diseases of bone and joint | 4,473 | 20.9 |
Other diseases of musculoskeletal system | 2,428 | 10.9 |
Congenital anomalies | 5,801 | 16.7 |
Certain causes of perinatal morbidity and mortality | 2,597 | 18.4 |
Symptoms and ill-defined conditions | 13,537 | 19.3 |
Fractures | 13,652 | 21.2 |
Intracranial injury (except skull fracture) | 8,510 | 4.6 |
Lacerations and open wound | 5,942 | 7.3 |
Burns | 1,897 | 19.4 |
Toxic or adverse effects of medicinal and other substances | 4,749 | 4.7 |
Other injuries and adverse effects | 8,428 | 8.9 |
Special admissions without current complaints or reported diagnosis | 3,186 | 7.4 |
Total | 244,336 | 16.1 |
Accident Cases—A summary is given below of accident cases treated as inpatients in public hospitals during 1969.
Type of Accident | Total Cases | Percentage of All Accident Cases | Average Stay (Days) | Aggregate Stay (Days) | Aggregate Stay as Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Transport— | |||||
Railway | 82 | 0.2 | 19.4 | 1,590 | 0.3 |
Motor-vehicle traffic | 9,587 | 21.1 | 12.0 | 114,864 | 20.2 |
Motor-vehicle non-traffic | 204 | 0.5 | 11.1 | 2,272 | 0.4 |
Other road vehicles | 1,762 | 3.9 | 6.7 | 11,735 | 2.1 |
Water | 179 | 0.4 | 12.1 | 2,157 | 0.4 |
Aircraft | 33 | 0.1 | 16.7 | 551 | 0.1 |
Total transport | 11,847 | 26.2 | 11.2 | 133,169 | 23.5 |
Non-transport— | |||||
Accidental poisoning | 2,606 | 5.8 | 2.7 | 7,002 | 1.2 |
Accidental falls | 11,038 | 24.4 | 19.0 | 209,932 | 37.0 |
Other accidents | 12,614 | 27.8 | 9.4 | 118,147 | 20.9 |
Total non-transport | 26,258 | 58.0 | 12.8 | 335,081 | 59.1 |
Surgical and medical complications and misadventures | 2,719 | 6.0 | 16.3 | 44,445 | 7.8 |
Late effects of accidental injury | 1,138 | 2.5 | 24.9 | 28,357 | 5.0 |
Suicide and self-inflicted injury | 2,051 | 4.5 | 8.4 | 17,153 | 3.0 |
Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons | 1,094 | 2.4 | 6.0 | 6,598 | 1.2 |
Legal intervention | 2 | -- | 4.0 | 8 | -- |
Injury undetermined whether accidentally or purposely inflicted | 140 | 0.3 | 6.9 | 962 | 0.2 |
Injury resulting from operations of war | 41 | 0.1 | 21.4 | 878 | 0.2 |
Grand totals | 45,290 | 100.0 | 12.5 | 566,651 | 100.0 |
Most cases come under the heading “Non-transport—Other accidents”, which includes accidents caused by cutting and piercing instruments, machinery, falling objects, fire and hot objects, and so on. Of these most occurred in the home.
The second largest group is “Accidental falls”, which has an aggregate stay greater than any other group. This is due to the long periods spent in hospital by elderly people who have sustained fractures of the femur in falls. Almost one in every four patients had been injured in a fall of some kind.
Motor-vehicle traffic accidents comprise the third largest group, and have the third largest aggregate stay. It is interesting to note that there were three times as many admissions to hospital and three times as many beds occupied by people injured in non-transport accidents as there were in motor-vehicle traffic accidents. Traffic accidents on roads are analysed in tables in Section 11c Roads and Road Transport.
Patients discharged from, or dying in public hospitals in 1969 after treatment for accidents sustained in the home are given in the following table.
Cause of Accident | Total Patients | Days Stay |
---|---|---|
Accidental poisoning by— | ||
Drugs and medicaments | 1,149 | 3,468 |
Petroleum products and other solvents | 400 | 692 |
Pesticides, fertilisers, and plant foods | 150 | 455 |
Noxious foodstuffs and poisonous plants | 176 | 221 |
Other solid and liquid substances | 433 | 901 |
Gases and vapours | 48 | 95 |
Accidental falls | 4,867 | 109,694 |
Blow from falling object | 106 | 841 |
Accidents caused by cutting and piercing instruments | 1,427 | 9,668 |
Accidental burns | 1,196 | 25,062 |
Accidents caused by foreign bodies | 541 | 1,396 |
Accidents caused by machinery | 578 | 4,704 |
All other and unspecified accidents | 1,125 | 9,619 |
Totals | 12,196 | 166,816 |
Deaths in Public Hospitals—The percentage of deaths in public hospitals to all deaths has increased over the last 11 years. Examination of the following table shows the trend.
Year | Deaths in Public Hospitals | Total Deaths | Percentage of Deaths in Public Hospitals to Total Deaths |
---|---|---|---|
1959 | 10,020 | 21,128 | 47.4 |
1960 | 9,768 | 20,892 | 46.8 |
1961 | 10,289 | 21,782 | 47.2 |
1962 | 10,436 | 22,081 | 47.3 |
1963 | 10,784 | 22,416 | 48.1 |
1964 | 10,883 | 22,861 | 47.6 |
1965 | 11,265 | 22,976 | 49.0 |
1966 | 11,626 | 23,778 | 48.9 |
1967 | 11,299 | 23,007 | 49.1 |
1968 | 12,254 | 24,464 | 50.1 |
1969 | 12,026 | 24,161 | 49.8 |
GENERAL—Free maintenance and treatment has been provided in all public mental hospitals since 1 April 1939.
Under the Mental Health Act 1969 the control of psychiatric hospitals (with the exception of Lake Alice Hospital, Marton, which will continue to make national provision for security patients) is being transferred from the Department of Health to local hospital boards from 1 April 1972.
A detailed report Mental Health Data is published annually by the National Health Statistics Centre of the Department of Health. The report contains administrative and clinical data about first admissions and readmissions (including replacements from leave), transfers, discharges, and deaths for all inpatients under psychiatric care. The report also presents information about psychiatric disorders in terms of age and sex, etiological factors, domicile, race, and length of stay.
In 1967 the statistical system was enlarged to include, in addition to people treated as inpatients in mental hospitals, people treated in psychiatric inpatient units in public hospitals. The system was further enlarged in 1969 with the inclusion of alcoholics treated at Rotoroa Sanatorium. These developments provide more comprehensive data about treatment of people with psychiatric disorders in the community, but the greater coverage prevents strict comparability with statistical data published for past years.
At the end of 1970 there were 11,039 people on the registers of mental hospitals of the Department of Health, 99 in psychiatric units of public hospitals, and 176 in Rotoroa Sanatorium, a total of 11,314. There were 11,646 registrations during the year (excluding transfers and changes of status), of which 9,546 or 82 percent were voluntary patients. The average number of occupied mental hospital beds was 10,169, which was 76 fewer than in 1969. The average number of resident patients per 100,000 mean population has declined steadily over the last 26 years.
The following table gives the annual averages and the rates per 100,000 mean population for those in mental hospitals and public hospitals.
Year | Resident in Mental Hospitals | On Leave from Mental Hospitals | Total for Mental Hospitals | Patients in Public Hospitals | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | |
All Patients | ||||||||
1942 | 7,926 | 483.4 | 459 | 28.0 | 8,385 | 511.4 | .. | .. |
1947 | 8,439 | 469.3 | 591 | 32.9 | 9,030 | 502.2 | .. | .. |
1952 | 9,070 | 454.3 | 807 | 40.5 | 9,877 | 494.8 | .. | .. |
1957 | 9,850 | 441.2 | 945 | 42.3 | 10,795 | 483.5 | .. | .. |
1962 | 10,267 | 413.2 | 1,235 | 49.7 | 11,502 | 462.9 | .. | .. |
1967 | 10,415 | 381.6 | 1,681 | 61.6 | 12,096 | 443.2 | .. | .. |
1968 | 10,270 | 372.6 | 1,938 | 70.3 | 12,208 | 442.9 | 134 | 4.9 |
1969 | 10,245 | 368.0 | 2,049 | 73.6 | 12,294 | 441.6 | 158 | 5.7 |
1970 | 10,169 | 360.0 | 1,663 | 58.9 | 11,832 | 418.9 | 154 | 5.5 |
FIRST ADMISSIONS—In 1970 there were 3,340 first admissions (1,784 male and 1,556 female) to mental hospitals, 1,642 (582 male, 1,060 female) to psychiatric inpatient units, and 14 males to Rotoroa Sanatorium, a total of 4,996. The number of voluntary patients (4,127) exceeded the number of non-voluntary patients (869) by more than four to one.
The numbers and rates of first admissions, together with the percentage of first admissions in total admissions and the percentage of voluntary patients in first admissions, are shown in the next tables.
Years | Voluntary Patients | Non-voluntary Patients | All Patients | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male | Female | Total | Male | Female | Total | Male | Female | Total | |
*Average over five years. | |||||||||
Numbers | |||||||||
1935-39* | 115 | 97 | 212 | 481 | 462 | 943 | 596 | 559 | 1,155 |
1940-44* | 110 | 126 | 236 | 470 | 526 | 996 | 580 | 652 | 1,232 |
1945-49* | 235 | 267 | 502 | 544 | 607 | 1,151 | 779 | 874 | 1,653 |
1950-54* | 349 | 384 | 733 | 625 | 746 | 1,371 | 974 | 1,130 | 2,104 |
1955-59* | 489 | 577 | 1,066 | 669 | 731 | 1,400 | 1,158 | 1,308 | 2,466 |
1960-64* | 1,228 | 1,372 | 2,600 | 602 | 522 | 1,124 | 1,830 | 1,894 | 3,724 |
1965-69* | 1,649 | 1,978 | 3,626 | 612 | 365 | 976 | 2,260 | 2,342 | 4,603 |
1970 | 1,813 | 2,314 | 4,127 | 567 | 302 | 869 | 2,380 | 2,616 | 4,996 |
Rates per 100,000 of Mean Population | |||||||||
1935-39* | 14.2 | 12.4 | 13.3 | 59.5 | 58.9 | 59.2 | 73.7 | 71.3 | 72.5 |
1940-44* | 13.7 | 15.0 | 14.4 | 58.5 | 62.8 | 60.8 | 72.2 | 77.8 | 75.2 |
1945-49* | 26.2 | 29.6 | 27.9 | 61.1 | 67.5 | 64.5 | 87.3 | 97.1 | 92.4 |
1950-54* | 34.6 | 38.5 | 36.6 | 62.2 | 74.9 | 68.5 | 96.8 | 113.4 | 105.1 |
1955-59* | 43.4 | 51.7 | 47.5 | 59.6 | 65.8 | 62.7 | 102.9 | 117.5 | 110.2 |
1960-64* | 97.6 | 110.1 | 103.8 | 48.4 | 42.6 | 45.5 | 146.0 | 152.7 | 149.3 |
1965-69* | 121.0 | 145.7 | 133.3 | 44.9 | 26.9 | 35.9 | 165.9 | 172.6 | 169.2 |
1970 | 129.2 | 164.6 | 146.1 | 40.4 | 21.5 | 30.8 | 169.6 | 186.1 | 176.9 |
Years | Percentage of First Admissions in Total Admissions | Percentage of Voluntary Patients in First Admissions |
---|---|---|
*Average over five years. | ||
1935-39* | 80.1 | 18.3 |
1940-44* | 76.7 | 19.0 |
1945-49* | 75.6 | 30.1 |
1950-54* | 74.0 | 34.7 |
1955-59* | 67.5 | 43.0 |
1960-64* | 61.1 | 69.8 |
1965-69* | 50.5 | 78.8 |
1970 | 42.9 | 82.6 |
NOTES—For 1962 and subsequent years, voluntary patient totals include informal patients. Since 1967 the figures include psychiatric inpatients in public hospitals. The figures from 1969 include patients in Rotoroa Sanatorium.
Diagnosis—The three leading diagnoses in 1970 were: depressive neurosis, 986 cases; other personality disorders, 567 cases; and schizophrenia and paranoid states, 565 cases. These three diagnoses accounted for 42.4 percent of first admissions.
The numbers of first admissions to each division of psychiatric care by short list diagnoses are shown for 1970.
Diagnosis | All Hospitals | Mental Hospitals | Public Hospital Psychiatric Units | Rotoroa Sanatorium |
---|---|---|---|---|
Senile and pre-senile dementia | 264 | 247 | 17 | - |
Alcoholic psychosis | 75 | 49 | 26 | - |
Other organic psychoses | 279 | 220 | 59 | - |
Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 565 | 399 | 166 | - |
Depressive psychosis | 496 | 304 | 192 | - |
Other functional psychoses | 195 | 118 | 77 | - |
Depressive neurosis | 986 | 407 | 579 | - |
Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 316 | 223 | 93 | - |
Alcoholism | 457 | 408 | 35 | 14 |
Other personality disorders | 567 | 328 | 239 | - |
Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 146 | 81 | 65 | - |
Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 91 | 69 | 22 | - |
Mental retardation | 325 | 321 | 4 | - |
No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 234 | 166 | 68 | - |
Totals | 4,996 | 3,340 | 1,642 | 14 |
Numbers and rates of first admissions by diagnosis are shown in the following table.
Diagnosis | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Senile and pre-senile dementia | 325 | 310 | 264 | 118 | 111 | 93 |
Alcoholic psychosis | 85 | 64 | 75 | 31 | 23 | 27 |
Other organic psychoses | 265 | 183 | 279 | 96 | 66 | 99 |
Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 592 | 600 | 565 | 215 | 216 | 200 |
Depressive psychosis | 715 | 654 | 496 | 259 | 235 | 176 |
Other functional psychoses | 190 | 153 | 195 | 69 | 55 | 69 |
Depressive neurosis | 774 | 857 | 986 | 281 | 308 | 349 |
Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 366 | 339 | 316 | 133 | 122 | 112 |
Alcoholism | 319 | 438 | 457 | 116 | 157 | 162 |
Other personality disorders | 501 | 516 | 567 | 182 | 185 | 201 |
Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 96 | 111 | 146 | 35 | 40 | 52 |
Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 100 | 116 | 91 | 36 | 42 | 32 |
Mental retardation | 337 | 401 | 325 | 122 | 144 | 115 |
No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 232 | 334 | 234 | 84 | 120 | 83 |
All cases | 4,897 | 5,076 | 4,996 | 1,777 | 1,823 | 1,769 |
The first admission rates for senile and pre-senile dementia, for depressive psychosis, and for other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders decreased during the latest 3 years. In 1969 and 1970, the rates for alcoholism increased substantially, largely, but not solely, because of the admission of patients from the beginning of 1969 under the Alcoholism and Drug Addiction Act.
READMISSIONS—A readmission is a person admitted as an inpatient for psychiatric care who has previously received psychiatric care in a New Zealand hospital.
Diagnosis—In the following table the numbers and rates of readmissions are shown by short list diagnoses.
Diagnosis | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Senile and pre-senile dementia | 123 | 125 | 115 | 45 | 45 | 41 |
Alcoholic psychosis | 134 | 136 | 125 | 49 | 49 | 44 |
Other organic psychoses | 247 | 271 | 275 | 90 | 97 | 97 |
Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 1,778 | 1,756 | 2,054 | 645 | 631 | 727 |
Depressive psychosis | 942 | 919 | 897 | 342 | 330 | 318 |
Other functional psychoses | 423 | 492 | 557 | 153 | 177 | 197 |
Depressive neurosis | 640 | 701 | 853 | 232 | 252 | 302 |
Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 276 | 256 | 266 | 100 | 92 | 94 |
Alcoholism | 691 | 1,001 | 1,162 | 251 | 360 | 411 |
Other personality disorders | 604 | 680 | 760 | 219 | 244 | 269 |
Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 35 | 44 | 82 | 13 | 16 | 29 |
Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 131 | 168 | 152 | 48 | 60 | 54 |
Mental retardation | 649 | 799 | 899 | 235 | 287 | 318 |
No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 153 | 170 | 141 | 56 | 61 | 50 |
All cases | 6,826 | 7,518 | 8,338 | 2,477 | 2,700 | 2,952 |
DISCHARGES—There are three principal ways of being discharged from mental hospital: (a) outright discharge, which means being formally discharged at the time of leaving hospital; (b) discharge on leave; and (c) discharged “not committed”, which means being discharged from a mental hospital on the grounds that the patient's mental condition does not warrant his being detained. All people discharged from a psychiatric unit of a public hospital are discharged outright.
There were 12,697 discharges in 1970. Of these 9,368 were outright discharges, 2,943 were discharges on leave, and 386 were discharged “not committed”.
The principal diagnoses were: schizophrenia and paranoid states, 2,646 cases; depressive neurosis, 1,836 cases; all forms of alcoholism, 1,710 cases; and depressive psychosis, 1,354 cases.
The following table shows the number of discharges for 1970 by short list diagnoses.
Diagnosis | Outright Discharge | Leave | Not Committed | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
Senile and pre-senile dementia | 117 | 73 | 1 | 191 |
Alcoholic psychosis | 123 | 61 | 2 | 186 |
Other organic psychoses | 312 | 119 | 7 | 438 |
Schizophrenia and paranoid states | 1,589 | 1,045 | 12 | 2,646 |
Depressive psychosis | 1,203 | 148 | 3 | 1,354 |
Other functional psychoses | 540 | 188 | 7 | 735 |
Depressive neurosis | 1,744 | 78 | 14 | 1,836 |
Other neuroses and psychosomatic disorders | 529 | 55 | 2 | 586 |
Alcoholism | 983 | 524 | 17 | 1,524 |
Other personality disorders | 1,032 | 182 | 101 | 1,315 |
Transient situational disturbances and behaviour disorders of children | 186 | 27 | 3 | 216 |
Non-psychotic mental disorders associated with physical condition | 167 | 41 | 6 | 214 |
Mental retardation | 689 | 389 | 12 | 1,099 |
No psychiatric diagnosis (includes observation) | 154 | 13 | 199 | 366 |
Totals | 9,368 | 2,943 | 386 | 12,697 |
Duration of stay—Over half (51.2 percent) of those discharged left hospital within a month of admission, 28.1 percent left in the next two months, and a further 14.4 percent were discharged in the subsequent three months. The average stay of all discharges was 31 weeks.
Deaths—In 1970 there were 687 deaths in mental hospitals, 8 in psychiatric units of public hospitals, and 1 in Rotoroa Sanatorium. In addition 67 people died while on leave.
The principal diagnosis was senile and pre-senile dementia, 247 cases. Next came other organic psychoses, 124 cases; and schizophrenia and paranoid states, 104 cases.
In 1970 119 people died during the first month in hospital, and a further 78 deaths occurred in people who had been in hospital for over 1 month but under 3 months.
EXPENDITURE, ETC.—The total expenditure on public mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions) and particulars of receipts during the last 11 financial years are shown in the next table.
Year Ended 31 March | Total Expenditure | Receipts | Net Expenditure | Average Cost per Occupied Bed |
---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $ | |
1961 | 8,782 | 226 | 8,556 | 859 |
1962 | 9,880 | 206 | 9,674 | 965 |
1963 | 10,999 | 208 | 10,791 | 1,059 |
1964 | 12,109 | 212 | 11,897 | 1,143 |
1965 | 13,783 | 686 | 13,097 | 1,258 |
1966 | 14,778 | 692 | 14,086 | 1,353 |
1967 | 17,330 | 699 | 16,631 | 1,610 |
1968 | 18,559 | 556 | 18,003 | 1,743 |
1969 | 19,901 | 362 | 19,539 | 1,919 |
1970 | 21,873 | 488 | 21,385 | 2,106 |
1971 | 26,006 | 589 | 25,417 | 2,521 |
As already stated, the expenditure included in the foregoing table does not include amounts spent on new buildings, additions, etc., the cost of which is met by the Ministry of Works. Expenditure for the last five financial years has amounted to $1,653,000 in 1966-67, $2,137,000 in 1967-68, $2,429,000 in 1968-69, $2,640,000 in 1969-70, and $3,261,000 in 1970-71.
GENERAL—Increasing interest is being shown in the heights and weights of New Zealanders—adults as well as children. Medical and health experts have formed the impression that the heights of persons in New Zealand have increased significantly over the past 50 years. It is likely that weights have also increased.
Most recent New Zealand figures certainly show that the above impression is justified, at least as far as school children are concerned. They also show that maturity judged by the development of secondary sex characteristics in both male and female children occurs on the average at an earlier age.
In the interests of continued medical research it is important that statistical material be made available on this and other aspects of growth and development. The statistics in this section have been assembled for future research purposes as much as for current interest and use by manufacturers and educational authorities.
CHILDREN—Surveys of heights and weights of primary school children in New Zealand have been made from time to time—namely in 1913, 1925, 1934, 1954 and now more recently in 1969. Each successive survey has shown general increases over the preceding survey in heights and weights at all ages, in some decades more marked than others. The 1969 survey shows that the very marked gain in both heights and weights which occurred between 1934 and 1954 now tends to be slowing down, especially at the lower age levels, although a significant gain in weights at the higher age levels still seems to be continuing.
In 1954 the survey covered 22,078 boys and 21,845 girls selected on a nation-wide sample basis. Compared with the 1934 survey it was found that for both boys and girls the average heights and weights had increased fairly uniformly on a geographic basis, that is, for main urban areas, minor urban areas and rural areas; they also applied to both non-Maoris and Maoris. (Other evidence indicated that the increases were primarily due to earlier maturity rather than to changes in racial characteristics.)
In the 1969 survey the total number of school children included in the sample was 24,852, taken from 19 health districts in proportion to the populations of the districts. Approximately equal numbers, about 2,000, were sampled from each age group from 5 to 15 years. Roughly one-sixth of the children were Maoris and five-sixths were, in the main, Europeans but included small numbers of Indians, Chinese, Samoans and other Pacific Islanders of the same Polynesian stock as the Maoris themselves. The number of Maoris was chosen again in relation to the total Maori population in each district.
As previous surveys had shown little significance in the difference of heights and weights between urban areas and rural districts no attempt was made during the 1969 survey to obtain separate figures for geographical groupings although, in selecting schools, allowance was made in the choice so as not to overload the figures in the direction of either urban, rural or socio-economic groups.
Information from the three latest surveys is related in the following table. It should be noted that in 1934 the age was related to the nearest birthday and is therefore overstated in relation to later surveys where the age is that of last birthday, that is, in 1934 some of the children at given ages were relatively younger than those at the given ages in 1954 and 1969, i.e., children whose average age was 6 years in 1934 are compared with children whose average age in later surveys was 6 1/2 years.
Age (Years) | Survey Year | Average Height | Average Weight | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Boys | Girls | ||
in. | in. | lb | lb | ||
5 | 1,934 | 43 | 43 | 42 | 41 |
1,954 | 44.4 | 44.0 | 45.7 | 44.2 | |
1,969 | 44.2 | 43.9 | 44.8 | 43.9 | |
6 | 1,934 | 45 | 45 | 46 | 45 |
1,954 | 46.7 | 46.4 | 50.5 | 49.6 | |
1,969 | 46.6 | 46.3 | 49.9 | 49.2 | |
7 | 1,934 | 47 | 47 | 50 | 49 |
1,954 | 49.1 | 48.7 | 56.1 | 55.2 | |
1,969 | 49.1 | 48.8 | 55.9 | 55.8 | |
8 | 1,934 | 49 | 49 | 55 | 54 |
1,954 | 51.3 | 50.8 | 62.0 | 61.3 | |
1,969 | 51.2 | 50.7 | 62.2 | 61.1 | |
9 | 1,934 | 51 | 51 | 61 | 60 |
1,954 | 53.3 | 52.9 | 69.0 | 68.3 | |
1,969 | 53.3 | 52.9 | 68.1 | 67.8 | |
10 | 1,934 | 53 | 53 | 66 | 65 |
1,954 | 55.3 | 55.2 | 76.0 | 77.1 | |
1,969 | 55.2 | 55.1 | 74.9 | 76.3 | |
11 | 1,934 | 54 | 55 | 72 | 73 |
1,954 | 57.1 | 57.6 | 82.65 | 86.8 | |
1,969 | 57.2 | 58.1 | 83.5 | 89.3 | |
12 | 1,934 | 57 | 57 | 78 | 82 |
1,954 | 59.2 | 60.0 | 92.0 | 98.4 | |
1,969 | 59.5 | 60.2 | 93.4 | 99.3 | |
13 | 1,934 | 59 | 59 | 88 | 94 |
1,954 | 61.7 | 61.8 | 103.7 | 109.9 | |
1,969 | 62.0 | 62.2 | 105.7 | 111.7 | |
14 | 1,934 | 61 | 61 | 97 | 101 |
1,954 | 64.15 | 62.8 | 117.5 | 119.8 | |
1,969 | 64.8 | 63.2 | 120.2 | 120.3 | |
15 | 1,934 | 62 | 62 | 103 | 108 |
1,954 | 66.1 | 63.45 | 129.35 | 124.9 | |
1,969 | 66.6 | 63.9 | 132.6 | 128.2 |
In a comparison of Maoris and non-Maoris in 1954, the Maori boys and girls were found to be on average shorter than non-Maori boys and girls, the difference amounting to a little under an inch at most ages. In weight, however, Maoris were shown to be heavier than non-Maoris. At the younger ages the difference was negligible being less than half a pound, but from 9 years onwards the difference was marked—at 11 years it was 2 lb, at 12 years 3 lb for boys and 7 lb for girls, and at 15 years 6 lb for boys and nearly 11 lb for girls.
In the 1969 survey the weight increases for each year of age for both non-Maoris and Maoris of either sex show a growth spurt beginning at about 10 years of age in both races but reaching its peak slightly earlier in Maoris of both sexes.
Curves for the average increases in height showed a peak at ages 10-11 years for Maori and non-Maori females, a peak at ages 11-12 years for Maori males and a broader range of increase from 10-14 years for non-Maori males. In all cases a sharp decline was shown after the peak. Thus height, as with weight, showed a maximum increase at the onset of maturity, with the Maoris slightly in advance of non-Maoris and girls slightly ahead of boys.
There is no evidence at the moment that this forward movement in growth or maturation has ceased.
Maoris and non-Maoris—In a comparison between Maoris and non-Maoris it was shown by the 1969 survey that for males up to 11 years of age non-Maoris were consistently taller than Maoris—the maximum height difference of 0.63 in. occurring at age 8 years. From the age of 12 to 15 years Maoris were seen to be taller, the greatest difference of 0.50 in. being at 13 years of age so that by age 15 years Maoris were taller by only 0.01 in. This difference in Maori and non-Maori heights would seem to be mostly in the trunk measurements.
With girls in the 1969 survey non-Maoris were taller than Maori counterparts up to the age of 9 years—the maximum difference of 0.61 in. occurring at age 6 years. For ages 11 and 12 years Maoris were taller than non-Maoris, the greatest difference being 0.79 in. at age 12 years. At age 13 to 15 years non-Maori girls were again taller, the greatest difference being 0.71 in. occurring at age 15 years.
This difference in height patterns shows a slight change from the 1954 survey in which both Maori boys and girls tended to be shorter than non-Maoris at all ages. In all, however, these height differences between the races were small enough to suggest that Maoris and non-Maoris were approaching similar heights at each age.
In the case of weight, however, the picture is rather different. Both males and females, Maoris in each age group were heavier than non-Maoris, except at age 16 years where female non-Maoris were heavier by 0.07 lb and non-Maori males were minimally heavier than their Maori counterparts. For males at other ages, the difference showed a gradual increase from the age of 5 years to a maximum difference of 6.75 lb at the age of 15 years. With females, the same pattern was evident but the maximum difference of 11.86 lb occurred a year earlier at the age of 12 years decreasing to 5.95 lb at the age of 15 years.
Thus Maori children were seen to be consistently heavier than non-Maori children of the same age, more predominantly so for females in whom the maximum difference occurred a year earlier than in the males. From studying the ratio of average height to weight it can be postulated that at all ages Maoris were consistently heavier per inch of height than non-Maoris.
A detailed report on the 1969 survey has been published in the special report series of the Department of Health entitled Physical Development of New Zealand School Children 1969 which is available in Government bookshops.
International Comparison—In the following table New Zealand figures are set alongside those of other national surveys. The New Zealand figures are compiled by combining Maori and non-Maori figures using appropriate weighting factors. (11.5 percent of New Zealand children aged 5 to 15 in 1969 were Maori.)
In height New Zealand school children of 1969 compare very closely with Canadian children of the same year; the only marked difference is that New Zealand girls weighed consistently more than their Canadian counterparts. American children in 1963 do not appear to have differed greatly in height from New Zealand children in 1969, but were heavier, the difference being greater in boys. Comparison with the United Kingdom 1965 figures shows only slight differences in weight but New Zealand girls tended to be heavier.
The results of surveys will be affected to some extent by the time of the year at which they were made; growth in height is greater in the spring whereas weight tends to show a spurt in the autumn months.
Average Age | Boys | Girls | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
U.S. 1963 | Canada 1969 | N.Z. 1969 | U.K. 1965 | U.S. 1963 | Canada 1969 | N.Z. 1969 | U.K. 1965 | |
NOTE: New Zealand figures are interpolated median heights and weights. Source: Department of Health | ||||||||
Median Height (Inches) | ||||||||
6 | 46.0 | 45.0 | 45.4 | 45.0 | 45.5 | 45.0 | 45.1 | 44.6 |
7 | 48.5 | 47.5 | 47.8 | 47.5 | 48.0 | 47.0 | 47.5 | 46.9 |
8 | 50.7 | 49.5 | 50.1 | 49.5 | 50.1 | 49.0 | 49.7 | 49.1 |
9 | 52.8 | 51.5 | 52.2 | 51.8 | 52.3 | 51.5 | 51.7 | 51.3 |
10 | 54.6 | 54.0 | 54.2 | 53.7 | 54.5 | 53.5 | 53.8 | 53.6 |
11 | 56.5 | 56.0 | 56.2 | 55.8 | 56.5 | 57.5 | 56.5 | 56.0 |
12 | 58.5 | 58.0 | 58.3 | 58.0 | 59.0 | 58.5 | 59.2 | 58.5 |
13 | 60.8 | 60.5 | 60.7 | 60.3 | 61.6 | 61.0 | 61.3 | 61.0 |
14 | 63.6 | 63.5 | 63.5 | 62.9 | 63.0 | 62.5 | 62.7 | 62.8 |
15 | 65.9 | 66.0 | 65.9 | 65.9 | 63.7 | 63.0 | 63.5 | 63.6 |
Median Weight (Pounds) | ||||||||
6 | 49 | 45 | 46.7 | 46 | 46 | 44 | 46.0 | 45 |
7 | 54 | 51 | 51.9 | 51 | 52 | 49 | 51.7 | 50 |
8 | 61 | 56 | 57.7 | 55 | 58 | 54 | 57.2 | 55 |
9 | 67 | 63 | 63.7 | 61 | 65 | 61 | 62.7 | 61 |
10 | 74 | 69 | 69.8 | 67 | 73 | 68 | 70.0 | 68 |
11 | 81 | 76 | 77.4 | 74 | 82 | 79 | 80.1 | 78 |
12 | 90 | 86 | 86.5 | 83 | 92 | 88 | 91.5 | 89 |
13 | 101 | 95 | 97.4 | 94 | 104 | 100 | 103.8 | 101 |
14 | 115 | 113 | 111.2 | 107 | 115 | 111 | 114.2 | 113 |
15 | 128 | 124 | 124.5 | 121 | 122 | 116 | 121.4 | 120 |
In a study made in 1966 for the School of Physical Education at the University of Otago, Miss. Kathryn McQuarrie showed that for Norwegian and Swedish children similar increases in heights and weights to those of New Zealand children had been recorded, and that for Japanese children the increases were relatively greater. It is of interest to note that for Norwegian and Swedish boys and girls over a period 50 years, there have been close correlations with the changes for New Zealand boys and girls, though in more recent years the New Zealand children have become relatively heavier.
ADULTS: RNZAF Survey 1960—In 1960 a survey was made of the height, weight (stripped), and age of the officers and men of the Royal New Zealand Air Force in New Zealand, Fiji, and Singapore. There were about 4,200 personnel involved; they had all been judged by the medical officers as fit, without any concern for apparent overweight. To an extent the RNZAF personnel would have constituted a select sample.
The average height was found to be 5 ft 8 in.; for those over 40 years of age the average was between 5 ft 7 in. and 5 ft 8 in.; for those under 30 years of age the average was between 5 ft 8 in. and 5 ft 9 in.
The average weight in pounds related to height and age of the officers and men is shown in the following table.
Height (in.) | Age Group (Years) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
17-19 | 20-24 | 25-29 | 30-34 | 35-39 | 40-44 | 45 + | |
Weight (lb) | |||||||
63 | 131 | 132 | 137 | 139 | 140 | 141 | 142 |
64 | 135 | 136 | 141 | 143 | 144 | 145 | 147 |
65 | 139 | 140 | 145 | 147 | 148 | 149 | 152 |
66 | 142 | 144 | 149 | 151 | 152 | 153 | 156 |
67 | 146 | 149 | 153 | 155 | 156 | 157 | 161 |
68 | 150 | 153 | 157 | 159 | 160 | 161 | 165 |
69 | 153 | 157 | 160 | 163 | 164 | 165 | 169 |
70 | 157 | 161 | 164 | 167 | 168 | 169 | 174 |
71 | 161 | 165 | 168 | 171 | 172 | 173 | 178 |
72 | 164 | 169 | 172 | 175 | 176 | 177 | 183 |
73 | 168 | 173 | 176 | 178 | 179 | 180 | 187 |
A detailed analysis of the 528 persons in the age group 20-24 years gave the following statistics.
Height (in.) | Number of Persons | Weight (lb) | Number of Persons |
---|---|---|---|
63 | 2 | 120 | 7 |
64 | 7 | 125 | 13 |
65 | 44 | 130 | 20 |
66 | 48 | 135 | 28 |
67 | 67 | 140 | 44 |
68 | 102 | 145 | 51 |
69 | 79 | 150 | 83 |
70 | 82 | 155 | 48 |
71 | 47 | 166 | 37 |
72 | 35 | 165 | 48 |
73 | 9 | 170 | 36 |
74 | 5 | 175 | 26 |
75 | 1 | 180 | 23 |
185 | 19 | ||
190 | 12 | ||
195 | 33 | ||
and over | |||
Totals | 528 | Totals | 528 |
As a guide to medical examiners on height-weight relationships the following table is used by the New Zealand Army; it reflects the rather heavier build of Maoris.
Height (in.) | 20-24 Years | 25-29 Years | 30-34 Years | 35-39 Years | 40-45 Years | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | Non-Maori | Maori | |
NOTE—All weights equal stripped weights, in pounds. | ||||||||||
Weight (lb) | ||||||||||
60 | 128 | 140 | 132 | 143 | 137 | 147 | 141 | 150 | 145 | 152 |
61 | 132 | 143 | 137 | 148 | 141 | 151 | 145 | 154 | 148 | 156 |
62 | 136 | 147 | 141 | 152 | 145 | 155 | 148 | 157 | 151 | 160 |
63 | 140 | 151 | 145 | 156 | 148 | 158 | 151 | 160 | 154 | 163 |
64 | 143 | 155 | 148 | 159 | 151 | 161 | 155 | 164 | 157 | 166 |
65 | 146 | 159 | 151 | 162 | 155 | 165 | 158 | 167 | 160 | 169 |
66 | 150 | 163 | 155 | 166 | 158 | 168 | 160 | 169 | 163 | 171 |
67 | 154 | 167 | 158 | 169 | 161 | 171 | 163 | 172 | 166 | 173 |
68 | 158 | 170 | 161 | 172 | 164 | 174 | 166 | 175 | 168 | 176 |
69 | 162 | 173 | 165 | 176 | 168 | 177 | 169 | 178 | 170 | 179 |
70 | 165 | 176 | 168 | 179 | 171 | 180 | 172 | 181 | 173 | 182 |
71 | 168 | 178 | 172 | 182 | 174 | 182 | 175 | 184 | 176 | 185 |
72 | 172 | 181 | 176 | 185 | 178 | 184 | 179 | 187 | 180 | 188 |
73 | 176 | 183 | 179 | 188 | 181 | 186 | 182 | 189 | 183 | 190 |
74 | 179 | 185 | 182 | 191 | 183 | 188 | 184 | 190 | 185 | 191 |
75 | 182 | 186 | 184 | 193 | 185 | 190 | 186 | 191 | 186 | 192 |
Likewise the following table used by the New Zealand Army sets out approximate height-weight relationships of New Zealand women; it does not provide any information on average height and average weight.
Height (in.) | 18-19 Years | 20-24 Years | 25-29 Years | 30-39 Years | 40-49 Years |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE—Clothing would add 6 lb to the above net weights. | |||||
Weight (lb) | |||||
60 | 104 | 120 | 121 | 129 | 135 |
61 | 107 | 122 | 123 | 131 | 137 |
62 | 110 | 124 | 125 | 133 | 139 |
63 | 114 | 126 | 127 | 135 | 143 |
64 | 118 | 128 | 130 | 137 | 145 |
65 | 121 | 130 | 133 | 140 | 146 |
66 | 125 | 132 | 136 | 143 | 147 |
67 | 130 | 135 | 140 | 146 | 148 |
68 | 135 | 139 | 145 | 149 | 151 |
69 | 140 | 143 | 148 | 152 | 153 |
70 | 144 | 146 | 153 | 157 | 158 |
71 | 149 | 151 | 157 | 163 | 164 |
72 | 154 | 157 | 162 | 170 | 171 |
Other Surveys of Military Personnel—A study of the medical examination records of 10,742 compulsory military trainees in 1950-52 was made by H. C. A. Somerset and included in a thesis “Some Investigations into Dimensions of Physique and their Relationship to Rorschach Responses” submitted to the Victoria University of Wellington. These trainees, all youths and mostly aged 18 years, showed an average height of 68.38 inches and an average weight of 142.5 pounds.
In 1965 a study “The Physiques of Royal New Zealand Air Force Men” was made by J. E. Lindsay Carter and Maurice L. Rendle. The personnel measured were 458 regular servicemen of the RNZAF aged 16 to 52 years and constituting a haphazard sample from all trades and ranks up to and including wing commander. The typical RNZAF male was described as 68.6 inches tall and weighing 153.5 pounds. This sample would include some older men who tend to be heavier.
A study of Maori somatology was made by Sir Peter Buck using as his subjects the remnants of the Maori Battalion after the First World War. According to Buck, the weight and height of the men was fairly representative of the race as a whole, the average being, if anything, rather on the low side. The average height of 424 men was found to be 67.3 inches and the average weight of 384 men was 163.9 pounds. (Sir Peter Buck's study covered a wide range of other physical characteristics and was published in the Journals of the Polynesian Society in 1922 and 1923.)
Comparative Studies of Adults—Examinations of conscripts in Sweden have shown an increase in mean height of no less than 2.3 cm or nearly 1 inch (from 174.4 to 176.7 cm) from 1940 to 1960 (Official Statistics of Sweden).
In an article in the British Medical Journal of 24 October 1953 by E. M. B. Clements it is stated that there is no clear evidence to show that the mean height of men in Britain had increased since 1880.
Other studies by McCane, 1962, and Tanner, 1962, have led to the conclusion that during the past century the growth in height of the population of western Europe has increased by approximately 1 centimetre each decade, with no signs of ceasing. (2.54 centimetres equal 1 inch.)
A report in Newsweek of 29 July 1968 of studies at Vassar and Smith Colleges shows that between 1920 and 1968 the average height of 18-year-old boys increased from 69.0 in. to 70.2 in. and their average weight from 126.6 lb to 144.8 lb. For 18-year-old girls the average height increased from 62.4 in. to 64.4 in. and the average weight from 116.2 lb to 126.2 lb.
For purposes of comparison, some United States averages are given in the following table; they are based on a nationwide sample of 6,672 persons aged 17 to 79 years selected for the health examination survey conducted from October 1959 to December 1962 by the Department of Health, Education and Welfare. (Source: Statistical Abstract of the United States, 1966.)
Item | Age Group (Years) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
17-19 | 20-24 | 25-34 | 35-44 | 45-54 | 55-64 | 65-74 | 75-79 | |
Men— | ||||||||
Height in. | 68.2 | 68.7 | 69.1 | 68.5 | 68.2 | 67.4 | 66.9 | 65.9 |
Weight lb | 168 | 160 | 171 | 172 | 172 | 166 | 160 | 150 |
Women— | ||||||||
Height in. | 63.0 | 63.8 | 63.7 | 63.5 | 62.9 | 62.4 | 61.5 | 61.1 |
Weight lb | 142 | 129 | 136 | 144 | 147 | 152 | 146 | 138 |
Table of Contents
GENERAL—Social services are continually evolving as a collective response to the changing needs of society. The operative basis for social security administration has been the acceptance by the community of responsibility for income maintenance and medical treatment of those who are handicapped or otherwise in need.
Social welfare policies and programmes have received increased emphasis at the personal level in New Zealand in recent years, and measures of co-ordination between Government and voluntary agencies have been strengthened. The social and cultural committee of the National Development Conference in 1969 recommended that the possibility of establishing one Government department responsible for all aspects of social welfare be given further consideration, as it would provide greater co-ordination and a more efficient service.
Following this an inter-departmental committee set up by the Minister of Social Security produced a plan for the merger of the Social Security Department and the Child Welfare Division of the Department of Education. The Department of Social Welfare Act 1971 established a new department on this basis from 1 April 1972. This provides, among other things, for a greater centralisation of social casework and sounder administration of supplementary and needy family assistance. Other purposes include research into social welfare and training of social workers, including those of voluntary welfare agencies.
Also involved in social welfare are the Departments of Health, Justice, Labour, and Maori and Island Affairs.
SOCIAL SECURITY DEVELOPMENT—Social security is a comprehensive plan of State assistance by a system of monetary benefits and free or subsidised medical and hospital provisions for the safeguarding of health. The principal objects of the legislation which came into operation on 1 April 1939 were: (a) to substitute a system of extended monetary benefits on a contributory basis for the system of non-contributory civil pensions, e.g., old age, widows', and other pensions; (b) the inauguration of a system of medical and hospital benefits and of other related benefits. The governing legislation is now the Social Security Act 1964.
Universal family benefits were introduced on 1 April 1946, since which date each mother has received a benefit in respect of each of her dependent children irrespective of the family income or property.
There is reciprocity of social security benefits with Australia, and with the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland. Under the Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948 the classes of benefits cover the following: age pensions and age benefits, invalid pensions (including wives' and children's allowances) and invalids' benefits, widows' pensions and widows' benefits, child endowment and family benefits, unemployment benefits, and sickness benefits. The Social Security (Reciprocity with the United Kingdom) Act 1969 provides for reciprocity between the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland and New Zealand to cover age, superannuation, widows', orphans', invalids', family, sickness, and unemployment benefits. A Royal Commission to inquire into social security began hearing submissions in December 1969. Its report was published in March 1972 as parliamentary paper H.53.
ADMINISTRATION—The Department of Social Welfare administers, under the direction of the Minister of Social Welfare, Part I of the Act dealing with monetary benefits, while matters concerning medical, hospital, and other related benefits, are administered by the Department of Health under the direction of the Minister of Health.
The War Pensions Act 1954 is also administered by the Department of Social Welfare, which also handles ex-servicemen's rehabilitation.
FINANCIAL PROVISIONS—Finance to enable the provisions of the Act to be carried out was originally provided for by the establishment within the Public Account of the Social Security Fund. The principal revenue of the fund was derived from a charge (collected by the Inland Revenue Department) on salaries, wages, and other income, including the income of companies, but the Act also made provision for the payment to the fund of such other moneys as might be appropriated by Parliament from time to time. Social security tax and income tax were combined in the tax deduction tables prepared for the operation of the PAYE system from 1 April 1958. (An assessment for accounting purposes of the social security proportion was made until 31 March 1969, when this calculation was discontinued.)
On 1 April 1964 the Social Security Fund was absorbed into the Consolidated Revenue Account in connection with a rearrangement of Government accounts.
From 1 April 1964 the payment of medical benefits has been made by the Department of Health from money appropriated by Parliament for this purpose. From 1 April 1958, the cost of public hospital administration has been borne directly by general taxation; treatment in public hospitals is free.
Payments—Particulars of payments under the Social Security Act during the last 5 financial years are contained in the following table.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | |||||
Monetary benefits— | |||||
Superannuation | 70,193 | 76,374 | 80,605 | 88,819 | 101,009 |
Age | 55,102 | 57,495 | 60,833 | 67,003 | 76,173 |
Widows' | 11,316 | 11,995 | 12,622 | 13,742 | 15,936 |
Orphans' | 122 | 127 | 137 | 150 | 179 |
Family | 66,816 | 71,452 | 68,266 | 72,318 | 70,402 |
Invalids' | 5,071 | 5,296 | 5,514 | 6,093 | 6,985 |
Miners' | 131 | 118 | 106 | 99 | 95 |
Unemployment | 141 | 2,176 | 3,302 | 1,465 | 1,004 |
Sickness | 4,559 | 5,156 | 5,589 | 6,073 | 7,136 |
Emergency | 1,922 | 2,237 | 3,077 | 4,025 | 5,948 |
Supplementary assistance | 2,108 | 2,520 | 2,764 | 2,703 | 3,164 |
Advances for repairs to homes | 82 | 73 | 69 | 54 | 61 |
Employment subsidy for disabled civilians | 7 | 6 | 8 | 8 | 8 |
Capitalisation of family benefit | 7,576 | 7,237 | 7,790 | 7,486 | 10,649 |
Total, monetary benefits | 225,146 | 242,262 | 250,682 | 270,038 | 298,749 |
Medical benefits— | |||||
Medical | 8,684 | 8,848 | 8,785 | 9,695 | 11,756 |
Hospital | 4,133 | 4,441 | 4,849 | 5,487 | 6,627 |
Maternity | 1,953 | 2,047 | 2,069 | 2,956 | 3,133 |
Pharmaceutical | 21,072 | 22,272 | 24,458 | 27,308 | 30,783 |
Supplementary | 6,392 | 6,855 | 7,241 | 7,628 | 9,375 |
Total, medical benefits | 42,234 | 44,462 | 47,402 | 53,074 | 61,674 |
During the year ended 31 March 1971 $171,505,407 or 59.5 percent of the total expenditure on monetary benefits (including supplementary assistance, advances for repairs to homes, and employment subsidy for disabled civilians) was paid without a means test.
Administration expenses for the year ended 31 March 1970 were $6,587,916 as compared with $5,260,700 the previous year.
The following table gives details of expenditure on the various classes of medical benefits during the last five financial years.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Mainly on account of hospital benefits. | |||||
$(thousand) | |||||
Maternity benefits— | |||||
Private hospital fees | 387 | 379 | 331 | 341 | 377 |
Medical practitioners' fees | 1,522 | 1,630 | 1,697 | 2,542 | 2,670 |
Mileage fees | 33 | 34 | 38 | 72 | 82 |
Obstetric nurses' fees | 4 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 3 |
Private hospital loans | 6 | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 1,953 | 2,047 | 2,069 | 2,956 | 3,133 |
Medical benefits— | |||||
Mileage fees | 248 | 230 | 209 | 191 | 181 |
General medical services | 8,101 | 8,289 | 8,210 | 9,099 | 9,785 |
Specialist medical services | - | - | - | - | 1,256 |
Special arrangements, purchase of sites and erection of residences for medical officers | 335 | 329 | 366 | 406 | 534 |
Totals | 8,684 | 8,848 | 8,785 | 9,695 | 11,756 |
Hospital benefits— | |||||
Private hospitals | 3,776 | 4,027 | 4,140 | 4,590 | 5,291 |
Approved institutions | 306 | 355 | 386 | 421 | 495 |
Private hospital loans | 32 | 31 | 300 | 446 | 801 |
Grants towards operating costs of Karitane hospitals | 19 | 28 | 23 | 28 | 40 |
Totals | 4,132 | 4,441 | 4,849 | 5,487 | 6,627 |
Pharmaceutical benefits— | |||||
Chemists | 20,655 | 21,765 | 23,968 | 26,697 | 30,154 |
Medical practitioners | 178 | 180 | 205 | 278 | 168 |
Institutions | 239 | 327 | 285 | 332 | 462 |
Totals | 21,072 | 22,272 | 24,458 | 27,308 | 30,783 |
Supplementary benefits— | |||||
Radiological services | 646 | 673 | 677 | 708 | 787 |
Laboratory services | 2,689 | 3,143 | 3,630 | 4,142 | 5,335 |
Physiotherapy services | 222 | 222 | 237 | 227 | 234 |
Dental services | 2,741 | 2,683 | 2,513 | 2,339 | 2,800 |
Domestic assistance | 29 | 35 | 55 | 49 | 53 |
Intellectually handicapped | 14 | 45 | 46 | 83 | 89 |
Other | 50 | 54 | 83 | 80 | 77 |
Totals | 6,392 | 6,855 | 7,241 | 7,628 | 9,375 |
Grand totals | 42,234 | 44,462 | 47,402 | 53,074 | 61,675 |
Recoveries* | 12 | 18 | 16 | 16 | 13 |
Net totals | 42,222 | 44,444 | 47,385 | 53,058 | 61,661 |
The following table summarises social security expenditure according to type of benefit and per head of mean population, and also relates expenditure to national income.
Year Ended 31 March | Net National Income at Factor Cost | Expenditure* | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Medical Benefits | Family Benefits | Other Benefits | Total | Per Head of Mean Population | ||
*Excluding capitalised family benefits. †Benefits no longer paid to public hospitals. | ||||||
Amount $(million) | $ | |||||
1961 | 2,242 | 42.4 | 61.8 | 113.2 | 217.4 | 91.00 |
1962 | 2,315 | 45.9 | 66.9 | 115.4 | 228.2 | 93.47 |
1963 | 2,504 | 47.5 | 64.6 | 118.6 | 230.7 | 92.34 |
1964 | 2,742 | 48.4 | 68.5 | 126.2 | 243.1 | 95.32 |
1965 | 3,002 | 36.5 | 65.9 | 132.8 | 235.3† | 90.46† |
1966 | 3,261 | 39.6 | 70.2 | 137.3 | 247.0† | 93.31† |
1967 | 3,356 | 42.2 | 66.8 | 150.7 | 259.7† | 96.35† |
1968 | 3,459 | 44.4 | 71.4 | 163.5 | 279.3† | 102.04† |
1969 | 3,674 | 47.4† | 68.3 | 174.5 | 290.2† | 105.03† |
1970 | 4,031 | 53.1† | 72.3 | 190.2 | 315.6† | 112.10† |
1971 | 4,634 | 61.7† | 70.4 | 217.6 | 349.7† | 123.52† |
Percentage of Expenditure to National Income | ||||||
1961 | ... | 1.9 | 2.8 | 5.0 | 9.7 | ... |
1962 | ... | 2.0 | 2.9 | 5.0 | 9.9 | ... |
1963 | ... | 1.9 | 2.6 | 4.7 | 9.2 | ... |
1964 | ... | 1.8 | 2.5 | 4.6 | 8.9 | ... |
1965 | ... | 1.2 | 2.2 | 4.4 | 7.9 | ... |
1966 | ... | 1.2 | 2.2 | 4.3 | 7.6 | ... |
1967 | ... | 1.3 | 2.0 | 4.5 | 7.7 | ... |
1968 | ... | 1.3 | 2.1 | 4.7 | 8.1 | ... |
1969 | ... | 1.3 | 1.8 | 4.7 | 8.0 | ... |
1970 | ... | 1.3 | 1.8 | 4.7 | 7.8 | ... |
1971 | ... | 1.3 | 1.5 | 4.7 | 7.5 | ... |
Benefits and Pensions in Force—The total number of persons in respect of whom social security cash benefits (including dependent wives and children) were payable at 31 March 1971 was 1,299,788, or 4,544 per 10,000 of population. For the previous year the corresponding figures were 1,280,147 and 4,538 respectively. Particulars of the various social security benefits in force at 31 March for the 3 latest years and the annual value at 31 March 1971 are as follows.
Class of Benefit | Number in Force at 31 March | Annual Value at 31 March 1971 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | ||
Superannuation | 139,041 | 142,867 | 146,299 | 104,460 |
Age | 97,125 | 98,905 | 102,797 | 80,500 |
Widows' | 15,548 | 15,663 | 15,899 | 16,853 |
Orphans' | 310 | 315 | 319 | 175 |
Family | 405,389 | 408,397 | 414,195 | 69,724 |
Invalids' | 7,989 | 8,342 | 8,557 | 7,528 |
Miners' | 112 | 98 | 91 | 96 |
Unemployment | 2,082 | 983 | 715 | ... |
Sickness | 5,928 | 5,876 | 6,306 | ... |
Emergency | 4,558 | 5,266 | 6,422 | ... |
Supplementary assistance | 12,856 | 12,887 | 13,968 | 2,463 |
Totals | 690,938 | 699,599 | 715,568 | ... |
In addition there were 1,072 pensions at 31 March 1971 classed as “sundry pensions and annuities”. This class covers ex-officers of the Legislative Department, ex-members of the defence forces, certain ex-members of the Legislature, and others, by way of compassionate allowance, etc.
MONETARY BENEFITS—A summarised account of the changes in monetary benefits from the inception of the social security scheme to 1957 was given on pages 205-206 of the 1958 issue of the Yearbook, and from 1957 to 1968 on page 176 of the 1969 issue. Since 1939 the original provisions have been considerably amended and enlarged to correct anomalies and to cover more comprehensively the needs of the people. In addition the rates of benefits have been increased from time to time, mainly as a result of the increased cost of living.
From 14 May 1969, age, invalids' widows' (and mothers' allowances), and miners' benefits were increased by $1.50 a week or $78 a year for married couples and by $1 a week or $52 a year for unmarried beneficiaries.
The income exemption for age, widows', and invalids' benefits was increased to $572 a year from 14 May 1969.
From 15 April 1970 maximum rates of benefits were increased by $1 a week for married couples and by 50c a week for unmarried beneficiaries.
From 2 September 1970 maximum rates of benefits were increased by $2 a week for married couples and by $1 a week for unmarried beneficiaries.
From 9 June 1971 maximum rates of benefits were increased $2 a week for married couples and by $1.25 a week for unmarried beneficiaries.
The income exemption for age, widows', and invalids' benefits was increased to $676 a year from 2 September 1970.
From 9 June 1971 the deduction from benefit on account of excess income was varied to $3 a year for every $4 of income in excess of $676 a year.
From 16 February 1972 maximum rates of benefits were increased by $2 a week for married couples and $1.10 a week for unmarried beneficiaries.
Age, invalid, sickness, and unemployment beneficiaries with dependent children may also receive family maintenance allowance which has applied from 7 August 1968.
Persons employed outside New Zealand are deemed to be resident in New Zealand, where they are liable for the payment of income tax on their earnings. In each case the wife and children are also included.
The receipt of a war disablement pension or a basic war widow's pension does not affect a person's eligibility to receive a social security benefit.
The Director-General may, in his discretion, refuse to grant any benefit or terminate any benefit or reduce any benefit on moral grounds, or where the applicant (or in the case of family benefit the father or mother of the child) is not ordinarily resident in New Zealand, or has defaulted in payment of income tax or has deprived himself of income or property to qualify for a higher rate of benefit than would otherwise have been the case.
SUMMARY OF RATES OF SOCIAL SECURITY BENEFITS—The list below gives a summary of the annual and weekly rates for monetary benefits.
Benefit | Annual Rate† | Weekly Rate† | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
9 June 1971 | 16 February 1972 | 9 June 1971 | 16 February 1972 | |
*According to circumstances, but in general, standard rates will be increased by $2 a week for beneficiary, $1 a week for his wife. In addition an allowance of 50c a week for each dependent child, or the family maintenance allowance, may also be paid. †Increased from 5 July 1972. See latest statistical information. | ||||
Superannuation— | $ | $ | $ | $ |
Unmarried person | 832 | 889 | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Married person | 754 | 806 | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Age— | ||||
Unmarried person | 832 | 889 | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Married couple if both eligible (each) | 754 | 806 | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Married woman whose husband is not eligible | 754 | 806 | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Married man whose wife is not eligible | 1,508 | 1,612 | 29.00 | 31.00 |
Widows'— | ||||
Widow | 832 | 889 | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Additional mother's allowance where widow has— | ||||
One dependent child | 676 | 676 | 13.00 | 13.00 |
Two dependent children | 754 | 754 | 14.50 | 14.50 |
Each additional dependent child | 78 | 78 | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Orphans' (each child) | 468 | 494 | 9.00 | 9.50 |
Family (each child) | 78 | 78 | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Invalids'— | ||||
Unmarried person, 20 years or over | 832 | 889 | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Unmarried person under 20 years | 728 | 754 | 14.00 | 14.50 |
Married man with wife included | 1,508 | 1,612 | 29.00 | 31.00 |
Married woman | 754 | 806 | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Family maintenance allowances— | ||||
Sole parent— | ||||
One child | 676 | 676 | 13.00 | 13.00 |
Each additional child | 78 | 78 | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Married couple— | ||||
One child | 156 | 156 | 3.00 | 3.00 |
Each additional child | 78 | 78 | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Miners'— | ||||
Unmarried person | 832 | 889 | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Married man with wife included | 1,508 | 1,612 | 29.00 | 31.00 |
Miner's widow | 754 | 806 | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Sickness or Unemployment— | ||||
Unmarried person under 20 years without dependants | ... | ... | 13.00 | 13.50 |
Unmarried person 20 years and over | ... | ... | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Married man with wife included | ... | ... | 29.00 | 31.00 |
Married woman 20 years and over | ... | ... | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Supplementary Assistance | According to circumstances | |||
Emergency | According to circumstances | |||
Emergency—Sufferers from tuberculosis* | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Superannuation Benefits—Every person over the age of 65 years who satisfies the prescribed residential qualification is entitled to a superannuation benefit without regard to financial circumstances. The superannuation benefit is, however, regarded as assessable income for income-tax purposes but a special tax rebate is allowed for persons in receipt of superannuation benefit. The residential qualification is, in general, a period of residence in New Zealand of 20 years. Allowances are made for occasional absences and for special circumstances such as service overseas with the armed forces, on missionary work, and with Volunteer Service Abroad.
A superannuation benefit is not payable in addition to any other cash benefit except a family benefit. For example, a superannuation benefit and an invalid's benefit cannot be paid to the one person. Similarly, a superannuation benefit and an age benefit are not payable to the one person concurrently.
Since 1960 the amount of the superannuation benefit has been equal to the age benefit.
Age Benefits—Every person who has attained the age of 60 years is entitled to receive an age benefit, subject to residential qualifications.
Particulars of additions to and deductions from the basic rate are as follows:
Unmarried applicants: The basic rate is reduced by $3 for every $4 of income in excess of $676 a year.
Married applicants: Where husband and wife are both entitled to the benefit the basic rate of each benefit is reduced by $1.50 for every $4 of their combined incomes in excess of $676 a year. The basic rate for a male recipient is doubled when his wife is ineligible for any benefit, except family benefit, and the aggregate rate is reduced by $3 a year for every complete $4 of their combined income in excess of $676 a year. In the case where one party is receiving superannuation benefit the reduction is $3 a year for every complete $4 of their combined income (including superannuation benefit) in excess of $1,430 a year. In the case of a married woman whose husband is not receiving a superannuation benefit the benefit payable is not less than the aggregate of the rates of age benefit that would be payable to the beneficiary and the spouse of the beneficiary were both entitled to receive an age benefit.
Age benefits are payable, in the discretion of the Director-General, to unmarried women between 55 and 60 years of age who are unable to engage in regular employment.
Age beneficiaries may surrender their benefits while their earnings are excessive and apply for reinstatement immediately the employment ceases. The earnings received during the period that both husband and wife were not in receipt of age benefits are not taken into account.
Any deduction from the maximum rate of benefit because of excess income may be diminished by $13 for each year that an applicant, on having attained the age of 65 years, has deferred applying for a benefit between the ages of 60 and 65 years, provided that he was residentially qualified to receive the benefit during that period. During 1970-71, 597 existing beneficiaries and new applicants received additional benefit for the first time on account of the deferment concession. The periods of deferment were: 1 year, 45; 2 years, 58; 3 years, 78; 4 years, 93; and 5 years, 323.
At 31 March 1971, 7,609 husbands received benefits on account of dependent wives who were not eligible for benefits in their own right, and 12 males received the additional allowance of $52 a year paid to veterans of the South African War.
The following table shows the estimated age distribution of (a) persons who were granted age benefits during the calendar year 1970 (including transfer from widows' and invalids' benefits), and (b) total age beneficiaries at 31 December 1970.
Age in Years | Persons Granted Age Benefits During 1970 | Total Age Beneficiaries at December 1970 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
60 | 1,830 | 2,820 | 4,650 | 1,350 | 1,820 | 3,170 |
61 | 580 | 870 | 1,450 | 1,690 | 3,040 | 4,730 |
62 | 360 | 600 | 960 | 2,210 | 3,900 | 6,110 |
63 | 340 | 380 | 720 | 2,370 | 4,330 | 6,700 |
64 | 370 | 440 | 810 | 2,440 | 4,460 | 6,900 |
Totals, 60-64 | 3,480 | 5,110 | 8,590 | 10,060 | 17,550 | 27,610 |
65-69 | 1,150 | 560 | 1,710 | 12,430 | 15,800 | 28,230 |
70-74 | 320 | 280 | 600 | 7,150 | 10,510 | 17,660 |
75 and over | 180 | 420 | 600 | 7,570 | 21,730 | 29,300 |
Totals | 5,130 | 6,370 | 11,500 | 37,210 | 65,590 | 102,800 |
Widows' Benefits—Subject to an income qualification every widow who is the mother of one or more dependent children under 16 years of age is entitled to a benefit in respect of widowhood. In addition, any widow not being the mother of a dependent child under 16 years of age who satisfies certain conditions is also entitled to the benefit. No widow under 50 years of age who has not had one or more children can qualify for the benefit. The term “children” may include (in the discretion of the Director-General) any child who is being maintained by the applicant and was at any time maintained by the husband of the applicant.
Other classes of women (not being widows) may receive benefits as if they were widows. Any married woman who satisfies the Director-General that she has been deserted by her husband and has taken proceedings against him for a maintenance order under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1969 may be granted a widow's benefit as though she were a widow, provided that she would have been able to qualify for widow's benefit if her husband had died on the date he deserted her. Any moneys paid by a husband, whether by way of a maintenance order or otherwise, are required to be paid to the department and any balance over and above the amount of the benefit is paid to the beneficiary. Benefits for deserted wives may be continued after divorce.
Where a widow's income exceeds $676 the annual rate of benefit is reduced by $3 for every $4 of such excess, but in the case of a widow supporting a dependent child or children the allowable income without reduction is $884 a year. The maximum is increased by $676 a year if there is one dependent child and further increased by $78 a year for each additional dependent child. A widow with dependent children will, of course, receive in addition the family benefit of $1.50 a week for each child.
Widows' benefits cease on remarriage.
“Special” benefits are paid to married women whose husbands have been patients in mental hospitals for at least 6 months.
The following table affords an analysis of widows' and “special” benefits in force at 31 March 1971.
Status | With One Dependent Child | With Two or More Dependent Children | Without Dependent Children | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
Widows | 2,693 | 3,032 | 8,947 | 14,672 |
Deserted wives | 211 | 528 | 397 | 1,136 |
Totals | 2,904 | 3,560 | 9,344 | 15,808 |
“Special” benefits | 14 | 30 | 47 | 91 |
Totals | 2,918 | 3,590 | 9,391 | 15,899 |
Orphans' Benefits—A benefit in respect of complete orphanhood is payable in the case of a child under 16 years of age who was born in New Zealand or whose last surviving parent was ordinarily resident in New Zealand for a period of not less than 3 years preceding the date of his or her death. A stepchild or an adopted child comes within the definition of the term, and payment may be made to any person for the time being having the care and control of the child. No payment is made on account of any orphan maintained in a State institution, but payment may be made to the governing bodies of homes and orphanages of religious or other organisations. For the purpose of assisting in the further education of any child, the benefit may be continued until the end of the year in which the child reaches the age of 18 years.
The number of benefits in force at 31 March 1971 was 319 (in respect of 430 children).
Family Benefits—Family benefits are payable, irrespective of the income or property of the parents or children. Prior to 1 April 1946 family benefits were subject to a means test.
The rate of the benefit is $1.50 a week for each child, and is normally paid to the mother of the children.
The term “children” includes stepchildren and adopted children, but does not include—
Any child who has attained the age of 16 years, unless such child is continuing its education as a full-time day pupil at a school or college, or is by reason of some physical or mental defect totally incapacitated from earning a living. In such cases the Director-General may grant or continue the benefit until the end of the year in which the child reaches the age of 18 years.
Any child who is not in fact maintained as a member of the family of the applicant.
Any child in respect of whom any other benefit or pension (other than a war pension or allowance in respect of his own disablement) is payable out of public moneys.
The Director-General may regard as a member of the applicant's family any child who, although not a child of the applicant, is being maintained as a member of the family.
In order to qualify for a family benefit at least one of the following conditions must be satisfied, namely—
The child was born in New Zealand.
The mother of the child was only temporarily absent from New Zealand at the time of its birth.
The Director-General is satisfied that the child is likely to remain permanently in New Zealand.
The child has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than 12 months.
A benefit is not payable in respect of any child committed to the care of the Director-General nor in respect of any child residing in an institution under the care of the Division of Mental Health of the Department of Health.
A family benefit or portion of a family benefit may be paid in a lump sum in advance for a period not exceeding 52 weeks in respect of the first child of a marriage or a child who has commenced his first year of secondary education.
A family benefit may be paid in cash, or to the credit of the Post Office Savings Bank account of the mother. The number of family benefits being paid to Post Office Savings Bank accounts at 31 March 1971 was 146,873 and the amount lodged during the year was $23,410,278. The total number of benefits in force at 31 March 1971 was 414,195 covering 1,000,451 children, compared with corresponding figures of 408,397 and 990,030 at 31 March 1970. Included in the total were 3 incapacitated children over the age of 16 years; and at the end of 1969 school year there were 51,854 children over 16 at school in respect of whom benefits were being paid.
The following table gives the number of family benefits in force at 31 March 1966 classified according to the number of children for whom the benefit was paid. (This classification is available only at 5-yearly intervals.)
Number of Children in Each Case | Number of Benefits at 31 March 1966 |
---|---|
1 | 107,602 |
2 | 113,644 |
3 | 78,363 |
4 | 42,262 |
5 | 18,181 |
6 | 8,388 |
7 | 4,208 |
8 | 2,058 |
9 | 1,035 |
10 or over | 852 |
Total | 376,593 |
The average number of children in respect of whom benefit was paid was 2.25 per family in 1950-51, 2.30 in 1952-53, 2.33 in 1954-55, 2.36 in 1956-57, 2.39 in 1958-59, 2.45 in 1960-61, and 2.51 in 1965-66.
Under the provisions of the Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1964, family benefits may be capitalised and paid in advance to assist parents with the erection or purchase of house properties, whether previously occupied or not, additions or alterations to existing homes, or in certain circumstances the repayment of mortgages and other obligations on family homes. In outline, the measure provides for the capitalisation of the family benefit in respect of one or more children from the age of 1 year up to the age of 16 years, provided that the total of the advance or advances in the case of any one family is not less than $400 nor more than $2,000. The maximum income limit for eligibility is $75 a week for a family with one child, rising by $5 a week fore each addition child.
Details of family benefit capitalisation are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Applications for Capitalisation Approved | Number of Children Concerned | Capitalised Value of Benefits |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | |||
1962 | 9,739 | 16,988 | 11,919 |
1963 | 8,884 | 14,931 | 10,503 |
1964 | 8,137 | 13,604 | 9,756 |
1965 | 8,288 | 14,074 | 10,162 |
1966 | 7,485 | 12,986 | 9,250 |
1967 | 6,621 | 11,283 | 8,238 |
1968 | 6,553 | 10,811 | 7,901 |
1969 | 7,708 | 12,744 | 9,212 |
1970 | 8,373 | 14,889 | 10,696 |
1971 | 7,895 | 14,435 | 10,370 |
Invalids' Benefits—Subject to certain residential and other qualifications, every person of the age of 16 years and upwards who is not qualified to receive an age benefit is entitled to an invalid's benefit if he—(a) is totally blind; or (b) is permanently incapacitated for work as the result of an accident or by reason of any congenital defect.
Provision is made for a medical examination, when necessary, to determine the extent of incapacity. An invalid's benefit may be paid in respect of a period of absence from New Zealand not exceeding 2 years in the aggregate, if the Director-General is satisfied that such absence was for the purpose of obtaining any special medical or surgical treatment, or in the case of blindness, for the purpose of undertaking vocational training or treatment of the eyes.
Dependent children are provided for by way of family maintenance allowance. In addition family benefit is payable at $1.50 a week for each child.
In computing the income of any blind person no account is taken of his personal earnings. In addition, the benefit of a totally blind person may be increased by up to 25 percent of his personal earnings.
Of 1,048 new benefits granted in 1970 the marital status was: single 531 (270 males, 261 females), married 307 (304 males, 3 females), widowed 53 (35 males, 18 females), and apart, separated, divorced 157 (72 males, 85 females). By far the greatest number, 535, were aged 50 years or over, the numbers for other age groups being as follows: under 20 years, 222; 20-39 years, 145; and 40-49 years, 146.
Miners' Benefits—Subject to the qualifications set out hereunder, a miner's benefit is payable to any person who, while engaged as a miner in New Zealand, contracted pneumoconiosis or any other occupational or heart disease and is thereby permanently and seriously incapacitated for work, provided that compensation under the Workers' Compensation Act in respect of the same disability is not being received.
There is no reduction in the benefit on account of the income or property of the applicant and/or his wife. If a person in receipt of a miner's benefit dies leaving a widow, such widow is entitled to a benefit during widowhood. This benefit is payable regardless of the circumstances of the widow.
Unemployment Benefits—An applicant for unemployment benefit is required to satisfy the Director-General: (a) that he is unemployed; (b) that he is capable of undertaking and is willing to undertake suitable work; (c) that he has taken reasonable steps to obtain suitable employment; (d) that he has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than 12 months at any time.
An unemployment benefit is not payable in respect of the first 7 days of any period of unemployment, except in special circumstances. The Director-General may postpone, for a period not exceeding 6 weeks, the commencement of the benefit if the applicant: (a) has voluntarily become unemployed without good and sufficient reason; or (b) has lost his employment by reason of any misconduct as a worker. The benefit may be terminated if the beneficiary has refused or failed, without a good and sufficient reason, to accept any offer of suitable employment.
The benefit is payable so long as the beneficiary is unemployed or until he becomes eligible to receive another class of benefit, other than a family benefit—e.g., an age benefit.
A married woman is entitled to receive the benefit only if her husband is unable to maintain her. If a beneficiary is not receiving a benefit in respect of a wife, an allowance may be paid in respect of any person who has the care of his home.
The rates of benefit may be reduced, having regard to the income received by the applicant or his wife in excess of $13 a week.
The number of applications for unemployment benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1970 and 1971 were 13,439 and 9,857 respectively, 8,924 persons being granted a benefit in 1969-70 and 6,132 in 1970-71. At the end of March 1971, 715 benefits were in force, compared with 983 at the end of the previous year. Payment of additional benefit for a dependent wife was included in 344 of the benefits granted during 1970-71 and in 242 of the benefits in force at 31 March 1971.
Sickness Benefits—A person over the age of 16 years who is temporarily incapacitated for work through sickness or accident, and as a result suffers a loss of salary, wages, or other earnings, may apply for a sickness benefit. The amount of the benefit is limited to the amount by which the weekly earnings of the applicant have been reduced by reason of his incapacity or to a maximum of $31 a week payable to a man and his wife. Where a person is engaged in business on his own account and by reason of sickness or accident is obliged to employ a substitute during the period of incapacity, the remuneration paid to the substitute is regarded as loss of earnings. Every application for a benefit must be supported by a medical certificate, and no benefit is payable for the first 7 days of incapacity except under special circumstances.
A married woman is entitled to receive a sickness benefit only if the department is satisfied that her husband is unable to maintain her.
Any applicant who is maintaining a home and who is not drawing a benefit in respect of a wife, may receive a benefit of up to $13.50 a week in respect of any person who has the care of his home.
The rate of benefit is reduced by 15c for every complete 20c of the total income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war-widows' pensions, of the applicant and of his wife or her husband, as the case may be, in excess of $13 a week.
The number of applications for sickness benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1970 and 1971 were 35,757 and 39,108 respectively. The number of persons granted sickness benefits was 32,358 in 1969-70 and 35,528 in 1970-71.
In the following table sickness benefits which ceased during the calendar year 1970 are shown according to the duration of the sickness benefit.
Duration of Sickness Benefit (Weeks) | Number of Benefits | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |
Up to 4 | 10,120 | 3,310 | 13,430 |
5-8 | 5,270 | 2,150 | 7,420 |
9-13 | 2,710 | 1,730 | 4,440 |
14-26 | 2,900 | 3,620 | 6,520 |
27-39 | 850 | 630 | 1,480 |
40-52 | 400 | 200 | 600 |
53-78 | 270 | 120 | 390 |
79-104 | 170 | 40 | 210 |
105 and over | 140 | 70 | 210 |
Totals | 22,830 | 11,870 | 34,700 |
The following table gives a classification of sickness benefits according to the disease suffered by the beneficiary. The data are obtained from an analysis of the benefits which ceased during the calendar year 1970.
Disease or Injury | Males | Females | Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|---|
Infective and parasitic diseases | 1,130 | 390 | 4.4 |
Neoplasms | 530 | 160 | 2.0 |
Allergic, endocrine system, metabolic, and nutritional diseases | 250 | 90 | 1.0 |
Diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs | 70 | 30 | 0.3 |
Mental, psychoneurotic, and personality disorders | 1,530 | 1,220 | 7.9 |
Diseases of the nervous system and sense organs | 740 | 250 | 2.8 |
Diseases of the circulatory system | 2,260 | 370 | 7.6 |
Diseases of the respiratory system | 3,390 | 730 | 11.9 |
Diseases of the digestive system | 2,790 | 640 | 9.9 |
Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 640 | 350 | 2.9 |
Deliveries and complications of pregnancy | — | 4,780 | 13.8 |
Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue | 660 | 170 | 2.4 |
Diseases of the bones and organs of movement | 1,380 | 330 | 4.9 |
Congenital malformations | 140 | 50 | 0.5 |
Senility, and ill-defined conditions | 2,470 | 1,190 | 10.5 |
Accidents, poisonings and violence | 4,850 | 1,120 | 17.2 |
Totals | 22,830 | 11,870 | 100.0 |
Emergency Benefits—An emergency benefit may be granted on the grounds of hardship to any person who by reason of age, physical or mental disability, or any other reason is unable to earn a sufficient livelihood for himself and those dependent on him and is ineligible for any other monetary benefit other than family benefit.
Emergency benefits are paid to separated women and women who lose the support of de facto husbands of long-standing unions, wives of prisoners, unmarried mothers, etc. In return, the department has the authority to recover maintenance from the husbands where this is legally possible.
Family Maintenance Allowance—The family maintenance allowance, which was introduced from 7 August 1968, is a supplement to certain basic social security benefits. It is payable, in the discretion of the Director-General, to beneficiaries who have dependent children and are receiving one of the following benefits—age, invalid, sickness, unemployment, or related emergency benefits.
The allowance is paid to a married couple at a rate not exceeding $3 a week for the first dependent child, increased by not more than $1.50 a week for each additional dependent child. A sole parent is paid at the rate of $13 a week for the first dependent child, increased by $1.50 a week for each additional dependent child. (This rate is the same as the mother's allowance paid in conjunction with widow's benefit to beneficiaries who have dependent children.) As at 31 March 1971, there were 6,818 allowances in force in respect of 17,298 children.
Supplementary Assistance—Supplementary assistance is available to social security beneficiaries and others who have special commitments which cannot be met out of current income, have insufficient other resources, and are unable to help themselves. Continuing grants are made where the applicant's continuing commitments, e.g., food, fuel, rent, are in excess of the income received by this applicant, and lump sum grants may be made to meet some non-recurring expense. An analysis of these grants showing purpose and amounts of grants, is given in the parliamentary paper H. 9.
In the 1970-71 year, 23,847 applications for assistance were granted, expenditure totalling $3,163,548, compared with 21,550 grants totalling $2,702,992 in 1969-70.
Reciprocity with Australia—The Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948, provided for reciprocity in relation to a wide range of benefits between New Zealand and the Commonwealth of Australia. The Act came into force on 1 July 1949. (A similar Act was passed in Australia and came into force on the same date.)
For the purpose of any application for a benefit (except the New Zealand non-means-test superannuation benefit) residence in Australia or birth in Australia is regarded as residence or birth in this country.
Applicants for age, invalids' or widows' benefits must be qualified on residential grounds to receive the corresponding pensions under the Social Services Act (Australia) as if their residence in New Zealand had been residence in Australia. No male person is entitled to receive an age benefit unless he has attained the age of 65 years. The Act also provides that the department shall treat blindness or permanent incapacity for work occurring in Australia as if it had occurred in New Zealand.
Part III of the Act deals with persons who, although ordinarily resident in New Zealand, are temporarily resident in Australia. Such residence is not a disqualification for a benefit. Benefits may be applied for and paid in Australia for a limited period, although the department may, in its discretion, postpone payment of the whole or any part of the benefit until the return of the beneficiary to New Zealand.
Reciprocal benefits in force in New Zealand at 31 March 1971 comprised 488 age benefits, 35 widows' benefits, 31 invalids' benefits, 5 sickness benefits, and 4 family benefits, a total of 563 compared with 531 a year earlier.
Reciprocity with United Kingdom—The Social Security (Reciprocity with United Kingdom) Act 1969 provides for reciprocity in a comprehensive range of benefits between New Zealand and the United Kingdom. The general principle of the agreement is that persons migrating from one country to the other will be taken into the social security scheme of the receiving country and paid benefits by the receiving country under the laws and conditions applicable to other residents of that country.
United Kingdom Residents in New Zealand—In New Zealand the agreement applies to former residents of England, Scotland, Wales, Northern Ireland, and the Isle of Man who claim age, superannuation, widows', orphans', family, invalids', sickness, and unemployment benefits under the Social Security Act. Permanent residence in New Zealand is a requirement for age, widows', superannuation, invalids', and orphans' benefits.
The agreement modifies the residential requirements of the Social Security Act and enables persons who formerly lived in the United Kingdom to be treated as if they resided in New Zealand during any period they lived in the United Kingdom. This does not, however, apply in respect of any period an applicant for age or superannuation benefit resided in the United Kingdom before reaching the age of 16. Though the normal qualifying age for a grant of age benefit in New Zealand is 60 years, no man claiming age benefit by virtue of the agreement is entitled to receive it till he reaches 65 years.
The United Kingdom continues to pay retirement pensions and widows' pensions to persons in New Zealand who are qualified under the national insurance scheme and, in such cases, New Zealand, where necessary, supplements the national insurance pensions to bring them up to the rate of the appropriate New Zealand benefit. There is no supplementation in cases where the national insurance retirement or widow's pension is equal to, or greater than, the corresponding New Zealand social security benefit. Reciprocal benefits in force in New Zealand at 31 March 1971 comprised 6,106 superannuation benefits, 3,913 age benefits, 259 widows' benefits, 3 family benefits, 92 invalids' benefits, 9 sickness benefits, and 2 unemployment benefits, a total of 10,384 compared with 9,752 a year earlier.
New Zealand Residents in the United Kingdom—In the United Kingdom the agreement applies to former residents of New Zealand who claim retirement pensions, widows' pensions, widowed mothers' and guardians' allowances, family allowances, sickness and employment benefits under the National Insurance Act.
The United Kingdom scheme is a contributory scheme, and payment of benefits is dependent upon the satisfaction of specified contributory conditions. Persons who formerly lived in New Zealand are treated as if they had paid contributions under the national insurance scheme for each week during which they were resident in New Zealand. The qualifying age for retirement pension under the National Insurance Act is 60 years for women and 65 years for men.
It is to be noted that, although a man may have been in receipt of age benefit when he left New Zealand, he is not entitled to retirement pension in the United Kingdom unless he is 65 years of age. Special provisions apply to married women arriving in the United Kingdom from New Zealand as far as entitlement to the United Kingdom retirement pension is concerned.
Persons in receipt of social security benefits in New Zealand otherwise than by virtue of the Reciprocal Agreement, who leave New Zealand wholly or mainly for a visit to the United Kingdom will normally have their benefits suspended on departure, but if they return to New Zealand within 12 months they will be paid arrears of their social security benefits for the period of their absence. If the absence exceeds 1 year but not 2 years, on return to New Zealand consideration is given to paying arrears of benefit for the first 6 months of the absence. If they apply for, and receive, national insurance pensions while in the United Kingdom, the amount paid by the United Kingdom will be deducted from the arrears of social security benefit payable on their return.
MEDICAL, HOSPITAL, AND OTHER RELATED BENEFITS—Part II of the Social Security Act 1964, administered by the Department of Health and dealing with medical and like benefits, is of general application to all persons ordinarily resident in New Zealand, and makes provision for medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits.
Medical Benefits—Medical benefits apply to such medical treatment as is ordinarily given by medical practitioners in the course of a general practice. Certain services are excluded, these being principally:
Medical services in maternity cases. (These services are covered by maternity benefits and are described under a later heading.)
Medical services involved in any medical examination of which the sole or primary purpose is the obtaining of a medical certificate.
Medical services other than anaesthetic services, involved in or incidental to the extraction of teeth by a medical practitioner.
Medical services in respect of which fees are payable under the Social Security (X-ray Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1941, Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951, and Social Security (Laboratory Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1946—see later headings.
Medical services afforded by means of advice given by telephone, telegram, or letter except under circumstances specifically approved by the Director-General of Health and medical services not rendered by a medical practitioner in person.
Every medical practitioner who renders any of the prescribed services is entitled, on behalf of the patient, to receive from the Department of Health a reasonable fee not exceeding 75c for every occasion on which any such service is provided. Mileage fees are also provided for in certain cases. Where the practitioner is called upon to provide, in response to an urgent request, services on a Sunday or holiday, or between the hours of 8 p.m. and 8 a.m., the appropriate fee shall be a reasonable one not exceeding $1.25. In the case of medical services afforded to certain beneficiaries and pensioners, and their dependent wives and children, the fee payable to the doctor by the Department of Health is $1.50 for attendance during normal hours, and $2 for night, Sunday, or holiday services. For consultations with a recognised specialist, the department pays a fee of $5 for an initial consultation with a recognised specialist physician, psychiatrist, neurologist, neurosurgeon, or paediatrician, and of $3.50 in the case of other recognised specialists. These rates apply only to the first occasion on which a patient is referred by a general practitioner to a specialist and, in the case of interspecialist referral, with the prior concurrence of the original doctor. For subsequent visits, the fee paid by the department reduces to 75c for each visit, except in the case of social security beneficiaries and pensioners and their dependants for whom the fee is $1.50. In designated rural areas, an incentive bonus is also payable. A doctor may claim directly from the Department of Health and require the patient to pay the balance of his fee, or may require the patient to pay the whole fee and himself claim a refund from the Department of Health. There has been a steady swing towards the direct-claim system by doctors, and 91 percent now follow this practice.
The number of doctors providing general and specialist medical services in March 1971 was 2,075 and the cost per head of population in the year ended 31 March 1971 was $3.99; the average population per active practitioner was 1,354.
Pharmaceutical Benefits—Persons receiving medical attention under the Act are entitled, generally without cost to themselves, to those medicines, drugs, approved appliances, and materials, prescribed for their use by medical practitioners and which are included in the Drug Tariff.
Prescriptions passed for payment in the year ended 31 March 1971 totalled 19,026,626, or 6.7 per head of population. The average cost per prescription was $1.52, the cost per head of population being $10.90.
Hospital Benefits—Treatment is provided free by public hospitals where a patient is entitled to hospital benefits under the Act. In the case of private hospitals and other approved institutions benefits paid are in partial satisfaction of claims against the patients. The rates from 1 October 1971 are as follows:
For surgical treatment $9.00 a day, with a minimum of $18.00.
For medical (including psychiatric) treatment $5.50 a day.
Free treatment is accorded outpatients at public hospitals; this also covers the supply of artificial aids, including contact lenses, hearing aids, artificial limbs, surgical footwear, ileostomy and colostomy appliances, and urinals. It does not include dental treatment or services in respect of which fees are payable under specific Social Security Regulations (X-ray diagnostic services, laboratory diagnostic services) referred to under later headings. In respect of surgical footwear, part payment by the patient is required.
Mental Hospitals—Treatment of patients in public mental hospitals is also free. A licensed (private) mental hospital may be recognised and approved by the Minister as a hospital for the purposes of the Act, and hospital benefits in respect of treatment are payable accordingly.
Maternity Benefits—Maternity benefits cover ante-natal and post-natal advice and treatment by medical practitioners, and the services of doctors and nurses at confinements in maternity hospitals or elsewhere. Licensed maternity hospitals are entitled to receive fees of $9.00 in respect of the day of birth of the child and for each of the succeeding 14 days. Approved midwives and maternity nurses who are in attendance in cases where confinement takes place other than in a maternity hospital are entitled to receive fees at the rate of $8 for the day or days of labour and $5.40 per day for each of the 14 days succeeding the birth of the child, or $1.60 per day if a visiting obstetric nurse only.
X-ray Diagnostic Services—Free X-ray diagnostic services comprise the following:
The making of X-ray examinations with the aid of a fluorescent screen.
The taking of X-ray photographs.
The supply and administration of any drugs or other substances for the purposes of any such examination or photograph.
X-ray photographs or X-ray examinations made or taken for dental purposes or for the purposes of life assurance, visas, emigration permits, and examinations for the sole or primary purpose of obtaining medical certificates for production to some other person, are not included in the free services.
Laboratory Diagnostic Services—The benefits concerning laboratory diagnostic services comprise the supply of all materials or substances required for the purpose of providing laboratory diagnostic services, and associated medical services.
The following services are not included:
Examination of specimens for public health.
Post-mortem examinations.
Laboratory services for dental purposes or for the purposes of life insurance.
The preparation of sera and vaccines.
Physiotherapy Benefits—Physiotherapy treatment by private physiotherapists is covered by the Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951. The general arrangement for these benefits consists of contracts with registered physiotherapists under which they are paid from the Department of Health a fee of 50c.
No physiotherapy treatment is recognised for the purpose of the benefits unless it is given on the recommendation of a medical practitioner, and not more than 6 weeks' treatment may be given on a single recommendation except in the case of certain specified diseases, illness, etc., approved by the Director-General of Health, when the period of treatment on any one recommendation may be extended up to 6 months.
Home-nursing Services—Home-nursing services are provided free of cost under the Social Security (District Nursing Services) Regulations 1944.
Domestic Assistance—Monetary assistance is given to approved incorporated associations formed for the purpose of providing domestic assistance in homes. Assistance in this connection is restricted to the following classes:
Cases where there are one or more children under 12 years of age permanently residing in a home and the mother or other woman in charge of the home is wholly or partially incapacitated from undertaking her ordinary domestic duties by reason of pregnancy or maternity, or by reasons of accident, sickness, etc.
Cases where there are three or more children under 12 years of age permanently residing in the home, and any member of the household requires special care and attention by reason of sickness or infirmity.
Cases where all members of the household of an age or condition to help in the home are wholly or partially incapacitated from work by sickness or otherwise.
Cases where lack of domestic assistance in the home is a cause of undue hardship.
Dental Services—The Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1960 provide for free dental treatment. These benefits are confined to persons who are under 16 years of age. Treatment may be provided in a State dental clinic or by a contracting dentist for whom there is a prescribed scale of fees.
Artificial Aids—The Social Security (Hospital Benefits for Outpatients) Regulations 1947 made provision for the supply of artificial aids, such as artificial limbs, hearing aids, and contact lenses.
Contact Lenses—These may be supplied in respect of the following optical disabilities: (a) conical cornea, (b) high myopia, where the degree of myopia present in the greatest axis of the better eye is not less than —10 diopters, (c) monocular aphakia, if the restoration of binocular vision is highly desirable by reason of the patient's occupation or other circumstances and binocular vision cannot be restored without the use of contact lenses. In each case the supply of such lenses must be recommended by an approved ophthalmologist.
Lenses may also be supplied in respect of any other ocular condition which cannot be corrected by ordinary spectacles; in these cases recommendation by two ophthalmologists is necessary.
Hearing Aids—Individual electrical hearing aids may be supplied subject to the following conditions:
The patient possesses a hearing loss of at least 35 decibels in the better ear over the significant frequencies of speech or such other loss of a lesser degree as, in the opinion of an otologist employed or engaged by a hospital board, renders the use of an aid necessary.
The patient's hearing loss is such that in the opinion of the otologist it is capable of correction or marked improvement by the use of the type of hearing aid supplied or approved for the purpose of the benefit.
It is provided that in respect of patients who satisfy these conditions but who do not wish to avail themselves of the hearing aid issued free of charge by hospital boards there may be paid a sum not exceeding $26 towards the purchase of any aid approved for the purposes of these benefits. If a patient has received a benefit for a hearing aid within the preceding 5 years, the hospital board may pay half (or up to a maximum of $13) of the cost of replacement, provided that the replacement aid will assist hearing more than the existing aid and that the patient is otherwise eligible.
Artificial Limbs—The free supply of artificial limbs is subject to the following conditions:
The patient has not obtained or is not entitled to obtain a limb as an ex-serviceman under the provisions of the War Pensions Regulations 1956 or under the provisions of section 22 of the Workers' Compensation Act 1956.
The supply of the limb is recommended by an approved orthopaedic surgeon.
The limb is of an approved type and can, in the opinion of the supplier's orthopaedic adviser, be satisfactorily fitted.
For the purposes of the regulations “artificial limb” includes artificial arms, artificial hands, artificial legs, and artificial feet, and includes limb socks for such limbs and for female amputees, replacement understockings.
ACCOMMODATION SERVICES: (Old People's Flats, Homes, Hospitals, Youth Hostels, and Homes for Intellectually Handicapped Children)—Government assistance is offered to religious and voluntary organisations and local authorities in providing housing, accommodation, and services for elderly people and others whom it is considered are in special need. Under this partnership with Government, the social service agencies of all the major religious bodies, as well as other welfare organisations, have established additional accommodation for the aged, frail, and sick who need residential care in either an old people's home or a geriatric hospital. Where it is not possible to meet the need of elderly people through these agencies, the provision of residential care for the aged becomes a hospital board responsibility. At 31 March 1971 religious and welfare organisations provided 5,695 home and hospital beds for the elderly. Hospital boards maintain 1,037 old people's home beds, while approximately 4,300 of their hospital beds (38 percent) are required for care of the elderly sick, either on a short-stay or long-term basis.
For the elderly who are ambulant and able to care for themselves but have a housing need and whose resources are limited, local authorities are encouraged and assisted by Government to build specially designed flats. These flats enable many elderly people to retain their independence for longer than would otherwise be the case. Some 770 flats have also been provided by religious and voluntary organisations for this category of elderly persons, generally in conjunction with their residential accommodation.
Other measures which are of importance in assisting elderly people to remain in their homes as long as possible are receiving increased attention. Chief amongst these are the provision of district nursing services, home aid, meals-on-wheels, laundry services, and occupational therapy. In general the services are provided by hospital boards with voluntary organisations and old people's welfare councils assisting in various ways. The importance of old people's clubs and social centres, with an adequate range of services, is also receiving increasing recognition. Government lottery funds are being used to assist in providing suitable premises and assisting welfare councils with administrative costs.
Old People's Homes and Hospitals—Subject to maximum subsidies of $7,200 per bed for old people's homes and $8,600 for a geriatric hospital, capital cost limits per bed of $9,000 and $12,000 respectively, and certain other conditions, religious or welfare organisations may be granted 100 percent of the approved capital cost of providing accommodation for old people. In addition, since April 1966, the policy has been widened to provide a 50 percent subsidy towards the cost of approved improvements and the upgrading of existing accommodation, and 75 percent for fire protection work as required by the local authority. The administration of policy is a Department of Health responsibility.
During the year 1970-71, subsidies amounting to $1,841,175 were approved to assist in the provision of accommodation for 312 old people. From April 1950 to 31 March 1971, subsidies totalling $17,272,576 have been approved, and buildings erected as a result will accommodate 4,809 old people. In addition, subsidies totalling $324,676 have been approved towards upgrading old people's homes.
Pensioner Housing—Since 1950 the Government has offered subsidies and low-interest loan finance to local authorities, towards flats for age beneficiaries or elderly people in comparable circumstances. Pensioner flats erected by religious and welfare organisations are also eligible for subsidy. Since February 1971 the first $3,000 of the cost of construction of a flat is met by a State Advances loan of 3 1/2 percent, while the balance of the cost of construction, with a maximum of $3,000, is availableby subsidy. A subsidy of up to $1,000 a flat is now available for the cost and development of land The assets limitation for eligible applicants is $5,000. Up to 31 March 1971, a total of $10,880,802 had been approved on subsidies to provide suitable housing for 7,178 elderly persons.
There is also a growing awareness of the elderly with housing problems, but whose resources disqualify them for a flat under the subsidy policy. Some local authorities have already established flats for elderly folk in this category and others are interested in planning schemes. The flats are financed with a contribution from the owner-occupier and a measure of Government loan. This type of programme has been adopted by one welfare agency and others are known to be interested.
Hostels for Young People—Since 1951, religious and welfare organisations have been assisted to establish hostels for young people by subsidies of establishment costs. As from May 1971, the subsidy has been 80 percent, with a limit of $2,880 per young person accommodated. The purpose is to assist young men and women who are living away from their homes in order to study or undertake employment and find it difficult to obtain suitable living accommodation. Subsidies of 50 percent may also be granted for authorised improvements to existing hostels, and 75 percent for fire protection work as required by the local authority. The Department of Health is responsible for administering this policy.
Since the policy commenced, subsidies totalling $1,453,513 had been approved up to 31 March 1971, to assist in providing hostel accommodation for 1,322 young people, and for upgrading purposes.
Government also helps with substantial subsidies for university halls of residence established by religious and welfare agencies. Administration is handled by the University Grants Committee.
Services for the Intellectually Handicapped—Since 1954 there has been a subsidy of up to 50 percent on the capital cost of approved buildings and furnishings acquired for the purpose of providing short-stay homes for intellectually handicapped children. In 1963 Government also extended the capital subsidy to include hostels built by the Intellectually Handicapped Children's Society for children who are attending occupation groups run by the Department of Education. In 1966 the cost of land and professional fees (architect and quantity surveyor) were included in assessing subsidy on hostels and sheltered workshops with a maximum subsidy on hostels of $2,400 per bed. In addition, a maintenance subsidy of $1.60 per day is paid in respect of these children under 16 years of age. Since 1968 there has been a capital subsidy of $400 per place for day care centres. In 1969 Government approved subsidies of 50 percent of salaries of staff for day care centres, sheltered workshops, and of approved branch administrators. In 1970 the capital subsidy for hostels was increased to $2,880 per bed.
The administration of this policy is the responsibility of the Department of Health and Social Welfare Department. The administration of capital subsidies for sheltered workshops and day care centres for the intellectually handicapped was transferred to Social Welfare Department in 1970. That department also pays the salary subsidy for approved staff employed at day care centres and sheltered workshops.
The total amount expended on special subsidies for short-stay homes, hostels, sheltered workshops, and day care centres during the year ended 31 March 1971 was $308,885. In addition, $111,233 was paid by way of operating costs during the same period.
CHILD WELFARE—Child welfare increasingly means involvement with social problems. There is no specific statutory requirement that the Social Welfare Department should undertake preventive work, but it is clear that the earlier that assistance is given to prevent children becoming delinquent or suffering through neglect or ill-treatment, the more likelihood there is of it being successful. Welfare policy has developed along these lines and the department provides care, protection, and treatment for all kinds of children in need. There is a general realisation in the community that the whole of society is affected by the problems which social workers grapple with. Most of the children with whom social workers are involved suffer from disabilities other than those manifested in delinquency and, like children born out of wedlock, the majority of children are brought to notice through no fault of their own.
Previously a part of the Department of Education, the Child Welfare Division has been amalgamated with the Social Security Department to form the Department of Social Welfare. The Child Welfare Act 1925 provides for the maintenance, care, and control of children who are under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, and delinquent children. While this Act is the general statutory authority, the Infants Act 1908, the Adoption Act 1955, and the Child Care Centre Regulations 1960 provide the legislative basis for other particular aspects of the work.
Besides clerical officers, child welfare activities involve 290 social workers and 472 institution workers. Casework duties include preventive work; investigations and reporting for the Children's Court; supervision of children in their own homes; foster home, institution, and work placement; adoption and ex-nuptial birth inquiry work; the licensing of foster parents defined in the Infants Act 1908; reporting to courts on matrimonial proceedings affecting custody of children; registration of child care centres; inspection of children's homes run by voluntary organisations and examination of requests made by them for financial subsidies; the oversight of immigrant and refugee children. Social workers receive assistance in many of these duties from 140 honorary social workers, who are people of integrity and local standing in their communities.
Facilities for institutional care and training include short and long-term training centres for difficult and delinquent children and residential special schools for the deaf, mentally retarded, and emotionally disturbed children. There are also small hostels for girls and boys who have commenced work, but are not yet ready to live independently in the community.
Welfare of Children—Social workers undertake a wide variety of miscellaneous investigations and inquiries concerning the welfare of children. In the year ended 31 December 1970, 17,453 cases were handled. Cases may be referred by neighbours, police, teachers, employers, doctors, solicitors, etc., or by parents themselves who are seeking advice and guidance. Some of these cases will respond quickly to help. Others may need preventive oversight and guidance over several months or even 2 or 3 years. Financial help can be given in special cases. In a relatively small number of cases preventive help is not sufficient and court action is the outcome of inquiries.
Social workers, on receiving from the registrars notifications of ex-nuptial births, make confidential inquiries and assist the mother as necessary in making provision for her child. The higher number of such births in recent years has had its effect in the adoption situation. However, over half of these children born each year remain with their mothers or with both parents who are cohabiting or who subsequently marry, and not all the remainder are made available for adoption. In fact only 32 percent of children born out of wedlock in 1970 were available for adoption. Placements in adoption homes are made by social workers for those children (about three-fifths) for whom placements have not been made by private persons and other organisations.
The smaller proportion of children being offered for adoption is thought to reflect the beginnings of a changing pattern in society, with an increase both in de facto marriages and in the proportion of mothers willing to undertake the sole care of a child. It has also to be recognised that because speedy placements for adoption have been more difficult to effect over recent years some mothers may have been obliged to keep children they would otherwise have offered for adoption.
Under the Adoption Act 1955 a social worker must give prior approval to the placement for adoption of a child under 15 years, or alternatively, the applicants must apply for an interim order of adoption from the court. The court is required to obtain a social worker's report on such a placement before granting an order. A waiting period of at least 6 months is normally required, during which the placement is supervised by a social worker, before a final order can be made.
The department also has a measure of responsibility towards handicapped children generally, partly because of its role in assisting the Department of Education in the administration of residential schools for children who are deaf, mentally backward, or emotionally maladjusted. Social workers, more especially in country areas, also assist in locating children who require special education, in advising parents or teachers concerning the facilities available, and in ensuring that the circumstances become known to appropriate agencies.
Under Part V of the Infants Act 1908 any person who is not a close relative and who undertakes to care for a child under the age of 6 years apart from its mother for a period of more than 7 days for payment or reward must have her home licensed by a social worker. At 31 December 1970 social workers were visiting 457 children so placed.
Inspecting children's homes operated by private organisations and administering schemes of Government financial assistance to these homes is another important social welfare function. Financial assistance is given by payments of $2 per week for each child in care and subsidies of up to 50 percent on expenditure for extension or replacement of buildings or additions to facilities. A similar capital subsidy is available for private organisations to help in providing accommodation for unmarried mothers and their children.
Regulations for the registration and licensing of child care centres (e.g., day nurseries, creches, etc.) have been in force since 1961.
The Department of Social Welfare has built up a considerable body of knowledge on new trends and methods in the fields of both residential and day care for children. As a result, it has become an important point of reference for information and advice.
Children's Courts—Children's Courts are presided over by stipendiary magistrates who are authorised to exercise jurisdiction in these courts. Very wide discretionary powers are given to Children's Courts. Wherever practicable the hearings are conducted in premises apart from the Magistrate's Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.
A child for the purposes of the Act is a person up to 17 years of age.
Children's Courts deal with cases of children brought either (a) on a complaint under the Child Welfare Act that a child is neglected, indigent, delinquent, not under proper control, or living in a detrimental environment or (b) charged with an offence. After the court has heard the complaint or the charge and considered the social worker's report, the child—according to the needs of the case— may be committed to the care of the Director-General of Social Welfare, or placed under the supervision of a social worker for a period (usually 1 year or 2 years), or discharged with an admonition. Occasionally, orders for the payment of restitution may be made against either the child or parent, and fines also may be imposed. Alternatively, if the case warrants it, the child may be sent to borstal or to a detention centre or be placed on probation.
Appearances before the Children's Courts in the 3 latest calendar years and the rates per 10,000 children aged 10 to 17 years are given in the following table:
Reason for Appearance | Number | Rate | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*The discrepancy between the totals of this and the “Decisions” table is owing to the exclusion from this table of two cases in 1968 of applications by the manager of a private children's home for an agreement to be enforced. | ||||||
For offences against special Acts, regulations, or bylaws | 714 | 694 | 860 | 16 | 16 | 19 |
For more serious offences | 6,328 | 6,335 | 8,234 | 144 | 141 | 179 |
Subtotals | 7,042 | 7,029 | 9,094 | 160 | 157 | 198 |
On “complaints” under the Child Welfare Act | 1,069 | 1,346 | 1,571 | ... | ... | ... |
Totals | 8,111* | 8,375 | 10,665 | ... | ... | ... |
The decisions made in Children's Courts are shown in the summary below for the three latest calendar years.
Decision | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|
Committed to the care of the Director-General of Social Welfare | 881 | 839 | 1,045 |
Placed under supervision of social workers | 2,936 | 3,065 | 3,753 |
Admonished and discharged with or without costs, restitution, or fine | 3,018 | 3,064 | 4,021 |
All other decisions | 1,278 | 1,407 | 1,846 |
Totals | 8,113 | 8,375 | 10,665 |
A new approach to the problem of delinquency was the establishment throughout New Zealand in 1959 of a youth aid section of the New Zealand Police. The aim is to detect delinquency at an early stage and, by close co-operation between social workers and specialist police officers, to deal with the less serious offenders without court action. The police, after consultation with social workers, decide whether or not there will be a prosecution. For those not being prosecuted appropriate action is taken, for example, in the form of a warning from the police or continuing informal supervision by social workers. During the year ended 31 December 1970, 8,707 cases were dealt with under this scheme without prosecution, an increase of 23 percent over the previous year's figures.
State Wards—Where a child's circumstances or behaviour causes such concern that it is in his best interests for him to be removed from his own home, a magistrate in a Children's Court may make an order committing the child to the care of the Director-General of Social Welfare. This means that the legal guardianship is transferred from the parents to the Director-General, and the child is taken from home. However, continuing efforts are made to keep the child in touch with his own family and, if possible, to return him home eventually. Many of the children who are committed to the care of the Director-General and who are thereby under his guardianship are placed immediately in foster homes and go to school or work. Those who require special care and training which cannot be provided in the ordinary life of the community are placed in institutions administered by the Director-General. Some few reside in private institutions and some are in boarding schools.
Of the total of 15,984 children under the control and supervision of the Director-General of Social Welfare and his officers at 31 December 1970, 5,205 were under the guardianship of the Director-General and were placed as shown in the following summary.
Category | Number | Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|
Residing in individual private homes (foster homes, employers', or relatives' homes) | 3,724 | 72 |
In institutions administered by the Social Welfare Department (including those temporarily admitted) | 878 | 17 |
In psychiatric hospitals | 158 | 3 |
In residential schools and colleges (including schools for handicapped children) | 290 | 5 |
In hospitals, convalescent homes, etc. | 18 | 3 |
In children's homes (including orphanages, etc.) | 119 | |
Attending university or teachers' training colleges | 18 | |
Totals | 5,205 | 100 |
For the children requiring institutional care and training the Social Welfare Department administers several different types of institution. There are long-term training institutions for disturbed and delinquent adolescents. They are essentially open institutions providing full educational facilities with qualified and trained teachers and also a wide range of vocational training. Two other small institutions provide separately for girls and boys of primary school age who are so difficult or disturbed as to require special educational and social training. A small hostel for girls at Wellington provides for some who, while in ordinary employment, require for the time being the conditions of supervision and care obtainable in a hostel. There are 11 girls' homes and boys' homes in the larger centres and two reception centres (at Auckland and Hamilton) which provide remand facilities, temporary care, and observation. Children not requiring institutional care but presenting behaviour and personality problems beyond the capacity of most ordinary foster parents are provided for in “Family Homes”. These are private houses owned by the department and occupied rent-free by specially selected married couples who receive board payments and agree to care for children on a long-term basis as a condition of the tenancy. These homes are also used to provide transit accommodation in areas in which there is no receiving girls' home, or boys' home. Of the 65 homes in operation at 31 December 1970, 21 were used as hostels for working adolescents and for children being discharged from institutions.
Children Under Supervision—Children placed by the courts under supervision of social workers are supervised in their own homes, except that in a few cases, with the approval of the parents or guardians, the social worker arranges placement elsewhere—e.g., in employment. Magistrates have the authority to order that part or all of the period of supervision be spent in an institution. Most children placed under supervision respond well; where they do not they may appear before the court again and be committed to the care of the Director-General. There were 3,753 children under supervision at 31 December 1970.
Preventive cases, numbering 4,136 at 31 December 1970, consist of children who, without any court appearance, are being supervised and assisted by social workers under arrangements made voluntarily with the parents or guardians.
WELFARE OF MAORIS AND PACIFIC ISLANDERS—The legislative basis of the Maori welfare programme is the Maori Welfare Act 1962 and the aim is the social and economic advancement and the promotion and maintenance of the health and general well-being of the Maori community and the facilitation of full integration of the Maori race into the social and economic life of the country. An important feature of the programme is that it does not seek to impose standards from without; rather, it calls upon the Maori people to exercise control and direction of their own communities in the essentials of good citizenship and civic responsibility.
The Maori welfare organisations consist of two statutory groups and various voluntary groups. The statutory groups are:
Maori associations comprising the New Zealand Maori Council, the district Maori councils, Maori executive committees, and the Maori committees. All are democratically elected and work independently of the department.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department, which works closely with all Maori groups as it realises that its main objectives cannot be achieved without full acceptance and participation by the people themselves.
The main organisation in the non-statutory group is the Maori Women's Welfare League. It was formed in 1951 and has branches throughout the country. Its membership approximates 3,000. Special tribal groups, social, sports, and cultural clubs, church groups, women's and other organisations are some of the many other groups which have their own spheres of action promoting and furthering the physical, social, spiritual, and moral well-being of the people.
The primary function of the New Zealand Maori Council is to encourage Maoris as individuals and in groups to take the initiative in matters affecting their own welfare and that of their kinsfolk, to be a forum of discussion in which they can crystallise their ideas and gain the co-operation of others in actively pursuing mutually agreed objectives and eventually achieving progressive improvement in the various spheres of welfare. By its own request it is charged with the duty of maintaining and promoting harmony between Maori and non-Maori.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department, through the activities of its welfare division in particular, collaborates with and gives Maori associations and other groups such assistance and advice as may be necessary or helpful so that the members themselves may find and apply their own solutions to their problems and develop and achieve the utmost satisfaction from their own culture. The department also collaborates with appropriate social welfare agencies, State and voluntary, in helping individuals and families who are experiencing difficulties in adapting themselves to their social and economic environment, accepting the full responsibility where a need is not being met. The department actively encourages these State and voluntary organisations to understand and to communicate successfully with the Maori so that they can work more effectively with him.
The primary function of the Maori Women's Welfare League is to educate the mothers of the race to an appreciation of the higher standards of attainment on the home front. It also interests itself actively in education, particularly pre-school.
Maori wardens carry out special functions. They are appointed by the Minister at the initiative of Maori committees to whom they are responsible. Their function is to assist in the maintenance of order and in stamping out mischief before it becomes crime. Wardens to not usurp the duties of the police but are an influence among the people in maintaining law and order.
The Act provides for subsidies to be paid on moneys raised by the Maori people through their associations for the promotion of welfare. The subsidy granted in the financial year ended 31 March 1971 amounted to $36,512.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department, again primarily through its welfare division, assists Pacific Islanders of New Zealand nationality to adjust to the New Zealand situation and provides advisory services to individuals or groups facing difficulties. Special responsibilities are accepted for the housing, employment, educational, and welfare needs of Tokelau islanders arriving under the official resettlement scheme.
GENERAL—The war pensions programme is largely the outcome of New Zealand participation in two world wars in which large numbers of citizens served as members of the forces. It applies also to service in Korea, South-east Asia, and in any emergency, including obligations undertaken under the charter of United Nations. The war pensions scheme gives a comprehensive coverage to those ex-servicemen who were disabled as a result of their service and for their dependants and for the dependants of those who have died as a result of service. The principles of the war pensions legislation since 1923 have been: (a) the provision of disablement pensions which are assessed in proportion to physical loss, being compensatory in character; (b) supplementary payments, in appropriate cases, depending on the means of the pensioner.
LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY—All pensions payable to or on account of former members of the armed forces, the mercantile marine, and the Emergency Reserve Corps are governed by the War Pensions Act 1954.
ADMINISTRATION—The Secretary for War Pensions is charged with the administration of war pensions under the general direction and control of the Minister in Charge of War Pensions. The War Pensions Board decides on claims for pensions. Claimants have the right of appeal to a War Pensions Appeal Board.
It is laid down that the onus of proving that death or disablement was attributable to service, or that the condition which resulted in death or disablement was aggravated by such service, shall not be on the claimant and that the War Pensions Board and the War Pensions Appeal Board shall give claimants the full benefit of all presumptions in their favour. A member who was graded fit for service when he entered the forces is deemed to have been absolutely fit at that time unless any defects were noted then or within the first 2 months of service. This presumption does not operate if the member failed to disclose any material fact to the medical examiner. The boards are not bound by technicalities or legal forms or rules of evidence, but determine all claims in accordance with their merits.
RATES AND ALLOWANCES—The list below summarises the rates of war pensions and allowances.
Pension | Weekly Rate | |
---|---|---|
19 June 1971 | 16 February 1972 | |
*Family maintenance allowance is payable in addition to these pensions and allowances. | ||
$ | $ | |
Disablement pension | ||
Total disablement | 15.40 | 15.40 |
Special additional pension for blindness or serious disablement | 9.20 | 9.20 |
Economic pension | ||
Unmarried person | 16.50 | 17.10 |
Married person | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Wife's pension | 14.50 | 15.50 |
War widow's pension | ||
Basic pension | 11.35 | 11.35 |
Economic pension | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Mother's allowance | ||
One dependent child | 13.00 | 13.00 |
Each additional child | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Orphan's pension | 10.05 | 10.55 |
Child's pension | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Widowed mother's pension (total dependent) | ||
Basic pension | 11.35 | 11.35 |
Economic pension | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Widowed mother's pension (partially dependent) | ||
Basic pension | 4.00 | 4.00 |
Economic pension* | 13.75 | 14.85 |
War service pension and war veteran's allowance* | ||
Unmarried | 16.00 | 17.10 |
Married male | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Married female | 14.50 | 15.50 |
Age supplement (each) | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Family maintenance allowance | ||
Sole parent: | ||
One dependent child | 13.00 | 13.00 |
Each additional child | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Married couple: | ||
One dependent child | 3.00 | 3.00 |
Each additional child | 1.50 | 1.50 |
Economic pensions, war service pensions, and war veterans' allowances are subject to a means test on income and are reducible if income from other sources exceeds $13 a week or $676 a year. In the case of a widow supporting a dependent child or children the allowable income without reduction in pension is, however, $17 a week. In the computation of a wife's pension, the income of the husband only is taken into account.
Travel grants and other concessions may be made to severely disabled persons.
Pensions to Dependants (other than Wives or Children)—In addition to pensions for wives and children, a pension may be granted to any member of a deceased or disabled serviceman's family. The parents of a male member of the forces are included in the definition of dependant in every case, without proof of pre-service dependency.
Economic Pensions—An “economic pension” is defined as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds and is in addition to any pension payable as of right in respect of death or disablement. In considering a claim for an economic pension a War Pensions Board is required to take into consideration the ability of the claimant to obtain and retain suitable employment, the personal income and ownership of any property, the cost of living, and other relevant matters.
Servicemen pensioned for minor disablement do not receive economic pensions.
Servicemen pensioned in respect of service on or after 3 September 1939 have not, from 1 April 1971, been eligible to receive an economic pension unless already in receipt of an economic pension at that date.
WAR VETERANS' ALLOWANCES—These make provision for ex-servicemen, mainly of the First World War, who have become unfit for permanent employment by reason of mental or physical incapacity.
WAR SERVICE PENSIONS—From 1 April 1971 the war service pension is payable in respect of overseas service in the Second World War or any subsequent war or emergency in which members of the New Zealand forces have served. Payable subject to an income test, the pension is designed for disabled or prematurely retired ex-servicemen who saw service overseas after 3 September 1939. Ex-servicemen of other Commonwealth countries may also qualify as applicants for the pension. Eventually, this will be the only war pension payable on economic grounds.
An applicant must also fulfil one of the following conditions: (a) be in receipt of a war disablement pension of not less than 70 percent of the maximum pension payable for total disablement; or, (b) being in receipt of a war disablement pension of less than 70 percent, unable by reasons of physical or mental infirmity to undertake permanent employment.
There are residential qualifications of 5 years for an ex-member of New Zealand forces, or an ex-member of other Commonwealth forces, who was a bona fide resident of New Zealand at the commencement of the war or emergency in which he served, and 20 years for other applicants.
No account is taken of the amount of war disablement pension in determination of the amount of the basic war service pension. A war service pension cannot be paid concurrently with a social security benefit other than a family benefit.
Where any war service pensioner and/or his wife has attained the age of 65 years, an age supplement of a maximum of $78 a year each is added to the basic war service pension.
Pensions for Dependants—From 1 April 1971 wives' pensions have not been payable in respect of service on or after 3 September 1939 unless such pension was already payable at that date. From 1 April 1971 the wife of a member of the forces pensioned for total blindness in respect of service on or after 3 September may receive a war service pension but not an age supplement.
EMERGENCY RESERVE CORPS PENSIONS—These pensions are payable where death or disablement was suffered by a member of the Emergency Reserve Corps in the course of service (including training), or was directly attributable to such service.
MERCANTILE MARINE PENSIONS—Pensions and allowances are paid in respect of death or disablement of members of the mercantile marine as a result of the Second World War.
FAMILY MAINTENANCE ALLOWANCE—The family maintenance allowance, which was introduced from 7 August 1968, is a supplement to certain war pensions. It is payable, in the discretion of the War Pensions Board, to pensioners who have dependent children and are receiving an economic pension, a wife's pension, a war veteran's allowance, or a war service pension. The allowance is paid to a married couple at a rate not exceeding $3 a week for the first dependent child, increased by not more than $1.50 a week for each additional dependent child. A sole parent is paid at the rate of $13 a week for the first dependent child, increased by $1.50 a week for each additional dependent child (this rate is the same as the mother's allowance paid in conjunction with a widow's pension paid to widows with dependent children).
SUPPLEMENTARY ASSISTANCE—Supplementary assistance is available on a similar basis to social security supplementary assistance. During the year ended 31 March 1971 there were 714 grants totalling $72,457, compared with 682 grants totalling $70,590 in the previous year.
WAR BURSARIES—Bursaries for educational purposes are available to children of ex-servicemen in receipt of war service pension or 70 percent disablement pension and of deceased ex-servicemen in respect of whose deaths war pensions are paid.
During 1970-71, 1,881 bursaries were granted, expenditure being $153,194 for the year. The 1969-70 figures were 2,162 bursaries and $178,440.
WAR PENSIONS MEDICAL RESEARCH TRUST BOARD—When a pensioner dies any unpaid pension money not paid to dependants in the normal way may be paid to the War Pensions Medical Research Trust Fund for research into mental disorders or other fields of medical research beneficial to former members of the forces. This Medical Research Trust Fund is administered by a trust board which ensures that the money is applied to research for the benefit of ex-servicemen and the community in general.
STATISTICAL REVIEW OF WAR PENSIONS, ALLOWANCES, ETC.—During the year ended 31 March 1971 the department dealt with 2,825 applications for war pensions. Of these, 653 applications were lodged by ex-servicemen in respect of their own disabilities, the balance being made up of claims by dependants, applications for economic pensions, and war veterans' allowances. The total for the previous year was 2,852. Of these, 758 were in respect of the applicant's own disability. In addition, there were 201 claims received during the year in respect of disablement arising from service with peacetime armed forces, of which 112 were granted and 89 declined.
The number of appeals to the War Pensions Board dealt with in 1970-71 was 203, of which 55 were upheld.
Summary of Disabilities for Which Pensions Granted 1939-71—The following is a summary of the disabilities attributed to war service from 1939 onwards and for which ex-service personnel had been granted pensions up to 31 March 1971.
Class of Disability or Disease | Type of Service | Total | Percentage of Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Overseas (1939-45) | K Force | J Force | New Zealand | |||
Infections and infestations | 2,062 | 92 | 7 | 160 | 2,321 | 3.7 |
Nervous system | 9,828 | 44 | 13 | 1,755 | 11,640 | 18.4 |
Eye, ear, and nose | 7,376 | 106 | 20 | 1,615 | 9,117 | 14.4 |
Circulatory and blood system | 2,728 | 10 | 2 | 1,083 | 3,823 | 6.0 |
Metabolism and endocrine system | 444 | 2 | 1 | 179 | 626 | 1.0 |
Respiratory system | 3,828 | 31 | 54 | 1,244 | 5,157 | 8.1 |
Diseases of bones, joints, muscles, tendons, and ligaments | 5,546 | 33 | 10 | 1,903 | 7,492 | 11.8 |
Digestive system | 4,782 | 39 | 13 | 1,240 | 6,074 | 9.6 |
Generative system | 355 | 1 | 1 | 126 | 483 | 0.8 |
Gunshot wounds and accidental injuries to bones, joints, and soft tissues | 8,379 | 125 | 30 | 2,175 | 10,709 | 16.9 |
Skin | 2,589 | 31 | 12 | 557 | 3,189 | 5.0 |
Areolar tissue | 50 | 2 | - | 29 | 81 | 0.1 |
Tumours and neoplastic growth | 229 | 2 | - | 57 | 288 | 0.5 |
Malformations | 308 | 1 | - | 132 | 441 | 0.7 |
Amputations (not including fingers and toes) | 514 | 4 | - | 29 | 547 | 0.9 |
Urinary tract | 651 | 8 | 3 | 164 | 826 | 1.3 |
Debility | 445 | - | - | 109 | 554 | 0.9 |
Totals | 50,114 | 531 | 166 | 12,557 | 63,368 | 100.0 |
The following table shows for all classes of war pensions the number in force at the end of March in each year and the expenditure during the years given.
Year Ended 31 March | First World War (1914-18) | Second World War (1939-45) | K Force | War Veterans | South African | Mercantile Marine | Emergency Reserve Corps | Supplementary Assistance | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number in Force | |||||||||
1961 | 14,339 | 24,518 | 197 | 14,251 | 19 | 28 | 9 | 161 | 53,522 |
1962 | 13,845 | 24,676 | 209 | 14,749 | 17 | 29 | 8 | 178 | 53,711 |
1963 | 13,104 | 24,737 | 203 | 15,185 | 16 | 27 | 8 | 174 | 53,454 |
1964 | 12,556 | 24,521 | 184 | 14,350 | 14 | 25 | 8 | 212 | 51,870 |
1965 | 11,946 | 24,629 | 167 | 13,894 | 12 | 23 | 8 | 295 | 50,974 |
1966 | 11,389 | 24,716 | 190 | 13,488 | 11 | 21 | 8 | 377 | 50,200 |
1967 | 10,676 | 24,508 | 204 | 12,845 | 10 | 23 | 5 | 386 | 48,657 |
1968 | 10,160 | 24,497 | 239 | 12,642 | 7 | 20 | 6 | 419 | 47,990 |
1969 | 9,507 | 24,377 | 261 | 12,366 | 7 | 25 | 9 | 442 | 46,994 |
1970 | 8,836 | 24,254 | 255 | 12,032 | 6 | 25 | 8 | 423 | 45,839 |
1971 | 8,250 | 24,044 | 230 | 11,701 | 5 | 26 | 10 | 423 | 44,689 |
Expenditure $(000) | |||||||||
1961 | 6,639 | 5,759 | 35 | 11,410 | 11 | 8 | 4 | 19 | 23,884 |
1962 | 6,583 | 5,876 | 26 | 12,250 | 11 | 8 | 4 | 22 | 24,780 |
1963 | 6,378 | 6,418 | 18 | 12,720 | 10 | 8 | 4 | 17 | 25,573 |
1964 | 6,756 | 6,967 | 27 | 12,928 | 10 | 10 | 4 | 29 | 26,731 |
1965 | 6,586 | 7,126 | 22 | 13,348 | 9 | 9 | 4 | 37 | 27,142 |
1966 | 6,507 | 7,829 | 23 | 13,299 | 9 | 8 | 5 | 48 | 27,728 |
1967 | 6,571 | 8,018 | 33 | 13,636 | 8 | 9 | 5 | 56 | 28,336 |
1968 | 6,399 | 8,310 | 42 | 13,521 | 8 | 9 | 5 | 58 | 28,352 |
1969 | 6,125 | 8,517 | 46 | 13,582 | 4 | 9 | 4 | 102 | 28,389 |
1970 | 6,303 | 9,434 | 54 | 14,195 | 4 | 10 | 5 | 71 | 30,077 |
1971 | 6,209 | 9,824 | 60 | 15,102 | 5 | 12 | 7 | 73 | 31,292 |
The foregoing figures of expenditure include the following: (a) travelling allowances of $1 a week paid to 1,032 pensioners at 31 March 1971; (b) clothing allowances, of which 1,152 were being paid at 31 March 1971 and the annual value of which for 1970-71 was $59,332; (c) gallantry awards of an annual value of $7,864. The following are not included: (a) costs of certain medical treatment not available under social security, amounting to $159,801 in 1970-71; (b) railway and bus concessions to pensioners with severe disablement and locomotive disabilities, costing $41,638 in 1970-71; (c) loadings on life-assurance policies where the loadings are due to war disabilities (there was no expenditure under this heading in 1970-71); (d) funeral grants which cost $57,694 in 1970-71; and (e) loans towards the purchase of motor vehicles by certain seriously disabled pensioners (31 loans in 1970-71 totalling $36,548).
Administration costs in connection with war pensions and allowances are included in the administration costs of the Social Welfare Department which are given in Section 6A.
The numbers of First and Second World War and K force pensions in force as at 31 March of each of the latest 6 years are given below.
At 31 March | Disablement Pensions | Dependants of Disabled Ex-members | On Account of Death | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Permanent | Temporary | Widows | Parents and Other Dependants | |||
First World War, 1914-18 | ||||||
1966 | 7,066 | 122 | 1,023 | 3,154 | 24 | 11,389 |
1967 | 6,520 | 106 | 895 | 3,141 | 14 | 10,676 |
1968 | 6,098 | 88 | 781 | 3,176 | 17 | 10,160 |
1969 | 5,569 | 70 | 663 | 3,193 | 12 | 9,507 |
1970 | 5,041 | 65 | 582 | 3,135 | 13 | 8,836 |
1971 | 4,633 | 50 | 498 | 3,060 | 9 | 8,250 |
Second World War, 1939-45 | ||||||
1966 | 17,635 | 3,789 | 961 | 1,867 | 464 | 24,716 |
1967 | 17,672 | 3,555 | 953 | 1,895 | 433 | 24,508 |
1968 | 17,692 | 3,465 | 937 | 2,004 | 399 | 24,497 |
1969 | 17,563 | 3,434 | 965 | 2,045 | 370 | 24,377 |
1970 | 17,784 | 3,078 | 953 | 2,092 | 347 | 24,254 |
1971 | 17,518 | 3,062 | 956 | 2,194 | 314 | 24,044 |
K Force | ||||||
1966 | 116 | 62 | 8 | - | 4 | 190 |
1967 | 131 | 61 | 8 | - | 4 | 204 |
1968 | 139 | 86 | 9 | - | 5 | 239 |
1969 | 154 | 90 | 8 | 6 | 3 | 261 |
1970 | 169 | 67 | 10 | 5 | 4 | 255 |
1971 | 160 | 54 | 10 | 1 | 5 | 230 |
The number of children for whom payments were made in 1970-71 but who were not included in the preceding table totalled 738, being 21 in respect of First World War pensions, 705 for Second World War pensions, and 12 for K force pensions.
REHABILITATION—The Rehabilitation Act 1941 and its amendments made provision for the re-establishment in civil life of discharged servicemen, and an extensive programme was promoted by the Rehabilitation Board, the National Rehabilitation Council, and the Rehabilitation Department. Under the Emergency Forces Rehabilitation Act 1953, regulations were made for the rehabilitation and protection of servicemen and dependants of servicemen who served overseas in connection with any emergency under the United Nations Charter or otherwise.
The Rehabilitation Board determines the nature and extent of the assistance that may be granted to any class of servicemen, and approves the granting of such assistance.
Rehabilitation Assistance—All forms of rehabilitation assistance available to ex-servicemen of the Second World War and K force ceased on 31 March 1965.
Resettlement assistance is available to ex-servicemen with minimum service of 6 months in the Southeast Asia area. Closing dates for housing and furniture loans have been set at 5 years from the date qualifying service ceased. Applications for subsidised trade training, and education assistance must be lodged within 2 years of return to New Zealand. Limited preferences in farm ballots are also available to ex-servicemen with a farming background.
Special provisions exist to ensure that rehabilitation assistance will continue to be available to all ex-servicemen whose rehabilitation may at any time be interrupted or become necessary as a result of disability arising from service.
Expenditure—Rehabilitation expenditure (including loan authorisations) for the 2 latest years ended 31 March was as follows.
Item | Year Ended 31 March 1969 | Year Ended 31 March 1970 |
---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | |
Educational facilities, including books, tuition fees, and subsistence allowance | 26 | 33 |
Trade training— | ||
Payments to Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League, etc. | 22 | 10 |
Training of blinded ex-servicemen | 14 | 8 |
Farm training and settlement (excluding loans) | 2,724 | 1,894 |
Loans— | ||
Interest concessions | 1,244 | 1,188 |
Loans authorised | 2,876 | 3,803 |
Reserve Fund contributions | 42 | 53 |
Suspensory loans, etc. | 5 | 1 |
6,953 | 6,990 |
The next table shows the number of disability pensions in force at 31 March 1971, classified according to percentage of disablement.
Percentage of Disablement | First World War | Second World War 1939-45 | K Force | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Permanent | Temporary | Permanent | Temporary | Permanent | Temporary | ||
*Includes “over 100 percent” disablement which is a special rate pension for total blindness or other serious disablement. | |||||||
100* | 991 | 13 | 1,508 | 362 | 13 | 4 | 2,891 |
90-99 | 49 | 1 | 100 | 27 | — | — | 177 |
80-89 | 187 | 5 | 325 | 113 | 2 | — | 632 |
70-79 | 407 | 3 | 714 | 195 | 5 | 2 | 1,326 |
60-69 | 221 | 8 | 456 | 217 | 2 | 7 | 911 |
50-59 | 470 | 9 | 1,013 | 380 | 13 | 3 | 1,888 |
40-49 | 633 | 2 | 1,254 | 324 | 15 | 3 | 2,231 |
Under 40 | 1,675 | 9 | 12,148 | 1,444 | 110 | 35 | 15,421 |
Totals | 4,633 | 50 | 17,518 | 3,062 | 160 | 54 | 25,477 |
Details of economic pensions payable at 31 March 1971 are now given, together with the totals as at 31 March 1970.
Class of Pension | First World War 1914-18 | Second World War 1939-45 | K Force | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Annual Value | Number | Annual Value | Number | Annual Value | |
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||||
Ex-members with permanent pensions | 797 | 581 | 1,060 | 764 | 8 | 5.0 |
Ex-members with temporary pensions | 7 | 5 | 245 | 174 | 2 | 1.4 |
Widows | 2,266 | 1,736 | 1,608 | 1,249 | 1 | 0.8 |
Widowed mothers | 2 | 1 | 208 | 135 | 2 | 1.3 |
Totals at 31 March 1971 | 3,072 | 2,323 | 3,121 | 2,322 | 13 | 8.5 |
Totals at 31 March 1970 | 3,205 | 2,696 | 3,078 | 2,243 | 16 | 9.7 |
GENERAL—Superannuation for all Government employees is available under the authority of the Superannuation Act 1956.
Local Government employees, and employees of all statutory bodies are provided for under the National Provident Fund Act 1950 which also authorises certain schemes for members of the general public.
There are also a considerable number of private superannuation funds and some information about them is given at the end of this subsection.
GOVERNMENT SUPERANNUATION FUND—The Government Superannuation Fund in its present form was established on 1 April 1948. Its revenues consist of contributions, subsidies from the Consolidated Revenue Account and other funds, and interest earned on investments.
The fund is administered by a board consisting of the Minister of Finance as chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Chairman of the State Services Commission, the General Manager of Railways, the Director-General of Education, the Director-General of the Post Office, the Commissioner of Police, five members appointed on the nomination of the various employee organisations, and one on the nomination of the Minister of Defence.
Membership—Membership of the Superannuation Fund is now available for all employees of the State. These include employees of departments of State under the control of the State Services Commission, and also those employed in the Education Service, the Railways Department, and the Post Office. Membership is compulsory for permanent members of the armed forces, the Police, and Prisons Service, also for members of the Judicature (judges of the Supreme Court and Court of Arbitration), Maori Land Court judges, magistrates, and members of Parliament. A contributor to the fund who enters the service of the Government of Western Samoa or of the Western Samoa Trust Estates Corporation may, if the board agrees, continue to contribute to the fund. In addition, the fund has continued to be the vehicle for the superannuation scheme for the Cook Islands and Niue Public Services.
Compulsory membership also applies to any person, other than a married woman, who has become permanently employed in the Government service after 1 January 1964, and who is at least 17 and less than 25 years of age.
Contributions—Those who decided not to join the adjustment scheme which commenced on 15 June 1969 (see under Benefits), pay contributions ranging from 5 percent to 10 percent of salary, depending on the age at which contributory service began. The rate of increase is in 1 percent steps for each 5 years of age, 5 percent being the percentage for those who join when under 30 years of age.
Those who have not opted out of the adjustment scheme and those who have begun their contributory service after 31 December 1969 pay 1 percent of salary additional to the above rates.
An alternative modified scheme, applicable to both situations, was introduced in 1955 under which contributors may elect to contribute only 60 percent of contribution rates and receive only 60 percent of the standard benefits.
Benefits—Upon retirement a contributor entitled to a retiring allowance may elect to accept a refund of his contributions, or an allowance. If he chooses the latter he may vary the normal allowance by electing to; (a) take an increased allowance to age 65, reducing thereafter, (b) surrender a portion of the allowance to provide after his death an annuity for his widow or other approved dependant, (c) surrender not more than one-quarter of his retiring allowance and to receive in lieu a lump sum payment equal to nine times the amount of the allowance surrendered.
Standard retiring allowances are computed at the rate of one hundred and twentieth part of the annual salary for each year of contributory service, to which is added an equal amount by way of employer subsidy. However, the latter is not permitted to exceed one-third of the annual salary. The annual salary for the purpose of this computation is taken to be the average of that received during the 5 years immediately preceding retirement, although in special cases (i.e., the first computed portion of the retiring allowance is less than $300) the average salary received during the last 3 years may be used if it results in a more favourable computation.
A scheme for adjusting retiring allowances in accordance with increases in the cost of living (as measured by the Consumers' Price Index) was introduced as from 15 June 1969. Annuitants qualify for these adjustments as from their sixtieth birthday or their date of retirement, whichever is the later (although there is provision for earlier qualification in the case of those who retire medically unfit). For those who had retired before 15 June 1969 their adjustments will be based on 60 percent of cost of living movement. For those who were contributing at that date and came into the adjustment scheme (see under Contributions) their adjustments will be based on 60 percent of cost of living increases plus a proportion of the additional 40 percent based on the relationship between the period during which they pay the additional contributions involved and their total period of contributory service. Those members with contributory service commencing after 15 June 1969 will receive adjustments based on 100 percent of cost of living changes.
Retiring allowances and other benefits are paid in advance in instalments every 28 days. No recovery is made should the beneficiary die during the benefit period.
When a married contributor dies, his widow may elect to receive a refund of his contributions or an allowance at half the rate of the allowance to which her husband would have been entitled had he retired on the date of his death. The widow of a superannuitant may elect to receive a refund of the amount of his contributions less any sums received by him during his lifetime, or to receive an annuity at one-half the rate of his retiring allowance, disregarding any election to take a variable allowance or to surrender part of the allowance for an approved dependant. Widows' annuities are included in the cost of living adjustment mentioned above, with the qualifying age reduced from 60 to 55 years.
The amount of the widow's annuity cannot be less than $260 ($156 in the modified scheme). In addition, $78 per annum $46.80 in the modified scheme) is paid for each child under 16 years of age (or 18 if still receiving full-time education) left by a deceased contributor or superannuitant. The widow's benefit is payable only during widowhood but is reinstated if after remarrying she again becomes a widow.
When a female contributor or superannuitant dies leaving a husband who can satisfy the board that he was totally or partially dependent on her immediately before her death, a widower's annuity, calculated on a similar basis to the widow's benefit, may be paid.
Variation of General Conditions—As stated above, membership of the fund is compulsory for the Police, members of the Prisons Service, and for the armed forces. Members of the Police and Prisons Service are obliged to retire at age 60 and, to enable late entrants to obtain the equivalent of 40 years' service for superannuation purposes, there are special provisions for the computation of their allowances. Where contributory service commenced after age 25, each year in the Police and Prison Service is deemed to be one year and one-seventh. Where contributory service commenced after age 20 but before age 25, a lesser proportion is added. An increased rate of contributions is payable by those whose service is scaled up. The standard benefits apply.
Contributions for members of the armed forces are the same percentage of salary as for the general State Services (i.e., excluding the Police and Prisons groups already mentioned) and their retiring allowances are computed in the normal manner. However, they may qualify for a retiring allowance after 20 year's service, irrespective of age, while for the general service, qualifications range from 40 years' service to 65 years of age, in accordance with date of entry into the fund.
Prior to the implementation in 1962 of equal pay for women in the State Services, female contributors could retire on completion of 30 years' service or on reaching 55 years of age. Those employed at 1 April 1962 may still do so but women who have joined the fund since then have to satisfy the same retiring allowance qualifications as do males.
Members of the Judicature contribute at the rate of 7 percent* of their salary. Their retiring allowances are based on a scale which varies according to length of service. The result of the formula is that after 10 years' service a pension equal to six twenty-fourths of the annual salary at date of retirement is payable, increasing by one twenty-fourth of that salary for each year over 10. The allowance, however, is not to exceed sixteen twenty-fourths of that salary. A widow of a judge is entitled to half her husband's retiring allowance subject to a minimum of 15 percent and a maximum of 25 percent of the husband's final salary.
Magistrates and judges of the Maori Land Court contribute 8 percent* of their salary. Their retiring allowances are based on one thirty-sixth of the annual salary at the date of retirement for each year of service, up to a maximum of two-thirds of that salary. The widow's benefit is calculated in the same way as for judges' widows.
Members of all the groups mentioned above are entitled to a retiring allowance at any stage if they become substantially unfit for further duty. The allowances are based on the period of contributory service completed and are computed in the normal manner.
Members of Parliament contribute 10 percent* of an ordinary member's salary. A member qualifies for a pension if he retires from Parliament having completed not less than 9 years service as a member, or not less than 8 years when he has served throughout the duration of not less than three sessions. The allowance is payable from age 50 onwards. The allowance is computed at the rate of one thirty-second part of an ordinary member's salary for each year of service, with a maximum of two-thirds of that salary. The standard provisions for widows', widowers', and children's benefits apply.
STATISTICS—At 31 March 1971 there were 107,857 contributors who paid $23,406,953 for the year into the fund. The pensioners at the same time numbered 28,235 and were entitled to $31,083,679 a year, made up as follows.
Class of Payee | Males | Females | Total | Annual Allowances |
---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | ||||
Retired for age or length of service | 14,597 | 3,383 | 17,980 | 25,963 |
Retired for ill-health | 892 | 206 | 1,098 | 801 |
Widows and dependent widowers | — | 7,748 | 7,748 | 4,210 |
Children | 747 | 662 | 1,409 | 110 |
Totals | 16,236 | 11,999 | 28,235 | 31,084 |
Accumulated funds at 31 March 1971 amounted to $174,943,875. Total assets, which amounted to $175,926,042 included—investments $169,186,600; interest due and accrued, $2,012,972; contributions in course of transmission, etc., $852,325; and cash in hand and at bank $3,874,145.
The average effective interest earnings of the fund for the year ended 31 March 1971 was 5.18 percent.
The total revenue of the fund for the year ended 31 March 1971 was $61,909,281, including members' contributions $23,590,385, interest on investments and on contributions $8,255,441, other items $1,548, and subsidy $28,061,907. The total amount expended during the year was $38,897,453, including retiring and other allowances $33,635,108, and refunds of contributions $5,262,345.
In the Parliamentary Superannuation Account revenue was $119,196 including contributions $58,500, subsidy $56,367, and interest $4,329. Expenditure on retiring and other allowances was $88,616 while refunds of contributions totalled nil.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Contributors | Annual Contributions* | Interest Received From Investments | Subsidy From Government Trading Departments, and Others | Annual Value of Allowances | Accumulated Fund |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes transfers from National Provident Fund. | ||||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
1967 | 95,772 | 11,843 | 5,179 | 18,689 | 23,161 | 113,063 |
1968 | 100,753 | 13,711 | 5,831 | 19,531 | 24,396 | 125,776 |
1969 | 103,451 | 14,510 | 6,574 | 20,173 | 25,405 | 138,319 |
1970 | 105,000 | 17,572 | 7,277 | 22,741 | 30,250 | 151,901 |
1971 | 107,857 | 23,590 | 8,255 | 28,062 | 31,084 | 174,944 |
*The superannuation adjustment scheme has applied to parliamentary superannuation (and also to judges) since 1 April 1970, and to magistrates and judges of the Maori Land Court since 15 June 1969, with the rate of contribution increased by 1 percent of salary; contributors before 1 January 1971 were given the right to opt out before that date.
NATIONAL PROVIDENT FUND—The National Provident Fund was established on 1 March 1911 with the object of providing a superannuation scheme for the public. The present legislative authority is contained in the National Provident Fund Act 1950 and its amendments.
The fund is administered by a board comprising the Minister of Finance as chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Health, the Valuer-General, the Superintendent of the Fund, and up to three other members appointed by the Governor-General.
The board now provides five distinct services:
Public Fund—It provides pension schemes for individual members of the general public and schemes for members of approved friendly societies, employees of firms, trade unions, etc.
Local Authorities Superannuation—It administers superannuation schemes for employees of all local authorities, quasi-government organisations and other approved organisations.
National Farm Workers Superannuation Scheme—It administers a superannuation scheme for farm employees.
National Superannuation Scheme—It administers an employer subsidised superannuation scheme for employees of firms and companies.
Local Authorities Investment Pool—It controls the investment pool into which local authorities may temporarily invest otherwise idle funds.
The State guarantees the benefits payable under the schemes and in most cases provides a subsidy to the extent of one-fourth of contributions. However, no State subsidy is payable in the National Farm Workers Superannuation Scheme and the National Superannuation Scheme. The Government guarantees minimum interest earnings instead. The trading quasi-government organisations in the local authorities schemes themselves meet the subsidy which is payable by the State in the case of the local authorities.
The State meets all administration expenses.
Public Fund—Membership of the public part of the National Provident Fund is open to any resident of New Zealand over the age of 15 years, and under the age of 60 years.
There are two schemes. The Level Premium Scheme, which is not at present available to new contributors, permits a contributor to purchase a predetermined amount of pension from age 60 years by the payment of fixed, regular contributions, with the first $20 per week of pension attracting the State subsidy of 25 percent of contributions. After 5 years' membership contributors qualify for ancillary benefits in the form of incapacity allowances and widows' and dependent children's allowances.
The Annual Single Premium Scheme, which is currently available, enables members to purchase a pension by making contributions of any amount as and when they like. At the end of each 12-monthly period the total contributions made during the periods are applied towards the purchase of a pension from age 60 years. Only the first $1,000 of contributions in any 12-monthly periods attracts State subsidy while, as in the Level Premium Scheme, the subsidy is limited to the first $20 per week of pension purchased. There is a widow's benefit provided.
In both the schemes the contributor, when he reaches 60 years of age, may defer uplifting the pension (but to not later than age 65) and the pension ultimately payable increases 10 percent for each year of deferment. At the same time he may elect to continue contributing and thus further increase the ultimate benefits.
When the pension becomes payable the following options are provided:
Both schemes—Up to one-quarter of the pension may be surrendered in exchange for a lump sum equivalent to nine times the amount of annual pension forgone.
Level Premium Scheme—The contributor may elect to receive a joint and survivorship pension with wife (husband). This means that the pension is immediately reduced but continues unchanged until the death of the surviving spouse.
Annual Single Premium Scheme—The contributor may elect to surrender portion of his pension to provide an additional amount for his widow or an annuity for an approved dependant.
Local Authorities Superannuation—There are uniform superannuation conditions for the employees of all local authorities in New Zealand, although slight variations are made to suit the special needs of particular groups, e.g., nurses and firemen. The schemes embrace the staff of quasi-government organisations, e.g., producer boards, but again there are special variations when required (e.g., aircrew of the National Airways Corporation and of Air New Zealand). The schemes also cover teachers in private schools.
The standard benefits and contributions are substantially the same as those for the Government Superannuation Fund (see section on that fund). As there is provision for transfer to and from the Government superannuation scheme the result is that State and local authority employees have a wide range of transfer without loss of accrued superannuation rights.
A scheme for adjusting retiring allowances in accordance with increases in the cost of living (as measured by the Consumers' Price Index), similar to that introduced in June 1969 for current and retired State employees, was introduced on 1 April 1971 for employees and annuitants of local authorities and other approved contributing employers. The scheme is applicable to all contributing employees, and annuitants where their former employer has agreed to participate and meet the costs of the subsidies involved. In all other respects the scheme is similar to that introduced in the Government Superannuation Fund.
By inter-Government agreement the National Provident Fund salary/service scheme is also the vehicle for superannuation for the Western Samoa Public Service, the Western Samoa Trust Estates Corporation, and the Bank of Western Samoa.
National Scheme for Farm Employees—This scheme, which is employer-subsidised, was prepared with the co-operation of the Federated Farmers of New Zealand and is designed to meet the special needs of farm employees who are accustomed to serve more than one employer during their working lifetime. The basis of the scheme is contributions by the employees matched by the employer. They are accumulated with interest and bonus (with the State guaranteeing a minimum return of 4 percent) and used to purchase an annuity on retirement (normally between 60 and 65 years of age). At this stage the employee may take a quarter of the proceeds in a lump sum, or up to the whole proceeds if the money is needed for housing purposes. The scheme includes a benefit for widows while, unlike other schemes within the fund, a withdrawing contributor receives interest, at the rate of 3 percent, on his personal contributions as they are refunded. Interest on contributions to this scheme are currently accumulating at 6 percent a year. Pensions may be adjusted each year if the cost of living increases, subject to Reserve fund adequacy.
National Superannuation Scheme—This scheme was introduced in 1969. It is based on the same principle as the national farm workers superannuation scheme. It is divided into subschemes for each of 10 different occupational groups. The scheme permits an employee to vary his contribution rate from time to time as his financial circumstances change, to transfer his interest in the scheme from one employer to another or to cease contributions without loss of his accumulated superannuation rights.
Employers may subsidise staff into the national scheme without the usual requirements of a trust deed, but may still claim the subsidy as a cost for taxation purposes. Interest on contributions to this scheme are currently accumulating at 6 percent a year. Pensions may be adjusted each year if the cost of living increases, subject to Reserve fund adequacy.
Contributions to the National Provident Fund schemes may be claimed as a special exemption from income, for income tax purposes within the limits allowed by the Inland Revenue Department for superannuation contributions and life assurance premiums.
Investment Pool—Nearly 600 local authorities and other approved bodies are now paying money into the fund for investment. Since the inauguration of the pool in 1955 the total amount invested in the fund has been $1,068.7 million and the total amount withdrawn $959.5 million, leaving abalance of $109.2 million invested in the fund as at 31 March 1971. The following table shows the various terms for which the money is invested in the fund and the different classes of local authorities supporting the pool as at 31 March 1971.
Class of Local Authority | At Call | 3-6 months | 6-12 months | 1 and under 2 years | 2 and under 3 years | 3 and under 5 years | Sinking Funds | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Cities and boroughs | 13,746 | 1,051 | 1,834 | 4,274 | 1,002 | 5,920 | 3,823 | 31,650 |
Counties | 3,380 | 127 | 566 | 506 | 498 | 1,964 | 949 | 7,990 |
Electric power boards | 1,886 | 320 | 373 | 364 | 176 | 5,519 | 2,224 | 10,862 |
Fire boards | 485 | - | 10 | 6 | 37 | 97 | 122 | 757 |
Harbour boards | 2,288 | 098 | 3,646 | 388 | 1,124 | 4,586 | 866 | 12,996 |
Hospital boards | 5,515 | 2,109 | 5,562 | 3,112 | 156 | 1,543 | 6,574 | 24,571 |
Sundry local authorities | 1,138 | 102 | 619 | 848 | 135 | 1,928 | 795 | 5,565 |
Other approved bodies | 7,021 | 1,341 | 182 | 99 | 2,744 | 3,374 | - | 14,761 |
Totals | 35,459 | 5,148 | 12,792 | 9,597 | 5,872 | 24,931 | 15,353 | 109,152 |
About one-half of the pool is made up of short-term money which cannot be expected to be retained by the fund for very long and, as a result, a considerable portion must of necessity be invested in readily realisable short-term Government stocks. From the longer-term money has developed a “hard core” from which it has been possible for the fund to augment substantially its normal investable income for lending to local authorities.
Investment of Funds—The following table shows the details of investment of all funds, i.e., including pool moneys.
Class of Security | Investments at 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$(thousand) | |||
Government stock | 84,776 | 84,776 | 73,776 |
Local authority debentures | 131,124 | 145,284 | 169,618 |
Mortgages | 1,571 | 1,511 | 1,430 |
Company shares and debentures | 478 | 478 | 478 |
Western Samoan Government stock | 100 | 224 | 224 |
Totals | 218,049 | 232,273 | 245,526 |
Other Statistical Information—The numbers of contributors at 31 March 1971 were as follows.
Fund | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Public fund | 23,568 | 3,038 | 26,606 |
Local authorities | 12,754 | 3,661 | 16,415 |
Totals | 36,322 | 6,699 | 43,021 |
Summarised statistics are set out for the last 3 years.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
New contributors | 5,310 | 5,135 | 5,492 |
Total contributors at end of year | 40,437 | 41,849 | 43,021 |
Pensioners and other beneficiaries | 7,461 | 7,732 | 8,003 |
Income— | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
Contributions | 8,290 | 8,896 | 11,464 |
Interest | 6,223 | 7,694 | 7,739 |
State subsidy | 1,754 | 1,866 | 2,238 |
Total income (including State subsidy) | 16,267 | 18,456 | 21,441 |
Outgo— | |||
Pensions (includes capitalisation of retiring allowances) | 3,498 | 3,978 | 4,277 |
Other benefits | 1,485 | 1,616 | 1,767 |
Total outgo | 4,983 | 5,594 | 6,044 |
Funds at end of year | 113,718 | 126,579 | 141,976 |
Investment Pool at end of year | 111,700 | 113,647 | 109,152 |
% | % | % | |
Effective earning rate of fund | 5.93 | 6.18 | 6.19 |
PRIVATE SUPERANNUATION FUNDS—A survey of almost all private superannuation funds in active operation in New Zealand during the 1967-68 financial year was conducted by the Department of Statistics. Of the 2,444 firms surveyed, 2,258 were operated through life insurance offices, 154 were separately constituted, and 32 were combined schemes. The membership of these private superannuation funds was as follows.
Item | Schemes Through Life Insurance Offices | Separately Constituted Schemes | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Members at beginning of year | 65,800 | 44,765 | 110,565 |
New entrants during year | 9,304 | 8,298 | 17,602 |
Withdrawals during year— | |||
(a) Death | 298 | 256 | 554 |
(b) Retirement (age) | 676 | 755 | 1,431 |
(c) Retirement (invalidity) | 87 | 138 | 225 |
(d) Resignation, dismissal, etc. | 6,457 | 5,639 | 12,096 |
Members at end of year— | |||
Total | 67,586 | 46,275 | 113,861 |
Males | 62,988 | 40,325 | 103,313 |
Females | 4,598 | 5,950 | 10,548 |
Persons receiving pensions at end of financial year— | |||
(a) Former members | 849 | 2,266 | 3,115 |
(b) Widows or children | 247 | 581 | 828 |
Withdrawing members to whom policies were assigned during year | 479 | 54 | 533 |
Contributions and payments—The following table shows the details of amounts contributed to and paid out of private superannuation funds during 1967-68.
Item | Schemes Through Life Insurance Offices | Separately Constituted Schemes | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Amounts Contributed | $(000) | ||
By members | 6,850 | 4,708 | 11,558 |
By employers— | |||
(a) regular contributions | 9,321 | 6,953 | 16,274 |
(b) special (capital) contributions | 812 | 555 | 1,367 |
Total contributions | 16,983 | 12,216 | 29,199 |
Benefits Paid | |||
Superannuation and pensions— | |||
(a) to former members | 757 | 2,632 | 3,389 |
(b) to widows or children | 140 | 346 | 486 |
Lump sum payments— | |||
(a) to former members on retirement | 2,024 | 2,481 | 4,505 |
(b) to widows or children | 1,043 | 451 | 1,494 |
Other Payments | |||
To members on resignation or dismissal | 1,468 | 1,515 | 2,983 |
Total amounts paid | 5,432 | 7,425 | 12,857 |
The number of members of private superannuation funds in each industry group is now shown.
Group | Number of Members |
---|---|
Agriculture and livestock production | 579 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 48 |
Mining and quarrying | 225 |
Manufacturing— | |
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 10,341 |
Textiles, footwear, and apparel | 3,930 |
Woodwork and furniture | 1,703 |
Paper and paper products | 5,683 |
Printing, publishing, and allied industries | 6,571 |
Rubber products | 1,742 |
Chemical and chemical products | 2,800 |
Metal products | 2,621 |
Machinery | 6,711 |
Transport equipment | 4,926 |
Other | 3,529 |
Construction | 6,060 |
Commerce— | |
Wholesale and retail trade | 27,916 |
Banks and other financial institutions | 7,647 |
Insurance | 3,228 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 12,668 |
Services— | |
Community and business | 3,847 |
Recreation | 393 |
Personal | 369 |
Miscellaneous | 324 |
Total | 113,861 |
Some organisations make direct payments of pension and retiring allowances instead of, or in addition to, operating a superannuation fund. The following payments were made during the 1967-68 financial year.
Payment | Number of Recipients | Amount Paid | Average Payment Per Recipient |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $ | ||
Pensions | 1,445 | 687 | 475 |
Lump sum payments | 287 | 324 | 1,129 |
The majority of private superannuation funds are operated through life insurance companies and are therefore subject to the voluntary public sector investment requirement applying to these companies. In recent years there has, however, been a marked increase in the number of private superannuation funds being established quite independent of the life insurance offices. To bring these funds which are not covered by any form of public sector investment requirement within the compass of monetary control, all separately constituted private superannuation funds were required in 1970 to maintain a minimum percentage of their total assets in the form of Government and local authority securities in order to qualify for exemption from income tax. Initially the overall public security ratio was set at 30 percent as for life insurance companies. Existing schemes may be allowed up to 5 years to make any necessary adjustments to their assets, subject to agreed transitional arrangements. Any new scheme needs to comply with this requirement from the date it commences operations. The general exemption from income tax of trustees of a superannuation fund has been modified to make compliance with these requirements a condition of obtaining the exemption.
GENERAL—Friendly societies are governed by the Friendly Societies Act 1909 and its amendments. All societies and branches must register with the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also furnish annual statements of their finances.
Lodges and Members—The table following gives the number of registrations (i.e., of friendly societies proper, or lodges, together with benevolent societies, working-men's clubs, etc., registered under the Act) and of lodge members as at 31 December of the years shown.
Name of Order | Registrations | Lodge Members* | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*Membership figure relates to “actuarial” societies only. | ||||||
Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows | 230 | 230 | 227 | 29,850 | 29,569 | 28,887 |
Independent Order of Oddfellows | 179 | 178 | 177 | 6,401 | 6,313 | 6,163 |
National Independent Order of Oddfellows | 1 | 1 | 1 | 27 | 23 | 21 |
Ancient Order of Foresters | 102 | 100 | 93 | 8,668 | 8,532 | 8,472 |
United Ancient Order of Druids | 133 | 133 | 132 | 11,464 | 11,096 | 10,886 |
Independent Order of Rechabites | 40 | 32 | 30 | 2,031 | 1,959 | 1,901 |
Order of Sons of Temperance | 4 | 3 | 3 | 300 | 284 | 267 |
Sons and Daughters of Temperance | 1 | 1 | 1 | 49 | 46 | 43 |
Hibernian-Australasian Catholic Benefit Society | 68 | 68 | 68 | 4,025 | 4,318 | 4,558 |
Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australia | 10 | 9 | 9 | 291 | 276 | 265 |
Isolated friendly societies | 75 | 74 | 75 | ... | ... | ... |
Working-men's clubs | 28 | 28 | 28 | ... | ... | ... |
Specially authorised societies | 73 | 85 | 107 | ... | ... | ... |
Totals | 944 | 942 | 951 | 63,106 | 62,416 | 61,463 |
During the year 2,422 members were admitted by initation, etc., and 652 by clearance; 1,415 died, 674 left by clearance, and 1,938 by arrears, etc. Membership has dropped to half in the last 30 years.
The statistics given subsequently relate to the lodges (701 in 1970) for which returns were received and tabulated by the Treasury.
Mortality and Sickness—In the following statement of the mortality experience for the last 5 years no account has been taken of age incidence.
Year | Deaths of Members | Per 1,000 Members at Risk | Deaths of Members' Wives | Per 1,000 Members at Risk |
---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1,510 | 22.99 | 290 | 4.42 |
1967 | 1,351 | 20.80 | 289 | 4.45 |
1968 | 1,343 | 20.90 | 268 | 4.17 |
1969 | 1,420 | 22.37 | 231 | 3.64 |
1970 | 1,415 | 22.59 | 250 | 3.99 |
The number of members sick during 1970 was 7,123 equal to 11.9 per 100 members at risk. The sickness experienced during 1970 was 188,458 weeks, equal to 26 weeks 2 days per sick member and 3 weeks 1 day for each member at risk.
Funds of Friendly Societies—The total funds of the societies and branches as at 31 December 1970 amounted to $33,592,231 made up as follows.
Funds | Amount |
---|---|
$(000) | |
Sick and funeral funds | 17,627 |
Surplus appropriation funds, etc. | 4,169 |
Management funds, goods, etc. | 1,159 |
Distress, loans fund, etc. | 10,637 |
Total | 33,592 |
Assets | Amount |
---|---|
$(000) | |
Investments at interest | 27,904 |
Value of land and buildings | 5,351 |
Cash not bearing interest | 6 |
Value of goods | 123 |
Other assets | 101 |
Owing by management funds | 107 |
Total | 33,592 |
The net income from investments credited to the sick and funeral funds for 1970 amounted to $1,032,739 the average rate being $6.16 percent, as against $6.18 percent in 1969.
The following table shows the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies.
Year | Total Funds | Average Capital per Member |
---|---|---|
$(000) | $ | |
1960 | 19,980 | 301.14 |
1961 | 20,985 | 317.81 |
1962 | 21,964 | 330.62 |
1963 | 23,045 | 348.62 |
1964 | 23,759 | 362.88 |
1966 | 27,133 | 420.51 |
1967 | 28,642 | 447.17 |
1968 | 30,309 | 480.29 |
1969 | 31,623 | 506.65 |
1970 | 33,592 | 546.54 |
Specially Authorised Societies—The majority of new societies registered in recent years have been specially authorised societies in the form of credit unions, so that the number of such societies registered has more than doubled from 46 in 1965 to 107 in 1970.
The following statement shows the disposal of the funds of these societies in 1970.
Funds | Value |
---|---|
$(000) | |
Members shares and deposits | 11,927 |
Reserve funds | 870 |
Other | 333 |
Total | 13,130 |
Assets | Value |
---|---|
$(000) | |
Personal loans and mortgages | 9,959 |
Land and buildings | 527 |
Other investments | 236 |
Cash in hand | 148 |
Included in assets of societies subject to valuation | 2,259 |
Total | 13,130 |
Medical Care Societies—Medical care societies are also registered under the Friendly Societies Act 1969; one large society has almost 150,000 members.
Table of Contents
GROWTH OF EDUCATION—Since 1945 education has been marked by extensive growth. In 1945, school, college, and university enrolments combined were 328,000 or 19.3 percent of the population but by 1970 the combined enrolments had risen to 891,000 or 31.6 percent of the population. This growth is accounted for by increased births for the major part of the period; a marked tendency for more pupils to stay on longer at school and also to undertake further education after leaving school; and the development of new educational services. Examples of the extent of this growth are that between 1945 and 1970 the number of pupils in primary schools increased by 112 percent, and in secondary schools by 248 percent (with an eightfold increase in sixth and seventh forms), while the number of students in universities more than doubled and students receiving technical education quadrupled.
At the same time education has grown more intensive and education expenditure has expanded from 6 percent of total Government expenditure in 1945-46 to 14.3 percent in 1970-71.
The strongly egalitarian temper of New Zealand society—a product of historical, geographical, and economic factors—is reflected in education administration by the policy of making education at all levels freely available. In few other countries is there closer approximation to equality of educational opportunity—and few countries have a larger proportion of their populations in schools, colleges, and universities.
ADMINISTRATION—The Education Act 1964 provides for free and secular education in State primary and secondary schools, and compulsory education for all children between the ages of 6 and 15 years. University education is provided under the Universities Act 1961, and funds for universities are distributed by the University Grants Committee.
The original Education Act of 1877, which was mainly concerned with the provision of State primary education, created the Department of Education and prescribed the constitution and functions of education boards and school committees. As far as the structure is concerned, this still remains the pattern of the system of State primary school administration, but there have been, in the intervening years, great changes in the relative functions of the three authorities. The general tendency over the first 50 years of the national system of education was for final power and responsibility to shift from the school committees to the education boards and from the education boards to the department, but since 1930 this tendency has been arrested.
An Advisory Council on Educational Planning was set up in 1969 to advise the National Development Council and the Minister of Education on the implementation of the National Development Conference recommendations on education and on priorities in educational development.
The Department of Education determines educational policy, sees that standards are maintained throughout the country on an equitable basis, and is responsible for the curriculums in State primary and secondary schools. The curriculums are designed to meet the needs of New Zealand children growing up in their own country. Curriculum revision is a continuing process, originating with an expert team in the department, and evolving by consultation with practising teachers through curriculum committees, trial procedures, and discussion.
The control and management of State primary schools are the responsibility of the ten education boards, and local secondary school boards control State secondary schools.
The Department of Education directly administers the Correspondence School and State special schools. It controls the inspectorate, supervises the staffing of schools, and conducts the School Certificate Examination. All State and registered private schools are visited regularly by inspectors who give assistance and guidance to teachers in educational matters. The department also administers the capital expenditure voted for school buildings. Regional offices of the department are situated in Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch.
There are a number of private primary and secondary schools in New Zealand conducted either by religious bodies or private individuals. These schools are required by the Education Act 1964 to comply with defined standards of accommodation and teaching as a pre-requisite for compulsory registration under the Education Act.
The Department of Education has official contacts with the National Council of Adult Education and the University Grants Committee but the universities are independent in their educational activities.
Education Boards and School Committees—Statutory boards (i.e., education boards administering State primary schools and governing bodies of secondary schools) are responsible for the schools in their area. They are the employing authorities of the teachers. They disburse the grants received from the Department of Education for maintenance of schools and building of new schools, and for equipment and teaching materials. No local rates are levied for education either by municipal or local education authorities.
Each State primary school controlled by an education board has its school committee, elected by the parents of pupils and adults resident in the school district. It is a statutory body charged with management of property and other matters on behalf of the board. The members of school committees form the electorates for electing education board members.
A school committee's essential function is the care of school buildings, grounds, and equipment, but, in addition to this, many interest themselves very keenly in the general activities of the school and provide, along with voluntary parent-teacher associations, a focusing point for local opinion on educational matters.
Secondary School Boards—Secondary schools are controlled and administered by their own boards of governors. The local boards controlling secondary schools (either singly, or several schools in the same town) are made up of representatives of the parents of pupils, of the education board of the district, and of other local groups and organisations. They are constituted by the Minister and published in the New Zealand Gazette. In some metropolitan areas, groups of secondary schools have been linked together for administrative purposes under secondary school councils but each school still retains its own board of governors which has a large measure of autonomy in the control and management of its own school.
Technical Institute Boards—Technical institutes, including the Technical Correspondence Institute, are controlled by boards of governors.
School Certificate—A School Certificate Examination conducted by the Department of Education is taken by the majority of pupils at the end of three years of secondary education. The course of each candidate must include English, history or geography or a foreign language, mathematics or science. A candidate may enter the examination in any number of subjects up to six and is credited with passes in the individual subjects in which he is successful.
Sixth Form Certificate—A new certificate was introduced in 1969 to replace the Endorsed School Certificate. Sixth Form Certificates are awarded to pupils who have satisfactorily completed an advanced course of one year in at least four subjects beyond the level of School Certificate.
University Entrance—Pupils attending certain approved schools may be accredited for matriculation purposes provided they have completed a four years' secondary school course. Pupils not accredited for entrance to university may qualify by passing the University Entrance Examination which is conducted by the Universities Entrance Board.
Higher School Certificate—Higher School Certificates are awarded after a 5-year course to pupils who have been accepted for entry to the Sixth Form and satisfactorily completed an advanced course of 2 years; and to pupils who have obtained a qualification recognised by the Universities Entrance Board for admission to a university in New Zealand and satisfactorily completed an advanced course of one year.
Private Schools—There are a number of private primary and secondary schools conducted by religious bodies or private individuals. Financial assistance is provided by the State subject to certain conditions. Academic bursaries, secondary school bursaries, and Maori scholarships may be tenable at private secondary schools. Assistance for transport by rail and road and a boarding allowance under certain conditions may also be given to pupils attending private schools, whether primary or secondary. School publications are supplied to private schools. From February 1970 Central Government has made grants to independent schools on the basis of teachers' salaries. For the first year the proportion was 20 percent and the estimated cost $2.5 million; the proportion is to rise to a maximum of 35 percent over 7 years. Associated government controls are approval before new independent schools can be built and the requirement that after a transitional period, new teacher entrants to independent schools must possess certain minimum qualifications.
Co-education—Co-education applies at all stages of the school system. All State primary schools and some private primary schools teach boys and girls together. At the secondary level all district high schools and three-quarters of the State secondary schools have both boys and girls on their rolls, whilst the remaining quarter of the State secondary schools and nearly all of the private secondary schools are single-sex schools. A comparison of the total enrolment of all secondary schools (State as well as private) shows that over the last two decades, there has been a trend toward the provision of more co-educational than single-sex schools.
SPECIAL EDUCATION—A comprehensive range of education services has been developed for handicapped children whose special needs cannot be met in an ordinary classroom.
Special classes for children who are backward (mildly mentally retarded), physically handicapped, deaf, visually handicapped, or maladjusted are established at ordinary primary schools, and are administered by the education boards. The boards also administer special schools for intellectually handicapped (moderately or severely mentally retarded) or severely physically handicapped children, classes in hospitals, schools in psychiatric hospitals, and speech clinics. Reading clinics have been established in some major centres to complement the help given in ordinary schools to those pupils who find learning to read particularly difficult.
Special classes for backward pupils are also provided in selected secondary schools, and classes for deaf pupils have been established in secondary schools in four cities. Most of these classes are administered by the boards of governors of the secondary schools concerned.
The Department of Education itself administers six residential schools—two for deaf children, two for backward children, and two for maladjusted children. The department also provides the teaching service in Social Welfare Department institutions for socially maladjusted children and the education service in adult penal institutions administered by the Department of Justice. The Department of Education also administers two important special education services—the advisers on deaf children provide guidance for the parents and teachers of deaf children, and the Psychological Service provides a comprehensive diagnostic, advisory, and counselling service for children whose scholastic or social progress is causing concern. Approximately 22,000 children were assisted by the staff of the Psychological or Visiting Teachers Services in 1970. The Psychological Service maintains close links with all other social and educational services for children, with the visiting teachers working with primary schools in city areas, and with the guidance counsellors on the staff of an increasing number of secondary schools.
In 1970, approximately 1,000 teachers were employed in the special education services, which enrolled some 8,000 children in special classes and schools at primary or secondary level and provided part-time tuition in speech and reading clinics for some 3,600 children.
The following table shows the number of pupils receiving special education at public primary schools (including intermediate, correspondence, and special schools) at 1 July 1969.
Group | Boys | Girls | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Blind and partially seeing | 72 | 62 | 134 |
Deaf and partially hearing | 274 | 216 | 490 |
Physically handicapped | 133 | 109 | 242 |
Health camp schools | 149 | 121 | 270 |
Hospital classes | 326 | 242 | 568 |
Speech clinics (part time) | 2,460 | 1,116 | 3,576 |
Intellectually handicapped | 716 | 519 | 1,235 |
Mentally backward | 1,743 | 1,008 | 2,751 |
Educationally retarded | 168 | 32 | 200 |
Maladjusted— | |||
Adjustment classes and special schools | 84 | 41 | 125 |
Social Welfare Department institutions | 103 | 51 | 154 |
Totals | 6,228 | 3,517 | 9,745 |
The Department of Education co-ordinates the administration and development of the special education services for handicapped children through the district senior inspectors of primary and secondary schools.
PRE-SCHOOL EDUCATION—Children below the age of 5 years are not enrolled in the State primary schools. They may be enrolled, however, at free kindergartens controlled by local free kindergarten associations, which are voluntary bodies formed for the purpose, or at play centres controlled by play centre associations.
The Government makes grants available to kindergarten teachers in training, and accepts responsibility for the cost of sites and buildings for training centres and for their running costs. The salaries of kindergarten teachers and full-time training centre staff are paid by the Department of Education. Subsidies of $2 to $1 on voluntary contributions raised for the purchase of land, buildings, and initial equipment for free kindergartens are paid by the Government. In July 1970 there were 24,336 children enrolled at 305 free kindergartens.
Play centre associations receive from the Government annual maintenance and liaison grants in respect of play centres which meet a required standard of equipment, and a small establishment grant towards initial costs is paid to new centres. In July 1970 there were 576 recognised play centres for approximately 16,767 children.
PRIMARY EDUCATION—At the age of 5 years a child may enter, and at 6 years must enter, a primary school or, if living in an isolated area, must enrol with the primary department of the Department of Education's Correspondence School. The top 2 years of the primary course, Forms I and II, may be taken at an intermediate or a Form I-VII school. On completing instruction in Form II, after usually 8 years' school attendance, a child normally enters Form III of a secondary school, or alternatively the secondary department of a district high school. All children are required to attend school until they reach the age of 15 years.
The curriculum of the primary and intermediate schools, as set out in the syllabuses of instruction, covers character training, oral and written language (including reading and handwriting), mathematics, social studies, art and crafts, science, physical education (including swimming), health education, music, and, for some children in Form II, French. At the Forms I and II levels woodwork and metal-work instruction is given to boys, and girls are taught homecraft and sewing.
Teachers have the assistance of specialist teachers in a variety of fields, including science, physical education, art and crafts, reading, mathematics, and music. Itinerant specialists are also available to help teachers in small rural schools and teachers of infant classes. Specialist assistance in helping children with special needs is provided by the psychological service, speech therapists, visiting teachers and advisers on deaf children.
Textbooks are issued free to pupils in all schools, both State and private. A series of basic primer readers and a considerable amount of equipment for primer classes are also provided by the Government.
State Primary Schools—The figures set out in the following table refer to all pupils in State primary schools and intermediate schools and departments, including Chatham Islands schools.
Year | Schools (Including Intermediate Schools and Departments) | Pupils at End of Year | Pupils for First Four Weeks of Third Term | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Average of Mean Weekly Roll | Average Attendance | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll | |||
1965 | 2,254 | 441,581 | 429,268 | 400,763 | 93.4 |
1966 | 2,265 | 454,604 | 442,665 | 415,647 | 93.8 |
1967 | 2,273 | 468,021 | 460,982 | 432,034 | 93.7 |
1968 | 2,294 | 478,530 | 465,818 | 433,906 | 93.2 |
1969 | 2,259 | 481,847 | 472,482 | 444,446 | 94.1 |
1970 | 2,257 | 486,438 | 475,213 | 447,646 | 94.2 |
The changes which have taken place in the size of schools in the latest 20 years may be seen from the following table. Twenty years ago over half the schools had rolls of 70 and under, but over the period many small rural schools have been consolidated.
Number of Public Schools | 1950 | 1960 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|
Roll 70 and under | 1,159 | 880 | 830 |
Roll 71 to 350 | 505 | 716 | 743 |
Roll 351 and over | 244 | 432 | 638 |
Totals | 1,908 | 2,028 | 2,211 |
In each of the education districts districts are located inspectors of primary schools who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary school inspectors at 1 July 1970 was 98, allocated as follows: Auckland, 23; South Auckland, 16; Hawke's Bay, 7; Taranaki, 4; Wanganui, 7; Wellington, 13; Nelson, 3; Canterbury, 14; Otago, 7; Southland, 4. In addition, there were six inspectors in the Head Office, and three inspectors in the Auckland office of the department.
The following table relates to pupils on the rolls of the State primary schools, Chatham Islands schools, and Forms I and II at intermediate schools at 1 July in each of the years shown.
Age in Years | 1969 | 1970 | Percentage of Total Pupils | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | 1969 | 1970 | |
5 | 29,406 | 28,017 | 57,423 | 28,102 | 26,574 | 54,676 | 12.6 | 11.8 |
6 | 30,012 | 28,480 | 58,492 | 29,581 | 28,068 | 57,649 | 12.8 | 12.5 |
7 | 30,112 | 28,730 | 58,842 | 29,755 | 28,459 | 58,214 | 12.9 | 12.8 |
8 | 29,658 | 28,123 | 57,781 | 30,274 | 28,783 | 59,057 | 12.6 | 12.8 |
9 | 28,220 | 27,077 | 55,297 | 29,315 | 28,461 | 57,776 | 12.1 | 12.5 |
10 | 28,050 | 27,039 | 55,089 | 28,322 | 26,779 | 55,101 | 12.0 | 11.9 |
11 | 25,716 | 24,451 | 50,167 | 27,570 | 26,268 | 53,838 | 10.9 | 11.7 |
12 | 24,821 | 22,690 | 47,511 | 24,805 | 22,852 | 47,657 | 10.4 | 10.3 |
13 | 9,563 | 6,603 | 16,166 | 9,901 | 6,755 | 16,656 | 3.5 | 3.6 |
14 | 753 | 381 | 1,134 | 674 | 401 | 1,075 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
15 | 86 | 87 | 173 | 68 | 57 | 125 | - - | - - |
16 and over | 113 | 96 | 209 | 103 | 114 | 217 | - - | - - |
Totals | 236,510 | 221,774 | 458,284 | 238,470 | 223,571 | 462,041 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The next table gives the number of State primary schools in each education district as at 30 September 1970, classified according to roll numbers. The number of intermediate schools and departments is also shown.
Roll Numbers | Education District | Total Schools | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | South Auckland | Taranaki | Wanganui | Hawke's Bay | Wellington | Nelson | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | ||
*Includes one normal intermediate school. †Includes three normal intermediate schools. | |||||||||||
1-8 | - | - | - | - | 1 | 1 | - | 4 | - | - | 6 |
9-24 | 1 | 20 | 10 | 27 | 26 | 27 | 7 | 49 | 25 | 15 | 207 |
25-30 | 37 | 2 | 7 | 5 | 6 | 4 | 3 | 10 | 5 | 5 | 84 |
31-70 | 70 | 101 | 41 | 39 | 56 | 29 | 18 | 85 | 46 | 48 | 533 |
71-110 | 37 | 65 | 11 | 19 | 21 | 21 | 5 | 29 | 11 | 14 | 233 |
111-150 | 25 | 29 | 8 | 6 | 18 | 9 | 7 | 5 | 10 | 8 | 125 |
151-190 | 17 | 18 | 6 | 6 | 5 | 8 | - | 12 | 9 | 3 | 84 |
191-230 | 16 | 15 | 4 | 5 | 5 | 8 | 3 | 11 | 10 | 9 | 86 |
231-270 | 16 | 13 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 8 | 2 | 15 | 5 | 1 | 69 |
271-310 | 22 | 10 | 4 | 4 | 9 | 14 | 2 | 9 | 8 | 6 | 88 |
311-350 | 16 | 9 | 4 | 2 | - | 8 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 58 |
351-390 | 17 | 9 | 2 | 6 | 6 | 15 | 1 | 13 | 10 | 4 | 83 |
391-430 | 14 | 12 | 2 | 7 | 10 | 15 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 71 |
431-470 | 24 | 17 | 2 | 2 | 5 | 19 | 3 | 5 | - | 5 | 82 |
471-500 | 12 | 1 | 3 | 3 | 5 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 3 | - | 33 |
501-540 | 20 | 22 | 2 | 2 | 4 | 11 | 2 | 10 | 1 | 2 | 76 |
541-580 | 12 | 13 | 1 | 3 | 5 | 4 | - | 6* | 1 | 1 | 46 |
581-620 | 14 | 6 | 1 | 2 | - | 4 | 1 | 4 | 2 | - | 34 |
621-660 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 3 | - | 6 | - | 2 | 24 |
661-700 | 10 | 1 | - | - | 2 | 1 | - | 7 | - | - | 21 |
701-740 | 1 | 1 | - | 2 | - | 2 | - | 2 | 1 | - | 9 |
741-780 | 4 | - | - | 1 | - | 3 | - | 5 | - | - | 13 |
781-820 | 4 | 1 | - | - | - | 1 | - | 2 | - | - | 8 |
821-860 | 2 | - | - | - | - | 1 | - | - | - | - | 3 |
861-900 | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - | 1 | - | - | 2 |
901-1020 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
1021-1060 | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | 1 |
Normal schools | 4 | 3 | - | 2 | - | 3 | - | 1 | 2 | - | 15 |
Intermediate schools and departments | 43† | 20* | 4 | 7* | 7 | 15* | 3 | 10* | 5* | 3 | 117 |
Totals | 446 | 390 | 115 | 154 | 198 | 236 | 63 | 315 | 164 | 130 | 2,211 |
In addition, there were 4 State primary schools in the Chatham Islands and 42 special schools for handicapped children.
Maori Pupils—At 1 July 1970 there were 69,118 Maori children attending State schools and 2,570 attending private schools. Staffing is more liberal in schools with a large proportion of Maori or other Polynesian children. A report by the National Advisory Committee on Maori Education was published in 1970.
Intermediate Schools—Pupils on the rolls of the 105 intermediate schools and 2 intermediate departments at the end of 1970 numbered 57,594. Of all children in Forms I and II of State primary schools at 1 July 1970, 56.2 percent were enrolled at the intermediate schools. The ages of pupils on the roll at 1 July of each of the latest three years were as follows.
Age, in Years | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | |
10 | 240 | 415 | 655 | 291 | 474 | 765 | 308 | 440 | 748 |
11 | 8,150 | 8,826 | 16,976 | 8,223 | 9,030 | 17,253 | 9,424 | 10,452 | 19,876 |
12 | 12,112 | 11,461 | 23,573 | 13,185 | 12,131 | 25,316 | 13,916 | 12,943 | 26,859 |
13 | 4,833 | 3,225 | 8,058 | 5,039 | 3,428 | 8,467 | 5,533 | 3,725 | 9,258 |
14 | 406 | 219 | 625 | 382 | 188 | 570 | 340 | 192 | 532 |
15 | 33 | 20 | 53 | 26 | 29 | 55 | 18 | 12 | 30 |
16 and over | 7 | 5 | 12 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Totals | 25,781 | 24,171 | 49,952 | 27,149 | 25,281 | 52,430 | 29,540 | 27,765 | 57,305 |
The average roll at September 1970 was 57,551 and the average attendance for the month was 54,335.
Private Schools—The following table contains the principal statistics of private primary schools for each of the last 6 years. The figures include Maoris at private church schools.
Year | Number of Schools | Roll at End of Year | Average Attendance* | Teachers | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Total | Males | Females | Total | |||
*Average attendance as at September. | ||||||||
1965 | 340 | 28,967 | 29,232 | 58,199 | 55,172 | 222 | 1,432 | 1,654 |
1966 | 340 | 28,318 | 28,704 | 57,022 | 53,948 | 225 | 1,446 | 1,671 |
1967 | 342 | 27,886 | 28,088 | 55,974 | 52,657 | 234 | 1,427 | 1,661 |
1968 | 344 | 27,306 | 27,646 | 54,952 | 51,560 | 233 | 1,405 | 1,638 |
1969 | 344 | 26,705 | 27,045 | 53,750 | 50,833 | 241 | 1,418 | 1,659 |
1970 | 338 | 26,058 | 26,174 | 52,232 | 49,590 | 252 | 1,404 | 1,656 |
The majority of the schools included in the preceding table are Roman Catholic Church schools, of which there were 272 at the end of 1970, with 44,631 pupils and 1,314 teachers (128 males and 1,186 females). The remaining private schools comprised 51 church schools of other denominations, with 271 teachers and 6,197 pupils, and 15 undenominational schools, with 71 teachers and 1,404 pupils.
SECONDARY EDUCATION—The secondary syllabus is based on a common core, consisting of English, social studies, general science, elementary mathematics, music, arts and crafts, and physical education, to be followed by a degree of specialisation within a wide range of subjects that may be taken to the School Certificate stage. All types of secondary schools are required to give all pupils during the first 2 years of their secondary course a minimum number of units of instruction in the common core subjects.
The following table shows the number of secondary schools in existence during each of the latest 6 years.
Year | State Secondary Schools | Secondary Departments of District High Schools | Private Secondary Schools | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
1965 | 186 | 78 | 112 | 376 |
1966 | 194 | 71 | 115 | 380 |
1967 | 194 | 71 | 115 | 380 |
1968 | 196 | 70 | 116 | 382 |
1969 | 204 | 66 | 116 | 386 |
1970 | 210 | 61 | 115 | 386 |
District high schools are State primary schools with a secondary “top” and the basic course is academic, as in the normal secondary school. Where staffing and equipment allow, special courses are provided in agriculture, commercial practice, and domestic science. Most State secondary schools are established under their own controlling authority, and district high schools are controlled by the education boards. Where a secondary school is established in place of a secondary department of a district high school, the education board of the district will usually control the new school for the first few years. Thereafter, the school will be placed under its own board.
The inspection of secondary schools is carried out by inspectors of secondary schools attached to the Department of Education. In 1970 there were 51 inspectors.
The number of secondary school pupils in Forms III to VII at the end of each of the latest 6 years is shown in the following table.
Year | State Secondary Schools | District High Schools | Private Secondary Schools | Correspondence Schools | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1965 | 117,873 | 5,937 | 24,486 | 419 | 148,715 |
1966 | 123,342 | 5,299 | 25,038 | 450 | 154,129 |
1967 | 130,564 | 5,228 | 25,733 | 367 | 161,892 |
1968 | 138,120 | 5,487 | 26,693 | 519 | 170,819 |
1969 | 142,409 | 4,829 | 27,553 | 562 | 175,353 |
1970 | 146,048 | 4,572 | 28,033 | 535 | 179,188 |
The numbers of each sex attending schools providing secondary education at the end of 1969 were: State secondary schools, 77,214 boys and 68,834 girls; secondary departments of district high schools, 2,239 and 233; private secondary schools, 14,081 and 13,952; and full-time pupils of Correspondence School, 172 and 383.
Maori Pupils—At 1 July 1970, 17,174 Maori pupils were receiving secondary education. This number comprised 15,361 pupils attending State secondary schools and 1,813 pupils attending private secondary schools.
Maori pupils receiving secondary education in private secondary schools at the end of 1970 included 893 pupils attending 8 Maori private secondary schools. Of this number, 195 pupils were holders of Maori post-primary scholarships, awarded by Government and tenable at a secondary school with approved boarding accommodation. A further 47 Maori post-primary scholarship holders were attending other private secondary schools and 131 were enrolled at State secondary schools.
Thirty State and private schools give instruction in Maori language. This includes the Correspondence School.
Academic Bursaries—Bursaries up to an annual value of $200 may be granted to pupils of above-average ability in order to obtain tuition in all of the subjects of their chosen course of study for the School Certificate Examination. The bursary, limited to 490 awards each year, is tenable for up to 3 years subject to satisfactory reports on the pupil's progress.
Secondary School Bursaries—Bursaries, of a maximum annual value of $200 and tenable for a period of up to 2 years, may be granted to pupils obliged to live away from home in order to take a sixth form course at a secondary school (State or private) which is approved for accrediting purposes. In order to qualify, applicants must be under 18 years of age and must either have been accepted for entry to the Sixth Form or have passed the University Entrance Examination or have been accredited for the latter.
Technical Bursaries—Bursaries up to an annual value of $200 may be awarded to pupils who have completed at any secondary school a 2-year course preparatory to a specialised course in agriculture, fine arts, engineering, building construction, commerce, or home science. The bursaries are tenable at secondary schools approved for that purpose and may be held for a maximum of 2 years. Applicants use be under the age of 17 years at the commencement of the specialised course.
Secondary School Hostels—In 1971 there were 37 State secondary school hostels.
Attainment Levels of State and Private Secondary Schools—The following table gives particulars of pupils who left schools providing secondary education in 1970, classified according to years of attendance and attainments.
Year of Attendance | All Schools | Percent |
---|---|---|
First | 1,630 | 3.2 |
Second | 8,042 | 15.5 |
Third | 16,291 | 31.5 |
Fourth | 15,419 | 29.8 |
Fifth | 9,695 | 18.7 |
Sixth and over | 652 | 1.3 |
Total | 51,729 | 100.0 |
Attainments | Totals | Percents |
---|---|---|
University scholarship | 140 | 0.3 |
University bursary | 2,856 | 5.5 |
Higher School Certificate | 2,886 | 5.6 |
University Entrance | 6,448 | 12.5 |
Sixth Form Certificate | 5,278 | 10.2 |
School Certificate (one or more subjects | 12,551 | 24.2 |
Other | 21,570 | 41.7 |
Total | 51,729 | 100.0 |
Probable Destination of State and Private Secondary Pupils—An indication of the vocations intended to be followed by pupils leaving secondary schools during 1970 is contained in the next table.
Probable Destination | Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
number | percent | |||||
Full-time education at university | 4,012 | 1,962 | 5,974 | 15.11 | 7.79 | 11.55 |
Further full-time education— | ||||||
Teachers college | 382 | 1,727 | 2,109 | 1.44 | 6.86 | 4.08 |
Kindergarten T.C. | - | 171 | 171 | - | 0.68 | 0.33 |
Technical training | 399 | 282 | 681 | 1.50 | 1.12 | 1.31 |
Commercial training | 107 | 1,192 | 1,299 | 0.40 | 4.73 | 2.51 |
Art | 65 | 94 | 159 | 0.25 | 0.37 | 0.31 |
Technical traineeships— | ||||||
Draughting cadets | 374 | 57 | 431 | 1.41 | 0.23 | 0.83 |
Technical trainees | 980 | 321 | 1,301 | 3.69 | 1.28 | 2.52 |
Health services | 90 | 2,894 | 2,984 | 0.34 | 11.49 | 5.77 |
Office— | ||||||
Government | 693 | 1,269 | 1,962 | 2.61 | 5.04 | 3.79 |
Local authority | 100 | 315 | 415 | 0.38 | 1.25 | 0.80 |
Private enterprise | 1,572 | 5,249 | 6,821 | 5.92 | 20.85 | 13.19 |
Shop and warehouse assistant | 1,498 | 2,571 | 4,069 | 5.64 | 10.21 | 7.87 |
Skilled trades— | ||||||
Government | 896 | 128 | 1,024 | 3.37 | 0.51 | 1.98 |
Local authority | 178 | 24 | 202 | 0.67 | 0.10 | 0.39 |
Private enterprise | 5,584 | 1,015 | 6,599 | 21.03 | 4.03 | 12.75 |
Farming | 2,906 | 227 | 3,133 | 10.95 | 0.90 | 6.06 |
Factory and clothing workers | 1,099 | 1,628 | 2,727 | 4.14 | 6.47 | 5.27 |
Domestic work and home | 112 | 1,271 | 1,383 | 0.42 | 5.05 | 2.67 |
Armed forces | 587 | 64 | 651 | 2.21 | 0.25 | 1.26 |
Other | 4,917 | 2,717 | 7,634 | 18.52 | 10.79 | 14.76 |
Totals | 26,551 | 25,178 | 51,729 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
RURAL EDUCATION: Consolidation of Schools—In order to give children in country districts the advantage of special equipment and more specialised teaching in larger schools, the consolidation of the smaller rural schools has been a feature of the last 20 years.
The first Form I-VII school was opened in 1962 and by 1970 there were 18 of these schools. This type of school usually developed from the translation of the secondary department of a district high school with the addition of Form I and II pupils from neighbouring primary schools. They receive improved staffing, accommodation, and equipment in the endeavour to promote equality of educational opportunity for country children.
The problem of full intermediate-type education has remained, however, for a large proportion of Form I and II children in smaller country districts. To provide for these children, another type of school—the area school—has been introduced. The first of this new type of school was opened in 1969 and was followed by a second in 1970. Area schools may be established in districts where there are no district high schools, or in other centres where there is a district high school which is too small to be replaced by a Form I-VII school. The area school is a unified school providing education from primers to Form V for all children in the immediate vicinity and from Form I-V from contributing schools in a wider area.
Transport and Boarding Allowance—In recent years school transport facilities have been steadily developed until now 17 percent of the total school population receive assistance in one form or another. Most of these pupils are conveyed by buses under contract to education boards or operated by the Department of Education. A refund of the cost of fares is given in some cases where a suitablepublic service is available. In addition, free passes on the railway to the nearest State or private school are granted to eligible children living near a railway line but at some distance from a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, district high schools, and private secondary schools.
In areas where there is no organised transport, capitation payments are made to parents for the conveyance of their children to school by car.
The expenditure on transport of pupils for the financial year 1970-71 was $5,953,559 as compared with $5,574,340 in 1969-70.
In certain cases, boarding allowances are granted to pupils living in areas where there are no available or convenient transport services to enable them to attend school.
The expenditure on boarding allowances of pupils attending schools for the last 4 years is given in the table below.
Type of School | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Now included in State school figures. | ||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | |
State primary and intermediate | 12,408 | 8,396 | 13,352 | 11,039 |
Private primary | 17,013 | 17,973 | 15,719 | 13,787 |
State secondary | 305,866 | 285,336 | 320,270 | 300,281 |
Maori | 13,610 | 11,095 | * | * |
Private secondary | 168,386 | 168,150 | 199,198 | 203,176 |
Totals | 517,283 | 490,950 | 548,539 | 528,283 |
The next table gives particulars of the number of children transported to school and the number in receipt of boarding allowances as at 1 July 1970, according to the type of school attended. Totals for the three preceding years are also shown.
Type of School | Number of Pupils on Roll | Total Pupils Transported to School | Number Receiving Boarding Allowance |
---|---|---|---|
State primary schools | 461,838 | 61,571 | 93 |
State secondary schools (including district high schools) | 157,797 | 39,320 | 2,358 |
Private primary schools | 50,904 | 2,697 | 84 |
Private secondary schools | 28,441 | 2,746 | 1,485 |
Totals, 1970 | 698,980 | 106,334 | 4,020 |
Totals, 1969 | 694,294 | 111,057 | 4,229 |
Totals, 1968 | 685,800 | 107,694 | 4,247 |
Totals, 1967 | 666,818 | 106,137 | 4,306 |
Correspondence School—Correspondence classes are conducted for the education of children in very remote areas and of those unable to attend school because of lengthy illness or other causes. A corporate school spirit is developed through the school badge and uniform, daily radio lessons, club activities, the publication of a school magazine, periodical exhibitions of work, and by parents' and ex-pupils' associations. The personal link between the pupil and the school is strengthened by a number of teachers visiting pupils in their homes. At a district level, school day and school week gatherings are held in order to enable pupils to gain the opportunity of social education by working in the classroom.
Young persons in employment, including uncertificated teachers of small State primary schools, inmates of Department of Justice institutions, pupils of secondary schools who require examination subjects which their own schools cannot provide, officers of Government departments, and others who are unable to attend classes at secondary schools, also receive tuition as part-time students of the Correspondence School. In addition, the school enrolls teachers for the Diploma in Teaching courses.
In 1970 there were 7,346 pupils on the roll of the Correspondence School, 1,177 being in the primary division, 505 full-time and 3,946 part-time students in the secondary division, and 1,126 students taking the Diploma in Teaching course, and 314 students studying for Trained Teachers' Certificates. The staff of the school consists of the principal, deputy principal, 160 teachers, 26 tutors, and 44 clerical personnel.
Agricultural Clubs—More particularly in rural schools, practical interest in agriculture has been stimulated by the widespread formation of boys' and girls' agricultural clubs. The pupils undertake projects in livestock rearing and crop growing which are adjudged annually on the club field day, usually held at the school or local centre.
The agricultural instructors and advisers on school science employed by the education boards play an important part in the formation of the clubs, and by giving technical advice do much to assure the successful completion of the various projects. The clubs receive active support from parents, teachers, and the farmers' organisations.
HEALTH SERVICES—Information on the medical and dental inspection of school children and the dental-clinic system is given in Section 5A (Public Health) of this Yearbook.
EDUCATION BUILDINGS—The increases in school population coupled with the increasing urbanisation of the population and the development of new housing areas has led to a continued expansion of the school building programme. Figures for additional classrooms completed in recent years are shown below. The figures do not include classrooms to replace obsolete accommodation.
Year | Primary | Secondary |
---|---|---|
1962 | 602 | 457 |
1963 | 521 | 330 |
1964 | 501 | 305 |
1965 | 500 | 266 |
1966 | 479 | 264 |
1967 | 528 | 304 |
1968 | 559 | 295 |
1969 | 578 | 302 |
1970 | 603 | 376 |
Since 1955 the “block” principle has been used in the planning of schools, giving improved teaching facilities and amenities at a lower cost. Development has continued with the design of new secondary schools in the light of changing needs.
Education boards are able to plan and build primary schools within specified limits or “white lines” defined on the one hand by a building code which lays down minimum requirements for each type of building, and on the other by the upper limit placed by the Government on the amount of money which it is prepared to allocate to any particular project. This provides for considerable flexibility in planning allied with cost control.
Further development has also taken place in the design and provision of relocatable classrooms.
In 1970-71 building expenditure was estimated at $14 million for primary schools and $14.1 million for secondary schools.
University Buildings—Building and other capital requirements of universities are handled through the University Works Committee. This committee prepares for the approval of the Government an annual programme of projected expenditure on university capital works—buildings, land purchase, furniture and equipment, and subsidies on halls of residence. Expenditure in recent March years has been: 1963-64, $3.9 million; 1964-65, $6.2 million; 1965-66, $7.6 million; 1966-67, $11.1 million; 1967-68, $13.8 million; 1968-69, $10 million; 1969-70, $9.9 million; 1970-71, $11.5 million.
A new scheme is being tested experimentally whereby, after agreement on a particular project, a university itself undertakes to plan, erect, furnish, and equip a building from a pre-determined grant for the project.
University buildings in use in 1965 had an area of 2 million sq ft; estimated requirements for 1980 are 8 million sq ft for teaching, library, administration, and student union buildings.
Technical Institute Buildings—There is a 5-year building programme for technical institutes which is kept under review by the Technical Institutes Works Committee. For the period 1970-75 expenditure is estimated to amount to $46.8 million. For 1970-71 provision was made for capital expenditure of $4.3 million for land, buildings, furniture, and equipment.
Teachers Colleges—The 5-year building programme for teachers colleges is estimated to cost $30.9 million for the period 1970-75.
SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS—The numbers of scholars and students receiving instruction in educational institutions are shown in the following summary. The table refers to roll numbers at 1 July.
Type of Institution | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Pre-school | ||||||
Play centres | 8,950 | 10,143 | 11,802 | 13,436 | 15,042 | 16,767 |
Kindergartens | 18,829 | 19,964 | 20,886 | 22,050 | 22,933 | 24,336 |
Totals, pre-school | 27,779 | 30,107 | 32,688 | 35,486 | 37,975 | 41,103 |
Primary | ||||||
State primary | 365,682 | 376,502 | 387,227 | 393,445 | 395,929 | 394,597 |
Intermediate | 42,216 | 45,169 | 48,640 | 51,664 | 54,741 | 60,001 |
Chatham Islands | 119 | 125 | 143 | 170 | 180 | 203 |
Correspondence | 959 | 939 | 943 | 940 | 1,062 | 1,173 |
Private primary | 57,244 | 56,050 | 54,910 | 53,782 | 52,407 | 50,904 |
Departmental special schools | 564 | 471 | 549 | 565 | 622 | 634 |
Foundation for the Blind | 95 | 71 | 99 | 93 | 88 | 89 |
Special classes | 6,906 | 7,578 | 8,387 | 9,182 | 9,745 | 9,936 |
Totals, primary | 473,785 | 486,905 | 500,898 | 509,841 | 514,774 | 517,537 |
Secondary | ||||||
State secondary | 125,569 | 130,328 | 136,431 | 146,409 | 150,562 | 153,022 |
District high schools | 6,525 | 5,776 | 5,491 | 6,013 | 5,311 | 4,775 |
Correspondence | 466 | 449 | 380 | 480 | 518 | 505 |
Private secondary | 25,073 | 25,585 | 26,232 | 27,020 | 27,910 | 28,441 |
Totals, secondary | 157,633 | 162,138 | 168,534 | 179,922 | 184,301 | 186,743 |
Technical | ||||||
Technical institutes— | ||||||
(a) Part-time students | 12,011 | 12,161 | 12,584 | 12,692 | 13,563 | 13,475 |
(b) Full-time students | 985 | 1,211 | 1,344 | 1,485 | 1,661 | 1,882 |
Technical Correspondence Institute | 11,257 | 13,247 | 12,639 | 13,334 | 14,165 | 15,203 |
Totals, technical | 24,253 | 26,619 | 26,567 | 27,511 | 29,389 | 30,560 |
Type of Institution | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*About half are adults attending hobby classes. †Full-time 21,211; part-time 7,998. ‡ Includes 1,911 overseas students. §Students for Diploma in Teaching not shown in other tables. ||Includes 24 technical institute trainees. | ||||||
Miscellaneous Technical | ||||||
Part-time students* | 56,403 | 60,682 | 60,314 | 62,295 | 69,232 | 72,734 |
Agricultural colleges— | ||||||
Short courses | 399 | 344 | 493 | 525 | 356 | 280 |
Totals, miscellaneous technical | 56,802 | 61,026 | 60,807 | 62,820 | 69,598 | 73,014 |
Universities | ||||||
Internal students | 20,269 | 22,377 | 24,431 | 26,794 | 29,209† | 31,908 |
External students | 1,876 | 1,925 | 1,882 | 2,027 | 2,285 | 2,538 |
Total universities | 22,145 | 24,302 | 26,313 | 28,821 | 31,494‡ | 34,446 |
Teacher Training | ||||||
Teachers colleges | 4,790 | 5,022 | 5,156 | 6,096 | 6,912 | 7,587 |
Kindergarten training centres | 229 | 229 | 243 | 273 | 311 | 321 |
Correspondence school§ | 780 | 711 | 960 | 1,187 | 1,248 | 1,122 |
Totals, teacher training | 6,165|| | 5,962 | 6,359 | 7,556 | 8,471 | 9,030 |
The growth in school and university student population is illustrated by the diagram below, which is drawn on a logarithmic scale.
A projection of school rolls was made by the Education Committee of the National Development Conference in 1969 based on policies and trends at the time and is set out in the following table. Accelerated growth in students at tertiary institutions was forecast.
Roll | State Primary | State Secondary | Universities† | Technical† Institutes | Teacher Training |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*1964-65 figure—1963-64 figures not available. †Equivalent full-time students. | |||||
Annual Increase | Number | ||||
Actual— | |||||
1963-64 | 393,100 | 125,500 | 17,000 | 6,914* | 4,536 |
1967-68 | 446,000 | 142,300 | 24,430 | 9,090 | 5,156 |
Projected— | |||||
1972-73 | 479,500 | 176,700 | 34,800 | 12,500 | 9,560 |
1978-79 | 527,000 | 216,300 | 47,200 | 16,000 | 11,730 |
Annual Rate of Increase— | Percent | ||||
Actual— | |||||
1963-64 to 1967-68 | 3.2 | 3.2 | 9.5 | 7.1 | 3.3 |
Projected— | |||||
1967-68 to 1972-73 | 1.5 | 4.4 | 7.3 | 6.6 | 13.2 |
Projected— | |||||
1972-73 to 1978-79 | 1.6 | 3.4 | 5.2 | 4.2 | 3.5 |
Projected— | |||||
1967-68 to 1978-79 | 1.5 | 3.9 | 6.2 | 5.3 | 7.8 |
ANNUAL EXAMINATIONS—Examination passes at other than university examinations are set out in the following table.
Year | School Certificate* | Other Examinations† | University Entrance* | University Entrance Scholarship | Technician Certification Authority | Trades Certification Board |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes Certificate of Attainment. †Includes Teachers' Certificates, Technological, Engineers' and Surveyors' Assistants, Public Service Shorthand Typists Examinations. | ||||||
1960 | 11,660 | 1,464 | 5,354 | 256 | 29 | 4,567 |
1961 | 12,644 | 1,319 | 5,791 | 285 | 40 | 4,588 |
1962 | 15,452 | 1,328 | 6,403 | 318 | 66 | 4,976 |
1963 | 17,144 | 1,476 | 7,684 | 423 | 101 | 4,875 |
1964 | 18,347 | 1,628 | 8,332 | 590 | 151 | 5,306 |
1965 | 19,116 | 1,654 | 9,262 | 544 | 182 | 5,694 |
1966 | 19,490 | 1,371 | 9,233 | 958 | 261 | 6,170 |
1967 | 21,776 | 1,561 | 9,762 | 1,066 | 347 | 6,756 |
1968 | 38,992 | 1,869 | 10,988 | 1,096 | 430 | 8,559 |
1969 | 40,844 | 2,747 | 12,626 | 1,186 | 485 | 11,450 |
1970 | 42,544 | 2,654 | 13,204 | 1,356 | 590 | 12,136 |
Of the candidates in 1970 for School Certificate, 42,544, or 75.4 percent, gained a pass in one or more subjects, while 8 persons were awarded Certificates of Attainment.
Comparative figures for the number of candidates for the University Entrance Examination and the number of passes by accrediting and by examination are given in the following table.
Year | Candidates | Passes | |
---|---|---|---|
Accredited | By Examination | ||
1965 | 14,555 | 7,246 | 1,317 |
1966 | 15,315 | 7,630 | 1,398 |
1967 | 16,651 | 8,307 | 1,455 |
1968 | 18,803 | 9,487 | 1,501 |
1969 | 21,580 | 10,698 | 1,953 |
1970 | 22,602 | 10,815 | 2,389 |
PUBLIC EXPENDITURE ON EDUCATION—The following table shows the expenditure (after recoveries have been deducted) from public funds on each branch or service of education for the latest four years.
Item of Education Expenditure | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Expenditure previously shown under Maori schools now appears under the appropriate branch of the Education Service. | ||||
$(000) | ||||
General | 9,062 | 9,689 | 10,426 | 11,940 |
Buildings, land, furniture, and equipment | 40,031 | 40,000 | 42,337 | 54,213 |
Primary education | 50,690 | 55,035 | 62,464 | 80,163 |
Secondary education | 30,383 | 33,277 | 38,262 | 46,177 |
Senior technical education | 4,540 | 5,160 | 6,044 | 7,977 |
University education | 19,212 | 21,863 | 25,276 | 32,141 |
Training of teachers | 9,918 | 11,461 | 13,331 | 17,149 |
Maori schools | 1,322 | 1,133 | * | * |
Education of the blind | 610 | 475 | 527 | 680 |
Special schools | 749 | 799 | 930 | 1,171 |
Child welfare | 3,352 | 3,808 | 4,136 | 5,221 |
Miscellaneous grants | 1,714 | 1,768 | 2,005 | 6,775 |
National Library Service | 1,466 | 1,549 | 1,604 | 1,947 |
Totals | 173,049 | 186,017 | 207,342 | 265,554 |
The foregoing figures do not include revenue received by universities, from endowments, fees, etc., which are available for educational purposes.
The following table gives Government expenditure on education and relates it to total Government expenditure. The share of public expenditure devoted to education has therefore increased significantly in relation to other forms of Government expenditure. Much of the increased spending has, of course, been a direct consequence of roll growth.
Year Ended 31 March | Education Expenditure* | As Percentage of Total Government Expenditure | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Current (Salaries, etc.) | Buildings | Total | Current Education Expenditure | Total Education Expenditure | |
*Including Child Welfare and National Library Service. †About 78 percent of present current expenditure is on salaries of teachers and other staff. | |||||
$(million) | percent | ||||
1946 | 13.6 | 2.4 | 16.0 | 5.1 | 6.0 |
1951 | 25.4 | 5.0 | 30.4 | 6.3 | 7.5 |
1956 | 44.8 | 12.8 | 57.6 | 6.9 | 8.8 |
1961 | 69.8 | 17.8 | 87.6 | 7.6 | 9.5 |
1962 | 76.4 | 18.0 | 94.4 | 7.8 | 9.7 |
1963 | 84.0 | 19.6 | 103.6 | 8.6 | 10.7 |
1964 | 92.4 | 22.0 | 114.4 | 8.6 | 10.6 |
1965 | 103.0 | 27.0 | 130.0 | 8.8 | 11.1 |
1966 | 113.6 | 28.0 | 141.6 | 8.9 | 11.1 |
1967 | 126.4 | 32.0 | 158.4 | 9.5 | 11.9 |
1968 | 142.1 | 32.5 | 174.6 | 10.4 | 12.7 |
1969 | 157.1 | 30.9 | 188.0 | 10.7 | 12.8 |
1970 | 175.2 | 33.9 | 209.1 | 10.8 | 12.9 |
1971 | 223.2 | 44.4 | 267.6 | 12.0 | 14.3 |
Over the years, 1965-71, spending on education was divided as follows: State primary education 40 percent; State secondary education, 24 percent; universities, technical institutes, teachers colleges, 27 percent; other spending 9 percent.
The average annual compound rates of growth for types of education are shown in the following table.
Type of Education | Expenditure | Average Annual Compound Rate of Increase | |
---|---|---|---|
1951 | 1971 | ||
*For 1966 year, not previously costed. | |||
$(million) | percent | ||
State primary | 17 | 102 | 9 |
State secondary | 7 | 64 | 12 |
Universities | 2 | 44 | 16 |
Teacher training | 2 | 20 | 13 |
Technical | 5* | 11 | 21 |
All State education | 30 | 268 | 12 |
The following figures relate Government expenditure on education to national income and mean population.
Year Ended 31 March | Expenditure from Public Funds | Expenditure as Percentage of National Income | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population |
---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||
$(000) | percent | $ | |
1960 | 78,336 | 3.7 | 33.40 |
1961 | 87,106 | 3.9 | 36.47 |
1962 | 93,658 | 4.0 | 38.34 |
1963 | 102,832 | 4.1 | 41.16 |
1964 | 113,574 | 4.1 | 44.54 |
1965 | 128,988 | 4.3 | 49.59 |
1966 | 140,509 | 4.4 | 53.08 |
1967 | 157,209 | 4.7 | 58.33 |
1968 | 173,049 | 5.0 | 63.22 |
1969 | 186,016 | 5.0 | 67.32 |
1970 | 207,342 | 5.1 | 74.23 |
1971 | 265,554 | 5.7* | 90.62* |
An international comparison of public expenditure on education as a percentage of national income is given in the following table for selected countries. (Source: Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development.) Educational expenditures in many countries have been rising twice as fast as national income.
Country | Public Expenditure on Education as Percentage of National Income | |
---|---|---|
1955 | 1965 | |
Austria | 3.98 | 4.79 |
Belgium | 3.99 | 6.48 |
Canada | 3.50 | 7.63 |
Denmark | 4.00 | 6.98 |
France | 3.73 | 6.05 |
Germany, West | 2.80 | 3.84 |
Italy | 3.79 | 6.48 |
Netherlands | 4.41 | 7.53 |
Norway | 4.27 | 6.98 |
Switzerland | 3.58 | 4.31 |
United Kingdom | 3.32 | 5.21 |
United States | 4.07 | 6.28 |
Australia's figure for 1965-66 (4.36 percent) was very similar to that for New Zealand.
International comparisons need to be treated with reserve because of the differing education systems and expenditure measures.
Government Assistance for Independent Schools—From February 1970 Central Government has made grants to independent schools on the basis of teachers' salaries. For the first year the proportion was 20 percent and the estimated cost $2.5 million; the proportion is to rise to a maximum of 35 percent over 7 years. Associated Government controls are approval before new independent schools can be built and the requirement that after a transitional period, new teacher entrants to independent schools must possess certain minimum qualifications.
TEACHING PROFESSION: Training of Teachers—In 1970 there were nine teachers colleges (North Shore, Auckland Secondary, Ardmore, Hamilton, Palmerston North, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin), catering for students who desired to enter the teaching profession. At 1 July 1970 there were 9,858 students in training. This number includes 1,680 holders of secondary teacher studentships (Division U) and 260 holders of primary teachers studentships (Division S) who were attached to teachers colleges while attending universities as full-time students as part of their training for teaching, and 564 Division C students undertook training for secondary teaching. From 1964, Endorsed School Certificate (now Sixth Form Certificate) has been the minimum academic qualification for admission to Division A. Division C students are university graduates or near graduates at the time of admission.
The following table shows the number of students in these two groups at 1 July.
Year | Division A | Division C | Totals | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
1965 | 951 | 3,043 | 180 | 209 | 4,383 |
1966 | 964 | 3,227 | 158 | 204 | 4,553 |
1967 | 932 | 3,296 | 183 | 208 | 4,619 |
1968 | 1,147 | 3,767 | 206 | 334 | 5,454 |
1969 | 1,324 | 4,228 | 232 | 311 | 6,095 |
1970 | 1,362 | 4,817 | 262 | 302 | 6,743 |
The normal course of training for Division A students is a period of 3 years at a teachers college, followed by a further period of 1 year as a probationary assistant attached to a State primary school. The primary teachers' studentship scheme which was introduced in 1965 enables a number of selected students to attend university full time as part of the primary teacher training course. Specialist studentships are available to selected students who wish to become speech therapists or teachers of deaf children.
For students of Division C the course is for 1 year. These students are university graduates or near graduates who train for service in secondary schools. To enable students to qualify to teach home economics subjects, bursaries providing training at a teachers college and at a technical high school were instituted in 1943. There were 190 home economics students in the Auckland and Christchurch Teachers Colleges in 1970. Training is also provided for manual training instructors.
A concurrent secondary teacher training course (Division B) was introduced in 1966. The course provides for 3 years of concurrent training at a university or a technical institute and at a teachers college, and is available at Auckland Secondary Teachers College and at Christchurch Teachers College.
Secondary teachers' bursaries, although still awarded in some cases, have been largely replaced by secondary teacher studentships. To be eligible for one of these awards an applicant must have reached the age of 16 years on 31 December of the year of application, and must at the time of application have qualified for entrance to the university, or hold some equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Director-General of Education. Students are attached to the teachers college in the appropriate university centre, and a principal lecturer, appointed to each teachers college, supervises the work of the students and guides them during their university courses. Each student, on accepting the award, signs a bond that he will satisfy the stated conditions. One important condition is that if he does not achieve reasonable success in his university studies he will transfer to some other teacher training course at a teachers college and there complete his training as a teacher.
Students awarded a secondary teacher studentship are paid on the following scale: first year $610; second year $769; third year $929; fourth year $1,073. The students may also claim any university bursaries, boarding bursary, or supplementary allowances for which they are eligible under the University Bursaries Regulations 1966. The allowances for the year of post-graduate teacher-training are: with 3-year bachelor's degree or 3-year diploma, $2,627; with master's degree without honours, or bachelor's degree with third-class honours, $2,946; with honours degrees first and second class, $3,091.
In 1970, 635 secondary teacher studentships were taken up. In addition, 25 holders of secondary teachers' bursaries in 1969 qualified to transfer in 1970 to secondary teacher studentships.
There were 18 holders of secondary teachers' bursaries and 1,672 holders of secondary teacher studentships attending university institutions in 1970.
State Primary-school Teachers—The following table shows the number of teachers in State primary schools as at 30 September over the latest 5 years.
Year | Male | Female | Total |
---|---|---|---|
1966 | 6,658 | 9,164 | 15,822 |
1967 | 6,666 | 9,656 | 16,322 |
1968 | 6,750 | 10,167 | 16,917 |
1969 | 6,682 | 10,428 | 17,110 |
1970 | 6,550 | 10,585 | 17,135 |
The average number of pupils per teacher (including probationary assistants) in all public primary schools was 31.4 in 1933, 30 in 1940, 29.5 in 1969, and 28 in 1970; but the basis for recent years was September rolls and not average yearly attendance.
Secondary-school Teachers—The following table indicates the number of full-time teachers employed in the State schools providing secondary education. Totals comprise all secondary teachers at State schools including principals and assistants at State secondary schools, assistants at district high schools, and manual training assistants at manual training centres.
Year | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
1965 | 4,128 | 2,514 | 6,642 |
1966 | 4,252 | 2,586 | 6,838 |
1967 | 4,350 | 2,782 | 7,132 |
1968 | 4,509 | 3,040 | 7,549 |
1969 | 4,778 | 3,473 | 8,251 |
1970 | 4,977 | 3,648 | 8,625 |
In 1970 there were also 1,307 teachers (665 male and 642 female) employed in private secondary schools.
FREE TEXTBOOKS IN SCHOOLS—Free textbooks are supplied to all primary and secondary pupils in both State and private schools. Under the free textbooks scheme, the books remain the property of the school controlling authorities and are issued on loan to pupils. The school authorities have a wide discretion in their choice of suitable books.
SCHOOL LIBRARY SERVICE—This service, which is financed by the Department of Education and administered by the National Library of New Zealand, aims at giving children access to the best literature. Regular exchanges of children's and young people's books are sent on a circulating basis to approximately 2,500 schools. The schools served are primary, both public and private, intermediate, and district high schools. Pupils of the Correspondence School also receive books regularly.
All schools, including secondary schools, receive additional books on request. Some 1,011,475 requests were filled during the year 31 March 1970.
AUDIO-VISUAL TEACHING AIDS—A varied series of programmes linked with the curriculum are broadcast each school day from all main national radio stations. Special lessons are also broadcast each day for Correspondence School pupils.
Audio-Visual Aids—The National Film Library, a branch of the Department of Education, lends films and gramophone records free of charge to schools. It also lends films free-of-charge to other organisations having some educational purpose. Films are also supplied to the education services in Western Samoa, and in the Tokelau, Niue, Pitcairn, Cook, and Chatham Islands. A branch of the library situated in Auckland supplies films to schools and organisations in the upper half of the North Island and another in Christchurch serves the South Island except Nelson and Marlborough. The rest of New Zealand is serviced from Wellington.
The library contains more than 32,000 films with over 8,000 titles. Up to 7,500 reels of film are issued each week, and of these 80 percent go to schools or colleges. Approximately 2 700 schools and 2,800 other organisations having some educational purposes benefit from this service.
A number of filmstrips are produced each year by the Visual Production Unit. These and selected productions from overseas are available to schools on free loan from filmstrip libraries in the offices of education boards. They can also be purchased by schools for a nominal sum from the Department of Education. More than 1,500 titles are available to primary and secondary schools. Up to 36,000 issues of filmstrips are made each year. Nearly all schools are equipped with filmstrip projectors.
A tape-copying service is also provided by the National Film Library for schools, teachers colleges, and universities. Tapes submitted are transcribed from master tapes held by the National Film Library. The catalogue includes more than 200 master tapes.
A gramophone record library of 2,854 titles and 6,280 records is available for use by schools and teachers colleges. Issues exceed 12,600 records a year.
Museums—To assist schools to make the fullest use of the museums, an education officer is attached jointly to the museum and the teachers training college in each of the four main centres. Cases of exhibits are circulated amongst schools where pupils are unable to make regular visits to a museum.
School Publications—The School Journal, an illustrated paper, is published in four separate parts suitable for pupils in the various standard classes. Parts 1 and 2 are published six times in the year while Parts 3 and 4 for the senior classes appear four times a year. Bulletins dealing with topics of New Zealand history, geography, and nature study, and family life in other countries, are published every year. These and other publications are prepared in the School Publications Branch of the Department of Education and issued free to all primary and intermediate schools, both State and private.
A wide range of syllabuses, textbooks, and handbooks is published for secondary and primary schools.
New mathematics textbooks have been issued to all primary pupils in standard one and above.
Secondary school bulletins are published five times a year and issued free to all State and private secondary schools. They provide background reading for subjects of the revised curriculum, particularly in social studies, science, and literature. Te Wharekura, a bulletin in the Maori language, is published three times a year and issued free to secondary pupils studying Maori language.
The Education Gazette is published by the department twice a month. It is a medium for the dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies. Copies are distributed to educational authorities and to State and private schools.
Education, a magazine for teachers, is published 10 times a year.
A number of publications are published for the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation to accompany the broadcasts to schools.
VOCATIONAL GUIDANCE—There are vocational guidance centres at Auckland, Papatoetoe, Hamilton, Napier, Wellington, Lower Hutt, Christchurch, and Dunedin. Vocational guidance officers see young people, and often their parents, at the centres, as well as visiting the secondary schools throughout the country. In the secondary schools, careers advisers are appointed from among the teachers. They spend part of their time on careers work, in close contact with the vocational guidance officers who keep them informed, by means of careers leaflets and bulletins, with up-to-date particulars about qualifications, entry, and training for some 700 occupations.
Interviews are given to young people at the centres and further interviews are undertaken by vocational guidance officers in schools. Various 1-week courses are conducted, mostly for pupils, by all centres. These include careers courses (visits to and discussions on places of employment), “Living in the City” or citizenship courses for rural pupils, and two residential courses for newly-appointed careers advisers. Short seminars for careers advisers are currently conducted in Auckland and are to be extended to other districts.
UNIVERSITY EDUCATION—The system of university education in New Zealand has evolved in recent years from a federal university with constituent colleges to a system of separate universities and a university College of agriculture. These are the University of Auckland, the University of Waikato (at Hamilton), Massey University (at Palmerston North), the Victoria University of Wellington, the University of Canterbury (at Christchurch), and the University of Otago (at Dunedin), with Lincoln College a constituent agricultural college of the University of Canterbury.
At the centre there is the University Grants Committee which functions under the Universities Act 1961. The primary function of the University Grants Committee is to advise the Government of the needs of New Zealand for university education and research. It determines the allocation of grants of money which it recommends for appropriation by Parliament to meet these needs, and reviews the expenditure by the universities of money appropriated by Parliament. The University Grants Committee is also responsible for the award of scholarships, and through its statutory subcommittee, the Research Committee, for the distribution of a Government grant for research. Another statutory subcommittee of the University Grants Committee, the Curriculum Committee, has responsibility in respect of the development of courses for degrees and diplomas. In the performance of its duties it is required to have regard to the comparative equivalence of courses.
The Universities Entrance Board was established on 1 January 1962 to maintain a common educational standard for admission to the universities. The board prescribes the conditions of examinations for University Entrance, Entrance Scholarships, the University Bursaries Examination, and Fine Arts Preliminary.
The special problems of legal education are the province of the Council of Legal Education which prescribes the examination requirements of candidates as barristers and solicitors of the court.
The characteristics of university systems vary from country to country. They show marked differences in levels and sources of finance, public or private; in the constitution of the student population and the means adopted to support it; and in the relationships of the universities to other forms of tertiary education. The characteristics of the New Zealand university system arc distinguishable from those of other national systems and may be partly explained as reflecting the New Zealand point of view. Thus, in our welfare state, there has arisen a public expectation that most of the finance required for the capital and running needs of the universities, and for a contribution towards the support of students by bursaries, will come from the public purse.
The test which applies for entrance to university is not financial but achievement at secondary school. In a country where equality of opportunity for self-improvement still counts for much, the right to a university education is conferred by qualifying for University Entrance. It is true that the relatively open system of admission entails some uncertainties about student numbers and planning university facilities for them. It also leads to higher failure rates arising from the mixed quality of the first-year intake; but this situation is improving in some respects without depriving the universities of their characteristics of open entry. Seventh form work is now taken by the majority of entrants to the universities, and the fees charged and bursaries paid are now more closely geared to successful study after entry. It is likely, too, that the strengthening and diversifying of courses offered in the technical institutes will enable them to cater better for some students and improve the efficiency of tertiary education as a whole. In the meantime, however, relatively ready access to university education associated with flexible degree structures meets the national needs well and at a cost which is modest by overseas standards.
Apart from the income from students' fees and the relatively small amounts now available to some of the universities from endowments, the block grants from the Government determine the income of the universities to meet their running costs for each 5 years. Under the block grant system that has been in operation since 1950, grants have been calculated and approved 5 years in advance to enable the universities to plan their activities ahead in the knowledge of what their income from the Government will be. They are block grants in the sense that they are not itemised and their detailed calculation is not disclosed to the universities. This has the effect of making the governing
bodies—the university councils—not only responsible for arranging their budgets within their incomes, but also free to make their own decisions about the allocation of new expenditure among the many competing academic proposals which arise within the institutions. With these grants the university councils have an obligation to cater for substantially increased student numbers by expanding existing classes and, subject to the scrutiny of the Curriculum Committee, to offer such new courses as they see to be warranted by the demands put on them by the students and by the New Zealand community in which they exist.
The universities regard as their primary function the pursuit and dissemination of knowledge through study, teaching, and research. They have always endeavoured to perform this function with due regard to the specific needs of New Zealand, through their professional schools and through the general disciplines.
The universities in Auckland, Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago, besides offering courses in the faculties of arts, science, commerce, law, and music, specialise in certain fields. The University of Otago provides courses in medicine and dentistry, mineral technology, home science, and physical education; the University of Canterbury provides courses in engineering (mechanical, electrical, civil, agricultural, and chemical) and fine arts; the University of Auckland provides courses in architecture, fine arts, engineering (mechanical, chemical and materials, electrical, engineering science, and civil), and medicine; and the Victoria University of Wellington provides courses in public administration and social science. Massey University provides courses in agriculture, horticulture, food technology, and veterinary science, as well as courses in arts and science, and also provides extra-mural tuition in a number of subjects to students throughout New Zealand. The University of Waikato offers courses in the schools of humanities, social sciences, and science and, in association with the Hamilton Teachers College, offers courses in its School of Education leading to a Diploma in Education and the degree of Bachelor of Education.
Free University Education:Scholarships—The most important awards for those entering university are the University Junior Scholarships. These scholarships are tenable for 3 to 6 years, depending upon the minimum time in which the holder, studying full time, could complete the recognised course taken under the scholarship. The University Junior Scholarship provides a scholarship allowance of S220 a year and is tenable with a fees and allowances bursary (see Bursaries below). These scholarships, together with privately endowed scholarships, are awarded on the results of the Entrance Scholarships Examination conducted by the Universities Entrance Board.
Scholarships awarded during degree courses include Senior Scholarships awarded by the individual universities and Lincoln College (and of a value to be determined by them). The various university institutions also have private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The scholarships awarded at the end of the university course, which are listed in full in the university calendars, include the Rhodes Scholarships, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarships, post-graduate scholarships, and post-doctoral fellowships, the Macmillan Brown Agricultural Scholarships, the Shirtcliff Scholarships, the Gordon Watson Scholarship, the Shell Post-graduate Scholarship, the Michael Hiatt Baker Scholarship, the Rutherford Scholarships, and the National Research Scholarships. Most of the post-graduate scholarships and post-doctoral fellowships are tenable in New Zealand. The other awards are in general tenable overseas.
University Bursaries—The system of bursaries for students entering upon a university course is set out in the University Bursaries Regulations 1971.
Fees Bursaries are awarded to students following part-time or full-time courses who have qualified for entrance to the university either by examination or accrediting, been admitted ed eundum statum, or who, having been granted provisional admission, pass two units in any 1 year. These bursaries provide for payment of tuition fees during their term.
Fees and Allowances Bursaries are awarded to students who hold the Higher School Certificate and are tenable for any recognised course at a university provided that the bursar undertakes a full-time course of study in each year of the bursary. Also, a student who in any year is credited with passes in the subjects or units comprising a full-time course will qualify for a fees and allowances bursary.
A fees and allowances bursary entitles the holder to payment of tuition fees plus allowances of $120 in the first year of the bursary, and (subject to the attainment of a defined standard in his university work) $165 in the second year, $210 in the third year, $235 in the fourth year, $300 in the fifth year; and $345 in the sixth and later years.
Bursaries may be extended to assist students undertaking a second course of study, and further extended for study at the master's level.
The holder of a fees and allowances bursary who is obliged to live away from his home or his usual place of residence in order to attend a university affording tuition in the subjects appropriate to his course and year may also qualify for a boarding allowance of $250 a year.
Supplementary Allowances of $100 a year and $60 a year are awarded to students who gain the required grades in the university bursaries examination and who are holding a fees and allowances bursary. A supplementary allowance may also be awarded to a student who gains the requisite grade of pass in the subjects or units of a full-time university course.
All these bursaries are subject to strict rules as to suspension and cancellation. A student who in any year does not pass in a prescribed number of units or subjects will have his bursary suspended and it will not be reinstated unless in the following year he is credited with a prescribed number of passes. Only one such suspension is allowed and subsequent failure results in the termination of the bursary.
Further details of the amounts payable and other qualifying conditions for the various classes of bursaries are available from vocational guidance centres and from the Head Office of the Department of Education, Wellington.
The Government offers for competition annually four bursaries to students wishing to attend the School of Social Science at the Victoria University of Wellington. Preference is given to candidates nominated by church or other organisations engaged in social work. These bursaries provide for full fees, a bursary allowance of $160, and a boarding allowance of $250 where appropriate.
The total number of University National Entrance, Higher School Certificate, fees, and fees and allowances bursaries current in 1969 was 15,257.
Bursaries, scholarships, and fellowships are also awarded by other Government departments and include medical, dental, physiotherapy, and dietetic bursaries (Department of Health), national research scholarships and national research fellowships (Department of Scientific and Industrial Research), rehabilitation bursaries (Social Welfare Department), coal-mining bursaries (Mines Department). Study awards are made to selected public servants to enable them to undertake university study. The Department of Education has a system of studentships with generous allowances available for those intending ultimately to qualify as secondary teachers.
The following table gives the number of students, including those taking short courses at agricultural colleges, who received free university education during each of the latest 6 years.
Year | Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships | Senior University Scholarships | University National, Entrance, and H.S.C Bursaries* | University and Teachers College Studentships | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes also fees, fees and allowances, and masters' bursaries awarded under University Bursaries Regulations. | ||||||
1965 | 266 | 57 | 9,260 | 1,865 | 2,850 | 14,298 |
1966 | 296 | 64 | 10,719 | 1,913 | 3,409 | 16,401 |
1967 | 343 | 72 | 12,319 | 1,968 | 3,493 | 18,195 |
1968 | 369 | 75 | 14,640 | 2,027 | 2,899 | 20,010 |
1969 | 387 | 84 | 15,999 | 1,990 | 3,467 | 21,927 |
1970 | 435 | 97 | 18,620 | 1,940 | 3,652 | 24,744 |
Students—In 1969 there were 31,494 students actually in attendance at the seven universities; 2,800 were graduates, 26,861 undergraduates (452 were enrolled in more than one course). In addition, there were 2,285 students attached to the various universities, but exempt from lectures, and 404 students who were taking short courses. Comparable figures for the latest 5 years are given in the following table. Students now exceed 1 percent of the population.
Year | Students Attending Lectures | Exempt Students | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
1966 | 16,300 | 6,077 | 1,273 | 652 | 24,302 |
1967 | 17,571 | 6,860 | 1,219 | 663 | 26,313 |
1968 | 19,170 | 7,624 | 1,272 | 755 | 28,821 |
1969 | 20,732 | 8,477 | 1,385 | 900 | 31,494 |
1970 | 22,310 | 9,598 | 1,472 | 1,066 | 34,466 |
The following table gives particulars of internal students who were taking definite courses at universities, including agricultural college, during the latest 3 years. Additional information is published in Education Statistics of New Zealand available from the Department of Education, Wellington.
Course | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Agricultural | 1,756 | 84 | 1,840 | 1,712 | 83 | 1,795 | 1,692 | 94 | 1,786 |
Architectural | 512 | 13 | 525 | 489 | 14 | 503 | 488 | 24 | 512 |
Arts and music | 5,090 | 5,162 | 10,252 | 5,080 | 5,514 | 10,594 | 5,488 | 5,976 | 11,464 |
Commerce | 2,741 | 166 | 2,907 | 2,896 | 190 | 3,086 | 3,200 | 253 | 3,453 |
Divinity | 31 | 1 | 32 | 22 | 5 | 27 | 18 | 4 | 22 |
Education | 233 | 355 | 588 | 243 | 349 | 592 | 410 | 784 | 1,194 |
Engineering | 1,975 | 12 | 1,987 | 2,213 | 19 | 2,232 | 2,387 | 20 | 2,407 |
Fine Arts | 149 | 147 | 296 | 133 | 134 | 267 | 128 | 134 | 262 |
Food Technology | 42 | 9 | 51 | 117 | 20 | 137 | 114 | 29 | 143 |
Home Science | - | 232 | 232 | - | 236 | 236 | - | 230 | 230 |
Law | 1,741 | 134 | 1,875 | 1,907 | 181 | 2,088 | 1,993 | 213 | 2,206 |
Medical and Dental | 1,027 | 207 | 1,234 | 1,041 | 212 | 1,253 | 1,028 | 215 | 1,243 |
Physical Education | 7! | 121 | 192 | 79 | 120 | 199 | 87 | 120 | 207 |
Science | 3,912 | 953 | 4,865 | 4,243 | 1,073 | 5,316 | 4,693 | 1,282 | 5,975 |
Surveying | 65 | - | 65 | 65 | - | 65 | 109 | - | 109 |
Veterinary Science | 93 | 6 | 99 | 270 | 31 | 301 | 307 | 33 | 340 |
Others | 185 | 117 | 302 | 582 | 388 | 970 | 739 | 395 | 1,134 |
Totals | 19,623 | 7,719 | 27,342 | 21,092 | 8,569 | 29,661 | 22,881 | 9,806 | 32,687 |
Adjustment for students enrolled in more than one course | 453 | 95 | 548 | 360 | 92 | 452 | 571 | 208 | 779 |
Totals | 19,170 | 7,624 | 26,794 | 20,732 | 8,477 | 29,209 | 22,310 | 9,598 | 31,908 |
The distribution of these students over the universities in 1970 was: University of Auckland, 9,331; University of Waikato, 1,042; Victoria University of Wellington, 5,808; University of Canterbury, 6,767; University of Otago, 5,234; Massey University, 2,672; Lincoln College, 1,054.
In addition, there were 2,538 extra-mural students, 2,017 taking courses at Massey University and 552 taking courses at their own university.
The examination performance of undergraduates in 1969 and 1970 is shown in the following table
Examination Performance | 1969 | 1970 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Full-time | Part-time | Full-time | Part-time | |
*Or equivalent. | ||||
percent | percent | |||
Completed university degree or diploma | 17.0 | 8.8 | 18.3 | 7.6 |
Passed three degree units* | 46.8 | 2.3 | 48.0 | 1.4 |
Passed two degree units* | 14.2 | 17.4 | 12.9 | 17.6 |
Passed one degree unit* | 10.5 | 40.6 | 9.9 | 41.5 |
Passed none or half degree units* | 11.5 | 30.9 | 10.9 | 31.9 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
There were 19,788 full-time and 6,557 part-time undergraduates at the seven universities in 1969, that is three-quarters were full-time. In 1970 there were 19,976 full-time and 6,910 part-time undergraduates.
It is relevant to the interpretation of these figures to note the following points:
The student who passed all the work of a full-time course progressed at the rate required to gain a degree or diploma in the minimum time, for example, 3 years for the ordinary B.A., or B.Sc. degree.
Although the students who passed two units or the equivalent were not fully successful, they nevertheless achieved a degree of success recognised as sufficient to justify the continuation of a bursary or its reinstatement after suspension.
The figures are for all students who were enrolled on 1 April not only those who actually sat the final examinations. Those who drop out, and are therefore included in the group with no passes to their credit, are no doubt usually students with poor records, but this is not always so. Severe illness, for example, may interrupt the studies of the ablest of students.
Staff—The teaching staff of the universities and agricultural colleges in 1970 consisted of 2,174 persons on full-time appointment and 862 persons working part time. On full-time appointment there were 309 professors, 847 senior lecturers, 750 lecturers, 223 junior lecturers, and 45 instructors and demonstrators engaged in teaching. Non-teaching staff numbered 2,350 full-time and 324 part-time workers.
Graduates—The numbers of degree graduates from New Zealand universities in 1969 and 1970 are shown in the following table.
Course | First Degree | Post Graduate | Post-Graduate Honours | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Agriculture | 4 | 6 | - | - | - | - |
Agricultural Engineering | - | 3 | - | - | - | — |
Agricultural Science | 82 | 94 | 4 | 5 | 24 | 16 |
Horticulture | - | 1 | - | - | - | - |
Horticultural Science | 16 | 11 | - | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Architecture | 29 | 44 | 2 | 3 | 1 | - |
Arts | 1,190 | 1,359 | 90 | 102 | 310 | 320 |
Commerce | 307 | 354 | 9 | 9 | 28 | 31 |
Dental Surgery | 50 | 53 | - | 1 | 3 | 6 |
Divinity | - | 13 | 13 | - | — | |
Education | - | 18 | 1 | 2 | - | — |
Engineering (Chemical) | 21 | 32 | 27 | 13 | 2 | 9 |
Engineering (Civil) | 144 | 134 | ||||
Engineering (Electrical) | 70 | 82 | ||||
Engineering (Mechanical) | 37 | 50 | ||||
Engineering (Science) | 5 | 3 | ||||
Food Technology | 15 | 19 | 2 | - | 1 | 2 |
Home Science | 23 | 14 | 1 | - | - | 2 |
Laws | 181 | 261 | 5 | 3 | 14 | 12 |
Medical Science | 5 | 11 | - | - | - | - |
Medicine and Surgery | 118 | 110 | 2 | 3 | 2 | - |
Music | 20 | 16 | 1 | - | - | 5 |
Pharmacy | 10 | 20 | - | 1 | - | 1 |
Science | 727 | 732 | 41 | 38 | 117 | 149 |
Veterinary Science | 22 | 24 | - | 1 | 1 | - |
Totals | 3,076 | 3,451 | 198 | 195 | 503 | 555 |
In addition, in 1969 doctorates were completed in science (7), medicine (10), and philosophy (89), literature (2), while in 1970 there were science (8), medicine (5), philosophy (79), dental surgery (1), and literature (1).
Of those graduating with first degrees in 1969, 42 percent completed their qualifications in the minimum time, 31 percent in the minimum time plus 1 year, 12 percent in the minimum time plus 2 years, and 15 percent took over 2 years beyond the minimum time.
Time Taken to Complete First Degrees—The following table shows the time taken to complete first degrees for the year ending with the graduation ceremonies in 1970.
Degree | Minimum Time | Minimum Time + One Year | Minimum Time + Two Years | Minimum Time + Over Two Years | All Students | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Women | Total | Women | Total | Women | Total | Women | Total | Women | |
Bachelor Honours | ||||||||||
Law | 22 | 1 | 4 | - | 1 | - | 1 | - | 28 | 1 |
Science | 96 | 21 | 7 | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | 104 | 22 |
Engineering | 103 | 3 | 11 | - | 1 | - | - | - | 115 | 3 |
Other | 25 | 15 | 1 | - | - | - | 2 | - | 28 | 15 |
Totals | 246 | 40 | 23 | 1 | 3 | - | 3 | - | 275 | 41 |
Bachelor | ||||||||||
Arts | 613 | 357 | 391 | 207 | 143 | 57 | 193 | 75 | 1,340 | 696 |
Commerce | 115 | 13 | 103 | 6 | 59 | 2 | 70 | - | 347 | 21 |
Law | 116 | 9 | 54 | 2 | 28 | 1 | 35 | 2 | 233 | 14 |
Science | 278 | 82 | 226 | 44 | 73 | 12 | 51 | 6 | 628 | 144 |
Engineering | 101 | - | 79 | - | 32 | - | 22 | - | 234 | - |
Medicine and Surgery | 106 | 18 | 45 | 4 | 18 | 1 | 4 | - | 173 | 23 |
Agriculture science | 60 | 1 | 27 | 1 | 4 | - | 3 | - | 94 | 2 |
Other | 82 | 37 | 31 | 11 | 9 | 1 | 5 | 1 | 127 | 50 |
Totals | 1,471 | 517 | 956 | 275 | 366 | 74 | 383 | 84 | 3,176 | 950 |
TECHNICAL EDUCATION—In 1945, technical education was a variant form of secondary education. It was provided by separate technical high schools and technical departments in other secondary schools, and was avowedly vocational in purpose. During the past 10 to 15 years, technical education has been transferred from the secondary to the tertiary sector of the educational system. Technical high schools, as such, no longer exist. Vocational education and training is now provided by 11 technical institutes, supported by the technical departments of 43 high schools throughout the country.
This transformation is the result of a number of policy decisions which have had the effect of creating a demand for types of education and training that belonged not to the secondary but to the post-secondary school phase of a person's career. The Apprenticeship Act 1948, for example, made it compulsory for apprentices to undertake technical classes. At first, this requirement was met through attendance at evening classes, later by day-release classes and, increasingly in recent years, by block courses for which the apprentice is released by his employer to attend a technical institute as a full-time student (usually for 3 weeks). The establishment, in 1949, of the Trades Certification Board and of national trades examinations, gave point and direction to apprentice studies. At the present time, apprentice training accounts for 41 percent of the enrolment load of technical institutes.
To provide a teaching service for students for whom technical education was not readily available, the Department of Education established the Technical Correspondence School (now the Technical Correspondence Institute) in 1946 and from small beginnings, with a staff of half a dozen or so, this institute now employs some 250 full-time tutors.
The beginnings of technician training date from the early 1950s and were a result of the efforts of the engineering profession to specify a role for a highly trained person whose qualifications were derived, not from study in a university school of engineering, but from theoretical studies taken in conjunction with industrial experience.
The New Zealand Certificate of Engineering was introduced in 1954. Experience of this qualification led, in 1950, to the establishment of the Technicians Certification Authority and, during the last 10 years, there has been a spectacular increase in the range of technician courses and the number of students studying for New Zealand certificates. The number of New Zealand certificates awarded annually has increased from 29 in 1960 to 590 in 1970. At the present time, technician studies account for 42 percent of the enrolments of technical institutes.
Technical education is being developed through national, regional, and local institutes. Approval for the establishment of a Central Institute of Technology was given in 1957; the institute opened in 1960 and will move in 1972 to its permanent accommodation at Heretaunga—a building project costing $5.5 million. Included in this contract is a 500-bed hostel, which will provide living accommodation for the students who will come from all parts of the country to undertake full-time courses of 1 week to 4 years of instruction. Technical institutes have been established in the six main centres of population; and with the opening of Manukau Technical Institute in 1970, the first of a number of “satellite” institutes has been opened to serve the greater Auckland area. Following a recommendation of the National Development Conference, Government, in 1969, approved the establishment of technical institutes in centres where there was an assured teaching load for at least 10 full-time tutors. The first of the institutes to be set up under this policy—Southland and Nelson—opened in 1971. Since the 1966-67 financial year, more than $10 million has been spent on technical institute buildings alone.
In 1965, Government introduced technical institute bursaries for students attending approved full-time courses at technical institutes. The current rates are $130 boarding allowance and S30 for books.
In 1969 over 90 percent of apprentices received their practical instruction at block courses. This practical instruction is supplemented by instruction in theory at evening classes, where numbers arc sufficient to justify local classes, or else by correspondence tuition from the Technical Correspondence Institute. The examinations for apprentices are administered by the Trades Certification Board.
The term “technician” covers a wide field, but national New Zealand certificate courses have been devised for engineering, draughting, draughting (architectural), science, building, quantity surveying, and commerce. In addition, at a lower level, there is a certificate in garage management and courses leading to certificates for radio technicians, telegraph and telephone technicians, engineering technicians, survey technicians, automotive engineering technicians, and forest rangers. The courses for these qualifications, and other courses not on a certificate basis, are devised by the Technicians Certification Authority, which was established under the Technicians Certification Act 1958 to prescribe courses and syllabuses and conduct examinations appropriate to the needs of persons in occupational groups. The instruction for the New Zealand certificate courses is given at part-time classes, or on a sandwich basis (i.e., regular intermittent periods in full-time classes), or by correspondence tuition from the Technical Correspondence Institute supplemented in the case of science and workshop by short practical courses, usually of 1 week per subject at junior levels and 3 weeks at the senior levels. All these practical block courses are at the Central Institute of Technology. In a few cases the stages can be taken at full-time courses in the technical institute, but for the first 2 or 3 years only. All New Zealand certificates require students to be suitably employed during the last two stages of the courses.
In addition to the national trade and technician courses, there are a large number of courses available which have been organised regionally to meet local demands. These include commercial courses for girls, work study and electronic data processing courses, courses in journalism and inindustrial and commercial design. In addition, instruction is given on the examination syllabuses devised by independent organisations, e.g., the New Zealand Society of Accountants, Chartered Institute of Secretaries, New Zealand Institute of Valuers, etc.
Full-time Courses: As at 1 July 1970 | Men | Women | Total Students |
---|---|---|---|
N.Z.C.— | |||
Architectural draughting | 24 | 8 | 32 |
Building | 12 | - | 12 |
Quantity surveying | 11 | - | 11 |
Science | 2 | 4 | 6 |
Statistics | — | 1 | 1 |
N.Z.C.E.— | |||
Engineering | 86 | 2 | 88 |
Other | 4 | — | 4 |
Plastics | 1 | — | 1 |
Trade Certificates— | |||
Automotive engineering | 5 | - | 5 |
Other | 6 | - | 6 |
Other— | |||
Computers and E.D.P. programming | 24 | 22 | 46 |
Diploma of fine arts | 20 | 8 | 28 |
Design | 96 | 32 | 128 |
Fashion | 10 | 34 | 44 |
Graphic art | 23 | 31 | 54 |
Health inspector | 29 | - | 29 |
Journalism | 22 | 38 | 60 |
Maori pre-apprentice | 252 | - | 252 |
Pharmacy | 93 | 53 | 146 |
Senior business | - | 867 | 867 |
Other | 43 | 19 | 62 |
Totals | 763 | 1,119 | 1,882 |
Part-time Courses: As at 1 July 1970 | Day or Day and Evening Courses | Evening Courses Only | Men | Women | Total Students |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Apprentice trade classes | 2,935 | 19,529 | 21,853 | 611 | 22,464 |
Technician | 4,518 | 7,446 | 10,690 | 1,274 | 11,964 |
Professional | 2,281 | 7,259 | 8,909 | 631 | 9,540 |
Other vocational | 870 | 14,696 | 5,315 | 10,251 | 15,566 |
Non-vocational | 2,578 | 39,583 | 10,694 | 31,467 | 42,161 |
Totals | 13,182 | 88,513 | 57,461 | 44,234 | 101,695 |
Other Courses | Student-weeks | Men | Women | Total Students |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Including 283 full-time secondary pupils. | ||||
Trade block courses | 44,892 | 14,495 | 155 | 14,650 |
Technician block courses | 4,637 | 1,866 | 58 | 1,924 |
Sandwich courses | 8,159 | 933 | 112 | 1,045 |
Totals | 57,688 | 17,294 | 325 | 17,619 |
All students* | ... | 75,518 | 45,678 | 121,196 |
New Zealand Technical Correspondence Institute—Instruction is now given in 589 technical subjects and so far the institute has published 13 textbooks.
The main function of the institute is to provide technical education from apprentice up to advanced technician level for those who are unable to obtain such education through the usual institutions. In particular, the institute meets many demands for technical education in the building, electrical, and engineering occupations, and also provides courses in agriculture and horticulture, dairy manufactures, management and commerce, mining and fire engineering, surveying, textiles, and valuation. As all students are employed in an industry or profession, their correspondence studies are supported by practical experience.
The work of the Technical Correspondence Institute parallels the teaching given in the other senior technical institutes, and instruction is given in many subjects not taught elsewhere. The institute plays an important role in the education of many of the apprentices who sit the annual examinations of the Trades Certification Board. It also prepares a large percentage of candidates for the various examinations of the Technicians Certification Authority in engineering, building, commerce, draughting, and science as well as for other professional and industrial examinations.
The number of students on the roll at 1 July 1970 was 15,203. There is an establishment of 245 full-time tutors, besides the principal, and some 60 administrative staff.
Vocational Training Council—This council was established by the Vocational Training Act 1968. Its responsibilities and activities are set out in Section 32, Employment.
EDUCATIONAL QUALIFICATIONS OF LABOUR FORCE—The Census of Population and Dwellings 1966 included a question on the highest educational qualifications obtained. An analysis concerning persons in the labour force is set out in the following table; where persons have more than one qualification they have been included only once in the higher academic qualifications, for example, certificated teachers with a university degree are included in the university qualification group.
Qualification | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes electricians', plumbers', carpenters', joiners', radio and T.V. servicemen's, and motor mechanics'. †Includes Intermediate grades of Technician Certification Authority examinations. Police, Fire Brigade, and Armed Forces examinations, overseas trade examinations, etc. ‡Mainly the Proficiency Certificate or Junior Free Place (43,029 males and 11,308 females) and other primary certificates including the Certificate of Competency (6,531 males and 1,370 females). | |||
University— | |||
Doctorate | 897 | 69 | 966 |
Master's degree | 4,014 | 848 | 4,862 |
Bachelor's degree | 14,876 | 2,652 | 17,528 |
Diploma | 3,388 | 683 | 4,071 |
Other | 3,419 | 81 | 3,500 |
Teacher's Certificate | 7,164 | 9,925 | 17,089 |
Secondary— | |||
Higher School Certificate or equivalent, University Entrance Scholarship Examination | 5,538 | 2,028 | 7,566 |
University Entrance | 25,259 | 9,968 | 35,227 |
School Certificate | 33,879 | 22.538 | 56,417 |
Other | 22,343 | 8,532 | 30,875 |
Professional and higher trade | 16,895 | 9,135 | 26,030 |
Trade certificate* | 8,136 | 7 | 8,143 |
Other trade certificate† | 7,495 | 498 | 7,993 |
Business college | 795 | 9,376 | 10,171 |
Other qualification‡ | 50,478 | 13,612 | 64,090 |
No qualification | 541,019 | 190,492 | 731,511 |
Totals | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 |
NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT—In 1969 the National Development Conference adopted a number of recommendations on education in relation to national development. Background information to the recommendations is contained in the Report of the Education, Training, and Research Committee available in Government bookshops. An Advisory Council on Educational Planning has been set up as a continuation measure.
NEW ZEALAND COUNCIL FOR EDUCATIONAL RESEARCH—The Carnegie Corporation of New York was instrumental in founding the New Zealand Council for Educational Research in 1933 and supported it with grants for 10 years. Since 1945 the council has been supported by State funds, the remainder coming from contributions from educational bodies, philanthropic foundations, business organisations, and its own trading operations. It has remained however, under independent control as provided for in the New Zealand Council for Educational Research Act 1945.
In its research programme, the council has concentrated on New Zealand problems, and its main publications (48 research reports and 20 shorter studies in education) include critical surveys of major policy issues in New Zealand education and accounts of outstanding experiments in school practice. These have brought about or helped reshape major developments in such areas as secondary, university, and adult education, intermediate schools, consolidation of rural schools, and care of children with special needs.
Since the 1930s, the council has served as the main source of supply for overseas and locally standardised educational and psychological tests used by universities, Government agencies, hospitals, business firms, and schools. In 1965 the council established a special Test Development Division to produce achievement tests designed specifically to suit the curriculums of New Zealand schools. Known as the Progressive Achievement Tests, they are now used extensively in schools throughout the country.
The council employs its own permanent research staff as well as temporary research fellows or project assistants, and it also assists honorary research workers in other institutions such as universities, teachers colleges, and schools. Its current research programme includes major projects related to educational planning, the supply of qualified people in the community, teaching practices, Maori and pre-school education, and services for children with special needs. The council also acts as a clearing house for information on educational matters and maintains six local institutes for educational research in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Palmerston North, and Hamilton.
MAORI EDUCATION FOUNDATION—The Maori Education Foundation Act 1961 established the Maori Education Foundation for the general purpose of promoting and encouraging the better education of Maoris and of providing financial assistance for that purpose. By the end of 1969 the capital resources of the foundation had risen to S2,050,000. Some of the principal purposes for which the Board of Trustees is empowered to apply the income of the foundation include the education and vocational training of Maoris; the granting of financial assistance or of equipment to schools and institutions at which Maoris are receiving education; the provision of bursaries to assist Maoris attending secondary schools or any New Zealand or overseas university, agricultural college, or institution of similar status; the provision of post-graduate scholarships for Maoris holding university degrees or diplomas; and the making of special research or study grants to Maoris undertaking special research or study projects. Although the bulk of the foundation's income is expended on grants to individuals, the major endeavours of the foundation are being concentrated on fostering the greater participation of Maori parents and children in play centres and kindergartens. During the 1971 academic year assistance was granted to 1,920 pupils and students. While 518 grants were of comparatively small amounts for school clothing or equipment, the bulk of the grants were towards the cost of board and tuition of secondary boarding school pupils. In a number of cases Foundation grants are a necessary supplement to other scholarships and awards. Financial assistance towards the cost of tertiary studies was offered to 144 students in 1971.
PACIFIC ISLANDS EDUCATION—The Department of Education, in liaison with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Department of Maori and Island Affairs, assists other administrations, including those in the Cook Islands, Niue, Tokelau, Fiji, Tonga, Western Samoa, the Gilbert and Ellice Islands, Pitcairn Island, New Hebrides, and British Solomon Islands Protectorate with their educational problems.
As part of the assistance, the Department of Education assumes responsibility for filling about 200 teaching and administration positions in the Pacific. Officers and teachers are inspected and their service, grading, and superannuation rights protected while serving in island positions. Advisory visits are made to most of the islands and supplies of modern textbooks and apparatus are sent regularly to some territories. The Islands Education Division has also printed books in the vernacular for some areas, and has helped in the development of a system for teaching English as a second language.
In addition, a very important function of the Islands Education Division is to operate and supervise closely a scholarship system which in 1970 enabled 374 island students to obtain in New Zealand schools, trade centres, teachers colleges, universities, Government departments, and private firms more advanced education and training than would otherwise be available to them. During the term of their scholarship these students are fully maintained by the Department of Maori and Island Affairs and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
Each year officers from the Pacific come to New Zealand to undertake special training at in-service courses of 6 months to 1 year.
Increasing numbers of students in island schools are availing themselves of the facility to sit New Zealand examinations. In 1970, 59 schools offered candidates for New Zealand School Certificate, and 26 schools offered candidates for New Zealand University Entrance.
ADULT EDUCATION: National Council of Adult Education—The functions and powers of the National Council of Adult Education are set out in the Adult Education Act 1963. The council advises the University Grants Committee, the Director-General of Education and other bodies on adult education, co-ordinates and conducts pilot projects and experiments, maintains a national library and documentation centre on adult education, and publishes occasional papers and reports as well as a periodical entitled Continuing Education in New Zealand.
Although full responsibility and control of their adult education activities rests with the universities, they use various systems to ascertain the views and in some cases to seek advice from various community interests.
The typical extension department in each university has a director in charge and a staff of lecturers in a range of academic disciplines. In addition to teaching, the lecturers may be responsible for planning and developing sections of the department's programme or have special responsibility for a geographical area and its programme. Two of the North Island universities also have lecturers specialising in work among the Maori people. The six universities now carry out extension work, and show marked differences in their approaches and systems of organisation. A large number of part-time lecturers supplement the activity of the full-time staff (numbering approximately 60). The work is carried out by various methods—lecture courses, study conferences, seminars, schools of varying length (both residential and non-residential), and correspondence courses written for group study and discussion.
In addition to the adult education activities of the universities, a growing amount of adult education is being done by evening classes in secondary schools. This is now the largest sector of adult education. Since the revision of the School Certificate regulations to allow single-subject passes, there has been a marked increase in adult classes leading to the School Certificate Examination, though the bulk of the schools' evening classes remain of a practical hobby nature. There has also been an increase in the number of technical institutes which cater for a wide variety of adult education interests. The National Council is interested in the co-ordination of these wider developments and provides advice and assistance.
Voluntary Agencies—Many voluntary organisations make some provision for adult education. For most of them, such as the Play Centres Federation which is heavily involved in parent education, adult education is incidental to their other purposes. The following two organisations, however, have adult education as their primary purpose.
Workers' Educational Association—District councils of the Workers' Educational Association exist in Auckland, New Plymouth, Wellington, Canterbury, Otago, and Southland. Small administrative grants are received from the respective universities with which the councils are associated, together with payment of tutors' fees for a limited number of courses approved by them. Districtcouncils, in their own right, organise additional courses, summer schools, public forums and seminars. The co-ordinating body is the New Zealand Workers' Education Association which also publishes the WEA Review.
Countrywomen's Co-ordinating Committee—This is a national liaison committee of the Country-womens Institute and the Womens Division of Federated Farmers; it has regional committees at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin and over 50 district committees. The organisation co-operates with other adult education organisations and also arranges classes of special interest to women.
Community Centres—Community centres on an experimental basis were opened some 20 or more years ago at Feilding, Christchurch, Westport, Dunedin, and Hawera. These centres received some assistance, directly or indirectly, from public funds. There are, however, many other community schemes supported by voluntary effort and without professional staff. For whatever reasons, community centres in the overseas mould have not spread in New Zealand as was originally expected, and many which exist are merely sets of buildings available for community use.
The modern epoch is distinguished by application of science to problems of economic and human welfare it is distinguished by a climate of human opinion, by some dominant views on the relation of man to the universe that foster science and its application.
(Simon Kuznets in Modern Economic Growth, Yale University, 1966.)
GENERAL—Economic growth and higher living standards depend on increased productivity and full development of national resources. In an age of technological advancement, progress depends in a large part on the application of research. In past years production, in particular that in agriculture, has been promoted by scientific research.
More than three-quarters of the scientific research in New Zealand is financed from Government sources. The Government supports science as a cultural, educational, and intellectual activity through the schools, universities, museums, and other ways; and itself engages in scientific research for its social and economic values. Industry supports research which may be of short or long-term benefit to its business and, together with private individuals, supports research for philanthropic reasons.
The importance of the social sciences (e.g., economics, education, sociology, political science, demography) in a world increasingly dominated by science and technology is often overlooked. In a period marked by a rapid advance of scientific and technological progress, most evident in the development of industrialisation and the resulting changes in our culture and society, the social sciences have a vital role to play in making it possible to recognise, understand, and counteract the human and social problems brought about by these rapid changes. Public opinion now also expects that in development processes more attention be given to protecting the quality of the environment.
New developments in instruments and equipment, such as computers, facilitate the work of the scientist, but the analysis and solving of problems in the human interest derive essentially from the efforts of trained minds.
DEPARTMENT OF SCIENTIFIC AND INDUSTRIAL RESEARCH—By far the greatest part of finance for research in the national interest is provided by the Government, and most of this is spent by the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, through its 21 divisions and branches, in subsidies to nine grant-aided industrial research associations, and through special research grants to universities and other organisations.
Agricultural research still predominates, but expanding population and development of a broader-based economy have called for increasing industrial research, and there has been growing activity in the natural sciences and in scientific services for other Government departments and the general public. Further information is provided in the DSIR Information Series Bulletins on Research.
Agricultural and Related Research—Scientific research has strongly influenced the long-continued trend towards more intensive farming, and the drive for intensification has in turn brought increasing sophistication to research.
The Soil Bureau has advanced from fundamental studies of soil genesis and the preparation of soil maps to examination of the balance of plant nutrients and the effect on this balance of man's use of the land.
Pasture improvement studies of the Grasslands and Applied Biochemistry Divisions, and later of the Plant Physiology Division, at first concerned mainly with increasing plant yield per acre, are now seeking more knowledge of the plant substances that contribute to the successful performance of the grazing animal, so that future plant selection can be guided by the yield of these nutrient constituents.
Biological and ecological research into plant pests and diseases by the Entomology and Plant Diseases Divisions seeks for more effective control by biological as well as chemical means.
The current change in research emphasis is evident right through to the end product, of which an ever-increasing variety is being developed. In the breeding and selection of cereals and vegetables (Crop Research Division) and fruit (Plant Diseases Division), account must be taken of storage and processing quality as well as field performance. Research in tobacco and hops is carried out at two special stations in the Nelson district.
A wheat-testing service and technical advice to millers and bakers are provided by the Wheat Research Institute, which is partly financed by a levy on the flourmilling and baking industries.
Competition for pasturage of introduced noxious animals such as rabbits, hares, and deer with economic livestock and the effect on forests and vegetative cover, continue to be problems in intensive land use and conservation. As a basis for more effective control methods, the Ecology Division has intensified its study of these animals, and of bird species that damage farm and orchard crops. The division's work has recently been expanded to embrace environmental research on a broad basis, with the aim of enhancing the quality of living by protecting and improving the natural environment and ensuring that its management is to the benefit of man.
The Botany Division's study of all plant life provides basic information to several other divisions concerned with the role of plants in agricultural, pastoral, and horticultural production.
The increasing sophistication of research applied to agricultural production is nowhere more evident than in the extent to which the Applied Mathematics Division is now involved in the design of experiments so that they yield the maximum information, and interpretation of the results. The volume of research statistics being handled by the division's computer service is rapidly increasing.
Research associations closely associated with the department, and jointly financed by the department and the respective industries, are carrying out work of importance to agricultural production in the following fields: the production, distribution, and use of fertilisers; wool manufacture, the physical, chemical, and biological properties of wool, and its handling, storage, transport, and marketing; basic and applied investigations to improve the quality of export meat; the production of milk in relation to the feeding, breeding, and management of dairy animals and the manufacture of dairy products, and the building, design, and efficiency of dairy machinery.
Industrial and Related Research—Because of the small scale of many industries in New Zealand, it is even more necessary than in highly industrialised countries that Government should give some form of technical assistance. A number of branches of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research carry out research and service work for industry. A science in industry unit co-ordinates and facilitates liaison with industry.
The Chemistry Division laboratories carry out materials and equipment testing for other Government departments and investigate the extraction and processing of natural products and minerals.
In the Geological Survey, emphasis on economic minerals has increased since the establishment several years ago of an economic geology unit, and commercial interest in the development of petroleum, natural gas, and other minerals has been encouraged and assisted.
Assistance to industry by the Physics and Engineering Laboratory is principally in providing servicing equipment beyond the resources of small private enterprises and designing and developing installations and techniques especially for the small-scale units that predominate in local industry. From chemical studies of indigenous timber and by-products of the pulp and paper and fruit industries, several products of potential economic importance in domestic and export markets have been developed.
Departmental geologists, engineering geologists, geophysicists, and chemists played a large part in the development of electrical power from geothermal steam in the volcanic centre of the North Island, and at Kawerau this work led to the direct use of geothermal steam in the pulp and paper industry. Continued geothermal exploration has revealed further extensive fields for geothermal power development.
The Auckland Industrial Development Division of DSIR is fully engaged in meeting an increasing demand from industry for scientific services. These include the application of the results of research and the use of precision measurement and data analysis, particularly in the fields of mechanical engineering, metallurgy, physics, and electronics.
Overseas-trained professional staff are available for research on metal cutting and for measurement at high degrees of accuracy of length, roundness, straightness, and concentricity. Excellent facilities for metal analysis and industrial lubricant evaluation have also been established.
A continuing study of the behaviour of fruit and vegetables in storage is proving beneficial to the development of our export markets.
Major contributions have been made in the field of medical instrumentation and equipment covered by world patents is currently being manufactured in Auckland for export.
Scientific Services—Continuous magnetic, ionospheric, and seismological observations are carried out by the Geophysics Division, as well as special projects on natural phenomena, and networks of geophysical and seismological stations are maintained from the Pacific to Antarctica. This division also operates the official New Zealand time service.
Physical, geological, and biological studies in the oceans round New Zealand are carried out by the Oceanographic Institute, with recent emphasis on work likely to help development of mineral resources and the fishing industry.
Chemical work in the investigation of crime and toxicology, and chemical and bacteriological examination of food, drugs, and water supplies form a large part of Chemistry Division's service to other departments.
Because of New Zealand's nearness to the Antarctic and its large dependency there, the work of the Antarctic Division as a co-ordinating agency for scientific studies and exploration in that area is of special importance. The International Geophysical Year 1957-58 had a considerable influence on research in the Ross Dependency, and since that time New Zealand has maintained a permanent scientific base in the Antarctic at Scott Base, with a temporary station at Vanda and a summer station at Cape Byrd.
Scientific and industrial research must become of increasing importance to the country's development, and for the natural scientist New Zealand must continue to offer a fertile field of study, because of the large range of interests and problems it offers in a relatively small area.
AGRICULTURE—In the nineteenth century the process of ploughing up additional areas of virgin soil and sowing it down in imported pastures enabled the number of stock to be increased continually. Very little was done to improve the grasslands once they were established. In the twentieth century, however, especially since 1920, there has also been a huge increase in stock carried—but with very little increase in the total area of land farmed. This achievement in the expansion of numbers of stock carried is fundamental to New Zealand's economy and this result Cockayne, the research pioneer, attributed to seven factors—the realisation that grass was a crop and that the grassland farmer was the most important crop-farmer in New Zealand; the development of agricultural instruction and research devoted mainly to grassland farming; the rise of topdressing to a major factor in grassland farming; research leading to the control of bush sickness; research leading to the development of superior strains of grasses and clovers and their use; better stock management; and drainage.
The general improvement in the productive capacity of the grass and clover plants, which form the basis of our swards, has been the work of the agrostologists and plant breeders, and if we add to their work that of a host of other research workers in closely related fields—animal and field husbandry, irrigation, drainage, plant chemistry, veterinary science, animal diseases, and so on—we have the answer to the phenomenal increase in stock carried over the past 30 years.
The establishment of the Grasslands Division at Palmerston North adjacent to Massey Agricultural College in 1929 marked a great step forward in the progress of grassland research. The seed certification scheme inaugurated in 1929-30 was an immediate result with far-reaching consequences. The extension of plant breeding was an associated development. Another broad field of research was that of fertility in relation to pasture growth and the grazing animal.
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE—Almost all research within the Department of Agriculture is now conducted by the Research Division, which has a staff of approximately 215 scientists and 340 technicians; the headquarters is at Ruakura Agricultural Research Centre, Hamilton.
A proportion of resources is devoted to servicing activities for farmers and advisory personnel. Chief among these are soil-testing services. In two soil-testing laboratories approximately 30,000 samples of soil from farms are analysed for pH and major elements to provide an estimate of the types and quantities of fertilisers required.
Research work is carried out at seven stations, at smaller experimental centres and areas, and on farmers' properties throughout the country. Of the seven stations, two undertake a range of experimental work embracing plant and animal research; three specialise in research on animal production and animal health, while the other two concentrate on soil fertility and horticultural problems respectively. In addition, there is a field research section whose function is to investigate local problems throughout the country and to test out, where possible, the findings of research stations in different environments. Such work is under the control of a number of research workers located in different parts of the country and is carried out on experimental areas and farms. A biometrics unit provides statistical services for research workers.
Major Agricultural Research Projects—Because of the vital importance of fertilisers to agricultural production, considerable work is being done on the fertiliser requirements of soils throughout New Zealand Most major soil groups are being studied in detail. There are very few, if any, soils or areas where it has not been possible to establish pastures satisfactorily with suitable fertilisers, seed, inoculants, and in some cases drainage. Problem areas such as sands, peats, gumlands, pakihi soils, and high country (up to about 3,000 ft) have been successfully and profitably improved, using specialised techniques and often specialised equipment.
From animal production research, targets have been set which are acting as a spur to producers. Six hundred pounds of butterfat or beef per acre; 300 1b of lamb and over 100 lb of wool—these are the levels of production which have been achieved from selectively-bred animals grazed on productive, well-utilised pastures. Studies of different classes of sheep in relation to beef cattle have provided valuable information on the most profitable type of stock to run.
Recently established projects are also examining the profitability and the problems involved in beef production from animals of dairy breed origin both as an integrated system with conventional dairying and as a separate specialist enterprise.
Animal health research is concerned with most of the important diseases which afflict sheep and cattle. Internal parasites, mastitis, salmonellosis, facial eczema, bloat, tuberculosis, brucellosis, and hypomagneasemia are all being investigated with the aim of finding more effective methods of prevention and control.
As farming becomes more intensive, diseases can have much greater effects, and science must continue to find answers to existing and changing problems.
OTHER SCIENTIFIC ORGANISATIONS—As may be seen from the tables which are included on the following pages these two departments (Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and Department of Agriculture) between them spend, directly, approximately 44 percent of the total national science expenditure, and if their grants to other scientific organisations are included they areresponsible for about 48 percent of the total national science expenditure. Another large expenditure is that of New Zealand Forest Service whose science functions are discussed in the section on forestry.
The Meteorological Service (Ministry of Transport), the Department of Health, other Government departments, the universities, the Medical Research Council, private industry, and research associations are the other major areas in which scientific activities are undertaken.
The only major endowed research organisation in New Zealand, the Cawthron Institute at Nelson, was established in 1920. The institute was founded in Nelson as a result of about $500,000 under the will of Thomas Cawthron. As the value of the investment of the bequest has declined the institute has received increasing grants from the Government through the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. The grant now amounts to about half the annual income of the institute.
Among the other organisations undertaking research are the various museums, the Carter Observatory, and a number of amateur and near amateur groups, particularly in astronomy.
Medical Research—The organisation of medical research is discussed in Section 5A, Public Health, with particular reference to the Medical Research Council and the National Health Institute. The Medical Research Council funds various units (mainly in Dunedin associated with the University of Otago) and in addition research is carried on by the local medical research foundations and the Cancer Society and the Heart Foundation.
Social Sciences—Most of the research material published in the social sciences has been prepared by such organisations as the New Zealand Council for Educational Research, the New Zealand Institute of Economic Research, the Agricultural Economics Research Unit, the Monetary and Economic Council, and the universities. The National Research Advisory Council has compiled an index of current research in the social sciences.
Since 1945 the New Zealand Council for Educational Research has been supported in the main by State funds, supplemented by contributions from educational bodies and business organisations. The council, which is under independent control, has concentrated on New Zealand problems, and many of its publications consist of critical surveys on various aspects of New Zealand education and of accounts of outstanding experiments in school practice. There are local institutes for educational research in Auckland, Wellington, Palmerston North, Christchurch, and Dunedin.
The New Zealand Institute of Economic Research was founded in 1958 and is an independent non-profit making incorporated society. Its object is to increase knowledge of New Zealand's economic development through research, education, and the training of research workers. It conducts its research in co-operation with the universities and other agencies.
The Agricultural Economics Research Unit was established at Lincoln College in 1962 with an annual grant from the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. It also receives grants for particular projects from other sources. The unit has a long-term programme of research in the fields of agricultural marketing and agricultural production and the relationship between agriculture and the general economy.
In addition to these three organisations and the universities a number of Government departments and agencies undertake research work for their own needs.
Government departments which undertake some research in the social sciences for their own requirements include: Education; Justice; Labour; Statistics; Social Welfare.
PRESENT ORGANISATION OF SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH—About 76 percent of the money spent on scientific research in New Zealand comes directly from Government sources.
The expenditure by the various organisation groups is approximately:
Government departments, 65 percent; universities, 12 percent; industry, 13 percent; research associations, 7 percent; other organisations, 3 percent.
The National Research Advisory Council was established on 1 April 1964 to advise the Minister of Science on—
The promotion and development of scientific research in New Zealand.
The planning and co-ordination of scientific research and services in New Zealand, including—
The determination of priorities among research activities of Government departments having regard to research done by other organisations:
The provision of scholarships and fellowships and the promotion of the training of research workers:
The association of Government with industry in the promotion of fundamental and applied research, including the promotion of research associations:
The collection and dissemination of scientific information including the publication of reports and journals:
The promotion of co-operation with the governments of or organisations in other countries, or with international organisations, in scientific matters.
Any other matters that are appropriate for the carrying out of any other above-mentioned functions, or that are referred to it by the Minister.
The council has nine members, six (including the chairman) appointed by the Governor-General together with the Director-General of Agriculture, Director-General of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and the Secretary to the Treasury. The council is responsible to the Minister of Science who discusses reports or proposals with other Cabinet Ministers whose departments may be affected. This council replaced the Council of Scientific and Industrial Research established in 1926.
At present, government science activities are distributed amongst 15 Government departments—Agriculture, Defence, Education, Electricity, Forest Service, Internal Affairs, Justice, Labour, Lands and Survey, Marine, Scientific and Industrial Research, Social Security, State Services Commission, Transport, and Works.
Science Budget—A science budget for all Government expenditure on scientific activities, including social sciences, was introduced on 1 April 1970. The formation of a science budget was recommended by the National Research Advisory Council in their 1968 annual report and was approved by Cabinet in that year. The budget, which is both a financial and a manpower budget, contains a forward programme for science.
Research Expenditure—The introduction of the science budget, which incorporates a wider concept of science, has resulted in a revised compilation by the National Research Advisory Council for research expenditure. Because of the new method of compilation the following tables are not strictly comparable with those in previous Yearbooks.
ESTIMATED GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE ON SCIENCE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Department or Agency | Gross Expenditure on Science | Grants | ||||
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
$(000) | ||||||
Agriculture | 3,917 | 4,412 | 5,561 | 119 | 153 | 149 |
Forest Service | 1,402 | 1,529 | 1,997 | 13 | 13 | 20 |
Marine | 703 | 1,258 | 1,032 | 12 | 10 | 14 |
Scientific and Industrial Research | 8,664 | 9,738 | 11,704 | 1,049 | 1,191 | 1,352 |
Transport | 1,649 | 1,873 | 2,164 | 14 | 15 | 15 |
Works | 1,158 | 1,264 | 1,370 | 98 | 145 | 110 |
Other departments | 2,011 | 2,192 | 3,389 | 1,124 | 1,196 | 2,067 |
Totals | 19,504 | 22.266 | 27,217 | 2,429 | 2,723 | 3,727 |
Buildings (Government) | 469 | 1,125 | 922 | ... | ... | ... |
Totals (Government) | 19,973 | 23,391 | 28,139 | 2,429 | 2,723 | 3,727 |
ESTIMATED NATIONAL EXPENDITURE ON SCIENCE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Department or Agency | Net Expenditure on Science | Percentage of Total Net Government Expenditure on Science | ||||
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
$(000) | percent | |||||
Agriculture | 3,798 | 4,259 | 5,412 | 22.2 | 21.8 | 23.0 |
Forest Service | 1,389 | 1,516 | 1,977 | 8.1 | 7.8 | 8.4 |
Marine | 691 | 1,248 | 1,018 | 4.1 | 6.4 | 4.3 |
Scientific and Industrial Research | 7,615 | 8,547 | 10,352 | 44.6 | 43.7 | 44.1 |
Transport | 1,635 | 1,858 | 2,149 | 9.6 | 9.5 | 9.2 |
Works | 1,060 | 1,119 | 1,260 | 6.2 | 5.7 | 5.4 |
Other departments | 887 | 996 | 1,322 | 5.2 | 5.1 | 5.6 |
Totals | 17,075 | 19,543 | 23,490 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Buildings | 469 | 1,125 | 922 | ... | ... | ... |
Totals | 17,544 | 20,668 | 24,412 | ... | ... | ... |
Less recoveries | 1,131 | 1,121 | 1,053 | ... | ... | ... |
Totals (Government) | 16,413 | 19,547 | 23,359 | ... | ... | ... |
Universities | 3,111 | 3,299 | 4,277 | ... | ... | ... |
Research associations | 1,622 | 2,069 | 2,505 | ... | ... | ... |
Industry | 3,576 | 3,848 | 4,650 | ... | ... | ... |
Other organisations | 689 | 991 | 1,032 | ... | ... | ... |
Total expenditure | 25,411 | 29,754 | 35,823 | ... | ... | ... |
ESTIMATED NATIONAL EXPENDITURE ON SCIENCE BY ACTIVITY GROUPS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Activity Group | Net Expenditure | Percentage of Total Net Expenditure | ||||
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
$(000) | percent | |||||
Agriculture | 9,697 | 10,971 | 13,072 | 38.1 | 36.9 | 36.5 |
Forestry | 1,940 | 2,170 | 2,753 | 7.6 | 7.3 | 7.7 |
Fisheries | 828 | 1,290 | 1,107 | 3.3 | 4.3 | 3.1 |
Minerals | 1,195 | 1,470 | 1,767 | 4.7 | 4.9 | 4.9 |
Manufacturing | 2,074 | 2,693 | 3,310 | 8.2 | 9.1 | 9.2 |
Building and construction | 908 | 1,100 | 1,300 | 3.6 | 3.7 | 3.6 |
Transport | 303 | 355 | 417 | 1.2 | 1.2 | 1.2 |
Natural environment | 4,797 | 5,205 | 6,533 | 18.9 | 17.5 | 18.2 |
Social sciences | 404 | 603 | 706 | 1.6 | 2.0 | 2.0 |
Human health | 1,813 | 2,268 | 2,841 | 7.1 | 7.6 | 7.9 |
Fundamental research | 443 | 510 | 630 | 1.7 | 1.7 | 118 |
Other scientific services | 1,009 | 1,119 | 1,387 | 4.0 | 3.8 | 3.9 |
Totals | 25,411 | 29,754 | 35,823 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
GOVERNMENT RESEARCH EFFORT | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Gross Expenditure on Science | Percentage of Total Government Expenditure | Percentage of Gross National Product | Staff Employed | |
Professional | Total | ||||
$(000) | percent | percent | |||
1969 | 19,973 | 1.74 | 0.46 | 1,077 | 3,288 |
1970 | 23,391 | 1.83 | 0.49 | 1,180 | 3,525 |
1971 | 28,139 | 1.80 | 0.52 | 1,273 | 3,739 |
In a study by the Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) on reviews of national science policy, the following comparisons are made for 1967 of gross domestic research and development expenditure for economic and social purposes (in U.S. dollars per head of population): United States, $34.5; Netherlands, $25.8; United Kingdom, $24.0; Canada $23.7; Sweden, $22.1; West Germany, $20.4; France, $19.0; Belgium, $14.1; Norway, $10.0; Japan, $9.3; Italy, $5.4; Austria, $2.8.
NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT—In 1969 the National Development Conference adopted a number of recommendations on research in relation to national development. These recommendations have been referred to the National Research Advisory Council, which is a sector council of the National Development Council.
Bibliography—Further information on New Zealand scientific services may be obtained from:
Department of Scientific and Industrial Research: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.34.
Department of Agriculture: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.29.
Medical Research Council: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.31B.
National Research Advisory Council: Annual Reports, Parliamentary Paper H.41.
DSIR Research 1970: DSIR Information Series Bulletin No. 77.
National Research Advisory Council: Some Aspects of Technical Manpower in New Zealand, N.R.A.C. Publication 2, Wn, 1967.
Callaghan F. R. ed.: Science in New Zealand, Wn, Reed 1957.
Jansen, H. ed.: Directory of New Zealand Science, 4th Ed., 1962, Wn.
McBride, C. P. and de Joux, Christine: Scientific Research in New Zealand, Government
Expenditure and Manpower, 1926-66, N.R.A.C. Publication 1, Wn, 1966.
Otago University Science Students' Association: Science Record (this contains the only published
list of science research topics studied in all New Zealand universities).
Report of the Committee on Education, Training, and Research to the National Development Conference—May 1969.
Research in the Department of Agriculture: Annual Report of Research Division 1969-70.
R. E. Gibson and N. E. Harcourt: An Index of Current Research in the Social Sciences, N.R.A.C. Publication 3, Wn, 1971.
SOURCES OF LAW—The law of New Zealand consists of the common law, certain statutes of the United Kingdom Parliament, statutes of the New Zealand Parliament, and regulations, bylaws, and other forms of subordinate legislation made under statutory authority.
The common law, sometimes referred to as case law or judge-made law, has been built up over the centuries by the courts in England and, later, in New Zealand and other countries where it was introduced. Like any living law, the common law continues to develop.
In New Zealand the policy of the courts has been to preserve uniformity with the common law in England. This is partly for reasons of convenience and partly because of the assumption prevailing in New Zealand that there is a single common law, the law of England, and that there are not separate, though similar, common laws in different countries.
United Kingdom statutes in force in New Zealand comprise those passed before 1840 which were applicable to the circumstances of the colony at that date, and those passed between 1840 and 1947 which extended to New Zealand expressly or by necessary implication. Many of these statutes have, of course, since been repealed. In 1947 New Zealand adopted the Statute of Westminster, and our Parliament has since been the sole authority with inherent power to legislate for the country. There are no constitutional restrictions on the laws Parliament can pass.
LAW REFORM—In any progressive society the law requires alteration from time to time if it is to reflect the life of the community and adequately give effect to the needs of the people. As in other countries in modern times, legislation is by far the most important means by which the law of New Zealand is adapted to changing circumstances. The responsibility of bringing before Parliament proposals for the revision of the common law and that part of the statute law not administered by other departments of State is in the hands of the Minister of Justice. The Minister is assisted in carrying out his responsibility by the Law Revision Commission, an advisory body set up in 1965 as successor to the Law Revision Committee. The commission is a part-time body with the Attorney-General or Minister of Justice as chairman, and includes a judge of the Supreme Court, a representative of the Parliamentary Opposition, the heads of the three principal legal departments of State (Crown Law Office, Department of Justice, Law Drafting Office), and representatives of the practising legal profession and of the university law faculties. The principal functions of the commission are to prepare programmes for the reform of the law, to indicate the order in which topics should be examined, to allocate the work, to study particular topics from time to time, and to exercise a general oversight over law reform. In addition to the commission there are five standing committees each specialising in a particular area of the law. These committees consider topics referred to them by the commission or by the Minister and report thereon to the Minister of Justice. The chairman of each committee is a member of the commission.
Public Acts and regulations are drafted in the Law Drafting Office. The ordinances of the 1840s issued when New Zealand was a Crown colony, began a tradition of good drafting that has continued to the present. Allowing for the inescapable complexity of much modern legislation, New Zealand statutes are distinguished by a clarity, accuracy, and simplicity that have been equalled in few other countries.
COURTS—The hierarchy of courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrates' Courts. All exercise both civil and criminal jurisdiction. Implementation of the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968 has resulted in this jurisdiction now being separated from that of the Magistrates' Courts. Children's Courts are part of the Magistrates' Courts.
As constituted by the Judicature Amendment Act 1957 the Court of Appeal consists of the Chief Justice by virtue of his office as head of the judiciary and of a president and two judges of the Court of Appeal appointed by the Governor-General. An additional judge or judges of the Supreme Court may be nominated by the Chief Justice to sit on the Court of Appeal. The judges of the Court of Appeal are also judges of the Supreme Court, but have seniority over all other judges of that court except the Chief Justice or the acting Chief Justice.
The Court of Appeal may from time to time appoint ordinary or special sittings and may make rules in respect of places and times for sittings and similar matters. This court, unlike other courts, exercises an appellate jurisdiction only. In addition to ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings in inferior courts may, on an order from the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. The Court of Appeal also determines criminal appeals under the Crimes Act 1961.
All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final except where an appeal lies to Her Majesty in Council (the Privy Council). In cases where the amount at issue exceeds $1,000 there is an appeal as of right. In other cases leave to appeal is required. This leave may in most cases be granted either by the Court of Appeal or by the Privy Council itself. The Privy Council thus remains the final court of appeal in almost all civil cases and may also occasionally hear appeals in special criminal cases.
The Supreme Court, which was first established by the Supreme Court Ordinance 1841, is now constituted under the Judicature Act 1908. The members of the court arc a Chief Justice and 16 other judges, the number being fixed by statute. An additional judge or judges may be appointed whenever the Governor-General deems it necessary by reason of absence or anticipated absence of any of the judges on leave prior to retirement, each appointment being a permanent one from the time when it is made. The fixing of the number of judges, together with the provision that the salary of a judge shall not be diminished during his term of office, is an important safeguard for the principle of judicial independence. Judges, who must retire at 72 years, are appointed to hold office during good behaviour and may be removed only by the Queen upon an Address by the House of Representatives.
In 1968 a separate Administrative Division of the Supreme Court was created. It consists of not more than four judges of the Supreme Court assigned to the Administrative Division by the Chief Justice. The Administrative Division determines disputes over the valuation of land and hears claims for compensation when land is taken for public purposes. It hears appeals from the Licensing Control Commission and licensing committees. It also hears appeals under the Broadcasting Authority Act 1968, and from decisions of the Animal Remedies Board, of certain tribunals established by the Cinematograph Films Act 1961, and of the War Pensions Board. Other classes of applications may be referred to it by the Chief Justice.
Magistrates' Courts are set up under the Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 and possess an extensive jurisdiction in both civil and criminal cases and domestic proceedings. The jurisdiction of the court is exercised by stipendiary magistrates, whose number is limited by statute to 45, there being 42 at present holding office. Justices of the peace can sit as a Magistrate's Court to hear a limited number of minor criminal charges.
Stipendiary magistrates must have been qualified as barristers and solicitors of the Supreme Court for at least 7 years. They are appointed by the Governor-General, and may be removed by the Governor-General for inability or misbehaviour only. They retire at 68 years of age.
Apart from these courts of general jurisdiction there are in New Zealand several courts with specialist functions. These include the Court of Arbitration, which makes awards governing pay and working conditions in industry, and also makes general wage orders; the Compensation Court, which determines claims under the Workers' Compensation Act; and the Maori Land Court and Maori Appellate Court, which have jurisdiction in respect of questions relating to Maori land.
There are also numerous administrative tribunals exercising functions of a judicial nature and performing an important and increasing role in the legal system (see Administrative Tribunals in Section 41, Official).
JURIES—The institution of the jury is regulated in New Zealand by the Juries Act 1908. Subject to certain exceptions, every British subject between 21 and 65 years of age and resident within 15 miles of a Supreme Court centre is liable to serve on a jury. Women have the right to exemption on request.
The list of exempted persons is contained in the Juries Amendment Act 1951. The following is a summary of the persons now exempted from jury service:
Members of the Executive Council and of the House of Representatives; judges of the Supreme Court and of the Compensation Court; judges and members of the Court of Arbitration; judges and commissioners of the Maori Land Court; magistrates; visiting prison justices and members of parole boards; coroners; the chairman of the Local Government Commission; the chairman and members of the Licensing Control Commission; officers of Parliament; clergymen; nuns; persons wholly engaged in teaching and school inspectors; barristers and solicitors; medical practitioners, nurses, ambulance drivers, and dentists; registered chemists; members of the armed forces; Police and traffic officers; pilots, masters, and crews of vessels; members of fire brigades; certain Civil Defence personnel; members of an Inland Revenue Board of Review and certain officers of the Department of Justice, including those engaged in court or prison work, and wives of prison officers.
Special juries are provided for in section 71 of the Juries Act. That section provides that in a civil action in the Supreme Court triable by jury either party may, by leave of the court or a judge thereof, procure trial by a special jury instead of a common jury. Except with the consent of all the parties, however, no action may be tried with a special jury unless in the opinion of the court or a judge difficult questions in relation to scientific, technical, business, or professional matters are likely to arise.
LEGAL PROFESSION—In June 1971 there were 2,730 members of the New Zealand Law Society holding practising certificates. These members included 39 women.
PENAL SYSTEM—The penal system exists to protect the community against those who would break the laws which are laid down so that citizens may live harmoniously together and the common good be promoted. This purpose is achieved principally through the processes of deterrence and reformation; in modern times in New Zealand as in other countries an increasing emphasis is being placed on the reformation and rehabilitation of the offender.
The paramount policy is to ensure first that those who, by reason of the nature of their offences or character of their offending, are a serious danger to society are removed from the community. Subject to that, the goal is to deal with offenders within the community wherever possible—that is, to impose sanctions that do not involve imprisonment. Where prison or other forms of detention are necessary the aim is to do as much as possible during the sentence to rehabilitate the offender and to bridge the gap between institution and free society. The interest of the community as well as of the offender is promoted by his reformation.
Treatment of Offenders Within the Community—The principal penalties available to the courts in dealing with offenders outside a prison are fines, probation, and periodic detention.
Fines—Fines are by far the most common sentence imposed by the courts in New Zealand, even if traffic offences are not taken into account. For very minor offences the imposition of a fine is the only sanction available to the courts, but even where there is power to sentence the offender to a term of imprisonment the courts often content themselves with fining him.
Probation—The legislation on probation is contained in Part I of the Criminal Justice Act 1954. The court may release on probation any offender guilty of an offence punishable by imprisonment either on indictment or summarily. Probation is a conditional suspension of imprisonment and provides the opportunity for an offender to rehabilitate himself in the community. An offender may be released on probation for a period of not less than 1 year or more than 3 years and during this time he must accept the supervision of a probation officer and observe conditions imposed regarding employment and residence, associates, and general behaviour. These conditions are automatic, but the courts have power to impose further conditions at their discretion on granting probation. This power makes probation a very flexible type of treatment and is coming to be more freely and imaginatively used. Where the offence consists of the destruction or damage of property, restitution of the whole or part of the loss is commonly required as a condition of probation. Some courts have in suitable cases made it a condition of probation that the offender do particular work of value to the community in his spare time. The probation method is widely used.
Periodic Detention—The Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1962 made provision for sentences of periodic detention. Pursuant to this legislation work centres have been set up in Auckland, Otahuhu, Hamilton, Lower Hutt, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill, and further centres are proposed at Whangarei, New Plymouth, Palmerston North, Wanganui, Gisborne, and Napier. Some of these are available for offenders under 21 years, some for the 17-25 year age group and some for adults generally. Where the Act applies, any person of the ages specified who is convicted of an offence punishable by imprisonment or who wilfully refuses to pay a fine may be sentenced to periodic detention for any term up to 12 months. Under the sentence he is required to attend at a work centre on a certain number of occasions each week and while in custody must attend classes or groups, undergo physical training, or perform work either in the centre or outside it. Work outside a centre may be at a hospital or school, at the home of an elderly or infirm person, or on Crown or local authority property. Work centres for young people provide sleeping accommodation as well as other facilities, and in practice such offenders sentenced to periodic detention are usually required to attend during the whole of a weekend.
Other Powers of the Court—Although not sentences in the strict sense various other means are available to the courts in dealing with offenders whose offences are not serious. They include conviction and discharge, the effect of which is that the offender has a conviction recorded against him but no sanction is imposed, and conviction coupled with an order that the offender come up for sentence if called upon within a specified period. This is a suspension of punishment conditional upon good behaviour but is not subject to the positive conditions of a probation order.
Finally the court, although it may find an offender guilty, may discharge him without conviction if it considers the offence to be of a trivial or technical character.
Detention in Penal Institution—The sentences of detention which the courts may now impose are as follows—
Borstal training, which means detention in a borstal institution for an indefinite period not exceeding 2 years. The offender must be at least 17 years (in special cases 15) but under 21 years. The time of his release is decided by the appropriate Borstal Parole Board, which must consider his case from time to time. After his release he is on probation for 12 months.
Detention in a detention centre, the term fixed by statute being 3 months. The offender must be at least 16 but under 21 years of age, and he may earn up to 1 month's remission of his sentence by good conduct. After his release the offender is on probation for 12 months.
Imprisonment for a stated number of years or for life. An offender sentenced to imprisonment for a fixed term may earn remission of up to one-quarter of his sentence, or, in exceptional circumstances, up to one-third.
Preventive detention, which means detention in prison for an indefinite term to be decided by the Prisons Parole Board, but in any event not less than 7 years. This sentence may be imposed on conviction for certain sexual offences if the offender has been convicted for a sexual offence on at least one previous occasion. The offender must be 25 years of age or over. After serving 7 years of his sentence the offender may be released on probation on the recommendation of the Parole Board, provided the board is of opinion that he is not likely to resume his criminal career. The period of probation in each case extends for life. Preventive detention was restricted to sexual offenders by the Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1967. Hitherto, it had been available for persistent offenders in a number of other cases.
Restrictions on Imprisonment—The policy is to restrict detention of offenders in an institution as far as is practicable consistent with the protection of the community from dangerous criminals. In particular short-term imprisonment is usually open to objection on several counts. The Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1967 accordingly provides that no court is to sentence any person to imprisonment for a term of less than 6 months unless, having regard to the nature of the offence and all the circumstances of the case, the court is of opinion that no other punishment than imprisonment is appropriate.
CRIMINAL JURISDICTION: Court of Appeal—The law relating to criminal appeals from the Supreme Court is contained in the Crimes Act 1961.
If it allows an appeal, the Court of Appeal may quash the conviction, vary the sentence, or order the case to be retried in the Supreme Court.
Applications filed in criminal cases and the results of the appeals are shown in the following table.
Year | Applications Filed | Sentence Varied | Appeal Dismissed or Disallowed |
---|---|---|---|
1965 | 84 | 10 | 74 |
1966 | 88 | 12 | 76 |
1967 | 82 | 16 | 66 |
1968 | 108 | 14 | 94 |
1969 | 86 | 14 | 72 |
1970 | 104 | 18 | 86 |
Supreme Court—Criminal cases in the Supreme Court are of two classes—those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the Magistrate's Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence or has been committed for trial and subsequently changed his plea to guilty, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.
The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 5 years. Frequently a series of charges is preferred against the one offender and this serves to explain the distinction between total cases and distinct persons.
Year | Tried in Supreme Court | Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence | Total Sentences | Total | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Indictments and Informations | Convictions | ||||||||
M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | ||
(a) Total Cases | |||||||||
1966 | 966 | 113 | 521 | 40 | 304 | 2 | 825 | 42 | 867 |
1967 | 1,000 | 81 | 487 | 47 | 191 | 11 | 678 | 58 | 736 |
1968 | 1,468 | 53 | 857 | 35 | 443 | 4 | 1,300 | 39 | 1,339 |
1969 | 1,112 | 91 | 603 | 26 | 440 | 9 | 1,043 | 35 | 1,078 |
1970 | 755 | 178 | 395 | 123 | 677 | 29 | 1,072 | 152 | 1,224 |
(b) Distinct Persons | |||||||||
1966 | 371 | 27 | 207 | 16 | 56 | 1 | 263 | 17 | 280 |
1967 | 410 | 33 | 246 | 20 | 50 | 2 | 296 | 22 | 318 |
1968 | 432 | 22 | 267 | 13 | 68 | 3 | 335 | 16 | 351 |
1969 | 390 | 24 | 241 | 12 | 56 | 5 | 297 | 17 | 314 |
1970 | 335 | 31 | 218 | 16 | 119 | 7 | 337 | 23 | 360 |
Of the 366 distinct persons indicted during 1970, 234 were convicted and 87 acquitted, and the prosecution was not proceeded with in the remaining 45 cases.
The next table summarises the offences of persons convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 5 years.
Year | Total Convictions and Sentences | Distinct Persons Convicted and Sentenced | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property and Forgery | Other Offences | Total | Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property and Forgery | Other Offences | Total | |
1966 | 173 | 650 | 44 | 867 | 108 | 153 | 19 | 280 |
1967 | 228 | 452 | 56 | 736 | 137 | 143 | 38 | 318 |
1968 | 232 | 1,025 | 82 | 1,339 | 126 | 189 | 36 | 351 |
1969 | 219 | 790 | 69 | 1,078 | 130 | 159 | 25 | 314 |
1970 | 269 | 898 | 57 | 1,224 | 140 | 175 | 45 | 360 |
The table which follows shows the number of distinct persons sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 5 years classified according to the principal types of offences.
Type of Offence | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes persons charged with murder but convicted of manslaughter. | |||||
Murder | 5 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 7 |
Attempted murder | - | 4 | 2 | 3 | 1 |
Manslaughter* | 10 | 11 | 4 | 9 | 6 |
Traffic offences involving death or injury | 8 | 6 | 4 | 4 | 3 |
Assaults and wounding | 24x | 41x | 45 | 48 | 58 |
Sexual offences | 48 | 57 | 58 | 60 | 58 |
Other offences against the person | 13x | 15x | 9 | 4 | 7 |
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 66 | 52 | 80 | 67x | 64 |
Theft, receiving, and fraud | 66 | 82 | 85 | 78x | 84 |
Other offences against property | 17 | 3 | 10 | 11x | 20 |
Forgery and uttering | 4 | 6 | 14 | 3 | 7 |
Other offences | 19 | 38 | 36 | 25 | 45 |
Totals | 280 | 318 | 351 | 314 | 360 |
Per 10,000 mean population | 1.04 | 1.17 | 1.27 | 1.13 | 1.28 |
Sentences imposed in the Supreme Court during each of the latest 5 years were as follows:
Sentence | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Probation (under Criminal Justice Act) | 31 | 28 | 38 | 34 | 65 |
Ordered to come up for sentence | 8 | 15 | 16 | 23 | 13 |
Discharged | 1 | 4 | 10 | 6 | - |
Fined | 35 | 66 | 48 | 62 | 36 |
Imprisoned | 188 | 192 | 210 | 171 | 233 |
Detention centre | 1 | - | 6 | 3 | 1 |
Borstal training | 14 | 9 | 19 | 13 | 9 |
Preventive detention | 2 | 4 | 4 | 2 | 2 |
Detained in mental institution | - | - | - | - | 1 |
Totals | 280 | 318 | 351 | 314 | 360 |
In 1941 the death sentence for murder was abolished. It was restored in 1950 by the Capital Punishment Act but was again abolished by the Crimes Act 1961. The only crime for which the death penalty may be imposed is treason. On conviction for murder a mandatory sentence of life imprisonment is imposed.
Flogging and whipping were also abolished in 1941 and have not been restored.
Magistrates' Courts—Magistrates deal with the majority of indictable offences. They have jurisdiction over all crimes against property and all but the most grave of other crimes, such as treason, homicide, rape, and perjury. If the magistrate deals summarily with an indictable offence, he may impose a sentence of imprisonment of up to 3 years or a fine of up to $1,000, or both. A magistrate may, however, decline to deal with an offence summarily, in which case the accused is committed for trial in the Supreme Court in the ordinary way. The accused person has, moreover, the right to claim jury trial if he is charged with any offence, indictable or summary, punishable by imprisonment for more than 3 months.
The following table classifies the convictions in Magistrates' Courts into more common offences or groups of offences for the latest 5 years. The figures refer to total charges, with the corresponding number of distinct cases following the totals in each year. There were 20,363 charges against females in the 215,215 total charges and 17,748 females in the 176,851 distinct cases for 1970.
Type of Offence | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Counting only the principal offence in cases where a person is charged simultaneously with two or more offences. †Excludes offences of negligence or drunk in charge causing death or injury; conversion; drunk in charge; failing to stop after accident involving injury. ‡From 1 April 1969 excludes overparking offences handled by local authorities, and previously dealt with as court cases. §Not offences; included only for administration purposes. Maintenance, separation and paternity orders are now being returned separately under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968. | |||||
Common assault | 1,836 | 2,028 | 2,341 | 2,313 | 2,603 |
Sexual offences | 751 | 677 | 706 | 600 | 558 |
Other offences against the person | 1,035 | 1,199 | 1,107 | 1,448 | 1,607 |
Theft | 5,171 | 5,506 | 6,830 | 6,668 | 6,717 |
Wilful damage | 1,085 | 1,164 | 1,179 | 1,231 | 1,317 |
Other offences against property (including forgery) | 7,514 | 9,318 | 10,211 | 9,538 | 10,556 |
Drunkenness (including drunk in charge, etc,) | 4,703 | 4,915 | 4,999 | 4,172 | 4,143 |
Offensive conduct or language, and vagrancy | 4,481 | 4,442 | 4,798 | 5,168 | 5,847 |
Other offences against good order | 1,316 | 1,163 | 1,073 | 3,122 | 4,385 |
Breach of probation | 583 | 631 | 639 | 737 | 880 |
Offences relating to dangerous drugs | 81 | 70 | 183 | 170 | 235 |
Failing to pay maintenance | 1,917 | 2,117 | 2,096 | 2,064 | 1,228 |
Other offences relating to administration of justice, drugs, etc, | 485 | 850 | 960 | 874 | 1,064 |
Breach of price control orders | 19 | 5 | - | 135 | 23 |
Failing to furnish return and making false return of land and income | 737 | 1,146 | 1,721 | 1,986 | 1,825 |
Unlawfully on licensed premises and other breaches of Licensing and Sale of Liquor Acts | 5,907 | 7,062 | 7,478 | 7,060 | 6,086 |
Deserting merchant ships | 203 | 139 | 134 | 155 | 173 |
Other offences | 4,325 | 5,059 | 5,896 | 6,569 | 6,313 |
Sub-totals | 42,149 | 47,491 | 52,351 | 54,010 | 55,560 |
Minor traffic offences† | 160,433 | 187,681 | 203,003 | 171,440‡ | 159,655‡ |
Application for prohibition order§ | 703 | 647 | 651 | 605 | 595 |
Applications for maintenance, separation order, etc,§ | 969 | 1,077 | 1,177 | 1,301 | 136 |
Application for paternity order§ | 292 | 368 | 389 | 400 | 28 |
Totals | 204,546 | 237,264 | 257,571 | 227,756‡ | 215,974‡ |
Distinct Cases* | 174,756 | 201,961 | 217,357 | 189,326‡ | 176,851‡ |
Rate per 10,000 mean population for convictions, excluding minor traffic offences and applications | 157,1 | 174,1 | 190,1 | 194,3 | 197,0 |
The text table classifies the result of hearing in all distinct cases heard in 1970.
Result of Hearing | Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property, Forgery and Currency | Offences Against Good Order | Offences Affecting Administration of Justice, etc. | Other Offences | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Minor traffic offences accounted for 137,297 of the cases where fines were imposed. †Mostly orders made. | ||||||
Committed for trial or sentence | 128 | 171 | 12 | 24 | 2 | 337 |
Imprisonment | 483 | 1,345 | 672 | 243 | 155 | 2,898 |
Detention in detention centre | 64 | 220 | 74 | 33 | 2 | 393 |
Periodic detention | 108 | 295 | 132 | 17 | 13 | 565 |
Detention in borstal institution, etc. | 74 | 497 | 71 | 84 | 3 | 729 |
Released on probation | 438 | 1,984 | 502 | 101 | 44 | 3,069 |
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence if required | 270 | 327 | 228 | 84 | 17 | 926 |
Fined* | 2,427 | 4,243 | 144,548 | 770 | 10,507 | 162,495 |
Convicted and discharged (or pay costs) | 179 | 422 | 3.202 | 255 | 386 | 4,444 |
Suspended imprisonment (maintenance cases) | - | - | - | 1,069 | - | 1,069 |
Miscellaneous† | 7 | 19 | 157 | 39 | 41 | 263 |
Dismissed, withdrawn, or struck out | 663 | 1,089 | 9,526 | 1,658 | 1,334 | 14,270 |
Discharged under section 42 of Criminal Justice Act | 213 | 568 | 850 | 68 | 175 | 1,874 |
Total distinct cases | 5,054 | 11,180 | 159,974 | 4,445 | 12,679 | 193,332 |
Traffic Offences—Traffic offences form a large proportion of summary convictions. The most frequent traffic offences dealt with are breaches of parking regulations and excessive speed. Since 1 April 1969 parking infringements which result merely from overstaying a time limit have been dealt with outside the criminal law.
The following table analyses all traffic convictions dealt with in Magistrates' Courts for the latest 5 years.
Offence | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excludes trailers. †Drop from previous years is due to a change in legislation. | |||||
Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving of motor vehicle causing death | 87 | 86 | 62 | 81 | 106 |
Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving of motor vehicle causing injury | 131 | 135 | 135 | 144x | 166 |
Driving, or in charge of, motor vehicle under the influence of drink or drugs causing death | - | - | 2 | 1 | 5 |
Driving, or in charge of, motor vehicle under the influence of drink or drugs causing injury | 5 | 2 | 3 | 5 | 7 |
Failing to stop motor vehicle after accident involving bodily injury | 64 | 90 | 98 | 122 | 89 |
Unlawfully converting vehicle to own use | 1,125 | 1,324 | 1,498 | 1,297 | 1,694 |
Driving, or in charge of, motor vehicle under the influence of drink or drug | 899 | 1,155 | 1,422 | 2,211x | 4,271 |
Driving, or in charge of, other vehicle under the influence of drink or drug | 2 | 13 | 4 | 2 | 2 |
Exceeding speed limits | 48,586 | 54,035 | 55,671 | 50,862 | 45,427 |
Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving, of motor vehicle | 26,625 | 29,242 | 29,839 | 29,817 | 28,606 |
Reckless, dangerous, or careless use or driving, of other vehicle | 231 | 194 | 238 | 196 | 196 |
Incorrect lighting of vehicles | 6,130 | 6,178 | 7,253 | 6,324 | 5,598 |
Offences relating to the registration, etc., of motor vehicles | 11,519 | 14,852 | 15,049 | 11,987x | 7,832 |
Offences relating to driver's licence | 10,177 | 12,094 | 14,576 | 15,977 | 17,572 |
Breaches of parking regulations | 37,360 | 49,392 | 56,533 | 31,686†x | 26,006† |
Other traffic offences | 19,805 | 21,694 | 23,844 | 25,021 | 28,418 |
Totals | 162,746 | 190,486 | 206,227 | 175,733* | 165,995 |
Convictions per 1,000 of mean population | 60.67 | 69.84 | 74.90 | 63.21 | 58.87 |
Convictions per 1,000 motor vehicles* | 156.44 | 176.38 | 181.13 | 152.98 | 137.33 |
The previous table excludes the more serious cases involving death or injury, which are sent forward to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence. In 1969, four such cases were sent forward and there were four sentences, comprising two for careless, reckless, dangerous, or drunken driving causing death and two for careless, reckless, dangerous or drunken driving causing injury. In 1970 only one case concerning reckless, or dangerous driving of a motor vehicle was sent forward.
Disqualification of drivers by length of disqualification are shown in the following table.
Period for which Driver Disqualified | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*In addition there were 1,336 probationary licence holders disqualified. | |||||
Under 3 months | 2,649 | 3,192 | 2,443 | 2,186 | 2,661 |
3 months and under 6 months | 3,376 | 4,166 | 5,230 | 5,996 | 6,146 |
6 months and under 1 year | 1,205 | 1,467 | 1,339 | 2,330 | 3,323 |
1 year and under 2 years | 2,246 | 2,496 | 2,428 | 3,217 | 4,480 |
2 years and under 3 years | 413 | 408 | 494 | 530 | 969 |
3 years and under 4 years | 905 | 1,093 | 1,308 | 998 | 1,197 |
4 years and under 5 years | 37 | 94 | 97 | 51 | 94 |
5 years and over | 88 | 135 | 141 | 117 | 122 |
Total disqualifications | 10,919 | 13,051 | 13,480 | 15,425 | 18,992* |
Drunkenness—The following table shows the number of convictions for all types of drunkenness, together with the rate per 1,000 of mean population, for each of the latest 5 years.
Year | Convictions for Drunkenness | Per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
1966 | 4,525 | 178 | 4,703 | 3.36 | 0.13 | 1.75 |
1967 | 4,715 | 200 | 4,915 | 3.45 | 0.15 | 1.80 |
1968 | 4,814 | 185 | 4,999 | 3.51 | 0.13 | 1.82 |
1969 | 4,001 | 171 | 4,172 | 2.88 | 0.12 | 1.50 |
1970 | 3,959 | 184 | 4,143 | 2.81 | 0.13 | 1.47 |
Repeated (or duplicate convictions) against the same person are included in the statistics shown in the preceding table, but the figures do not include cases of application for prohibition orders of which there were 595 in 1970, compared with 605 in 1969.
Offences by Women—Of the 238,815 criminal charges dealt with in the Magistrates' Courts in 1970, 22,503, or 9.4 percent, were preferred against females. This figure showed a slight decrease of 153 from the 1969 total of 22,656.
Most of the offences for which summary convictions are entered against women are of a relatively trivial nature, such as minor breaches of traffic regulations.
Convictions for more serious offences are set out in the following table.
Offence | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Common assault | 26 | 43 | 62 | 55 | 65 |
Drunkenness | 158 | 165 | 149 | 151 | 184 |
Burglary, breaking and entering, etc. | 50 | 60 | 296 | 81 | 106 |
Theft | 1,031 | 1,228 | 1,446 | 1,380 | 1,571 |
Fraud and false pretences | 243 | 454 | 406 | 247 | 386 |
Offensive conduct or language | 168 | 158 | 183 | 197 | 251 |
Vagrancy | 298 | 260 | 328 | 262 | 271 |
Women received into prison under sentence during 1970 numbered 259 compared with 174 in 1969. The principal offences concerned were (with the previous year's figures in parentheses): cruelty to children, 1 (;); burglary, breaking and entering, etc., 17 (9); theft, 47 (26); fraud and false pretences, 9 (16); vagrancy, 67 (42); failing to pay fine, 18 (19); breach of probation, 25 (20); assault, 9 (8).
Assessment of Crime—One important index of crime in the community is the number of those who are convicted of offences. This gives a useful guide to the amount of crime, providing the proportion of crime reported and the proportion of known crime whose perpetrators are detected remains more or less constant. This, of course, may not be a justified assumption. A greater number of court convictions might mean merely more efficiency by the police and a greater willingness on the part of the public to report offences that previously went unreported. Care should therefore be taken to avoid reading too much into figures for court convictions.
Over the latest 10 years 1961 to 1970 the number of convictions in the Magistrates' Courts (excluding traffic cases) did not significantly increase in relation to the population, but the trend over some categories of serious crime has been upwards. The rate in proportion to the population “at risk” for convictions against property in the Magistrates' Courts increased by 75.1 percent. For burglary, breaking and entering nearly half as many again were convicted in 1970 as in 1961. For offences against the person, of which common assault is the most important, the rate more than doubled. The phenomenon of increasing serious crime is not confined to New Zealand, and indeed the situation is worse in many overseas countries.
History and current experience alike testify that crime almost, invariably flourishes in large cities, particularly those that are growing rapidly, and drawing large numbers of young people from a less sophisticated environment. This is less a penal problem than a social one. In New Zealand it has occurred to a marked degree only recently.
The following table gives an annual comparison by ages of the persons sentenced to penal institutions. In 1960, 22 percent of persons sent to prison were 20 years of age or younger; in 1970 the proportion had risen to 41 percent. Similarly, 54 percent of those imprisoned in 1960 were under 30 years of age, in 1970 the proportion had risen to 75 percent.
Age in Years | 1960 | 1965 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
15 | 19 | 28 | 35 | 25 | 56 |
16 | 58 | 117 | 166 | 165 | 223 |
17 | 115 | 228 | 312 | 343 | 380 |
18 | 121 | 267 | 350 | 378 | 454 |
19 | 178 | 241 | 329 | 312 | 427 |
20 | 179 | 238 | 334 | 287 | 437 |
21-24 | 551 | 722 | 839 | 797 | 1,044 |
25-29 | 437 | 459 | 571 | 499 | 600 |
30-34 | 381 | 313 | 389 | 335 | 387 |
35-39 | 305 | 271 | 288 | 244 | 253 |
40-44 | 227 | 227 | 273 | 224 | 222 |
45-49 | 199 | 158 | 176 | 141 | 196 |
50-54 | 133 | 126 | 129 | 95 | 95 |
55-59 | 99 | 68 | 80 | 54 | 58 |
60-64 | 39 | 38 | 37 | 30 | 16 |
65-69 | 13 | 12 | 15 | 7 | 12 |
70 and over | 3 | 7 | 2 | 4 | 1 |
Totals | 3,057 | 3,520 | 4,325 | 3,940 | 4,861 |
PROBATION—The following figures show the numbers of persons placed on probation during each of the latest 11 years.
Year | Number Admitted to Probation |
---|---|
1960 | 1.979 |
1961 | 1.944 |
1962 | 1.978 |
1963 | 2.162 |
1964 | 2.024 |
1965 | 2.456 |
1966 | 2.773 |
1967 | 3.033 |
1968 | 3.345 |
1969 | 3.794 |
1970 | 4.062 |
The next table gives the number of offenders in each group placed on probation during 1970, together with the period of their probation.
Age in Years | Period of Probation | Total | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 Year | 15 Months | 18 Months | 2 Years | 21/2-3 Years | ||||||||
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |
Under 20 | 634 | 162 | 57 | 5 | 709 | 135 | 505 | 74 | 79 | 13 | 1,984 | 389 |
20-24 | 298 | 69 | 15 | - | 246 | 56 | 193 | 27 | 51 | 5 | 803 | 157 |
25-29 | 79 | 20 | 4 | - | 72 | 17 | 73 | 19 | 7 | - | 235 | 56 |
30-39 | 97 | 13 | 1 | - | 55 | 11 | 56 | 14 | 13 | 1 | 222 | 39 |
40-49 | 28 | 7 | 2 | - | 23 | 6 | 32 | 3 | 12 | 1 | 97 | 17 |
50-59 | 12 | 8 | - | - | 6 | 3 | 11 | 4 | 2 | - | 31 | 15 |
60-69 | 9 | 2 | - | - | 3 | - | 2 | - | - | - | 14 | 2 |
70 and over | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | 1 | - |
Totals | 1,158 | 281 | 79 | 5 | 1,114 | 228 | 872 | 141 | 164 | 20 | 3,387 | 675 |
PRISONS AND PRISONERS—There are 16 institutions serving as prisons or borstals in New Zealand, and 9 police jails. Any person serving a sentence of not more than 8 days may be detained at any police station, which is deemed to be a prison for that period.
The prison population during the year 1970 is shown in the following table.
Category | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Persons in prison at January 1970 | 1,960 | 87 | 2,047 |
Receptions during the year (including multiple receptions of the same person, but excluding transfers) | 9,360 | 626 | 9,986 |
Discharges during the year (including multiple discharges of the same person, but excluding transfers) | 8,876 | 602 | 9,478 |
Persons in prison at 31 December 1970 | 2,244 | 121 | 2,365 |
Daily average number of prisoners | 2,129 | 107 | 2,236 |
Not all prisoners received were actually persons undergoing sentence on conviction for criminal offences. Many, for example, are in custody awaiting their trial. In 1970, 289 debtors were released after being detained or imprisoned for non-payment of debt following a court order; 52 were classed as mental defectives and transferred to mental hospitals, while 4,035 persons were not returned to prison after release for hearing of the charge, being acquitted, fined, placed on probation, etc.
The following table analyses the ages and offences of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1970.
Age, in Years | Offences Against the Person | Burglary, Theft, and Fraud | Conversion, Wilful Damage, etc. | Vagrancy and Drunkenness | Other Offences | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sexual Offences | Assaults | Other | ||||||
Under 21 | 49 | 166 | 30 | 706 | 325 | 88 | 613 | 1,977 |
21-24 | 18 | 110 | 16 | 322 | 92 | 58 | 428 | 1,044 |
25-29 | 20 | 56 | 16 | 176 | 35 | 40 | 257 | 600 |
30-39 | 38 | 48 | 14 | 186 | 26 | 59 | 269 | 640 |
40-49 | 23 | 14 | 3 | 124 | 7 | 55 | 192 | 418 |
50-59 | 9 | 3 | 3 | 37 | 3 | 22 | 76 | 153 |
60 and over | 1 | 1 | 1 | 3 | - | 6 | 17 | 29 |
Totals | 158 | 398 | 83 | 1,554 | 488 | 328 | 1,852 | 4,861 |
The next table gives particulars of ages and length of sentence of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1970.
Age, in Years | Length of Sentence | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 Month | 1 Month and Under 3 Months | 3 Months and Under 12 Months | 1 Year and Under 3 Years | 3 Years and Under 5 Years | 5 Years and Over | Other | Total | |
*Includes detention in a detention centre. †Includes borstal detention. ‡Sentenced to life imprisonment. | ||||||||
Under 21 | 259 | 210 | 634 | 854 | 17 | 1 | 2 | 1,977 |
21-24 | 205 | 254 | 371 | 191 | 21 | 1 | 1 | 1,044 |
25-29 | 134 | 146 | 189 | 106 | 19 | 6 | - | 600 |
30-39 | 172 | 139 | 194 | 106 | 23 | 4 | 2 | 640 |
40-49 | 119 | 98 | 122 | 63 | 11 | 4 | 1 | 418 |
50-59 | 53 | 39 | 38 | 19 | 3 | - | 1 | 153 |
60 and over | 14 | 6 | 7 | 1 | 1 | - | - | 29 |
Totals | 956 | 892 | 1,555* | 1,340† | 95 | 16 | 7‡ | 4,861 |
The special types of detention (or imprisonment) imposed during 1970 are included in the previous table. The following table gives these special types of detention by age of detainee at the time of conviction.
Sentence | Age in Years | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 21-24 | 21-34 | 51-54 | Total | |
Borstal training— | ||||||||||
Males | 48 | 91 | 149 | 188 | 123 | 65 | 4 | 1 | - | 669 |
Females | 4 | 21 | 30 | 19 | 17 | 2 | 2 | - | - | 95 |
Detention centre | - | 94 | 130 | 104 | 71 | 42 | 1 | - | - | 442 |
Preventive detention | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | 1 | 1 |
Of the total of distinct persons received into prison in 1970 more than 80 percent had been convicted for an offence on at least one previous occasion, and 42.5 percent of these had been convicted more than six times.
The number of prisoners received to serve sentence imposed during the year 1970 for criminal offences was 5,417 but deducting multiple receptions of the same prisoner, the number of distinct persons was 4,861 (4,602 males and 259 females). The corresponding total for 1969 was 4,375 and there were 3,940 distinct persons (3,766 males and 174 females).
An analysis is given below of distinct persons received into prison according to nature of sentence imposed for the 5 latest years.
Nature of Sentence | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Imprisonment | 3,011 | 3,381 | 3,361 | 2,932 | 3,654 |
Detention centre | 289 | 319 | 344 | 397 | 442 |
Borstal training | 589 | 550 | 616 | 609 | 764 |
Preventive detention | 2 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 1 |
Totals | 3,891 | 4,253 | 4,325 | 3,940 | 4,861 |
Rate per 10,000 of mean population | 14.50 | 15.58 | 15.69 | 14.15 | 17.21 |
The next table shows the number of persons in prison at 31 December in each of the latest 11 years.
At 31 December | Persons in Jail | Proportion per 10,000 of Population as at 31 December | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Undergoing Sentence | On Remand and Awaiting Trial, etc. | Total | Undergoing Sentence | Total in Prison | |
1960 | 1,770 | 58 | 1,828 | 7.45 | 7.69 |
1961 | 1,810 | 56 | 1,866 | 7.46 | 7.69 |
1962 | 1,704 | 56 | 1,760 | 6.85 | 7.07 |
1963 | 1,744 | 60 | 1,804 | 6.86 | 7.09 |
1964 | 1,685 | 72 | 1,757 | 6.49 | 6.76 |
1965 | 1,652 | 50 | 1,702 | 6.24 | 6.43 |
1966 | 1,897 | 67 | 1,964 | 7.07 | 7.32 |
1967 | 1,977 | 76 | 2,053 | 7.24 | 7.52 |
1968 | 2,021 | 72 | 2,093 | 7.33 | 7.59 |
1969 | 1,963 | 84 | 2,047 | 7.05 | 7.35 |
1970 | 2,282 | 83 | 2,365 | 8.08 | 8.37 |
PRISONS POLICY: Classification—The key to successful prison work lies in understanding the individual prisoner, and in order to assist the prisons administration to this end classification boards operate in the three main reception centres, Mt. Eden Prison, Wellington Prison, and Christchurch Prison, and in Wi Tako Prison, an institution for those in prison for the first time.
Every man sentenced to imprisonment for a term of 6 months or more (or in some cases for shorter terms) comes before the classification board which can call upon a chaplain, psychologist, psychiatrist, education officer, probation officer, or any other form of specialist service to assist in defining the offender's character and potential and advise upon the most hopeful form of treatment while he is in prison.
Measures Employed in Treatment: Vocational Training—Prisoners are put to work on some form of constructive employment, whether it be industrial production in a secure institution or food production on a prison farm. In addition, and particularly for the younger offender, an attempt is made to teach some trade skills.
Non-vocational Training—A variety of evening activities have been introduced into the prisons and training benefit is derived from these activities, whether they be recreational, educational, cultural, individual, or collective.
There are full-time teachers in Auckland Prison, Mt. Eden Prison, Christchurch Prison, Tongariro Prison Farm, Wi Tako Prison, Waikeria and Waipiata Youth Centres, Arohata and Invercargill Borstal Institutions, and part-time teachers in many other institutions. It is their task to seek to improve the general education of those prisoners who have been unable to reach the level of Form II, and also to assist those who are undertaking further education or technical courses through a Correspondence School. The interest shown in education is encouraging, since in many cases it fits a prisoner for better employment on his release and thereby helps to reduce the chances of his further offending.
All institutions receive at regular intervals a supply of well-chosen books from the National Library Service and, in addition, inmates are permitted a free use of the library's request service.
Group Therapy—Group discussions are part of the programme of institutions. These groups of about seven or eight inmates meet regularly with an officer under informal conditions to discuss their problems and attitudes.
The leadership of a group is not confined solely to professional psychologists. Many are led by selected custodial officers who receive subsequent help and guidance from professional staff.
The primary aim of a group discussion is to help inmates to come to a closer understanding of themselves and their problems. At the same time the groups also encourage inmates to form constructive relationships with officers.
Earnings—All prisoners are credited with modest earnings based on a system of marks assessed according to diligence and conduct. A portion of the earnings may be spent on tobacco, confectionery, and toilet necessities in a prison canteen, and this provides an incentive to good work and conduct. At the same time the loss of this privilege is a useful disciplinary measure.
Punishments—An inmate charged with one of the less serious offences against discipline appears before the superintendent, who may impose a penalty or in his discretion refer the case to a visiting justice or to the court. A visiting justice may deal with all cases of offences against discipline and must deal with those which are outside the jurisdiction of the superintendent, unless he thinks they should be brought before the court. His powers of punishment are wider than those of a superintendent. The provisions as to offences and punishments are the same for both prisons and borstals
Pre-release Hostels—The setting up in 1961 of the first pre-release hostel at Invercargill for male borstal inmates was an important step forward toward the goal of bridging the gap between the wholly controlled life of the penal institution and the responsibilities and temptations of free society. Further pre-release hostels have been established for male borstal inmates at Auckland, Hamilton, and Wellington, at Auckland and Christchurch for adult male inmates, and one in Wellington for female borstal inmates. Selected inmates are sent to these hostels during the last part of their sentence. They live at these hostels and spend their leisure time there under supervision while working in the community.
Release to Work—Under the Penal Institutions Amendment Act 1961, inmates may be released during the day to engage in private employment. The selection of inmates for this privilege is made on the recommendation of the superintendent of a penal institution, by a special committee chaired by a magistrate. The inmates are required to contribute part of their wages towards the cost of their maintenance in the institution and part may also be withheld in satisfaction of outstanding fines or debts. The balance is made available to their dependant or is held by the Department of Justice for payment upon final release.
Post-release Care—Offenders serving a sentence of borstal training, preventive detention, or imprisonment for 12 months or more are discharged on probation. For a period of time they must be under the supervision of a probation officer and, during any part of that period falling within the maximum period they could have been detained in an institution, are subject to recall if their behaviour on release is not satisfactory. Offenders sentenced to detention in a detention centre are also subject to probationary supervision for 12 months following release. The period of supervision has a dual purpose—it is the protection of the community against further offending and it is at the same time an aid to the prisoner to re-establish himself. The step from custody to freedom is a difficult one for prisoners, many of whom require assistance, advice, and discipline during this period.
An offender serving a sentence of imprisonment of less than 12 months is on probation after release if the sentencing court so orders.
Parole System—The introduction of types of sentences designed to encourage the rehabilitation of an offender or to protect society against the hardened criminal, rather than merely to inflict punishment for an offence which has been committed, has created the need for a procedure to enable a person serving one of these sentences to be released as soon as he shows that he is fit to be returned to society.
This need is filled by the parole boards which have the responsibility of reviewing the cases of all persons sentenced to borstal training, preventive detention, or life imprisonment, and of recommending, or in the case of borstal trainees directing, release on probation at the appropriate time.
There are at present five parole boards: the Prisons Parole Board, which deals with all offenders except those sentenced to borstal training, and four Borstal Parole Boards which between them have jurisdiction over all borstal trainees. The Prisons Parole Board is now required to consider the case of every offender sentenced to a finite term of imprisonment for 6 years or more (thus excluding those sentenced to preventive detention or to life imprisonment, whose cases are dealt with under separate provisions) after the offender has served 31/2 years of his sentence, and annually thereafter until the offender is released.
The Prisons Parole Board consists of a judge of the Supreme Court as chairman, the Secretary for Justice, and at least one but no more than five other members, all except the Secretary for Justice being appointed by the Governor-General for 3 years and being eligible for reappointment.
Each Borstal Parole Board consists of a magistrate as chairman, the Secretary for Justice, the superintendent of the local borstal institution in respect of which the board is appointed, and two residents of the locality in which the institution is situated. All the members except the Secretary for Justice and the superintendent are appointed by the Governor-General for 3 years and are eligible for reappointment.
Categories of persons whose cases were considered by the Prisons Parole Board and the Borstal Parole Boards during each of the latest 5 years were as follows:
Year | Borstal Detention* | Imprisonment | Habitual Criminals or Preventive Detention | Person on Parole | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Under jurisdiction of the Borstal Parole Boards from November 1961. | |||||
1966 | 1,439 | 18 | 74 | 8 | 1,539 |
1967 | 1,641 | 15 | 41 | 9 | 1,706 |
1968 | 1,592 | 42x | 49 | 39 | 1,722x |
1969 | 1,673 | 38x | 35 | 17 | 1,763x |
1970 | 1,764 | 44 | 22 | 9 | 1,839 |
Of the cases coming before the boards in 1970, there were 679 recommendations made for release on probation and 8 persons on parole were favourably recommended for discharge.
JUVENILE OFFENDERS—Children's Courts were established in New Zealand under the Child Welfare Act 1925. All offences, except murder or manslaughter on the one hand, and certain traffic offences not punishable by imprisonment on the other, committed by children under 17 years are dealt with in Children's Courts, the procedure and rules of which differ widely from those of the ordinary courts. In addition, when an offender between 17 and 18 years comes before a regular court, the court may order his case to be heard in the Children's Court.
Unless no other suitable room is available, sittings of the Children's Court are not held in a courtroom and, where a Children's Court is in the same building as any other court, it does not sit when that other court is in session. Proceedings in Children's Courts are not open to the public, and no report of them may be published except with the consent of the presiding magistrate.
When a child is brought before a Children's Court and charged with any offence, it is not necessary to record a conviction even if the charge is proved. The court has power without recording a conviction to impose any penalty or make any order as if a conviction had been recorded.
The cases heard in the latest 3 years resulted as follows:
Decision | Total Charges | Distinct Cases | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*Includes periodic detention. | ||||||
Dismissed or withdrawn | 1,134 | 1,199 | 1,388 | 676 | 716 | 870 |
Admonished and discharged | 2,899 | 3,308 | 4,152 | 1,765 | 1,950 | 2,522 |
Committed to care of Child Welfare Division | 2,131 | 2,210 | 2,831 | 1,006 | 1,012 | 1,210 |
Placed under supervision | 6,452 | 6,529 | 7,119 | 2,949 | 3,116 | 3,657 |
Committed to an institution* | 1,037 | 986 | 1,412 | 257 | 264 | 411 |
Fined | 1,898 | 2,225 | 2,785 | 1,433 | 1,625 | 2,120 |
Otherwise dealt with | 1,376 | 1,531 | 1,815 | 591 | 648 | 847 |
Total cases | 16,918 | 17,988 | 21,502 | 8,677 | 9,331 | 11,637 |
The following table shows the number of cases dealt with in Children's Courts during each of the latest 11 years. It is shown in two ways: i.e., total charges (meaning each offence counted once irrespective of the number with which a person is charged at the one time); and distinct cases (meaning only one charge, the most serious, is counted, irrespective of the number a person is charged with at the time). All the Children's Court tables are shown in this way.
Year | Total Charges | Distinct Cases | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
1960 | 9,297 | 1,068 | 10,365 | 4,803 | 806 | 5,609 |
1961 | 9,104 | 1,356 | 10,460 | 4,678 | 867 | 5,545 |
1962 | 8,092 | 1,330 | 9,422 | 3,713 | 897 | 4,610 |
1963 | 9,000 | 1,414 | 10,414 | 4,139 | 1,047 | 5,186 |
1964 | 9,099 | 1,665 | 10,764 | 4,547 | 1,195 | 5,742 |
1965 | 9,654 | 2,000 | 11,654 | 4,764 | 1,453 | 6,217 |
1966 | 11,512 | 2,450 | 13,962 | 5,576 | 1,656 | 7,232 |
1967 | 12,476 | 2,638 | 15,114 | 5,972 | 1,841 | 7,813 |
1968 | 13,778 | 3,140 | 16,918 | 6,681 | 1,996 | 8,677 |
1969 | 14,835 | 3,153 | 17,988 | 7,261 | 2,070 | 9,331 |
1970 | 17,785 | 3,717 | 21,502 | 9,108 | 2,529 | 11,637 |
Detailed statistics for Children's Court cases during each of the latest 5 years are as follows:
Type of Offence | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes forgery and uttering. NOTE—Distinct cases figures are included in those for total charges. | |||||
Total Charges | |||||
Sexual offences | 180 | 137 | 148 | 169 | 144 |
Assaults | 216 | 277 | 342 | 463 | 534 |
Other offences against the person | 37 | 23 | 35 | 38 | 63 |
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 3,306 | 3,864 | 4,312 | 4,118 | 4,687 |
Theft, receiving, and fraud | 4,198 | 4,707 | 5,337 | 5,431 | 6,392 |
Unlawful conversion of vehicles | 1,652 | 1,671 | 1,562 | 2,166 | 3,019 |
Wilful damage | 396 | 415 | 477 | 471 | 523 |
Other offences against property* | 110 | 62 | 126 | 216 | 925 |
Offences against good order | 1,241 | 1,293 | 1,242 | 1,553 | 1,899 |
Indigent or delinquent child | 1,794 | 1,752 | 1,991 | 2,109 | 2,300 |
Other offences | 832 | 913 | 1,346 | 1,254 | 1,016 |
Totals | 13,962 | 15,114 | 16,918 | 17,988 | 21,502 |
Distinct Cases | |||||
Sexual offences | 136 | 107 | 111 | 128 | 116 |
Assaults | 181 | 232 | 287 | 386 | 429 |
Other offences against the person | 30 | 22 | 32 | 33 | 58 |
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 1,403 | 1,515 | 1,744 | 1,711x | 1,975 |
Theft, receiving, and fraud | 1,783 | 2,120 | 2,309 | 2,400 | 3,027 |
Unlawful conversion of vehicles | 546 | 537 | 563 | 733 | 871 |
Wilful damage | 197 | 222 | 215 | 200 | 262 |
Other offences against property* | 26 | 34 | 47 | 85x | 382 |
Offences against good order | 809 | 849 | 843 | 989 | 1,249 |
Indigent or delinquent child | 1,588 | 1,600 | 1,641 | 1,849 | 2,026 |
Other offences | 533 | 575 | 885 | 817 | 1,242 |
Totals | 7,232 | 7,813 | 8,677 | 9,331 | 11,637 |
CIVIL JURISDICTION: Supreme Court—The next table shows the number of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the amounts for which judgments were recorded in the civil jurisdiction of the Supreme Court in the latest 11 years.
Year | Number of Actions Commenced | Cases Tried | Judgments Recorded (Entered or in Cases Tried) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
With Jury | Without Jury | Number | Amount Claimed | Amount Recovered | ||
$(000) | $(000) | |||||
1960 | 2,162 | 138 | 248 | 443 | 1,862 | 1,010 |
1961 | 2,201 | 128 | 278 | 466 | 2,086 | 871 |
1962 | 1,891 | 144 | 286 | 466 | 1,902 | 1,037 |
1963 | 2,008 | 141 | 256 | 436 | 3,035 | 1,865 |
1964 | 1,967 | 106 | 241 | 345 | 1,601 | 889 |
1965 | 2,183 | 98 | 296 | 319 | 2,105 | 1,181 |
1966 | 2,555 | 89 | 296 | 325 | 2,419 | 1,370 |
1967 | 2,952 | 166 | 273 | 425 | 3,373 | 1,850 |
1968 | 2,976 | 157 | 340 | 578 | 3,565 | 1,850 |
1969 | 2,935 | 133 | 279 | 469 | 3,865 | 2,171 |
1970 | 3,273 | 114 | 362 | 536 | 3,246 | 1,712 |
Court of Appeal—During the 5 years 1966 to 1970 there were 213 civil appeals, of which 74 were allowed, and also 2 cases removed to the Appeal Court, resulting in 1 judgment for the plaintiff and 1 for the defendant.
Magistrates' Courts—Magistrates' Courts may now hear all claims up to $3,000, but if the parties agree in writing that the court shall hear their case it has jurisdiction whatever the amount claimed. In the exercise of this jurisdiction it may grant the same remedies, legal and equitable, as the Supreme Court.
The following table shows the number of plaints entered, cases disposed of, amounts sued for, and amounts for which judgment was recorded in the Magistrates' Courts during the latest 11 years.
Year | Plaints Entered | Cases Disposed of | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Total Amount Sued for | Number | Total Amount Claimed | Total Amount for which Judgment Entered | |
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
1960 | 81,185 | 6,296 | 49,499 | 2,952 | 2,556 |
1961 | 92,383 | 7,394 | 54,266 | 3,848 | 3,434 |
1962 | 108,698 | 8,924 | 60,537 | 4,684 | 4,102 |
1963 | 112,692 | 9,520 | 66,663 | 5,192 | 4,472 |
1964 | 115,902 | 9,444 | 69,016 | 5,154 | 4,554 |
1965 | 112,813 | 11,526 | 69,690 | 5,244 | 4,644 |
1966 | 118,976 | 10,991 | 67,805 | 5,487 | 4,934 |
1967 | 128,518 | 12,351 | 73,508 | 6,257 | 5,425 |
1968 | 127,517 | 13,781 | 81,155 | 7,536 | 6,393 |
1969 | 115,018 | 12,708 | 71,435 | 6,916 | 6,102 |
1970 | 111,393 | 12,930 | 68,160 | 6,875 | 6,100 |
The average amount claimed in each plaint was $80 in 1961 and $116 in 1970.
COMPENSATION FOR VICTIMS OF CRIME—The Criminal Injuries Compensation Act 1963 introduced the first statutory scheme in the world for compensation by the State to persons injured by crimes of violence and to the dependants of persons killed by such acts. The scheme is administered by the Crimes Compensation Tribunal, consisting of a judge, or a person qualified to hold judicial office, as chairman and two other members. Compensation may be awarded in respect of any one or more of the following matters:
Expenses actually and reasonably incurred as a result of the victim's injury or death.
Pecuniary loss of the victim as a result of total or partial incapacity for work.
Pecuniary loss to dependants as a result of the victim's death.
Other pecuniary loss resulting from the victim injury and any expenses which in the opinion of the tribunal it is reasonable to incur.
Pain and suffering of the victim.
The maximum amounts that may be paid in respect of (b) and (c) are the same as those payable under the Workers' Compensation Act. The maximum amount for other pecuniary loss and for expenses is $2,000 and the maximum for pain and suffering is $1,000.
In considering any application for compensation the tribunal may take into account any behaviour by the victim which may have contributed to his injury. It is not the policy of the Act to permit double compensation, and the tribunal is therefore directed to deduct any amount that may be received by the victim or his dependants in consequence of the injury, for example, social security benefits or worker's compensation. However, the proceeds of any accident insurance policy need not be taken into account.
The Act makes provision for recovery from the offender, where appropriate, of any compensation paid to his victim under the scheme. The Secretary for Justice has a discretion to apply to the tribunal for an order requiring the offender to pay to the State the whole or any part of the compensation awarded to the victim or his dependants.
The following table shows the trend of operations under the Act.
Action | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Applications filed | 23 | 38 | 34 | 44 | 40 |
Cases in which an award made | 9 | 21 | 25 | 32 | 33 |
Amounts of awards | $2,960 | $6,039 | $11,261 | $15,605 | $14,552 |
LEGAL AID—The Legal Aid Act 1969 introduced from 1 April 1970 a scheme of legal aid in civil proceedings for persons of small or moderate means, and gave effect to the principle that no persons should be prevented by lack of means from having his grievances heard and determined fairly by the courts of the land. The scheme applies to practically all civil proceedings other than divorce. In order to receive legal aid the applicant must have a sufficiently meritorious case. Except in special cases of hardship, every aided person is required to make a contribution of $30 towards the cost of proceedings, and he will be liable to make an additional contribution proportionate to his income and capital resources.
The 19 district legal aid committees during the year ended 31 March 1971 received a total of 3,973 applications for legal aid. Of this total, 2,753 applications were granted, 291 were refuse 1, 148 were withdrawn, 150 lapsed, and 744 were still pending at the end of the year. In the Supreme Court, domestic applications (numbering 215 out of a total of 734 applications) represented 29.3 percent of all applications made. In the Magistrates' Courts, domestic applications (numbering 3,103 out of a total of 3,229 applications) represented 96 percent of all applications made.
The amount paid out in legal aid in the year ended 31 March 1971 was $48,610; set off against this were contributions of $20,339 from legally aided persons and recoveries of costs of $7,404. The comparatively low net figure of $20,866 cost for legal aid was due to the fact that although a large number of applications were lodged and dealt with throughout the year, a comparatively small number had been finalised to the stage where bills of costs were paid. It is estimated that the cost may reach $180,000 in the 1971-72 year.
The introduction of legal aid proceeded smoothly and presented comparatively few problems to district legal aid committees. Such problems as did arise were referred to the Legal Aid Board which gave advice or made a ruling as required in the particular case.
The Social Welfare Department is responsible, in accordance with the Act, for investigating the resources of persons applying for legal aid; for assessing their “disposable income” and “disposable capital” within the statutory limits and reporting to district committees on the maximum contribution, if any, that applicants should be expected to pay towards the cost of the proceedings in respect of which legal aid is sought.
THE LAW AND THE FAMILY—The work of Magistrates' Courts used to be classified as civil and criminal. Domestic proceedings were procedurally and administratively an uneasy appendage of the criminal side. Following the passing of the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968, the domestic side of the work of Magistrates' Courts ranks as a separate division alongside the civil and criminal divisions. There is, for instance a separate domestic record book, separate domestic statistics, and, wherever practicable, special courtrooms designed for the hearing of domestic cases. The aim here is to achieve a procedure which, though informal, still preserves dignity.
Domestic Proceedings—The basic objects of the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968 are fourfold.
The first is to empower the court to ensure that a greater measure of justice is received by parties to domestic proceedings. The court is given much greater powers to ascertain the truth. It may call any person as a witness, and may require a lawyer to be provided—at public expense—to assist the court.
The Act introduced the principle of specialist magistrates who alone exercise jurisdiction in domestic matters. Since many centres have only one magistrate, this principle of necessity applies only to areas where there are several.
In proceedings where the paternity of ex-nuptial children is in question, the important new concept of blood or genetic tests has been introduced. Though such tests can conclusively prove only that the man in question is not a child's father, the court can nevertheless be greatly assisted in arriving at the truth of such matters.
The second major aim of the Act is to encourage by all practicable means the reconciliation of warring married couples. A duty is imposed on the court, and on the lawyers acting for each spouse, to give consideration to the possibility of reconciliation, and to take all proper steps towards assisting a reconciliation. It is now possible to institute special legal proceedings for conciliation, quite separately from other proceedings under the Act.
On the other hand, the Act acknowledges as a fact of life that reconciliation procedures may fail, or be obviously hopeless. In such circumstances, separation orders are made available on broad and untechnical grounds. Legal recognition (in the form of a separation order) is now given to the fact that a relationship has actually and permanently broken down.
Third, the Act seeks to ensure that parents have an equal legal responsibility to provide for all their children, whether born in or out of wedlock. As an extension of this principle, the Act for the first time places on the father of ex-nuptial children a limited legal responsibility to maintain their mother. He may be required to maintain her for up to 5 years after the birth of such a child—in other words, till the child reaches school age. Previously, such men were liable to maintain the children only, leaving the mother to fend for herself.
The last major object of the Act is to deal with the perennial problem of maintenance, in such a way that both husbands and wives are dealt with as fairly as possible, and also to ensure that the person liable to pay such maintenance does not escape that obligation.
The basis for the making of maintenance orders has been much simplified and the courts have been given clear guidelines on the principles to be followed when making them. Also, the procedure for enforcing maintenance orders has been considerably tightened up.
The following tables give statistics for the year ended 31 December 1970 of applications and orders made under the provisions of the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968.
Nature of Order | Applications | Orders Made |
---|---|---|
*Custody, 390; guardianship, 131. In favour of mother, 511; in favour of father, 2; in favour of other persons, 8. †Maintenance included in 226. | ||
Separation | 781 | 448 |
Maintenance | 908 | 597 |
Custody or guardianship | 770 | 521* |
Non-molestation | 175 | 118 |
Truancy | 60 | 48 |
Matrimonial home | 153 | 94 |
Paternity | 304† | 245 |
Consent to marry | 57 | 31 |
Minors' contracts | 101 | .. |
Totals | 3,309 | 2,102 |
The following were the grounds for the separation orders: serious disharmony, 330; defendant's conduct, 80; disharmony and conduct, 35; assault, 3. Only seven of the applicants were husbands.
Ages at time of marriage of parties separated in 1970 are given below.
Age of Wife (in Years) at Marriage | Age of Husband (in Years) at Marriage | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
16-19 | 20-24 | 25-29 | 30-34 | 35-39 | 40 and over | Not Known | Total | |
16-19 | 37 | 87 | 15 | 3 | 1 | - | - | 143 |
20-24 | 15 | 89 | 39 | 15 | 6 | 4 | 1 | 169 |
25-29 | - | 14 | 25 | 8 | 3 | 1 | - | 51 |
30-34 | - | 3 | 7 | 3 | 8 | 5 | - | 26 |
35-39 | - | - | 1 | 2 | 1 | 5 | - | 9 |
40 and over | - | - | - | 3 | 3 | 5 | - | 11 |
Not known | - | 2 | - | - | - | - | 37 | 39 |
Totals | 52 | 195 | 87 | 34 | 22 | 20 | 38 | 448 |
The next table shows, in the case of separation orders for 1970, the age of wife at marriage and duration of marriage.
Duration of Marriage, in Years | Age of Wife (in Years) at Marriage | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
16-19 | 20-24 | 25-29 | 30-34 | 35-39 | 40 and over | Not Known | Total | |
Under 1 year | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | 6 |
1 | 4 | 8 | 2 | 5 | - | 2 | 2 | 23 |
2 | 21 | 9 | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | 32 |
3 | 11 | 8 | 1 | - | - | - | 3 | 23 |
4 | 21 | 9 | 2 | - | 1 | 1 | 2 | 36 |
5 | 6 | 11 | 6 | - | 1 | 1 | - | 25 |
6 | 10 | 7 | 3 | 2 | - | - | - | 22 |
7 | 10 | 9 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 29 |
8 | 7 | 7 | 2 | - | 1 | 2 | 1 | 20 |
9 | 4 | 12 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 22 |
10-14 | 21 | 31 | 10 | 5 | 4 | 3 | 8 | 82 |
15-19 | 14 | 22 | 10 | 3 | - | - | 3 | 52 |
20-24 | 9 | 20 | 5 | 3 | - | - | 1 | 38 |
25 and over | 2 | 14 | 3 | 2 | - | - | 7 | 28 |
Not known | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | 9 | 10 |
Totals | 143 | 169 | 51 | 26 | 9 | 11 | 39 | 448 |
The next table gives details as to the amounts of weekly maintenance ordered in 1970.
Amount Ordered | Orders for Weekly Payments in support of— | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Wife only | Children only | Wife and Children | Total Orders | |
$ | ||||
Under 1 | 4 | - | 5 | 9 |
1 -4 | 9 | 19 | 1 | 29 |
5 -9 | 11 | 41 | 22 | 74 |
10 -14 | 9 | 12 | 41 | 62 |
15 -19 | 10 | 9 | 65 | 84 |
20 -24 | 7 | 5 | 91 | 103 |
25 -29 | 2 | 1 | 114 | 117 |
30 -34 | - | - | 70 | 70 |
35 -39 | - | - | 32 | 32 |
40 -49 | - | - | 14 | 14 |
50 and over | - | - | 3 | 3 |
Totals | 52 | 87 | 458 | 597 |
Numbers of children involved in custody orders granted in 1970 are given next.
Item | Number of Children Involved | Total | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | ||
Number of orders | 120 | 118 | 74 | 44 | 24 | 7 | 3 | 390 |
Total children | 120 | 236 | 222 | 176 | 120 | 42 | 21 | 937 |
The amount of weekly payments ordered in 1970 in the case of paternity orders follows.
Amount | Number of Orders |
---|---|
$ | |
Under 1 | 2 |
1 - 2 | 6 |
3 - 4 | 54 |
5 - 6 | 93 |
7 - 8 | 16 |
8 - 9 | 16 |
$ | |
10-14 | 25 |
15-19 | 19 |
20-24 | 7 |
25-29 | 5 |
30-39 | 3 |
Total orders | 234 |
POLICE—The Police in New Zealand are maintained wholly by the Central Government. The law relating to the establishment and regulation of the Police is contained in the Police Act 1958.
Organisation and Duties—A commissioner with headquarters at Wellington, subject to the directions of the Minister in Charge of Police, has the general direction and control of the Police. His senior assistants at the national headquarters are his deputy who holds the rank of assistant commissioner, the national head of the Criminal Investigation Branch, also an assistant commissioner, and the Secretary for Police. The latter officer is a member of the public service seconded to the Police.
For operational purposes the country is divided into 16 police districts, each under the control of an assistant commissioner (in the case of Auckland), a chief superintendent, superintendent or chief inspector. The Auckland and Wellington districts, which include the largest metropolitan centres in New Zealand, are again divided into five divisions each under the control of a superintendent or chief inspector.
Districts and divisions are divided into subdistricts under the charge of chief inspectors, inspectors, senior sergeants, sergeants, or constables, and cities and the larger towns, where regular beat duty is performed, are divided into beats, patrolled by constables under the supervision of sergeants, and supplemented by mobile patrols.
In addition to the enforcements of the criminal law and the Police Offences Acts, there are various statutes of a regulatory nature which the members of the Police are called upon to administer, wholly or partly, such as the Arms Act, Sale of Liquor Act, Gaming Act, Narcotics Act, Transit Act, Pawnbrokers Act, Secondhand Dealers Act. They also undertake certain inquiries and other duties on behalf of other departments of the Government service.
Police in country districts in some cases hold such additional appointments as registrars and bailiffs at Magistrates' Courts, probation officers, and honorary fishery officers.
Recruiting—Male recruits for the Police, for entry as constables, must be between the ages of 19 and 35 years. Cadets must be between the ages of 17 years and 18 years 3 months. Male recruits and cadets must, have a height of not less than 5 ft. 81/2 in. The term of cadetship at the Police Training School is 19 months and on successful completion of the course and on attaining the age of 19 years, cadets are appointed constables.
Female recruits, who enter as constables, must be between the ages of 20 and 33 years with a height of not less than 5 ft 5 in.
All candidates for entry into the Police must pass a departmental education pre-entry test and also a medical test. They must be of good character, smart, active, and intelligent. Selection is made only after exhaustive inquiries into the character, antecedents, and qualifications of the applicants. On appointment, male and female constable recruits undergo a 3 months' course of training at the Police Training School, Trentham, where they receive training in their powers and responsibilities as police officers, fitting them to deal with the situations which may be faced on duty.
Examinations are required to be passed for promotion to sergeant and senior sergeant and to commissioned rank. Promotion through the ranks of those qualified by examination is governed principally by merit, seniority being a deciding factor only when equality in merit exists.
Members who show an aptitude for detective duty are detailed for service in the Criminal Investigation Branch. Detectives are attached to each of the 16 district headquarters and to some of the larger outlying police stations, and they undertake duty, as required, in the investigation and detection of serious crime throughout the country.
Strength—The effective strength of the Police at 31 March 1971, inclusive of 77 women police, was 3,214 (2,814 Uniform Branch, 400 Criminal Investigation Branch). Details of the effective strength were—commissioner, 3 assistant commissioners, 10 chief superintendents, 20 superintendents, 31 chief inspectors, 62 inspectors, 168 senior sergeants, 456 sergeants, and 2,463 constables. In addition, there were 153 police cadets, 6 matrons, 1 district constable, and 256 public service employees.
Women Police—At 31 March 1971 the women police consisted of 3 sergeants and 74 constables, and these were stationed in cities throughout New Zealand.
Women police receive the same pay as the men, they are called upon to perform similar duties, and they are required to compete with the men for promotion.
DEFENCE POLICY—The maintenance of defence forces and a defence potential in New Zealand are related to support of broad national objectives. Some of these objectives are relatively fixed because they reflect unchanging basic factors, such as resources, geographical remoteness, and dependence on overseas trade. Others are the products of history or circumstances; the more substantial objectives in relation to national security involve preserving the security, national interests, and independence of New Zealand; helping to maintain the stability and security of New Zealand's allies; and providing material backing to political efforts to preserve peace and to make collective defence, whether through the United Nations or through regional arrangements, as effective as possible. Defence policy has been elaborated in parliamentary papers A.19 in 1961 and A.8 in 1966.
CONTROL AND CO-ORDINATION OF DEFENCE—The Governor-General as Commander-in-Chief is empowered to raise and maintain the New Zealand naval forces, the New Zealand Army, and the Royal New Zealand Air Force. These forces, together with public servants appointed under the State Services Act 1962, constitute the Ministry of Defence, which is responsible under the Minister for the central control of the whole field of national defence.
The Secretary of Defence is permanent head of the ministry and principal civilian adviser to the Minister, responsible in particular for co-ordinating the business of the ministry as a whole, including long-term financial planning as well as supervision of defence expenditure. In accordance with the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969, the Secretary of Defence prescribes the pay, allowances, expenses, and other conditions of employment of all servicemen and public servants in the ministry.
The Chief of Defence Staff is principal military adviser to the Minister; he is convener and chairman of the Chiefs of Staff Committee and conveys its advice to the Minister. Like the Secretary of Defence, he carries out inspections of the services and reports to the Minister.
Command and Administration—The Defence Council is responsible for the administration and, through the boards or officers appointed for the purpose, the command of the New Zealand armed forces. The Defence Council consists of the Minister as chairman, the Secretary of Defence and the Chief of Defence Staff as deputy chairmen, and the Chiefs of Staff of the three services. In addition, the council may from time to time co-opt officers of other departments of State. Without limiting the duties of the Secretary of Defence or the Chief of Defence Staff, the Defence Council is responsible for advising the Minister on important matters of defence policy. It is also specifically required constantly to examine the possibilities of integrating common functions in the services.
Roles of the New Zealand Armed Forces—The roles and missions of the New Zealand armed forces are related to the following tasks:
To maintain an ability to deploy, in the area immediately around New Zealand and in the South Pacific, forces to deal with situations affecting New Zealand's interests for which our allies would expect New Zealand to assume primary responsibility.
To contribute to the protection of sea and air communications vital to New Zealand.
To maintain an ability to contribute in time of war to the fullest extent possible towards the collective defence of the friendly countries of the areas of primary strategic importance to New Zealand.
To contribute forces as appropriate to assist the United Nations, our partners in defence arrangements, and other friendly countries in keeping the peace and/or preventing escalation.
Co-operation With Other Countries—To facilitate exchanges on military matters New Zealand defence liaison staffs are maintained in London, Canberra, Washington, Kuala Lumpur, and Singapore. In addition, the head and deputy heads of the New Zealand Defence Staff, Washington, are accredited to the Canadian service authorities as advisers to the New Zealand High Commissioner in Ottawa. New Zealand officers are also employed in the SEATO Military Planning Office, Bangkok. The United Kingdom, Australia and Malaysia have service representatives attached to their respective High Commissions in Wellington and there are service attaches on the staff of the United States Embassy in Wellington. Several other countries have service attaches accredited to, but not resident in, New Zealand.
DEFENCE SCIENCE—The Defence Scientific Establishment is at Auckland and is particularly concerned with research in fields of concern to the Royal New Zealand Navy and the Royal New Zealand Air Force. The establishment also carries out metallurgical and other specialised studies related to the adaption of equipment to the New Zealand environment.
Co-ordination of defence science policy is achieved through the Ministry of Defence, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and the National Research Advisory Council. Commonwealth and allied co-ordination is achieved by membership of specialised bodies.
LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY FOR THE ARMED SERVICES—The principal statutes governing the armed services are the Defence Act 1971 and the Armed Forces Discipline Act 1971.
Two other Acts of general application are the National Military Service Act 1961 and the Courts Martial Appeals Act 1953. The latter provides for the establishment of a special court of appeal for the Navy, Army, and Air Force, to which persons convicted by a court martial may appeal against conviction.
National Military Service Act 1961—This Act, as amended in 1968, provides that every male British subject ordinarily resident in New Zealand (normally one who has lived in New Zealand for a continuous period of not less than a year) becomes liable to serve in the Army upon reaching 19 years of age and must then register. Selection of those who will be called upon to serve is made by ballot based on birth dates in a given period. Those selected may then be required to serve in the Army for (a) a period of whole-time service in camp not exceeding 12 weeks; (b) 3 years' part-time service during which training may be required for a total of 60 days; (c) 3 years in the Reserve. The current annual intake averages 2,250 out of an estimated total number of some 15,000 persons fit and eligible for service. Provision is made in the Act for persons to apply for postponement of liability for service on grounds of hardship or for registration as conscientious objectors.
DEFENCE EXPENDITURE—Expenditure on defence in the 2 latest years ended 31 March was made up as follows.
Item | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|
$(m) | $(m) | |
Personnel | 52.31 | 63.07 |
Travel, transport, and communications | 3.70 | 3.95 |
Maintenance, operation, upkeep, and rental | 5.48 | 5.70 |
Materials and supplies | 18.33 | 20.84 |
Services | 2.37 | 2.58 |
Other operating expenditure | 0.68 | 0.69 |
Grants, contributions, subsidies | 0.17 | 0.04 |
Capital works | 2.75 | 2.86 |
Capital expenditure | 3.93 | 9.34 |
Total | 89.72 | 109.07 |
Defence expenditure is related to Government expenditure and gross national product in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Defence Expenditure | Percentage of Government Expenditure* | Percentage of Gross National Product |
---|---|---|---|
*Excludes repayment of public debt. | |||
$(m) | percent | percent | |
1961 | 58.77 | 6.7 | 2.2 |
1962 | 55.56 | 6.2 | 2.0 |
1963 | 56.16 | 6.0 | 1.9 |
1964 | 58.20 | 5.9 | 1.8 |
1965 | 73.94 | 6.8 | 2.1 |
1966 | 81.20 | 6.9 | 2.1 |
1967 | 88.58 | 7.0 | 2.2 |
1968 | 87.11 | 6.8 | 2.1 |
1969 | 86.34 | 6.3 | 2.0 |
1970 | 89.72 | 6.1 | 1.9 |
1971 | 109.07 | 6.3 | 2.0 |
STRENGTH OF DEFENCE SERVICES—The following table gives the strengths of the regular forces of the three services over the last 11 years.
At at 31 March | Navy | Army | Air Force | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 2,853 | 4,905 | 4,390 | 12,148 |
1962 | 2,848 | 5,434 | 4,505 | 12,787 |
1963 | 2,877 | 5,049 | 4,058 | 11,984 |
1964 | 3,035 | 5,559 | 4,338 | 12,932 |
1965 | 2,976 | 5,374 | 4,390 | 12,740 |
1966 | 2,922 | 5,549 | 4,381 | 12,852 |
1967 | 2,934 | 5,620 | 4,378 | 12,932 |
1968 | 2,912 | 5,840 | 4,485 | 13,237 |
1969 | 2,935 | 5,730 | 4,498 | 13,163 |
1970 | 2,975 | 5,782 | 4,530 | 13,287 |
1971 | 2,941 | 5,638 | 4,413 | 12,992 |
THE ROYAL NEW ZEALAND NAVY—The Government in New Zealand has since the earliest days made provision for naval forces in its defence measures. Royal naval vessels regularly visited New Zealand waters, but these were soon supplemented by a number of Government-owned vessels, the first of which was the Australia, a schooner purchased from India in 1842. In addition, in 1877 the New Zealand Government began regular financial contributions towards maintaining Royal naval ships in New Zealand waters. In 1921 the naval forces became the New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy, and in 1941 they became the Royal New Zealand Navy.
Command Administration—The Chief of Naval Staff exercises command and administration of the Royal New Zealand Navy assisted in the performance of his functions by the naval staff as well as the integrated staff of Defence Headquarters.
State of the Navy—Her Majesty's New Zealand ships, as at 30 September 1971 were:
†On loan from U.S. Navy. | ||
---|---|---|
Frigate (Leander class) | Waikato | One frigate maintained in the Malaysia/Singapore area as a contribution to the ANZUK force. The remaining ships in commission are normally employed on exercises in New Zealand and overseas and undertake visits to foreign ports and around New Zealand and the South Pacific. |
Frigates (Otago class) | Otago | |
Taranaki | ||
Survey ship | Lachlan | |
Research ship | Tui* | |
Ocean minesweepers | Kiama | Training and fishery protection. |
Inverell | ||
Motor launches | Twelve | Fishery protection, training, survey work, harbour duties, RNZNVR Divisions. |
The naval base at Devonport, Auckland, consists of the office of the Commodore, Auckland, HMNZS Philomel (the naval barracks and training establishment), the Royal New Zealand Naval Hospital, and dockyard.
The dockyard (administered by a captain superintendent) includes the naval store depot and the RNZN Armament Depot at Kauri Point. The dockyard is capable of refitting ships up to light cruisers.
HMNZS Tamaki is the new entry training establishment for the Navy and is situated near HMNZS Philomel, Auckland. HMNZS Irirangi is the wireless station for the New Zealand naval station and is situated at Waiouru in the centre of the North Island.
HMNZS Wakefield is the Wellington shore establishment of the Royal New Zealand Navy.
Personnel—Entry into the Royal New Zealand Navy is open to young men through the following channels:
Artificer apprentices .. Ages 15 years to 17 years 6 months on day of entry.
Youth Adult entries .. Over 16 years and under 25 years on day of entry.
All new entries receive their basic training in Tamaki. Technical and specialist training is, as far as possible, carried out in New Zealand, but where no facilities exist, ratings attend courses in naval establishments in Australia and the United Kingdom.
There are two schemes for direct entry as officer cadets on the General List. Candidates between the ages of 15 years and 16 years 6 months are eligible for selection as cadet midshipmen; these cadets carry out training at the Royal Australian Naval College, Jervis Bay, New South Wales, before either proceeding to the United Kingdom for specialist technical training or returning to New Zealand to attend a university degree course at the University of Auckland, followed by technical specialist training. The degree course undertaken is dependent on the specialisations which are: B.A. or B.SC.—seamen specialisation; B.E. (electrical or marine engineering)—engineering specialisation; B.COM. or LL.B.—supply specialisation.
To cater for the older age group, young men between the ages of 17 years and 20 years on 1 January of year of entry are eligible for selection as midshipmen to attend a university degree course at the University of Auckland followed by professional technical training. On completion of their training they take up appointments as trained officers in the Royal New Zealand Navy.
Suitable ratings who qualify educationally and professionally are eligible for promotion to officer rank.
Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service—The Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service was first formed in 1942 as a wartime service. In 1949 the WRNZNS became a permanent part of the Royal New Zealand Navy. Employment of members of the WRNZNS is varied and includes duties as cooks, stewards, writers, shorthand typists, motor-transport drivers, and teleprinter operators.
Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteers Reserve—There is a division of the Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve in each of the four main centres—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—where reservists are given the basic elements of naval training.
Strength of the Navy—The strength of the Navy as at 31 March 1971 was as follows:
Regular Forces— | |
Officers (male and female) | 328 |
Ratings | 2,531 |
WRNZNS ratings | 82 |
Total | 2,941 |
Non-Regular Forces— | |
Royal New Zealand Naval Reserve officers | 7 |
Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve all ranks | 299 |
Royal New Zealand Naval Fleet Reserve ratings | 2,553 |
THE ARMY—The New Zealand Army is raised, maintained, and organised under the authority of the New Zealand Army Act 1950, the Defence Act 1964, and the policy outlined in the Defence White Paper 1966. It comprises a Regular Force, Territorial Force, and the Army Reserves.
Personnel are posted to one of the following corps:
Royal Regiment of New Zealand Artillery.
Royal New Zealand Armoured Corps.
Corps of Royal New Zealand Engineers.
Royal New Zealand Corps of Signals.
Royal New Zealand Infantry Regiment.
New Zealand Special Air Service.
New, Zealand Army Air Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Service Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Medical Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps.
Corps of Royal New Zealand Electrical and Mechanical Engineers.
Royal New Zealand Dental Corps.
Royal New Zealand Chaplains Department.
New Zealand Army Pay Corps.
New Zealand Army Legal Service.
Royal New Zealand Provost Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Education Corps.
Royal New Zealand Nursing Corps.
New Zealand Women's Royal Army Corps.
Command and Administration—The Chief of General Staff exercises command and administration of the Army assisted in the performance of his functions by the general staff as well as the integrated staff of Defence Headquarters.
Organisation—In New Zealand the Army is now organised into two commands, each of which has a functional responsibility nationwide, and is directly responsible to Defence Headquarters for the performance of its functions:
Home Command—Provides the home support for the Army in New Zealand.
Field Force Command—Commands and administers those elements of the Army in New Zealand which have an operational role in the event of mobilisation.
Units deployed to Singapore are under the command of Commander, ANZUK force.
Training—(a) Regular Force—Officers are commissioned on graduation from officer training colleges in England and Australia except in the cases of special entry and quartermaster officers who are commissioned from the ranks. Post-graduate and specialist training is received either in New Zealand or overseas.
Regular soldiers are trained at corps schools or depots and in Army units stationed within New Zealand and overseas. In certain cases specialist training is received at overseas training establishments in Australia, England, or the United States.
Territorial Force—After completing a full-time basic course of 12 weeks, National Service officers and soldiers are required to carry out annually, for a period of 3 years, a minimum of 20 days' training of which not less than 14 days must be at an annual unit camp.
Training Establishments—Units of the Army are responsible for the continuation training of all members of their units. Certain schools and depots are, however, provided to conduct basic soldier training and other formal courses in specialised fields. The majority of these training establishments are located in Waiouru Camp.
Manning—Manpower for the Army is provided from the following sources:
Regular Force Enlistment—
Officers who volunteer to serve in the Regular Force for initial periods of from 5 to 12 years, depending on method of entry.
Soldiers who volunteer for a minimum period of 3 years.
National Servicemen who are selected by ballot, and after initial training are posted to units of the Field Force.
Voluntary Enlistment for the Territorial Force. Males or females between the ages of 17 and 36 years who volunteer to serve in the Field Force for periods varying from 3 years to retiring age for rank.
Strength of the Army—The strength of the Army as at 31 March 1971 was as follows.
Regular Forces— | |
Officers (male and female) | 741 |
Other ranks | 4,734 |
RNZNC and NZWRAC (other ranks) | 163 |
Total | 5,638 |
Non-Regular Forces— | |
Territorial Force (all ranks) | 11,527 |
Officers Reserve | 913 |
Class A Reserve | 5,270 |
Class B Reserve Other ranks | 2,045 |
THE ROYAL NEW ZEALAND AIR FORCE—The Royal New Zealand Air Force was constituted as a separate armed service by the Air Force Act 1937 and its administration was vested in an Air Department which was responsible for military aviation and the regulation of civil aviation in New Zealand. With the passing of the 1964 Defence Act the Air Department was absorbed into the Ministry of Defence.
Command and Administration—The Chief of Air Staff exercises command and administration of the Royal New Zealand Air Force assisted in the performance of his functions by the air staff as well as the integrated staff of Defence Headquarters.
Organisation—The RNZAF consists of: (a) the Regular Air Force; (b) the Women's Royal New Zealand Air Force; (c) the Territorial Air Force; (d) the Air Force Reserve.
There are six RNZAF bases, all located in New Zealand. The RNZAF is divided into two groups, namely, Operations Group which has responsibility for the operational functions of the RNZAF, and Training Group which is responsible for all RNZAF training and certain support functions. Headquarters Operations Group is at RNZAF, Auckland, and Headquarters Training Group at RNZAF, Wigram. In addition, the RNZAF provides support for the search and rescue organisations in New Zealand and the South Pacific area.
The operational units of the RNZAF comprise: a medium short-range transport squadron based with the ANZUK force in Singapore; maritime, long-range transport and battlefield support squadrons based at RNZAF Auckland; and a ground attack squadron, a jet operation conversion squadron, and a communication transport squadron at RNZAF, Ohakea.
Technical Services—The technical branch of the RNZAF consists of aircraft, armament, and radio divisions. Technical direction of RNZAF engineering services is co-ordinated in Air Staff, Defence Headquarters. Specific levels of aircraft maintenance are assigned to bases and squadrons. A range of overhaul and repairs and some manufacture of aeronautical equipment is carried out at No. 1 Repair Depot, RNZAF Base, Woodbourne. A proportion of repair and overhaul work is contracted to civil industry in New Zealand and overseas.
Supply Support—Spares and equipment required by the RNZAF are provided through the support branch of Defence Headquarters, which is also responsible for the control and administration of catering and movements. Supply procedures and systems are patterned on the Royal Air Force and the United States services, which are also the main sources of supply for technical spares equipment.
Personnel: Regular Air Force, Officers—Candidates for commissions in the general duties (flying) branch are drawn mainly from civil life. Candidates for other officer branches are mostly selected from the ranks. After a probationary period of service, candidates are granted short-service commissions (with the opportunity of qualifying for a permanent commission later). Some personnel are enlisted as officer cadets and on completion of up to 4 years' military and university studies are granted permanent commissions in the general duties, technical, administrative, and supply branches.
Airmen and Airwomen—Service for airmen in the Regular Air Force is mainly through initial engagement of 8 years on the Active List with a Reserve liability of 4 years. Twelve-year engagements are granted to personnel who are selected for administrative and technical training under the New Zealand Certificate (NZC) Trainee Scheme. NZC trainees commence service at the Airman Cadet School, RNZAF, Woodbourne, and over a 4-year period are trained to an advanced level in their Air Force trade and at the same time qualify for the appropriate New Zealand Certificate. For airwomen, the initial term of engagement is normally 3 years with no Reserve obligation. Opportunities exist for both airmen and airwomen to extend their initial period of service.
Non-Regular Forces—The non-regular forces of the RNZAF consist of:
Territorial Air Force.
the Active Reserve.
the General Reserve.
The Territorial Air Force is manned by specialist officer branches and the members of the band of the RNZAF. The Active Reserve comprises personnel who either have Reserve obligations following service in the Regular Air Force or who volunteer on the expiry of this obligation. The General Reserve has no training obligations in time of peace.
Training:Flying Training—The initial training of all RNZAF aircrew and the basic flying training of pilots, navigators, and air electronic operators is undertaken at the Flying Training Wing at RNZAF, Wigram. New Zealand Navy and Army pilots, and RNZAF flying and navigation instructors are also trained by the Wing.
Ground Training—Airmen complete two levels of training, specialist and advanced. Courses vary in length and advanced training follows approximately 2 to 3 years after specialist training. Both levels of training are conducted at trade training schools. Airman cadets take an education, general service, and basic training course for 12 months at the Airman Cadet School, RNZAF, Wood-bourne. Specialist courses in management and leadership for junior and senior non-commissioned officers are held. An increasing amount of training is now conducted at joint service schools and by civilian training establishments.
Officer Training—The RNZAF conducts formal courses of officer training in New Zealand at three levels: indoctrination of officer cadets; junior command and staff training for flight lieutenants and senior command; and staff training for squadron leader and wing commanders. In addition, selected RNZAF officers attend staff colleges in Australia, the United Kingdom, and the United States. Each year up to 10 officer cadets are recruited under a university cadetship scheme conducted in conjunction with the University of Canterbury where they study for bachelors' degrees. Officer cadet and university cadet training is carried out at RNZAF, Wigram, and the two levels of command and staff training are carried out at the Command and Staff College, RNZAF, Auckland.
Strength of the Air Force—The strength of the RNZAF as at 31 March 1971 was:
Regular Forces— | |
Officers (male and female) | 745 |
Airmen (including airmen and aircrews) | 3,397 |
WRNZAF—airwomen | 271 |
Total | 4,413 |
Non-regular Forces— | |
Territorial Air Force | 115 |
Active Reserve | 551 |
General Reserve | 1,123 |
New Zealand Cadet Corps—A reorganisation of the non-regular forces was approved by the Defence Council on 11 March 1970. In general, the reorganisation was in line with the principles of the overall reorganisation of the ministry. By means of the centralised policy control, direction and management, the support of both open units (sea cadet units and air training corps squadrons) and school cadets are rationalised under an organisation known as the New Zealand Cadet Corps. The reorganisation was implemented on 11 May 1970.
The strength of the New Zealand Cadet Corps as at 31 March 1971 was 10,942 cadets with 28 schools, 15 sea cadet corps open units and 40 air training corps open units participating.
ARMED FORCES OVERSEAS—The following is a brief account of New Zealand's contributions to the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, and of other elements of the New Zealand armed forces serving overseas since the end of 1967.
In 1968 the then British Government had proposed to withdraw British forces from South-east Asia by the end of 1971, disbanding the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve. The five powers concerned—Australia, Britain, Malaysia, New Zealand, and Singapore—accordingly examined the establishment of a new basis for defence co-operation. Ministerial meetings were held in Kuala Lumpur in June 1968 and in Canberra in June 1969 to carry forward this collaboration. The New Zealand and Australian Prime Ministers announced on 25 February 1969 that the two countries would maintain forces in the area, subject to the continuing consent of the Malaysian and Singaporean Governments.
The New Zealand Prime Minister said that in the future New Zealand forces in the area would, in general, comprise a battalion, a frigate, and probably medium-range transport aircraft, with the periodic deployment of strike aircraft. He noted that New Zealand military contributions to the area are designed to make a contribution to the security of South-east Asia as a whole. As with existing arrangements they would not be involved in internal security problems and would be deployed on active operations only with the express consent of the New Zealand Government.
Following the British general election in June 1970, however, the new Government announced that some British forces would be retained in the area after 1971. The other four powers, Malaysia, Singapore, Australia, and New Zealand, welcomed this announcement. The British Supplementary Statement on Defence Policy, issued in October 1970, announced the composition of the British forces to be maintained in the area.
Five Power Defence Arrangements—The Commonwealth Strategic Reserve was disbanded on 1 November 1971 and replaced by an Australia, New Zealand, and United Kingdom (ANZUK) force as the contribution by these countries to the new five power defence arrangements for Malaysia and Singapore which became effective from that date.
The force comprises a naval and air component, an Army brigade, and a logistic support group. It is designed to promote stability in the area and to assist in the development of the armed forces of Malaysia and Singapore. New Zealand's contribution to the combined force is outlined in general terms in the Prime Minister's statement referred to above.
Thailand: In January 1966 a specialist team of some 15 men of the Corps of Royal New Zealand Engineers went to Thailand to provide capital and technical assistance under the Colombo Plan in the building of a road in North-east Thailand, from Borabu towards Buriram, a distance of 170 kilometres. In addition to providing the supervisors and instructors for the project, New Zealand provided much of the equipment for the building of the road. In October 1967 the strength of the team was increased to 21, and the attachment of 2 Ministry of Works overseers to the project was also approved.
Periodic attachments of mechanical engineering staff have been made since the middle of 1969 and the Thai and New Zealand Governments have provided much additional equipment for the project, which was due for completion by the end of 1971.
South Vietnam: In June 1964, at the request of the Republic of South Vietnam, an Army engineer detachment was sent to South Vietnam to help in reconstruction and development projects. The team returned to New Zealand in June 1965. The following month, in response to a further request from the South Vietnamese Government, an artillery battery was sent to South Vietnam. In May 1967 thiswas joined by a reinforced infantry company drawn largely from the battalion in Malaysia. The company, which served with the Australian Task Force, was joined late in 1967 by a further reinforced infantry company from Malaysia, thus increasing the New Zealand forces in Vietnam to some 550 personnel. In May 1967 a joint services medical team was deployed to South Vietnam for operations with United States Agency for International Development.
The Prime Minister announced in August 1970 that as a first step in phasing out New Zealand forces an infantry company comprising 144 men would be withdrawn without replacement later in the year. This change was implemented in November. At the same time plans were made to provide assistance with the training of Vietnamese forces; five personnel were attached to the 1st Australian Army Training Team, Vietnam, in October 1970.
In January 1971 a 25-man Army training team arrived in South Vietnam to participate in a joint South Vietnamese - New Zealand training wing at Chi Lang National Training Centre in Chau Doc Province in the Delta. Courses began in March.
In May 1971, 161 Battery, one of the longest-serving allied units in South Vietnam, returned to New Zealand. On 18 August 1971 the Prime Minister announced that the Government had decided to complete the withdrawal of New Zealand combat units by about the end of 1971. The main elements involved were the remaining infantry company and personnel integrated into the ANZAC force. The services' medical team at Bong Son transferred responsibility to the South Vietnamese in November 1971. The New Zealand Army training team and personnel attached to the Australian Army training team continued to serve in South Vietnam.
United Nations Observers: At the request of the Secretary-General of the United Nations, New Zealand has provided military observers in United Nations truce supervisory operations in Kashmir since 1951 and in the Middle East since 1954. The number of observers in Kashmir has been four, except for the period of hostilities in mid-1965 when, for a short time, New Zealand provided nine officers. The number of observers in the Middle East has varied between two and seven with five being the strength in 1971.
Aid to Malaysia and Singapore—In addition to direct military help in maintaining security in the area, New Zealand has since early 1964 undertaken a programme of defence aid to Malaysia and Singapore.
Up to 31 March 1971 military equipment valued at approximately $923,720 had been given to Malaysia and $292,971 to Singapore, and a total of 785 Malaysians and 135 Singaporeans had trained or were training in New Zealand. In addition, New Zealand military personnel have been seconded to the Malaysian and Singaporean armed forces to assist with training. During 1970-71, 14 New Zealand servicemen were on loan to the Singapore armed forces and 3 to Malaysia.
Provision has been made for the extension of the defence aid programme to Malaysia and Singapore at an estimated cost of $450,000 up to 31 March 1975.
STRENGTHS OF ARMED SERVICES IN WAR: South African War—Approximately 6,500 troops from New Zealand served in the South African War.
First World War, 1914-18—A total of 124,211 persons (including 91,941 volunteers) were called up for overseas and home service prior to 12 November 1918. Of these, 100,444 went overseas. This total comprised 98,950 troops serving with the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces in the European, Mediterranean, or Samoan areas; 550 nurses; and 944 others (including 211 British Army reservists, 541 naval personnel, and 192 Royal Flying Corps personnel). In addition, it was known that 3,370 (not included above) left New Zealand and enlisted in British and Australian forces, while others (exact numbers unknown) are known to have joined Canadian and South African forces.
At Armistice date in November 1918 New Zealand had over 56,000 troops overseas, and a further 10,000 were ready to embark or in training.
The troops provided for overseas service represented nearly 10 percent of the total population of New Zealand in 1914 and over 40 percent of the male population between the ages of 20 and 45 years. These percentages do not take into account New Zealanders who served in the British or Australian naval or military forces.
Second World War, 1939-45—Approximately 60,000 men volunteered for service in the New Zealand forces in the Second World War before conscription was introduced in July 1940.
The net intake of men to the armed forces—i.e., exclusive of transfers between the services and of re-entries—was 194,000, equivalent to 67 percent of the male population between the ages of 18 and 45 years. In addition, approximately 10,000 women served in the forces. It is estimated that approximately 140,000 persons served overseas.
A total of 104,988 Army personnel served overseas with the Second New Zealand Expeditionary Force, and, of these 99,343 (97,893 males and 1,450 females) left New Zealand on or before 15 August 1945, and 5,645 (5,491 males and 154 females) left New Zealand on or after 16 August 1945. (Some detailed tables are given on pages 269-271 of the 1956 issue of the Yearbook.)
The following table shows the approximate strength of each of the services from the outbreak of war in September 1939 at yearly intervals until August 1945, when hostilities ceased. The figures at July 1942 are also shown, as that month marked the peak for mobilisation, there being 151,073 men in the armed forces at that time, representing approximately 43 percent of the male population of military age.
As at 31 March | Navy | Army | Air Force | All Services | Female Personnel (Included in Previous Columns) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
In New Zealand | Overseas | Total | |||||
1939 (September) | 1,320 | 18,000 | 1,486 | 20,392 | 414 | 20,806 | - |
1940 | 1,791 | 29,300 | 3,808 | 27,628 | 7,271 | 34,899 | 18 |
1941 | 3,579 | 75,148 | 10,213 | 54,997 | 33,943 | 88,940 | 202 |
1942 | 5,605 | 109,389 | 18,228 | 82,201 | 51,021 | 133,222 | 2,356 |
1942 (July) | 6,110 | 124,773 | 23,666 | 104,490 | 50,059 | 154,549 | 3,476 |
1943 | 7,657 | 104,087 | 33,777 | 82,740 | 62,781 | 145,521 | 7,302 |
1944 | 10,018 | 72,662 | 41,595 | 55,039 | 69,236 | 124,275 | 7,942 |
1945 | 10,412 | 46,698 | 35,004 | 42,731 | 49,383 | 92,114 | 5,609 |
1945 (August) | 10,466 | 40,942 | 31,57 | 36,962 | 46,024 | 82,986 | 4,632 |
CASUALTIES ON ACTIVE SERVICE—The following table gives particulars of casualties suffered on active service by members of the armed forces in the wars, etc., listed. For the Second World War the figures shown for Navy and Air Force include New Zealand personnel serving with the Royal Navy and Royal Air Force respectively. Deaths and injuries due to accidental causes while on active service are included in the figures of deaths and wounded respectively. The number shown as “missing” refers to the number so classified at the end of the period quoted.
— | Deaths (Including Died as Prisoner of War) | Wounded and Injured | Prisoners of War | Wounded and Taken Prisoner of War | Interned | Missing | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*At 4 August 1919 this total comprised 16,688 deaths, 41,315 wounded, and 1 missing. | |||||||
South African War, 1899-1902 | 228 | 166 | - | - | - | - | 394 |
First World War, 1914-18 (up to 12 November 1918)— | |||||||
1 N.Z.E.F. | 16,302 | 41,262 | 356 | - | - | 84 | 58,004* |
Samoa | 2 | - | - | - | - | - | 2 |
Nurses | 13 | - | - | - | - | - | 13 |
Totals | 16,317 | 41,262 | 356 | - | - | 84 | 58,019 |
Second World War, 1939-45 (up to 31 December 1946)— | |||||||
Navy | 573 | 170 | 54 | - | 3 | - | 800 |
Army | 6,793 | 15,324 | 6,644 | 1,219 | - | 46 | 30,026 |
Air Force | 4,149 | 255 | 520 | 32 | 23 | - | 4,979 |
Mercantile Marine | 110 | - | - | - | 123 | - | 233 |
Totals | 11,625 | 15,749 | 7,218 | 1,251 | 149 | 46 | 36,038 |
Jayforce (up to December 1948) | 11 | - | - | - | - | - | 11 |
Korea (up to December 1954) | |||||||
Navy | 2 | 1 | - | - | - | - | 3 |
Army | 37 | 80 | 1 | - | - | - | 118 |
Totals | 39 | 81 | 1 | - | - | - | 121 |
Malaya (up to September 1960)— | |||||||
Army | 10 | 21 | - | - | - | - | 31 |
Air Force | 5 | 2 | - | - | - | - | 7 |
Totals | 15 | 23 | - | - | - | - | 38 |
Vietnam (up to 20 October 1971)— | |||||||
Army | 35 | 187 | - | - | - | - | 222 |
Totals | 35 | 187 | - | - | - | - | 222 |
PERSONS WITH OVERSEAS WAR SERVICE—Census statistics on overseas war service are now given.
Wars | 1961 | 1966 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*Plus any with service in both World Wars. | ||||||
Overseas service— | ||||||
Only in Korean War | 4,948 | 34 | 4,982 | 5,459 | 22 | 5,481 |
Only in Second World War | 140,549 | 5,447 | 145,996 | 139,021 | 5,703 | 144,724 |
Only in First World War | 45,879 | 1,064 | 46,943 | 34,300 | 787 | 35,087 |
Only in South African War | 991 | 14 | 1,005 | 450 | 4 | 454 |
In Korean War and Second World War | 1,397 | 5 | 1,402 | 1,529 | 7 | 1,536 |
In Second World War and First World War | 3,274 | 62 | 3,336 | 2,616 | 47 | 2,663 |
In South African War and First World War | 470 | 5 | 475 | 194 | 1 | 195 |
In South African War and Second World War* | 44 | - | 44 | 35 | - | 35 |
Totals with overseas war service | 197,552 | 6,631 | 204,183 | 183,604 | 6,571 | 190,175 |
Although the number of First World War veterans declined by 26 percent between the censuses of 1961 and 1966, there still remained 37,979 (37,144 men and 835 women). Of this figure, 27,765 served with the New Zealand forces, and the remaining 10,214 served with the Australian, United Kingdom, Indian, and other Commonwealth forces, will include an unknown number of immigrants who have arrived in New Zealand since 1918
The number of those with overseas service in New Zealand forces in the Second World War declined from 122,939 (120,885 men and 2,054 women) to 117,631 (115,812 men and 1,819 women) between 1961 and 1966, the decline being accounted for by emigration as well as deaths.
PERSONS WITH WAR SERVICE IN NEW ZEALAND ONLY—In the following table the numbers of persons in New Zealand in 1961 mobilised for at least 28 days in home service only are given.
— | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Home service only, First World War | 9,120 | 217 | 9,337 |
Home service only, Second World War | 84,278 | 8,275 | 92,553 |
Home service, First World War, and overseas service, Second World War | 210 | - | 210 |
Home service, Second World War, and overseas service, First World War | 7,754 | 43 | 7,797 |
CIVIL DEFENCE—In 1959, a Ministry of Civil Defence was established within the framework of the Department of Internal Affairs, and three regional commissioners were appointed to implement Central Government policy within their regions. For civil defence purposes, the North Island was divided into two regions and the South Island formed a third region.
The Civil Defence Act 1962 put into legislative form the concept and machinery of a national civil defence scheme. It provided for the formation of national and regional civil defence committees, advisory planning committees, the appointment of a secretary for civil defence, and a director and deputy director of civil defence.
Various planning committees have been established and are responsible for formulating national civil defence plans for consideration by the National Civil Defence Committee prior to being submitted to the Minister of Civil Defence, who is given power under the Civil Defence Act to approve them as national plans.
The civil defence roles and responsibilities of Government departments and other organisations have been defined in national plans. They provide the basic procedures for Government action in a civil defence emergency for communications, traffic control, emergency supplies, medical arrangements, law and order, transport, welfare, public relations, evacuation, and fire fighting.
The preparation of local civil defence plans and the establishment of an organisation to implement such plans, are the responsibility of local authorities. Every local authority was required to prepare a local civil defence plan by 31 December 1969 and submit it to the Regional Commissioner for approval. Central Government assists by conducting regional training courses, sending local authority civil defence officials for training at the civil defence training school in Australia, providing some stores including radio transceivers and subsidising on a $1 for $1 basis certain categories of civil defence expenditure. It also issues training manuals and standard forms for the various sections of civil defence. In each region a training officer has been appointed to assist local authorities with civil defence training programmes and exercises.
Civil defence police are trained by the New Zealand Police, the establishment being 3,500. Some 2,000 civil defence traffic officers are being trained either by the Ministry of Transport or the local authority, as is appropriate.
SECURITY INTELLIGENCE SERVICE—The New Zealand Intelligence Service Act 1969 gave statutory recognition to the Security Service which was established on 28 November 1956. Subject to the control of the Minister in charge of the service, functions of the New Zealand Security Intelligence Service are to obtain, correlate, and evaluate intelligence relevant to security and, as appropriate, to advise Ministers on matters relevant to security. It is not a function of the Security Intelligence Service to enforce measures for security. Offences under the Act include subversion, espionage, and sabotage. There is a commissioner of security appeals.
REGISTRATION OF LAND OWNERS—Practically all title to privately-owned land and interests in land in New Zealand is held under the land transfer system administered under the Land Transfer Act 1952. This system was introduced into New Zealand in 1870 and was based largely on the Torrens system of registration of title devised for South Australia.
This land transfer system provides a simple and cheap method of recording the transfer and other dealings with land and at the same time to ensure security of title by a system of State guarantee. The mechanics of recording dealings are provided by the creation of a register, each folio of which is an office duplicate of the owner's title. The folio or title has recorded on it full particulars of the proprietorship to the land, together with any changes which occur through transfer, death, or other devolution, and the encumbrances to which the land becomes subject. The cardinal principle of the Land Transfer Act is that the register is everything and that the purchaser gets, upon the registration of a transfer, an indefeasible title against the world.
When national or district schemes for drainage, irrigation, water supply, or sewerage which result in improvement to land are undertaken, statutory authority is customarily given to charge part of the cost against the land. These charges are recorded against the titles concerned.
Special procedures are necessary for the registration of dealings with Crown land and Maori land and these are contained in the Land Act 1948, the Maori Affairs Act 1953, and the various related Acts respectively.
The Joint Family Homes Act 1964 provides for settlements of land as “joint family homes” and wide use is made of this procedure year by year. (See Section 19.)
Certificates of Title Issued—The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the latest 12 years.
Year Ended 31 March | Total |
---|---|
1961 | 29,337 |
1962 | 31,743 |
1963 | 28,764 |
1964 | 29,049 |
1965 | 35,258 |
1966 | 39,760 |
1967 | 42,692 |
1968 | 46,118 |
1969 | 42,669 |
1970 | 37,525 |
1971 | 41,639 |
1972 | 39,270 |
MAORI LANDS—Before European settlement, all the land in the country was held by the various groups and tribes of the Maori people in accordance with their traditional customs and usages, and the land so held was described as Maori customary land. By the Treaty of Waitangi the exclusive rights to purchase such land was reserved to the Crown. Practically all of the land which was formerly Maori customary land has now been converted to other forms of title by one or other of the following processes:
Purchase or other acquisition by the Crown (from whom in turn the European colonists obtained land for farms, etc.).
The issue of a Crown grant to a Maori owner on the recommendation of the Maori Land Court.
The issue of a freehold order by the Maori Land Court in favour of the Maori or Maoris found entitled upon an investigation of title. This process was used instead of process (b) after the introduction of the land transfer system into New Zealand.
Land which was included in titles issued under processes (b) and (c) became known as Maori freehold land.
Maori freehold land becomes Crown land if all interests in it are purchased or otherwise acquired by the Crown, or becomes European land when bought or inherited by a person of less than half Maori blood, or is declared to be so by the Maori Land Court. Provision exists in Part I of the Maori Affairs Amendment Act 1967 for the removal of the special status of “Maori land” from land owned by up to four persons and meeting certain other requirements.
Maori Land Court—The Maori Land Court consists of a Chief Judge and such other judges as the Governor-General may from time to time appoint. It is a Court of Record and its general function is to deal with problems peculiar to multiple ownership of Maori lands including the partitioning and combining of titles for better utilisation, the effecting of exchanges, directing the holding of meetings of owners, and confirming or disallowing resolutions passed by such meetings, confirming sales, and making other miscellaneous orders.
The Maori Appellate Court consists of any two or more Judges of the Maori Land Court, provided that two Judges at least shall concur in every decision of the court. With certain exceptions, the Appellate Court determines appeals, whether on law or on fact, from all final orders of the Maori Land Court.
Although the Maori Affairs Amendment Act 1967 has reduced the jurisdiction of the court by giving the Maori people themselves much greater powers in the alienation of Maori freehold land without reference to the court, the court nevertheless in 1970-71 transacted considerable business. Some 302 sales involving a total of 9,900 hectares of a value of $1,400.525 were put through. In the same period 157 leases comprising 8,600 hectares were granted.
In addition to this, the court recorded a further 447 contracts negotiated directly by the owners themselves. There were also 480 meetings of owners authorised and held by the court during this period.
A considerable number of leases and sales of Maori land are to Maoris.
ACQUISITION OF LAND—Safeguards have been made for long-term planning in the use of land, whether publicly or privately owned, in order to ensure that it and its resources are used to the best advantage of the community as a whole. Legislation introduced in 1968 and 1969 (by amendment to the Land Settlement Promotion and Land Acquisition Act 1952) prevents, where there is an operative regional planning or proposed or operative district scheme, the acquisition by overseas interests of land of 1 acre or over designated or zoned as a reserve, or public park, or for recreational purposes, or as private open space, or for preservation as an object or place of historical or scientific interest, or of natural beauty, or any proposed such purpose and all islands or parts of islands within 100 miles of the mainland, and the Chatham Islands. Where there are no regional or district schemes the legislation applies to any land of 1 acre or over in area and the purchase may not be approved if the land is likely to be required for reserve purposes. The legislation also covers rural and farm land of 5 acres or over. Here a purchase may be approved if specified conditions, directed to ensuring beneficial use of the land from a national viewpoint, or permanent future residence, are met.
The court shall grant its consent where the purchaser or lessee is a person ordinarily resident in New Zealand, i.e., who has resided in New Zealand for 21/2 years and the court is satisfied that he intends to continue to reside in New Zealand. Where the purchaser or lessee is not a person ordinarily resident in New Zealand or is an overseas company, the court shall not grant its consent unless it is satisfied that: the land is not required for any reserve, public park, recreation purposes, or for preservation as an object of historical or scientific interest or natural beauty; and that the land is not an island less than 100 miles from the nearest part of the coast of the North Island or the South Island or forms part of the Chatham Islands. In the case of farm land, the court must be assured that the purchaser or lessee intends to conduct experimental or research work on the land which will benefit agricultural industries in New Zealand or the community generally, or that the land will be used for purposes other than agricultural with greater advantage to the community, or in the case of an individual that he intends to reside permanently in New Zealand and farm the land exclusively for his own use and benefit and has the ability and means to do this.
Part I of the Land Settlement Promotion and Land Acquisition Act authorises the Minister of Lands to take in certain circumstances any farm land that is suitable for settlement, and is, or when subdivided and developed will be, capable of substantially increased production. Land cannot be taken from any person owning less than the equivalent of two economic farms, and provision is also made for the retention of land for the owner's children. The owner may object to a Land Valuation Committee or the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court to the taking of land. The court may also be called in to assess compensation for land taken if the owner does not accept the Crown's offer.
Part II deals with the control of sales and leases of farm land to prevent undue aggregation. The Act applies to sales of freehold farm land and, with certain exceptions, to leases of farm land for terms of 3 years or more. The consent of the court is required to such transactions unless the purchaser or lessee files a declaration with the District Land Registrar within 1 month of the date of thetransaction to the effect that he owns no farm land, has no interest in any estate or trust owning farm land, has not since the passing of the Act transferred any farm land to any person as trustee or created any trust in respect of farm land, and that he has entered into the transaction solely on his own behalf.
The Act prevents the purchase of farm land, without the consent of the court, by a trustee for any person under the age of 17 years, or the purchase by a company or trustee for a company to be formed where the shareholders are fewer than 10 in number and any member of such company is under the age of 17 years (or where shares will be held in trust for any person under that age at the date of the transaction).
LAND TRANSFERS—The following table shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act during the latest 11 years. (1 hectare = 2.47 acres.)
Year Ended 31 March | Urban Properties | Rural Properties | All Properties: Total Consideration | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Area | Consideration | Freehold | Total Freehold and Leasehold | |||||
Number | Area | Consideration | Number | Consideration | |||||
hectares | hectares | ||||||||
(000) | $(m) | (000) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
1961 | 52,233 | 6,475 | 239.8 | 8,403 | 692 | 124.4 | 9,179 | 135.8 | 375.6 |
1962 | 49,358 | 5,657 | 233.4 | 7,787 | 569 | 117.2 | 8,455 | 126.7 | 360.1 |
1963 | 46,277 | 6,114 | 237.3 | 6,782 | 459 | 92.5 | 7,289 | 99.1 | 336.4 |
1964 | 51,942 | 6,706 | 299.1 | 7,269 | 525 | 111.0 | 7,894 | 120.8 | 419.9 |
1965 | 59,983 | 7,368 | 362.7 | 8,642 | 643 | 156.6 | 9,565 | 173.5 | 536.2 |
1966 | 61,581 | 7,426 | 394.0 | 9,281 | 631 | 185.3 | 9,927 | 198.6 | 592.6 |
1967 | 59,151 | 6,166 | 394.0 | 8,914 | 644 | 184.0 | 9,488 | 195.2 | 589.2 |
1968 | 55,820 | 5,710 | 390.5 | 7,566 | 451 | 141.2 | 8,105 | 151.4 | 541.8 |
1969 | 57,854 | 5,621 | 426.4 | 7,329 | 505 | 141.2 | 7,801 | 150.1 | 576.5 |
1970 | 63,728 | 6,506 | 530.7 | 8,480 | 574 | 184.1 | 8,896 | 193.7 | 724.4 |
1971 | 74,020 | 7,122 | 701.7 | 9,080 | 628 | 205.0 | 9,590 | 217.3 | 918.9 |
Urban Land Transfers—The following table shows urban land transfers by consideration groups for March years.
Consideration Group | Freehold | Leasehold | All Urban Transfers | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Total Consideration | Average Consideration | Number | Total Consideration | Average Consideration | Number | Total Consideration | Average Consideration | |
$(million) | $(000) | $(million) | $(000) | $(million) | $(000) | ||||
1969-70 | |||||||||
Under 2,000 | 12,171 | 14.7 | 1.2 | 318 | 0.3 | 0.9 | 12,489 | 15.0 | 1.2 |
2,000- 2,999 | 5,762 | 13.7 | 2.4 | 117 | 0.3 | 2.4 | 5,879 | 14.0 | 2.4 |
3,000- 3,999 | 4,286 | 14.5 | 3.4 | 89 | 0.3 | 3.3 | 4,375 | 14.8 | 3.4 |
4,000- 9,999 | 22,076 | 155.3 | 7.0 | 503 | 3.6 | 7.1 | 22,579 | 158.8 | 7.0 |
10,000- 19,999 | 14,944 | 195.8 | 13.1 | 265 | 3.6 | 13.5 | 15,209 | 199.3 | 13.1 |
20,000- 49,999 | 2,579 | 70.5 | 27.4 | 88 | 2.4 | 27.4 | 2,667 | 72.9 | 27.4 |
50,000-199,999 | 464 | 39.1 | 84.3 | 24 | 2.0 | 81.5 | 488 | 41.1 | 84.1 |
200,000 and over | 40 | 14.1 | 351.5 | 2 | 0.7 | 337.5 | 42 | 14.7 | 350.8 |
All groups | 62,322 | 517.6 | 8.3 | 1,406 | 13.0 | 9.3 | 63,728 | 530.7 | 8.3 |
1970-71 | |||||||||
Under 2,000 | 11,482 | 13.9 | 1.2 | 323 | 0.3 | 0.9 | 11,805 | 14.2 | 1.2 |
2,000- 2,999 | 6,049 | 14.3 | 2.4 | 94 | 0.2 | 2.4 | 6,143 | 14.6 | 2.4 |
3,000- 3,999 | 4,847 | 16.4 | 3.4 | 76 | 0.3 | 3.4 | 4,923 | 16.7 | 3.4 |
4,000- 9,999 | 24,292 | 171.8 | 7.1 | 576 | 4.1 | 7.2 | 24,868 | 176.0 | 7.1 |
10,000- 19,999 | 21,023 | 277.5 | 13.2 | 346 | 4.6 | 13.2 | 21,369 | 282.1 | 13.2 |
20,000- 49,999 | 4,007 | 108.1 | 27.0 | 118 | 3.1 | 26.6 | 4,125 | 111.2 | 27.0 |
50,000-199,999 | 676 | 56.1 | 82.9 | 30 | 2.6 | 88.0 | 706 | 58.7 | 83.2 |
200,000 and over | 76 | 27.1 | 356.6 | 5 | 1.1 | 227.8 | 81 | 28.2 | 348.7 |
All groups | 72,452 | 685.3 | 9.5 | 1,568 | 16.4 | 10.4 | 74,020 | 701.7 | 9.5 |
In general, transactions included in the under $2,000 group would involve vacant sections, although many building sections are now priced above this level.
Urban land transfers involving consideration between $2,000 and $19,999 would be, in the main, residential properties, although the group would include a considerable number of building sections, particularly in the main urban areas.
The range of transactions involving $20,000 or above would represent mainly commercial and industrial properties, although increasing numbers of residential properties will be included near the lower end of the range.
The following table shows urban land transfers by land registration districts.
Registered in Land Registration District | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Area | Total Consideration | Number | Area | Total Consideration | |
hectares | hectares | |||||
(000) | $(million) | (000) | $(million) | |||
North Auckland | 21,086 | 2.1 | 203.0 | 25,044 | 2.5 | 276.7 |
South Auckland | 8,181 | 0.8 | 59.5 | 10,191 | 1.0 | 81.8 |
Gisborne | 714 | 0.1 | 4.9 | 772 | 0.1 | 5.7 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,700 | 0.3 | 19.3 | 2,809 | 0.3 | 23.2 |
Taranaki | 1,481 | 0.1 | 9.9 | 1,754 | 0.2 | 13.2 |
Wellington | 11,851 | 1.4 | 113.3 | 13,248 | 1.1 | 137.9 |
Marlborough | 638 | 0.1 | 3.9 | 643 | 0.1 | 5.6 |
Nelson | 1,638 | 0.2 | 10.0 | 1,775 | 0.2 | 13.3 |
Westland | 372 | - - | 1.2 | 394 | - - | 1.5 |
Canterbury | 9,060 | 0.8 | 65.3 | 10,789 | 1.0 | 94.3 |
Otago | 3,791 | 0.3 | 25.1 | 4,250 | 0.4 | 31.9 |
Southland | 2,216 | 0.2 | 15.3 | 2,351 | 0.2 | 16.6 |
Totals | 63,728 | 6.5 | 530.7 | 74,020 | 7.1 | 701.7 |
Rural Land Transfers—The following analysis shows transfers of rural freehold properties classified by size groups for 1970-71.
Size Group (Acres)* | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Area | Total Consideration | Number | Area | Total Consideration | |
*1 acre = 0.405 hectare. | ||||||
hectares | hectares | |||||
(000) | $(million) | (000) | $(million) | |||
Under 30 | 4,140 | 13.1 | 42.0 | 4,661 | 14.7 | 51.8 |
30- 49 | 508 | 8.2 | 8.1 | 529 | 8.5 | 8.5 |
50- 99 | 1,035 | 31.2 | 23.6 | 999 | 29.6 | 24.8 |
100-149 | 688 | 33.6 | 21.4 | 724 | 35.3 | 22.4 |
150-249 | 749 | 58.6 | 26.3 | 767 | 60.3 | 27.5 |
250-499 | 748 | 106.4 | 31.5 | 749 | 105.9 | 31.7 |
Over 500 | 612 | 323.0 | 31.2 | 651 | 374.1 | 38.3 |
Totals | 8,480 | 574.1 | 184.1 | 9,080 | 628.4 | 205.0 |
The next table gives average consideration per acre by size group and weighted average price per acre of rural freehold land transfers for the latest 5 years. (The weighted average price is based on total acreages transferred during the period April 1953-March 1966.)
Size Groups (Acres)* | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*1 acre = 0.405 hectare. | |||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
Under 30 | 1,231.99 | 1,164.94 | 1,238.23 | 1,300.01 | 1,422.64 |
30- 49 | 355.85 | 311.08 | 418.23 | 398.66 | 402.04 |
50- 99 | 303.43 | 307.84 | 315.25 | 305.54 | 339.34 |
100-249 | 187.25 | 190.06 | 189.33 | 209.13 | 211.06 |
250-499 | 103.68 | 103.61 | 107.30 | 119.77 | 121.15 |
500 and over | 36.69 | 35.26 | 28.86 | 39.15 | 41.46 |
Weighted overall average price per hectare | 274.85 | 272.43 | 272.21 | 301.07 | 315.80 |
The following table shows all rural land transfers, freehold and leasehold, by land registration districts for the year ended 31 March 1971.
Registered in Land Registration District | Freehold | Leasehold | Total | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Area | Consideration | Number | Area | Consideration | Number | Area | Consideration | |
hectares | $(million) | hectares | $(million) | hectares | $(million) | ||||
(000) | (000) | (000) | |||||||
North Auckland | 1,896 | 68.9 | 37.1 | 51 | 4.7 | 0.9 | 1,947 | 73.6 | 38.0 |
South Auckland | 1,863 | 85.5 | 49.5 | 74 | 6.6 | 1.9 | 1,937 | 92.1 | 51.4 |
Gisborne | 221 | 70.7 | 4.0 | 12 | 3.0 | 0.4 | 233 | 73.7 | 4.4 |
Hawke's Bay | 438 | 45.6 | 12.9 | 26 | 3.5 | 1.1 | 464 | 49.2 | 14.0 |
Taranaki | 528 | 28.5 | 11.8 | 43 | 5.5 | 1.1 | 571 | 34.0 | 12.9 |
Wellington | 1,117 | 90.5 | 25.1 | 55 | 6.6 | 1.1 | 1,172 | 97.1 | 26.2 |
Marlborough | 391 | 36.7 | 4.8 | 34 | 15.7 | 0.7 | 425 | 52.4 | 5.5 |
Nelson | 350 | 19.5 | 4.3 | 42 | 10.6 | 0.5 | 392 | 30.1 | 4.8 |
Westland | 63 | 4.2 | 0.7 | 20 | 1.7 | 0.2 | 83 | 5.9 | 0.9 |
Canterbury | 1,150 | 91.9 | 32.0 | 66 | 13.6 | 1.9 | 1,216 | 105.5 | 34.0 |
Otago | 527 | 48.2 | 10.4 | 59 | 21.8 | 1.8 | 586 | 70.0 | 12.1 |
Southland | 536 | 38.2 | 12.3 | 28 | 9.4 | 0.7 | 564 | 47.6 | 13.0 |
Totals | 9,080 | 628.4 | 205.0 | 510 | 102.6 | 12.3 | 9,590 | 731.0 | 217.3 |
GENERAL—Equitable land values are a basis for many of the relations of the Central Government and local authorities with the individual. In particular they are required in connection with the following: (a) the levying of land tax; (b) the apportionment of rating levies over contributory local authorities; (c) the levying of rates by local authorities; (d) the advancing of money on mortgage by Government departments and by trustees under the Trustee. Act; (e) the assessing of stamp, estate, and gift duties; (f) the fixing of prices payable to the Crown or by the Crown for transfers of land.
SYSTEM AND PROCEDURE—The Government Valuation of Land Act 1896 set up a separate Government department charged with the duty of assessing the values of real estate for taxation and other purposes of the Central Government and for local rating purposes. The present law relating to the valuation of land is contained in the Valuation of Land Act 1951, and in the Land Valuation Proceedings Act 1948.
The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General, the actual work of valuing being done by district valuers and assistant valuers. The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate (a) the value of the land; (b) the value of the buildings (if any) and other improvements (if any) upon such land; and (c) the capital value of the property.
Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, not to accept special prices paid for land in exceptional circumstances, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used.
Generally, under the New Zealand law, the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is due to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State or local authority expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the “land value”.
“Improvements” on land are defined, with certain provisos, as any work done or materials used on or for the benefit of the land by any owner or occupier resulting in an increase in the value of the land. With the introduction of land value in 1970 (in place of unimproved value) the term “improvements” correctly speaking, includes only those items of work done or material used which result in structural additions to the property.
The “capital value” is, broadly speaking, the unencumbered market value of the land at date of valuation, and the “value of improvements” is the added value given by the “improvements”.
THE VALUATION ROLL—A valuation roll is prepared for each district over which a territorial local authority has rating jurisdiction, setting forth the ownership, description, and valuation of each property, including rates postponement and special rateable values where these are required to be determined.
Revision of Rolls—District valuation rolls are revised by the Valuer-General at intervals of not more than 5 years unless for good reason he decides otherwise.
The Supplementary Roll—There is, in addition to the district valuation roll for each district, a supplementary roll for that district. Generally, all special valuations of land made during the currency of a district roll for particular purposes—e.g., the granting of loans by Government departments or trustees on the security of lands, the assessment of stamp, gift, and estate duties—are entered on the supplementary roll.
Objections to Valuations—In the case of a revision of a district roll, the Valuer-General, any local authority, or any owner whose name appears on the roll, may object to any valuation thereon. Where a particular property only is revalued, only the owner has a right of objection. If, after the Valuer-General has reconsidered the matter, the objector is still dissatisfied he may ask for the objection to be heard by the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court.
ADMINISTRATIVE DIVISION OF THE SUPREME COURT—The Land Valuation Proceedings Act 1948 as amended in 1968, provides for objections under the Valuation of Land Act to be determined by the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court. In addition to its jurisdictionunder the Land Valuation Proceedings Act 1948, the Division hears claims for compensation under the Public Works Act 1928 and determines values under the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952. Land valuation committees for particular localities operate under the general jurisdiction of the Division. There is a right of appeal from a committee's decision to the court with a further right of appeal to the Court of Appeal in certain cases.
If any owner who has objected to a valuation made at a revision of a district roll is not satisfied with the value of the land as fixed by the Division's order, he may, within 14 days of the sealing of the order, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the owner) considers to be the fair selling value as specified in his notice (but not less than the aggregate amount owing on mortgages or other charges on the land), or the land to be acquired on behalf of Her Majesty, or sold, at that value. There is also provision that if the Valuer-General is of the opinion that the value has been fixed by the Division at less than the capital value, he may, within 14 days after the sealing of the Division's order require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair capital value, and, failing such consent being given within 30 days after notice is delivered, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of Her Majesty.
VALUATIONS IN RELATION TO RATING—The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital of on the land value is framed.
The third major rating system is the annual (rental) value system, where the annual values are assessed by valuers appointed by the local authorities concerned. The Valuer-General may be so appointed. The annual value is defined as the rent at which a property would let from year to year reduced by 20 percent in the case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and by 10 percent in the case of land, but it may not be less than 5 percent of the value of the fee simple. A new valuation roll in this regard is prepared either annually or triennially.
Parts IV and V of the Rating Act 1967 provide for local authorities to grant applications for rates postponement in respect of certain residences in commercial and industrial zones and for farmlands in counties with valuations reflecting potential use for urban development. Rates postponement values are determined either under the Valuation of Land Act or the Rating Act. According to the system of rating in force, special rateable values for non-conforming commercial or industrial land in residential or rural zones are also provided for in order that these classes of properties will not enjoy a rating advantage. Likewise special rateable values may be determined for rural or residential land or commercial or industrial areas, for single-unit dwellinghouses in areas where values are influenced by demand for multi-unit housing, and for “existing use” properties within the meaning of Section 36 of the Town and Country Planning Act 1953.
Part VI of the Rating Act provides for rating relief for farmlands subject to rates levied by borough (or city) councils, independent town councils, and county councils in respect of county towns. Th Act provides that these local authorities may assess valuations for rating purposes for such farmland lower than the normal rateable values.
Equalisation of Values—The Rating Act, Part IX, provides for an equitable adjustment of rate and of levies based on rateable values as between the several constituent districts comprising the district of an ad hoc local authority where those constituent districts have been revalued by the Valuer-General at different times. Provision is also made for equalisation to be done where the seven ridings of a county have been revalued at different dates.
CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF LAND—The figures in the following table show valuations over a long period of years for the whole of New Zealand; they are gross values and include the value not only of rateable properties but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating.
At 31 March | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* |
---|---|---|
*Included in previous column. †Includes the districts revalued after 1 March 1971 in the “land value” basis provided for by the Valuation of Land Amendment Act (No. 2) 1970 which came into effect on that date. | ||
$(million) | ||
1878 | 199.1 | 125.1 |
1885 | 226.5 | .. |
1888 | 222.3 | 151.0 |
1891 | 244.4 | 151.7 |
1897 | 277.2 | 168.8 |
1902 | 309.6 | 189.7 |
1906 | 395.4 | 245.9 |
1907 | 473.3 | 299.4 |
1909 | 543.0 | 345.5 |
1911 | 586.2 | 368.1 |
1913 | 681.1 | 425.9 |
1915 | 742.1 | 461.4 |
1916 | 778.3 | 482.6 |
1917 | 810.9 | 502.2 |
1918 | 842.8 | 521.8 |
1919 | 891.1 | 552.0 |
1920 | 940.2 | 581.8 |
1921 | 1,037.2 | 635.3 |
1922 | 1,089.0 | 658.3 |
1923 | 1,106.8 | 661.6 |
1924 | 1,137.0 | 667.7 |
1925 | 1,174.7 | 678.6 |
1926 | 1,206.5 | 682.1 |
1927 | 1,236.5 | 683.0 |
1928 | 1,262.9 | 670.4 |
1929 | 1,301.8 | 689.5 |
1930 | 1,329.1 | 677.8 |
1931 | 1,335.6 | 663.3 |
1932 | 1,325.7 | 643.6 |
1933 | 1,307.4 | 629.1 |
1934 | 1,300.7 | 619.5 |
1935 | 1,275.2 | 602.3 |
1936 | 1,271.6 | 591.4 |
1937 | 1,264.5 | 575.7 |
1938 | 1,272.7 | 564.7 |
1939 | 1,305.8 | 565.6 |
1940 | 1,321.0 | 557.8 |
1941 | 1,346.2 | 555.1 |
1942 | 1,363.8 | 553.8 |
1943 | 1,368.4 | 553.8 |
1944 | 1,377.6 | 554.1 |
1945 | 1,394.7 | 555.0 |
1946 | 1,420.9 | 558.4 |
1947 | 1,492.8 | 568.5 |
1948 | 1,592.1 | 583.2 |
1949 | 1,778.5 | 614.3 |
1950 | 1,971.8 | 648.9 |
1951 | 2,225.5 | 698.3 |
1952 | 2,629.8 | 788.5 |
1953 | 3,064.7 | 899.6 |
1954 | 3,405.5 | 974.3 |
1955 | 4,136.6 | 1,158.2 |
1956 | 4,613.2 | 1,288.8 |
1957 | 4,992.7 | 1,395.1 |
1958 | 5,354.5 | 1,502.3 |
1959 | 5,664.5 | 1,610.6 |
1960 | 6,132.5 | 1,779.6 |
1961 | 6,497.4 | 1,905.7 |
1962 | 6,945.7 | 2,061.1 |
1963 | 7,373.6 | 2,212.1 |
1964 | 7,760.4 | 2,345.8 |
1965 | 8,459.2 | 2,644.5 |
1966 | 9,085.0 | 2,865.5 |
1967 | 9,836.1 | 3,184.2 |
1968 | 10,631.6 | 3,487.0 |
1969 | 11,349.7 | 3,705.2 |
1970 | 12,515.6 | 4,170.7 |
1971† | 13.305.7 | 4,489.0 |
Between 1943 and 1950 values were stabilised through the operation of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943, and the increases shown in this period mainly reflect the writing into new valuations of increases which had occurred prior to 1943.
The lifting of land sales control on urban properties in 1950 and on rural properties in 1951 was reflected in the general revaluations.
In the following table the gross values are analysed in more detail.
As at 31 March | North Island | South Island | New Zealand | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | |
*Included in previous column. †Includes the districts revalued after 1 March 1971 on the “land value” basis provided for by the Valuation of Land Amendment Act (No. 2) 1970, which came into effect on that date. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
Counties | ||||||
1966 | 2,223.7 | 640.8 | 1,271.4 | 494.4 | 3,495.1 | 1,135.2 |
1967 | 2,371.7 | 682.8 | 1,456.3 | 602.2 | 3,828.0 | 1,285.0 |
1968 | 2,597.8 | 747.0 | 1,565.5 | 652.1 | 4,163.3 | 1,399.1 |
1969 | 2,857.7 | 836.4 | 1,624.3 | 649.6 | 4,482.0 | 1,486.0 |
1970 | 3,136.5 | 910.9 | 1,718.6 | 675.3 | 4,855.1 | 1,586.2 |
1971† | 3,340.5 | 1,008.3 | 1,853.3 | 751.6 | 5,193.8 | 1,759.9 |
Boroughs | ||||||
1966 | 4,286.2 | 1,366.8 | 1,285.4 | 360.8 | 5,571.6 | 1,727.6 |
1967 | 4,622.7 | 1,495.6 | 1,365.5 | 400.6 | 5,988.2 | 1,896.2 |
1968 | 5,012.8 | 1,673.1 | 1,436.1 | 411.8 | 6,448.9 | 2,084.9 |
1969 | 5,325.4 | 1,779.0 | 1,513.6 | 433.5 | 6,339.0 | 2,212.6 |
1970 | 5,979.3 | 2,068.0 | 1,659.2 | 512.4 | 7,638.5 | 2,580.4 |
1971† | 6,383.5 | 2,208.1 | 1,704 5 | 516.7 | 8,088.0 | 2,724.8 |
Independent Town Districts | ||||||
1966 | 14.3 | 2.6 | 4.1 | 0.3 | 18.3 | 2.8 |
1967 | 15.6 | 2.8 | 4.3 | 0.2 | 19.9 | 3.1 |
1968 | 15.8 | 2.7 | 3.6 | 0.3 | 19.4 | 3.0 |
1969 | 25.2 | 6.3 | 3.5 | 0.3 | 28.7 | 6.6 |
1970 | 18.2 | 3.8 | 3.8 | 0.3 | 22.0 | 4.1 |
1971† | 19.4 | 4.1 | 4.4 | 0.3 | 23.8 | 4.4 |
Grand Totals | ||||||
1961 | 4,575.0 | 1,306.6 | 1,922.4 | 599.1 | 6,497.4 | 1,905.7 |
1962 | 4,885.7 | 1,412.4 | 2,060.0 | 648.7 | 6,945.7 | 2,061.1 |
1963 | 5,211.5 | 1,526.2 | 2,162.1 | 686.0 | 7,373.6 | 2,212.1 |
1964 | 5,511.9 | 1,630.7 | 2,248.5 | 715.1 | 7,760.4 | 2,345.8 |
1965 | 6,057.6 | 1,853.0 | 2,401.6 | 791.5 | 8,459.2 | 2,644.5 |
1966 | 6,524.2 | 2,010.2 | 2,560.9 | 855.5 | 9,085.0 | 2,865.5 |
1967 | 7,010.0 | 2,181.2 | 2,826.1 | 1,003.0 | 9,836.1 | 3,184.2 |
1968 | 7,626.4 | 2,422.8 | 3,005.2 | 1,064.2 | 10,631.6 | 3,487.0 |
1969 | 8,208.2 | 2,621.8 | 3,141.4 | 1,083.4 | 11,349.7 | 3,705.2 |
1970 | 9,134.0 | 2,982.7 | 3,381.6 | 1,188.0 | 12,515.6 | 4,170.7 |
1971† | 9,743.4 | 3,220.5 | 3,562.2 | 1,268,6 | 13,305.6 | 4,489.1 |
The fact that land valuations are not continuously up to date has the effect in the preceding tables of delaying the appearance of other than the steepest movements and of reducing their apparent magnitudes.
With the present resources at the Valuation Department's disposal an up-to-date revaluation of all properties in New Zealand would be an impossible task, but by using the principle of valuation equalisation, mentioned earlier, it is possible to compile up-to-date gross values by local body districts for the whole country. These gross figures have been compiled, on the level of values as at 31 March 1966; they are recorded in a research paper issued by the department and are shown in the following table.
Territorial Areas | Capital Value | Unimproved Value |
---|---|---|
$(million) | $(million) | |
Counties | 4,268.0 | 1,469.4 |
Boroughs and cities | 6,218.3 | 2,105.3 |
Town districts | 18.6 | 2.9 |
Miscellaneous | 4.2 | 2.2 |
Totals | 10,509.1 | 3,579.8 |
A comparison of these totals with the gross values shown for the year ended 31 March 1966, given previously, illustrates the point that valuation statistics tend to have the effect of delaying current movements in the property market.
RATEABLE VALUES—The following summary indicates rateable values for counties, boroughs, and independent town districts as at 31 March 1971. The value of improvements in urban areas is much higher than in rural areas.
Local Authority District | North Island | South Island | New Zealand | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land* | |
*Included in previous column. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
Counties | 3,116.3 | 954.2 | 1,744.2 | 730.9 | 4,860.5 | 1,685.1 |
Boroughs | 5,832.1 | 2,046.3 | 1,547.0 | 481.1 | 7,379.1 | 2,527.4 |
Town districts (independent) | 16.8 | 3.7 | 3.9 | 0.3 | 20.7 | 4.0 |
Totals | 8,965.2 | 3,004.2 | 3,295.1 | 1,212.3 | 12,260.3 | 4,216.5 |
These figures include the districts revalued after 1 March 1971 on the “land value” basis provided for by the Valuation of Land Amendment Act (No. 2) 1970, which came into effect on that date.
The next table shows the percentage distribution of area and population as at 1 April 1970, and of rateable property values between the different types of local authority districts as at 31 March 1971.
Local Authority District | Area | Population | Rateable Property Values | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value | Unimproved Value | Value of Improvements | |||
Percentage Distribution | |||||
Counties | 99.1 | 30.9 | 39.5 | 39.0 | 39.9 |
Boroughs | 0.9 | 68.7 | 60.3 | 60.9 | 59.9 |
Town districts (independent) | - | 0.3 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.2 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Particulars of values for each county, borough, and independent town district in considerable detail are contained in the Report on Local Authority Statistics, where similar data are also given for dependent town districts and for road districts.
VALUERS' REGISTRATION BOARD—The Valuers Act 1948 provides for the registration of land valuers and for some control of their work. There is a Registration Board under the chairmanship of the Valuer-General, which issues certificates for registration to all valuers and annual practising certificates to public valuers. The main objects of the Act are to secure a high standard of valuation work throughout the country and to encourage competent valuers. There were 997 registered valuers at 31 March 1971.
PORT DEVELOPMENT—New Zealand is on the threshold of unit and container techniques which in a number of countries are bringing about a revolution in handling methods and a new concept of co-ordination of transport through the substitution of capital-intensive for labour-intensive operations. A Ministry of Transport has been established and its major statutory function is the investigation of the economics of transport. A Transport Advisory Council, chaired by the Minister of Transport, has as its purpose the co-ordination and development of transport generally.
An Exports and Shipping Council was set up in 1964 to promote economy and efficiency in the handling of New Zealand's exports and to speed up the turnaround of ships by streamlining procedures. Streamlining primarily involves a reduction in the number of calls made by overseas ships at New Zealand ports, and such activities arise partly from the need to offset increases in the freight bill following rises in freight rates. (Outward freight on exports exceeds $100 million and inward freight on imports exceeds $70 million.) There is a cargo-handling co-ordination committee serviced by the Marine Department and affiliated to an international association with a control office in the United Kingdom.
A New Zealand Ports Authority has been set up by the Government to produce a national ports plan in the interests of higher port efficiency; its approval will be required for future large development projects by harbour boards. The authority has designated Auckland and Wellington as the first container ports.
In recent years most harbour boards have undertaken extensive port development. New Zealand's first loan from the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (the World Bank) was authorised in 1963 for port development. It involved $5.08 million which was loaned to the harbour boards of Auckland, Lyttelton, Napier, Timaru, and Whangarei.
Facilities for roll-on roll-off vessels have been provided at Wellington, Picton, Auckland, Lyttelton, and Otago.
Auckland and Wellington installed containerised cargo facilities by mid-1971, Wellington providing two container berths and a twin-lift crane. A container service to the United States began by August 1971 from the ports of Auckland and Wellington.
Additional information to that contained in this section on port, cargo, and shipping statistics may be found in the Report on Transport Statistics, an annual publication of the Department of Statistics.
PORT STATISTICS—Demands made on ports by overseas and coastal vessels are illustrated in the following table, which gives the total number and tonnage of all calls made each year.
Year | Overseas Vessels | Coastal Vessels | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Calls | Net Tonnage | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage | |
tons (000) | tons (000) | tons (000) | ||||
1960 | 3,124 | 13,549 | 10,249 | 4,978 | 13,373 | 18,527 |
1961 | 3,652 | 16,177 | 10,247 | 5,036 | 13,899 | 21,213 |
1962 | 3,603 | 16,457 | 10,654 | 5,467 | 14,257 | 21,924 |
1963 | 3,764 | 16,433 | 11,076 | 6,189 | 14,840 | 22,622 |
1964 | 3,568 | 15,690 | 10,653 | 7,022 | 14,221 | 22,711 |
1965 | 3,452 | 15,486 | 9,766 | 7,213 | 13,218 | 22,699 |
1966 | 3,605 | 16,783 | 9,427 | 8,063 | 13,032 | 24,845 |
1967 | 3,331 | 15,621 | 9,156 | 8,791 | 12,487 | 24,412 |
1968 | 3,497 | 16,538 | 8,704 | 8,632 | 12,201 | 25,170 |
1969 | 3,648 | 17,070 | 8,150 | 8,241 | 11,798 | 25,311 |
1970 | 3,757 | 17,258 | 7,671 | 8,322 | 11,428 | 25,580 |
Up to and including 1963, overseas ships made an increasing number of calls at port while on the New Zealand coast. Since 1964 there has been some reduction in calls as the recommendations of the Exports and Shipping Council have been adopted. Overseas ships have usually made at least three calls on average on the New Zealand coast while loading.
Movements of coastal vessels declined from 1953 to 1962 when the rail-road ferry Aramoana came into operation. The Aramoana displaced other coastal vessels but its daily return trips between Wellington and Picton added to the number of calls at ports. The second rail-road ferry, Aranui, was brought into service in June 1966, and had a similar effect. Since 1967 additional roll-on roll-off freighters specialising in unit cargo loads have operated between all main ports, gradually superseding the more traditional trading vessels. In 1966 the ships sailing between Wellington and Lyttelton provided a roll-on service but this was reduced by the loss of the Wahine in April 1968; extra sailings were made by other vessels to meet cargo and passenger demands. Coastal shipping has advanced to the stage where about half the general cargo is carried in units, including containers. Several colliers on the Greymouth-Wellington service have been withdrawn as coal ceded to electricity, oil, and natural gas.
The following table shows for the 3 latest years the total entrances of merchant shipping at the various ports. Overseas and coastal vessels calling at more than one port in the course of a single voyage have been recorded as entered at every port visited.
Port | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of calls | Net Tonnage (000) | Number of calls | Net Tonnage (000) | Number of calls | Net Tonnage (000) | |
Houhora | 9 | 2 | 7 | 1 | 14 | 2 |
Awanui | 35 | 5 | 46 | 7 | 37 | 6 |
Mangonui | 22 | 4 | 26 | 4 | 24 | 4 |
Whangaroa | 9 | 2 | 10 | 2 | 6 | 1 |
Bay of Islands | 62 | 179 | 66 | 160 | 63 | 211 |
Whangarei | 609 | 2,427 | 617 | 2,521 | 628 | 2,621 |
Auckland | 2,790 | 4,885 | 2,710 | 4,978 | 2,379 | 5,145 |
Onehunga | 209 | 89 | 190 | 87 | 194 | 95 |
Raglan | 35 | 16 | 39 | 17 | 32 | 14 |
Thames | 40 | 6 | 28 | 4 | 20 | 3 |
Coromandel | 91 | 4 | - | - | - | - |
Tauranga | 517 | 1,590 | 513 | 1,692 | 557 | 1,761 |
Gisborne | 129 | 193 | 107 | 171 | 117 | 226 |
Napier | 399 | 1,417 | 376 | 1,509 | 381 | 1,409 |
Taranaki | 217 | 752 | 280 | 824 | 373 | 889 |
Wanganui | 102 | 58 | 97 | 51 | 100 | 57 |
Wellington | 2,236 | 5,061 | 2,170 | 4,896 | 2,234 | 4,977 |
Picton | 1,062 | 1,693 | 1,078 | 1,681 | 1,028 | 1,573 |
Nelson | 595 | 502 | 497 | 506 | 458 | 612 |
Motueka | 87 | 6 | 64 | 5 | 25 | 1 |
Tarakohe | 207 | 121 | 223 | 131 | 211 | 129 |
Westport | 135 | 98 | 150 | 101 | 142 | 94 |
Greymouth | 85 | 54 | 71 | 38 | 62 | 29 |
Jackson Bay | 15 | 8 | 14 | 5 | 15 | 6 |
Lyttelton | 1,096 | 2,965 | 1,061 | 2,927 | 1,023 | 2,948 |
Timaru | 295 | 791 | 263 | 751 | 228 | 629 |
Oamaru | 81 | 31 | 83 | 34 | 74 | 31 |
Otago | 374 | 1,043 | 380 | 1,111 | 365 | 1,021 |
Deep Cove | 48 | 96 | 24 | 59 | - | - |
Bluff | 466 | 1,032 | 453 | 992 | 481 | 1,044 |
Halfmoon Bay | 144 | 41 | 155 | 45 | 157 | 44 |
Totals | 12,201 | 25,170 | 11,798 | 25,311 | 11,428 | 25,580 |
In the case of Wellington, Lyttelton, Picton, Bluff, and Halfmoon Bay the figures are inflated by the recording of inter-island ferry services.
All Calls of Overseas Vessels—The following table shows for the 3 latest years the number of calls and net tonnage of overseas vessels arriving at New Zealand ports, either direct or coastwise.
Port | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) of Vessels | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) of Vessels | Number of Calls | Net Tonnage (000) of Vessels | |
Bay of Islands | 30 | 172 | 29 | 152 | 32 | 205 |
Whangarei | 117 | 1,394 | 122 | 1,512 | 113 | 1,451 |
Auckland | 927 | 4,412 | 971 | 4,490 | 1,054 | 4,642 |
Onehunga | 2 | 1 | 18 | 9 | 22 | 14 |
Raglan | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 |
Tauranga | 420 | 1,548 | 424 | 1,649 | 462 | 1,717 |
Gisborne | 35 | 160 | 32 | 144 | 37 | 193 |
Napier | 267 | 1,224 | 276 | 1,346 | 270 | 1,239 |
Taranaki | 129 | 600 | 148 | 680 | 146 | 703 |
Wanganui | 5 | 9 | 3 | 5 | 8 | 8 |
Wellington | 473 | 2,288 | 499 | 2,281 | 516 | 2,328 |
Picton | 29 | 156 | 26 | 122 | 25 | 97 |
Nelson | 95 | 355 | 91 | 387 | 103 | 504 |
Westport | 8 | 5 | 10 | 6 | 9 | 4 |
Jackson Bay | 3 | 3 | - | - | - | - |
Lyttelton | 421 | 1,809 | 460 | 1,857 | 465 | 1,920 |
Timaru | 136 | 665 | 136 | 649 | 114 | 518 |
Oamaru | - | - | 2 | 3 | 2 | 3 |
Otago | 201 | 841 | 221 | 919 | 205 | 829 |
Deep Cove | 5 | 15 | - | - | - | - |
Bluff | 192 | 881 | 179 | 858 | 172 | 880 |
Totals | 3,497 | 16,538 | 3,648 | 17,070 | 3,757 | 17,258 |
The inward overseas tonnages of ships in the preceding table are converted to percentages for the major ports in the next table.
Port | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
percent | |||||
Whangarei | 8.5 | 8.3 | 8.4 | 8.9 | 8.4 |
Auckland | 26.7 | 26.5 | 26.7 | 26.3 | 26.9 |
Tauranga | 6.0 | 7.8 | 9.4 | 9.7 | 10.0 |
Napier | 7.0 | 7.0 | 7.4 | 7.9 | 7.2 |
Taranaki | 4.8 | 4.4 | 3.6 | 4.0 | 4.1 |
Wellington | 14.9 | 15.6 | 13.8 | 13.4 | 13.5 |
Other North Island | 1.7 | 1.4 | 2.1 | 1.8 | 2.4 |
North Island | 69.6 | 71.1 | 71.4 | 71.9 | 72.5 |
Lyttelton | 12.5 | 11.5 | 10.9 | 10.9 | 11.1 |
Timaru | 3.7 | 3.5 | 4.0 | 3.8 | 3.0 |
Otago | 6.7 | 6.2 | 5.1 | 5.4 | 4.8 |
Bluff | 5.0 | 5.0 | 5.3 | 5.0 | 5.1 |
Other South Island | 2.5 | 2.7 | 3.2 | 3.0 | 3.5 |
South Island | 30.4 | 28.9 | 28.6 | 28.1 | 27.5 |
OVERSEAS SHIPPING: Ports of Arrival and Departure—The next table shows the extent to which various ports were made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure by overseas vessels during the last 3 years.
Port | Entered as First Call | Cleared as Last Call | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
net tonnage (000) of vessels | ||||||
Whangarei | 1,277 | 1,328 | 1,258 | 1,232 | 1,295 | 1,288 |
Bay of Islands | - | - | 24 | - | - | 24 |
Auckland | 2,774 | 2,892 | 3,050 | 2,184 | 2,243 | 2,116 |
Onehunga | - | 6 | 10 | - | 7 | 10 |
Raglan | 1 | - | 1 | 1 | - | - |
Tauranga | 585 | 679 | 693 | 950 | 940 | 1,046 |
Gisborne | 13 | 7 | 13 | 44 | 41 | 55 |
Napier | 205 | 186 | 115 | 384 | 385 | 399 |
Taranaki | 177 | 131 | 81 | 212 | 222 | 224 |
Wanganui | - | - | - | 5 | 7 | 7 |
Wellington | 812 | 812 | 815 | 645 | 560 | 676 |
Picton | 23 | 20 | 17 | 32 | 40 | 23 |
Nelson | 114 | 172 | 281 | 90 | 160 | 196 |
Greymouth | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | - |
Lyttelton | 431 | 389 | 341 | 184 | 262 | 298 |
Timaru | 77 | 104 | 86 | 107 | 194 | 107 |
Otago | 45 | 80 | 65 | 191 | 249 | 215 |
Bluff | 111 | 126 | 180 | 291 | 282 | 283 |
Totals | 6,646 | 6,934 | 7,032 | 6,553 | 6,887 | 6,966 |
As will be seen, in 1970 55 percent of overseas vessels (on a tonnage basis) arriving in New Zealand made Auckland or Wellington their first ports of entry, and 40 percent used one of these two ports as the final departure point. Most of the tonnage at Whangarei comprises overseas oil tankers, whose calls are practically limited to that port.
Passengers—The overseas passenger traffic is concentrated principally at Auckland and Wellington. Small numbers of overseas passengers, however, arrive at and leave from the other ports. The following table gives the numbers of passengers arriving at and departing from each port for the latest 5 years.
Port | Passengers Arriving from Overseas | Passengers Departing for Overseas | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Year Ended 31 March | |||||||||
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Auckland | 29,000 | 31,507 | 24,097 | 22,217 | 19,701 | 26,473 | 28,250 | 23,234 | 24,011 | 21,701 |
Napier | 15 | 88 | 68 | 157 | 7 | 100 | 155 | 159 | 124 | 174 |
Wellington | 15,225 | 22,064 | 18,567 | 11, | 8,93 | 10,202 | 14,257 | 17,263 | 10,435 | 8,666 |
Lyttelton | 134 | 290 | 160 | 75 | 204 | 230 | 207 | 284 | 502 | 589 |
Dunedin | 14 | 8 | 16 | 4 | 8 | 88 | 82 | 90 | 92 | 34 |
Invercargill | 12 | 36 | 75 | 10 | 12 | 47 | 113 | 97 | 129 | 60 |
Other | 395 | 40 | 437 | 258 | 470 | 916 | 443 | 758 | 289 | 394 |
Totals | 44,795 | 54,333 | 43,416 | 33,790 | 29,403 | 38,056 | 43,507 | 41,885 | 35,582 | 31,618 |
Entrances and Clearances of Overseas Vessels—The following table gives the number and net tonnage of overseas vessels entering and clearing New Zealand ports during the last 11 years (recorded at the first port of arrival and final port of departure only), and distinguishes those entered and cleared “with cargo” from those “in ballast”.
Year | With Cargo | In Ballast* | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels | Net Tonnage (000) | Vessels | Net Tonnage (000) | Vessels | Net Tonnage (000) | |
*“In ballast” means (a) inwards—"having no cargo for discharge in New Zealand”, such as cruise ships and vessels to load exports; (b) outwards—"having no cargo loaded in New Zealand”, such as cruise ships, empty tankers, and phosphate ships. | ||||||
Entered | ||||||
1960 | 818 | 3.800 | 154 | 701 | 972 | 4.501 |
1961 | 865 | 4.150 | 173 | 804 | 1.038 | 4.954 |
1962 | 850 | 4.055 | 141 | 734 | 991 | 4.789 |
1963 | 883 | 4.146 | 146 | 764 | 1.029 | 4.910 |
1964 | 901 | 4.592 | 169 | 849 | 1.070 | 5.441 |
1965 | 897 | 4.637 | 171 | 987 | 1.068 | 5.624 |
1966 | 915 | 4.981 | 203 | 1.147 | 1.118 | 6.128 |
1967 | 788 | 4.180 | 244 | 1.658 | 1.032 | 5.838 |
1968 | 817 | 4.326 | 377 | 2.319 | 1.194 | 6.646 |
1969 | 839 | 4.467 | 391 | 2.467 | 1.230 | 6.934 |
1970 | 948 | 5.122 | 350 | 1.910 | 1.298 | 7.032 |
Cleared | ||||||
1960 | 610 | 2.644 | 351 | 1.765 | 961 | 4.408 |
1961 | 651 | 2.999 | 380 | 1.924 | 1.031 | 4.923 |
1962 | 680 | 3.064 | 320 | 1.821 | 1.000 | 4.885 |
1963 | 730 | 3.044 | 304 | 1.832 | 1.034 | 4.876 |
1964 | 733 | 3.385 | 319 | 1.973 | 1.052 | 5.358 |
1965 | 743 | 3.280 | 325 | 2.265 | 1.068 | 5.545 |
1966 | 737 | 3.295 | 381 | 2.806 | 1.118 | 6.101 |
1967 | 730 | 3.149 | 327 | 2.737 | 1.057 | 5.886 |
1968 | 879 | 3.445 | 316 | 3.107 | 1.195 | 6.553 |
1969 | 940 | 3.891 | 290 | 2.996 | 1.230 | 6.887 |
1970 | 989 | 4.219 | 283 | 2.747 | 1.272 | 6.966 |
Direction of Overseas Shipping—Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries are given in the following table.
Country | 1969 | 1970 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Entered | Cleared | Entered | Cleared | |||||
No. | Net Tonnage (000) | No. | Net Tonnage (000) | No. | Net Tonnage (000) | No. | Net Tonnage (000) | |
Australia | 429 | 2,176 | 375 | 1,681 | 426 | 1,708 | 402 | 1,846 |
Canada | 30 | 165 | 4 | 11 | 25 | 160 | 5 | 19 |
Ecuador | 12 | 13 | 6 | 4 | 10 | 20 | 8 | 15 |
Fiji | 69 | 333 | 63 | 416 | 64 | 235 | 60 | 227 |
France | 4 | 16 | 42 | 211 | 2 | 7 | 32 | 152 |
French Polynesia | 4 | 26 | 20 | 129 | 2 | 23 | 12 | 108 |
Germany, Federal Republic of | 16 | 76 | 5 | 22 | 15 | 68 | 12 | 55 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 10 | 65 | 8 | 57 | 13 | 79 | 5 | 29 |
Hong Kong | 13 | 39 | 6 | 17 | 19 | 67 | 6 | 20 |
Iran | 19 | 329 | 30 | 416 | 19 | 393 | 32 | 544 |
Japan | 239 | 1,098 | 241 | 1,104 | 261 | 1,256 | 261 | 1,226 |
Kuwait | 22 | 542 | 22 | 515 | 26 | 643 | 12 | 277 |
Nauru | 29 | 239 | 27 | 223 | 19 | 183 | 24 | 229 |
Netherlands | 5 | 26 | 3 | 19 | 13 | 57 | 2 | 7 |
New Caledonia | 41 | 99 | 41 | 6 | 44 | 87 | 44 | 60 |
Philippines | 2 | 9 | 18 | 56 | 2 | 66 | 10 | 36 |
Singapore | 10 | 75 | 16 | 124 | 8 | 63 | 17 | 159 |
South Africa | 6 | 28 | 5 | 19 | 8 | 31 | 8 | 28 |
Tonga | 9 | 40 | 5 | 78 | 9 | 22 | 10 | 127 |
USSR | 7 | 20 | 1 | 4 | 7 | 21 | 3 | 9 |
United Kingdom | 106 | 653 | 121 | 796 | 133 | 925 | 135 | 936 |
United States | 71 | 401 | 72 | 365 | 86 | 473 | 72 | 374 |
Other Countries | 77 | 467 | 99 | 560 | 87 | 502 | 100 | 483 |
Totals | 1,230 | 6,934 | 1,230 | 6,887 | 1,298 | 7,032 | 1,272 | 6,966 |
CARGO STATISTICS—With cargo statistics it should be noted that the term “ton” does not invariably denote a weight of 2,240 lb. It is practicable to obtain the actual weights involved for only a portion of the goods handled. In other cases close approximations are made by applying uniform formulas as to the number of bales, cases, sacks, etc., to the ton. A considerable portion of trading goods, however, is recorded in measurement tons, 40 cubic feet of space being regarded as the equivalent of a ton. As the practice is uniform, comparisons from year to year are not appreciably affected, nor are comparisons between ports, unless there is a radical difference in the class of trade carried on, in which case recourse should be had to consideration of items of trade. Since a much larger proportion of imports are in measurement tons, direct comparisons of tonnages of imports and exports are not always valid.
The following table gives a summary of the tonnage of cargo handled at all ports for the last 11 years.
Year | Inward* | Transhipments | Outward* | Total Tonnage† | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Coastal | Overseas | Coastal | Overseas | |||
*Excluding transhipments. †Transhipments included twice. | ||||||
manifest tons (000) | ||||||
1960 | 2,283 | 5,059 | 110 | 1,996 | 1,933 | 11,490 |
1961 | 2,433 | 5,704 | 158 | 2,164 | 1,983 | 12,600 |
1962 | 2,464 | 5,157 | 116 | 2,231 | 2,045 | 12,130 |
1963 | 2,882 | 5,697 | 109 | 2,550 | 2,120 | 13,467 |
1964 | 3,838 | 7,187 | 103 | 3,504 | 2,593 | 17,328 |
1965 | 4,945 | 7,181 | 85 | 4,688 | 2,574 | 19,558 |
1966 | 5,542 | 7,942 | 74 | 5,214 | 2,677 | 21,523 |
1967 | 5,407 | 6,887 | 52 | 5,105 | 2,927 | 20,431 |
1968 | 5,610 | 7,286 | 40 | 5,413 | 3,951 | 22,341 |
1969 | 5,664 | 7,527 | 34 | 5,448 | 4,599 | 23,305 |
1970 | 6,193 | 8,322 | 61 | 6,035 | 4,770 | 25,442 |
From about 1964 the pattern of shipping (and cargo) movements between New Zealand ports has been substantially altered. 1964 saw the opening of the oil refinery at Whangarei and the distribution to other ports of the refined products, currently amounting to some 2 million tons annually, has been by coastal delivery instead of by direct overseas discharge. The emergence of more and more specialised ships, e.g., roll-on roll-off freighters, dry bulk carriers, both in the coastal and overseas services coupled with the technical improvements in port facilities, has led to the rise of ports handling specialised cargoes and the virtual elimination of the small regional port and the traditional small coastal shipping services.
The next table shows for each port the total inward and outward cargo in 1970. Loadings of bunker fuels amounting to 380,118 tons are not included.
Port | Inward* | Transhipments | Outward* | Total Tonnage† | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Coastal | Overseas | Coastal | Overseas | |||
*Excluding transhipments. †Transhipments included twice. | ||||||
manifest tons (000) | ||||||
Parengarenga | 6,161 | - | - | 66,088 | - | 72,249 |
Houhora | 3,240 | - | - | - | - | 3,240 |
Awanui | 12,838 | - | - | - | - | 12,838 |
Mangonui | 6,682 | - | - | - | - | 6,682 |
Whangaroa | 2,380 | - | - | - | - | 2,380 |
Bay of Islands | 8,628 | 49 | - | - | 29,518 | 38,195 |
Whangarei | 149,780 | 3,336,974 | - | 2,943,218 | 103,682 | 6,533,654 |
Mangawhai | - | - | - | 50,515 | - | 50,515 |
Auckland | 1,456,930 | 2,085,438 | 43,672 | 152,495 | 876,141 | 4,658,348 |
Onehunga | 122,284 | 6,551 | 444 | 103,968 | 12,818 | 246,509 |
Raglan | 15,403 | 712 | - | 225 | - | 16,340 |
Thames | - | - | - | 3,781 | - | 3,781 |
Tauranga | 460,987 | 270,314 | 2,886 | 25,435 | 1,767,586 | 2,530,094 |
Gisborne | 22,308 | 5,132 | - | 8,923 | 46,584 | 82,947 |
Napier | 264,747 | 299,598 | - | 12,789 | 362,814 | 939,948 |
Taranaki | 219,033 | 244,167 | 185 | 47,296 | 186,247 | 697,113 |
Wanganui | 77,356 | 4,381 | - | 2,525 | - | 84,262 |
Wellington | 1,265,088 | 1,031,973 | 3,053 | 917,997 | 255,348 | 3,476,512 |
Picton | 692,879 | - | - | 721,472 | 25,696 | 1,440,047 |
Nelson | 133,365 | 35,375 | 420 | 31,184 | 410,504 | 611,268 |
Motueka | 355 | - | - | 1,690 | - | 2,045 |
Tarakohe | 21,365 | - | - | 207,283 | - | 228,648 |
Westport | 1,255 | 6,210 | - | 177,288 | 256 | 185,009 |
Greymouth | 3,565 | - | - | 50,875 | - | 54,440 |
Jackson Bay | 113 | - | - | 6,943 | - | 7,056 |
Lyttelton | 699,312 | 560,955 | 6,884 | 345,859 | 186,279 | 1,806,173 |
Timaru | 106,845 | 49,818 | 63 | 38,966 | 109,396 | 305,151 |
Oamaru | 6,287 | 1,039 | - | 12,451 | - | 19,777 |
Otago | 259,486 | 168,649 | 3,504 | 52,720 | 158,606 | 646,469 |
Bluff | 169,600 | 214,445 | - | 50,387 | 238,728 | 673,160 |
Halfmoon Bay | 4,921 | - | - | 2,418 | - | 7,339 |
Totals | 6,193,193 | 8,321,780 | 61,111 | 6,034,791 | 4,770,203 | 25,442,189 |
Transhipments—Developments in all transport services have led to a marked decline over the last few years in the volume of cargo transhipped. The 1970 figure of 61,111 tons is mainly “overseas to coastal” and “overseas to overseas” through the port of Auckland.
Inward Overseas Cargo—The following table shows the tonnage of some major items of inward overseas cargo handled in 1970. Transhipments are included.
Port | Fresh Fruit | Grain | Gypsum, Plaster of Paris | Iron and Steel | Machinery | Fertilisers | Motor Spirit, Kerosene |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
manifest tons | |||||||
Whangarei | - | - | 11.071 | 609 | - | 121.167 | - |
Auckland | 63.362 | 72.939 | 52.502 | 347.501 | 69.527 | 318.829 | 202.897 |
Tauranga | - | 24.185 | - | 18.045 | 2 | 178.825 | - |
Gisborne | - | - | - | - | 1 | 2.990 | - |
Napier | - | 719 | 20 | 12.853 | 1.342 | 234.114 | 6.642 |
Taranaki | - | 6.981 | - | 5.055 | 562 | 213.658 | 23 |
Wellington | 9.150 | 1.640 | 75 | 93.338 | 30.372 | 1.131 | 215.934 |
Nelson | 18 | - | 12.164 | 1.505 | 1.285 | 1.954 | - |
Westport | - | - | 5.518 | - | 19 | - | - |
Lyttelton | 21.208 | - | 19.864 | 63.430 | 18.321 | 117.037 | 83.936 |
Timaru | 691 | - | - | 1.733 | 254 | 41.316 | - |
Otago | 110 | - | 4.393 | 17.905 | 3.383 | 60.561 | 10.968 |
Bluff | - | - | 5 | 10.043 | 1.640 | 148.255 | 8.506 |
All other ports | 62 | - | - | 532 | 229 | 2.974 | - |
Totals | 94.601 | 106.464 | 105.612 | 72.549 | 126.937 | 1.442.811 | 528.906 |
Port | Motor Vehicles and Parts | Oil, Other Minerals | Sugar | Textiles | All Other Goods | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
manifest tons | ||||||
Whangarei | 1,864 | 3,200,006 | - | - | 2,257 | 3,336,974 |
Auckland | 175,251 | 10,486 | 141,796 | 59,898 | 608,453 | 2,123,441 |
Tauranga | 1,509 | - | - | - | 47,748 | 270,314 |
Gisborne | - | - | - | - | 2,141 | 5,132 |
Napier | 2,613 | - | - | 42 | 41,253 | 299,598 |
Taranaki | 1,226 | - | - | 45 | 16,802 | 244,352 |
Wellington | 200,222 | 58,822 | 1 | 25,455 | 398,724 | 1,034,864 |
Nelson | 15,506 | - | 519 | 9 | 2,765 | 35,725 |
Westport | - | - | - | - | 673 | 6,210 |
Lyttelton | 40,270 | 7,171 | 2 | 23,799 | 167,381 | 562,419 |
Timaru | 810 | 6 | - | 38 | 4,970 | 49,818 |
Otago | 6,992 | 4,146 | - | 1,991 | 61,617 | 172,066 |
Bluff | 3,848 | - | - | 143 | 42,005 | 214,445 |
All other ports | 970 | 8 | - | 43 | 8,350 | 13,168 |
Totals | 451,081 | 3,280,645 | 142,318 | 111,463 | 1,405,139 | 8,368,526 |
Outward Overseas Cargo—In the section dealing with the export trade it is pointed out that pastoral products make up over 80 percent of New Zealand's exports. The following table shows how the various ports participated in the handling of the main items in the outward overseas cargo, including transhipments, during 1970. Although pastoral products constitute the bulk of New Zealand's exportson a value basis, a number of other types of commodities constitute an important part of the total outward overseas cargo. The following table shows the extent to which ports of loading participated in the handling of the major remaining items.
Port | Butter | Cheese | Other Milk Products | Frozen and Preserved Meat | Hides and Skins | Tallow | Wool |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
manifest tons | |||||||
Bay of Islands | 8,442 | 3 | 5,590 | 13,054 | 71 | 2,023 | 6 |
Whangarei | 28,304 | - | 11,579 | - | 23 | 784 | 1 |
Auckland | 67,858 | 15,242 | 193,088 | 139,138 | 21,506 | 17,897 | 56,589 |
Onehunga | 149 | 41 | 67 | 1,041 | - | 20 | 3 |
Tauranga | 36,960 | 8,088 | 88,810 | - | - | 796 | 1,442 |
Gisborne | - | - | 976 | 15,859 | 287 | - | 2,356 |
Napier | 7 | 729 | 7,468 | 99,029 | 13,153 | 12,605 | 66,560 |
Taranaki | 18,518 | 55,181 | 17,081 | 54,748 | 3,127 | 3,451 | 2,835 |
Wellington | 13,011 | 5,570 | 20,393 | 73,286 | 14,317 | 4,684 | 44,542 |
Picton | - | - | - | 3,052 | - | 278 | 246 |
Nelson | 90 | 3,570 | 1,561 | 3,436 | 295 | 1,227 | 414 |
Lyttelton | 6 | 1,210 | 9,924 | 42,554 | 8,713 | 6,538 | 35,268 |
Timaru | - | 1,284 | - | 63,566 | 3,888 | 3,672 | 21,600 |
Otago | 240 | 1,463 | 192 | 14,381 | 4,181 | 3,807 | 33,517 |
Bluff | 190 | 4,947 | 903 | 123,627 | 9,161 | 11,622 | 44,882 |
Totals | 173,775 | 97,328 | 357,632 | 646,771 | 78,722 | 69,404 | 310,261 |
Port | Fresh Fruit | Beans and Peas | Paper, Newsprint, etc. | Timber, Softwood | Wood Pulp | All Other Goods | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
manifest tons | |||||||
Bay of Islands | - | - | - | - | - | 329 | 29,518 |
Whangarei | - | - | - | 8,204 | - | 54,787 | 103,682 |
Auckland | 14,102 | 208 | 10,547 | 13,140 | 223 | 336,867 | 886,405 |
Onehunga | 150 | 12 | 357 | 1,228 | - | 9,758 | 12,826 |
Tauranga | 123 | - | 151,161 | 1,350,744 | 99,345 | 30,321 | 1,767,790 |
Gisborne | 2,699 | - | - | 22,332 | - | 2,075 | 46,584 |
Napier | 37,495 | 352 | 121 | 95,735 | - | 29,560 | 362,814 |
Taranaki | - | 36 | 131 | 20,713 | - | 10,551 | 186,372 |
Wellington | 194 | 2,434 | 153 | 2,002 | - | 75,049 | 255,635 |
Picton | 2,590 | 563 | - | 16,871 | - | 2,096 | 25,696 |
Nelson | 66,050 | 309 | - | 328,477 | - | 5,092 | 410,521 |
Lyttelton | 1,831 | 16,832 | 337 | 5,006 | - | 59,162 | 187,381 |
Timaru | - | 7,012 | 78 | 372 | - | 7,924 | 109,396 |
Otago | 3,585 | 201 | 2 | 80,849 | - | 16,193 | 158,611 |
Bluff | 230 | 257 | - | 32,928 | - | 9,981 | 238,728 |
All other ports | - | - | - | 256 | - | - | 256 |
Totals | 129,049 | 28,216 | 162,887 | 1,978,857 | 99,568 | 649,745 | 4,782,215 |
Shipping Between New Zealand Overseas Territories and the Cook Islands—In the tables of overseas shipping no account is taken of ships moving between the main islands of New Zealand and New Zealand overseas territories and Cook Islands. Information on cargoes will be found in section 38, Overseas Territories and the Cook Islands.
SHIPPING ON INLAND WATERS—The only inland water shipping of any consequence is the service running on Lake Wakatipu, operated with the Earnslaw providing tourist excursions. Until 31 December 1968, the service was owned and operated by the New Zealand Railways; from 1 January 1969, the vessel was transferred to private ownership.
REGISTRY OF OVERSEAS SHIPS—The following table shows the country of registry of vessels arriving in New Zealand during the latest 6 years.
Country of Registry | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
British Commonwealth— | net tons (000) | |||||
United Kingdom | 2,605 | 2,544 | 2,625 | 2,630 | 2,546 | 2,422 |
New Zealand | 470 | 463 | 395 | 366 | 374 | 461 |
Other British Commonwealth | 35 | 46 | 42 | 111 | 41 | 116 |
With cargo | 2,618 | 2,521 | 2,320 | 2,197 | 1,965 | 2,443 |
In ballast | 493 | 532 | 742 | 910 | 996 | 556 |
Totals, British Commonwealth countries | 3,111 | 3,053 | 3,062 | 3,107 | 2,962 | 2,999 |
Percentage of total | 55 | 50 | 52 | 47 | 43 | 43 |
Other— | ||||||
Italy | 122 | 250 | 302 | 265 | 158 | 137 |
Japan | 449 | 534 | 468 | 837 | 1,046 | 1,114 |
Liberia | 263 | 452 | 466 | 519 | 746 | 867 |
Norway | 506 | 576 | 364 | 488 | 498 | 366 |
Netherlands | 321 | 375 | 343 | 313 | 341 | 207 |
Remaining countries | 852 | 888 | 832 | 1,116 | 1,184 | 1,343 |
With Cargo | 2,019 | 2,460 | 1,860 | 2,129 | 2,502 | 2,679 |
In ballast | 494 | 615 | 915 | 1,409 | 1,471 | 1,354 |
Totals, other countries | 2,513 | 3,075 | 2,775 | 3,538 | 3,973 | 4,033 |
Percentage of total | 45 | 50 | 48 | 53 | 57 | 57 |
Grand totals | 5,624 | 6,128 | 5,837 | 6,645 | 6,934 | 7,032 |
NEW ZEALAND SHIPPING REGISTER—The figures for vessels registered in New Zealand as at the end of each of the last 11 years are as follows.
Year | Steam and Motor Vessels | Other Vessels* | Totals | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | |
*Includes sailing vessels, and barges, dredges, etc., not self-propelled. | |||||||||
1960 | 491 | 243,008 | 122,631 | 42 | 2,471 | 2,031 | 533 | 245,479 | 124,662 |
1961 | 503 | 241,096 | 120,992 | 42 | 2,471 | 2,031 | 545 | 243,567 | 123,023 |
1962 | 493 | 250,399 | 124,724 | 40 | 2,652 | 2,096 | 533 | 253,051 | 126,820 |
1963 | 496 | 244,047 | 120,603 | 50 | 4,051 | 3,505 | 546 | 248,098 | 124,108 |
1964 | 521 | 251,032 | 122,798 | 53 | 4,180 | 3,628 | 574 | 255,212 | 126,426 |
1965 | 534 | 235,506 | 114,309 | 60 | 4,273 | 3,699 | 594 | 239,779 | 118,008 |
1966 | 556 | 238,149 | 112,520 | 65 | 4,335 | 3,720 | 621 | 242,484 | 116,240 |
1967 | 589 | 223,571 | 103,090 | 68 | 5,244 | 4,612 | 657 | 228,815 | 107,702 |
1968 | 597 | 223,573 | 102,461 | 72 | 6,114 | 5,318 | 669 | 229,687 | 107,779 |
1969 | 625 | 208,986 | 95,282 | 64 | 5,402 | 4,599 | 689 | 214,388 | 99,881 |
1970 | 659 | 210,667 | 95,702 | 69 | 5,726 | 4,811 | 728 | 216,393 | 100,513 |
In the table which follows, the vessels on the New Zealand register at 31 December 1970 are classified and listed for various ports of registry.
Port of Registry | Steam Vessels | Motor Vessels | Other Vessels* | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | |
*Includes sailing vessels and barges, dredges, etc., not self-propelled. | |||||||||
Whangarei | - | - | - | 18 | 1,828 | 236 | 3 | 307 | 205 |
Auckland | 10 | 3,071 | 1,388 | 411 | 77,291 | 35,712 | 45 | 5,007 | 4,275 |
Tauranga | - | - | - | 5 | 5,083 | 2,235 | 1 | 14 | 6 |
Napier | 1 | 819 | 449 | 13 | 3,181 | 1,246 | - | - | - |
Wellington | 15 | 21,351 | 9,163 | 83 | 57,223 | 26,998 | 15 | 286 | 232 |
Nelson | - | - | - | 24 | 5,565 | 2,218 | - | - | - |
Lyttelton | 5 | 3,578 | 1,253 | 17 | 2,865 | 1,305 | 3 | 22 | 6 |
Timaru | - | - | - | 6 | 1,641 | 588 | 1 | 5 | 2 |
Dunedin | 2 | 2,435 | 995 | 19 | 22,283 | 11,032 | - | - | - |
Invercargill | 2 | 969 | 368 | 28 | 1,484 | 516 | 1 | 85 | 85 |
Totals | 35 | 32,223 | 13,616 | 624 | 178,444 | 82,086 | 69 | 5,726 | 4,811 |
Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's “mosquito” fleet, the average net tonnage of the 466 vessels on the Auckland register being only 89 tons.
Of the 728 vessels registered in New Zealand at the end of 1970 only 72 were classified as employed in the coastal or foreign trade. A great number of vessels are employed exclusively within “restricted limits” or are pleasure craft.
MARINE OFFICERS' CERTIFICATES—The examinations for masters, mates, and engineers serving in the mercantile marine are conducted by the Marine Department, the regulations relating to these examinations being based upon those of the United Kingdom Board of Trade with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions. The Board of Trade recognises the following certificates only as of Commonwealth validity: Extra Master, Master, First Mate, and SecondMate Foreign-going ships, First- and Second-class Steam and Motor Engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the Board of Trade. There are examinations for masters and mates, and for marine engineers in both the foreign-going and home trade.
SHIP SURVEY STATISTICS—The Marine Department carries out the survey of ships as required by the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952, and 1,088 certificates of survey were issued in 1970. The department is also required to issue certificates to vessels engaged in international voyages in accordance with the provisions of the International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea 1960, to which New Zealand is a signatory. Also special surveys are made for seaworthiness after damage, for efficiency of equipment, and for tonnage measurement.
LIGHTHOUSE SERVICE—On headlands, capes, reefs, and shoals around the 4,330 miles of coastline there are 296 navigational aids. These aids comprise 25 manned lighthouses, 130 automatic lights, 105 day beacons, 20 navigational buoys, 3 fog signals, and 13 radio beacons, and represent a capital investment of $5 million approximately. Their maintenance and servicing is a responsibility of the Marine Department, and involves an expenditure of approximately $600,000 annually. Lighthouse tenders, aircraft, helicopters, and road transport along with a number of workshops are used to provide the mariner with reliable “signposts”. Light dues collected from ships meet most of the running costs of the service.
The “Xenon gas” light installed on Tiritiri Matangi Island, the main coastal approach light tower to Waitemata Harbour, is of 11 million candlepower, and is one of the most powerful in the Southern Hemisphere.
WRECKS—In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in New Zealand waters a superintendent of mercantile marine, or other person empowered by the Minister of Marine, institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer from whose wrongful act or default damage has resulted.
Should any wreck occur on the coast, or in any river or lake, the receiver of wrecks for that district has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.
The numbers of shipping casualties reported to the Marine Department during the year ended 31 December 1970 are shown in the following table. It should be noted that the figures list all casualties including small craft.
Type of Ship | Machinery, Breakdown, and Miscellaneous | Capsizing and Collisions | Stranding and Grounding | Foundering | Fire | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Passenger | 1 | - | - | - | - | 1 |
Cargo | - | 1 | 1 | - | 1 | 3 |
Fishing | 20 | 5 | 13 | 26 | 8 | 72 |
Dredges, tugs, etc. | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | 2 |
Pleasure craft | 23 | 20 | 14 | 10 | 9 | 76 |
Totals | 45 | 27 | 28 | 36 | 18 | 154 |
RAILWAY DEVELOPMENT—A network of railways extending over more than 3,000 route miles links almost all the principal centres of population in New Zealand and carries a large share of the passenger and freight traffic to and from the towns and cities. Practically all the railway services in the country are provided by the New Zealand Government Railways Department, using the title New Zealand Railways for trading purposes. The department also operates road services over more than 5,000 route miles of highways; a rail and road vehicle and passenger ferry service across Cook Strait between Wellington and Picton; and an air-freight service across Cook Strait. A total staff of almost 21,000 people is employed by the department.
Recent years have witnessed notable progress in development of the system and a steady increase in the carrying capacity of its main lines. Extensive use is being made of the latest developments in railway-transport technology, including diesel and electric traction, transistorised equipment for centralised traffic control, mechanised equipment for freight handling and track-maintenance work, and electronic data-processing machines to assist with accounting and statistical operations. Many new types of goods wagons have been and are being introduced, and numerous station buildings, goods sheds, bridges, etc., are being replaced by up-to-date structures in a continuing programme.
The largest railway construction project in recent years was completed with the opening in January 1971 of the 75-acre Te Rapa marshalling yard near Frankton. The massive yard is the first in New Zealand to have a semi-automatic hump-shunting system, while the refined electronic devices incorporated in the system make it also the most advanced. Designed initially to handle some 3,000 wagons a day, it will ultimately have a capacity to sort 5,000 daily.
A major project still in the course of construction is the 15-mile Kaimai Deviation, including a 5 1/2 mile tunnel through the Kaimai Hills, which will shorten the railway distance between the Waikato and the Bay of Plenty districts.
A loan of $13.73 million was made available by the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development early in 1971 to assist a 6-year railway capital development programme. The loan will meet the overseas content of the cost of wagons and workshops and signalling equipment due for delivery during the first 3 years of the new programme. This loan follows upon an I.B.R.D. loan of $36 million made available in 1965 for a rolling stock re-equipment programme which was completed in 1970 at a cost of $54 million.
BRIEF HISTORY—In 1860 a contract was let by the provincial government of Canterbury for the construction of a railway from Lyttelton to Christchurch, and the first portion of this line was opened on 1 December 1863*. A line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour was opened on 5 February 1867, and meanwhile, in 1865, the Auckland Provincial Council had begun construction of a line from Auckland to Drury.
In 1870 the Central Government established an Immigration and Public Works Department which had as one of its main objects the building of a system of railways to open up the country for settlement. By 31 March 1880, 1,182 route miles of State-owned railways were open for traffic, and by 31 March 1900 more than 2,100 route miles in 10 separate sections were in use. The 369-mile trunk line between Christchurch and Invercargill was completed in January 1879, but it was November 1908 before the 426-mile North Island main trunk railway between Auckland and Wellington was ready for traffic throughout.
Other main lines were completed, to link most of the short isolated sections. The last link to be completed was that from Christchurch to Picton, in 1945. Since then, between 1950 and 1957, 63 miles of branch lines have been built in the North Island to serve the extensive man-made forests.
In 1957 the main highway between Blenheim and Nelson was deemed, for the purpose of calculating passenger fares and freight charges, to be a “notional railway” connected at Blenheim to the railway system.
Over the years since the railways were first built, vast improvements have been made and many sections reconstructed at considerable expense to ease gradients, shorten distances, and reduce curvature. Several of these major railway deviations involved the boring of long tunnels, such as those on the Wellington-Tawa deviation, opened in June 1937; the Turakina-Okoia deviation, opened in December 1947; and the Rimutaka deviation between Upper Hutt and Featherston, opened in November 1955.
*A special article in the 1963 issue of the Yearbook (pp. 1175-1195) outlined the first 100 years of railway development in New Zealand.
EXTENT OF THE SYSTEM—The total route mileage of railways vested in the New Zealand Government Railways Department and open for traffic at 31 March 1971 was 3,012—1,625 miles in the North Island and 1,387 in the South Island. In addition, the Railways Department was working traffic over a further 4 miles of railways owned by other Government departments. Double line was provided over a total of 161 route miles, of which 129 miles were in the North Island.
A total of 62 route miles of railway electrified on the 1,500-volt direct current, overhead contact system was in use at 31 March 1971. The 8 1/2 mile Otira - Arthur's Pass section of the South Island transalpine line, including the Otira Tunnel, was electrified in 1923; the 7-mile Wellington-Johnson-ville line in 1938; and the 24 1/2 mile Wellington-Paekakariki line in 1940. The first section of the Wellington - Hutt Valley electrification was brought into operation in 1953, and the last stage of this project, covering 22 route miles, was completed in July 1955. The 6-mile Christchurch-Lyttelton section, including the Lyttelton Tunnel, was electrified in 1929 but changed to diesel traction in 1970.
RAILWAY CONSTRUCTION AND ENGINEERING—In most instances, Government railways in New Zealand have been constructed by the Public Works Department, now the Ministry of Works, and handed over to the Railways Department upon completion. Recent practice has been for the Ministry of Works to construct the earthworks, bridges, tunnels, and buildings, and for the Railways Department to lay the track and install signals.
Track—All track is laid to a gauge of 3 ft 6 in. Steel rails for main lines weigh 91 lb per yard, but several secondary and branch lines have been laid with rails weighing 72 lb per yard. Much of the track, not yet renewed since these standards were adopted in 1950, is still laid with rails weighing 85, 70, and 55 lb per yard. About 65 miles of track are completely renewed each year. Timber sleepers, laid 2,400 to the mile, have traditionally been of Australian hardwood, but since 1960 substantial and increasing use has been made of treated radiata pine sleepers from New Zealand mills.
Bridges—To carry the railways across gorges, rivers, and streams in New Zealand, about 2,600 bridges and viaducts have been built with an aggregate length of 55 miles. The longest railway bridge is that over the Rakaia River, 34 miles south of Christchurch. Completed in 1939 to replace an original timber structure of the 1870s, it is 5,720 ft (1.08 miles) long.
The highest viaduct is the Mohaka, completed in 1937 to carry the Napier-Gisborne railway 318 ft above the bed of the Mohaka River. Twenty New Zealand railway viaducts altogether carry the rails more than 110 ft above the streams they cross.
Tunnels—There are 184 railway tunnels with an aggregate length of 53 miles in use, 108 in the North Island and 76 in the South Island. The two longest tunnels are the Otira (5 miles 26 chains) on the Midland Line in the South Island, opened in 1923; and the Rimutaka (5 miles 37 chains) on the Wairarapa line in the North Island, opened in 1955. Excluding city tube railways, these stand sixteenth and thirteenth respectively in a list of the world's longest railways tunnels. The Kaimai Tunnel, to be constructed on the Kaimai Deviation, will be 5 miles 39 chains long.
Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service—An air freight service across Cook Strait was commenced in February 1947; information on its operation is given in subsection 11d.
Cook Strait Rail Ferry Service—Two ferries carrying rail and road vehicles, and passengers, are operated by the Railways Department between Wellington and Picton. The Aramoana (4,160 tons) and Aranui (4,542 tons) are each designed to carry a maximum of 34 railway wagons, or about 85 motorcars, on the vehicle deck and a further 30 motorcars in an upper-deck garage. There is all-weather accommodation in lounges and cabins in each vessel for about 500 passengers, but it is possible to carry up to 1,130 passengers per ship on special occasions. Regular sailings with the Aramoana began in August 1962 and a two-ship timetable was introduced with the advent of the Aranui in June 1966. In November 1971 the Railways Department took over maritime operation of these ferries from the Union Steam Ship Company.
A third ferry, Arahanga, entered the service in 1972, and a fourth vessel was ordered in 1971 from France for delivery early in 1974. Both are of a larger design than the first two ferries and are designed for freight only, with limited accommodation for road truck drivers.
ROLLING STOCK: Passenger Cars—The first diesel railcars on New Zealand railways were placed in service in 1936. At 31 March 1971 a fleet of 41 was in use on passenger services. Railcars are being phased out in favour of road services.
Multiple-unit electric coaches were first introduced on the Johnsonville line in 1938. By 1956 a fleet of 49 motor coaches and 79 trailer coaches was in use on Wellington suburban train services. A typical three-coach set comprising one 600 hp motor coach and two trailer coaches weighs 96 tons unladen, measures 188 ft 6 in. overall, and seats 200 passengers. This stock can accelerate rapidly from stops and operates up to 50 m.p.h. in normal service.
SPECIAL SERVICES—A hostess-served “Blue Streak” daytime express service between Wellington and Auckland was instituted in October 1968. This service runs 3 days a week in each direction. The service is being re-equipped with three 155-ft-long twin-coach railcars each to seat 96 passengers and have an operating speed of 70 miles per hour.
In December 1970 the “Southerner” diesel express trains were introduced to the service between Christchurch and Invercargill; there are refurbished passenger cars and a buffet car in which light meals and liquors are served.
In September 1971 the “Silver Star” sleeping-car expresses were introduced between Wellington and Auckland. The new air-conditioned trains each normally comprise 10 sleeping cars with accommodation for 160 passengers in single and two-berthed cabins, a 42-seat restaurant car licensed to serve liquor, and a power/luggage van.
Wagons—The Railways Department's fleet of goods and livestock wagons at 31 March 1971 totalled, with a total carrying capacity of 399,000 tons. In recent years thousands of new wagons have been introduced, including long, covered bogie wagons with wide doorways for mechanical loading of palletised freight, for use on express goods trains. Special-purpose wagons include those designed for log traffic, packaged timber, and bulk commodities such as cement, flour, plaster, heated tallow, sulphuric acid, and aluminium sulphate, and wagons for coal traffic for the Mission Bush steel mill. Many bogie flat-top wagons have also been built or modified for the ever-increasing volume of container traffic. In addition to the wagons owned by the department, another 242 privately-owned wagons are also in use, mainly for petrol and cement traffic.
MOTIVE POWER—Since 1949 steam power has been steadily replaced by diesel traction. All steam locomotives in the North Island were replaced by diesel locomotives by the end of 1967, and those in the South Island in 1971 with the exception of two retained for a Lumsden-Kingston tourist vintage train. In February 1972 15 “Dx” diesel-electric locomotives weighing 96 tons and with double the horsepower of the “Da” class locomotives were introduced to haul the “Silver Star” sleeping car expresses, and heavy express-goods trains between Wellington and Auckland.
The proportions of railway traffic moved by the different types of motive power are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Percentage of Total Traffic Moved by | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Steam Locomotives | Diesel Locomotives | Diesel Railcars | Electric Locomotives | Electric Multiple Units | |
1961 | 50.0 | 38.4 | 4.2 | 3.0 | 4.4 |
1962 | 46.2 | 42.0 | 4.2 | 3.0 | 4.6 |
1963 | 40.1 | 48.1 | 4.3 | 2.9 | 4.6 |
1964 | 34.3 | 54.2 | 4.2 | 2.9 | 4.4 |
1965 | 30.8 | 58.3 | 3.8 | 2.9 | 4.2 |
1966 | 26.3 | 63.0 | 3.7 | 2.8 | 4.2 |
1967 | 21.8 | 67.6 | 3.7 | 2.8 | 4.1 |
1968 | 18.1 | 72.6 | 3.1 | 2.0 | 4.2 |
1969 | 8.4 | 83.7 | 2.7 | 1.1 | 4.1 |
1970 | 1.2 | 91.7 | 2.5 | 1.0 | 3.6 |
1971 | 0.8 | 92.5 | 2.4 | 0.8 | 3.5 |
There are now 299 diesel-electric locomotives, and 14 electric locomotives apart from shunting locomotives.
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE—Gross revenue and expenditure on the railways (including subsidiary services) are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Gross Revenue | Expenditure | Net Revenue |
---|---|---|---|
*In addition, a 53rd week's revenue of $2,014,433 was taken into the department's accounts for the year ended 31 March 1969. Because there was no corresponding expenditure, this sum has not been included in the tabulated figures, in order to maintain comparability with previous years. The additional revenue became available because accounting procedures over the past few years had taken only 52 weeks' (364 days') revenue into account each year, and the additional days had now accumulated into a full week. †Deficit recovered from General Reserve. | |||
$(thousand) | |||
1967 | 88,756 | 87,878 | 878 |
1968 | 85,832 | 84,660 | 1,172 |
1969 | 90,015* | 86,495 | 3,520* |
1970 | 99,729 | 94,121 | 5,607 |
1971 | 105,242 | 112,827 | -7,585† |
The chief items of expenditure for 1970-71 were: wages $69,237,026; locomotive fuel (including electricity), $2,302,567; stores and material, $16,499,932; depreciation, $8,733,143; miscellaneous, $15,110,912.
The revenue and expenditure for recent years, distinguishing between railway operation and other items, are given in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Gross Revenue | Expenditure | Net Revenue or Loss | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | |
*See footnote to preceding table. | ||||||
$(thousand) | ||||||
1967 | 75,028 | 13,728 | 75,151 | 12,727 | - 123 | +1,001 |
1968 | 71,653 | 14,179 | 71,880 | 12,780 | - 227 | + 1,399 |
1969 | 74,602 | 15,413 | 72,892 | 13,603 | + 1,710 | + 1,810* |
1970 | 83,194 | 16,535 | 79,836 | 14,286 | + 3,358 | ,2,249 |
1971 | 86,999 | 18,243 | 96,502 | 16,324 | -9,503 | + 1,919 |
The respective Island figures of revenue and expenditure for railway operation only (i.e. omitting subsidiary services) are given below for the 1970-71 year.
Area | Revenue | Expenditure | Net Revenue or Loss | Ratio of Expenditure to Revenue |
---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | percent | |||
North Island | 63,255 | 66,032 | -2,777 | 104.4 |
South Island | 23,744 | 30,470 | -6,726 | 128.3 |
Totals | 86,999 | 96,502 | -9,503 | 110.9 |
The revenue and expenditure of the various subsidiary services conducted by the Railways Department, is set out in the following table. Full working costs are charged against these services, and interest which is debited to road services and rail ferries is credited to miscellaneous receipts as revenue.
Service | Revenue | Expenditure | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
*This service was transferred to a private operator in January 1969. †This figure excludes the 53rd week's revenue. | ||||||
$(thousand) | ||||||
Lake Wakatipu steamer | 22 | -* | * | 68 | -* | * |
Advertising service | 235 | 273 | 302 | 179 | 195 | 217 |
Departmental dwellings | 976 | 953 | 944 | 1,894 | 1,882 | 1,974 |
Road services— | ||||||
Passenger and goods | 7,208 | 7,760 | 8,521 | 7,241 | 7,714 | 8,787 |
Cook Strait rail ferry service | 5,323 | 5,891 | 6,197 | 4,221 | 4,495 | 5,346 |
Miscellaneous | 1,649 | 1,658 | 2,279 | - | - | - |
Totals | 15,413† | 16,535 | 18,243 | 13,603 | 14,286 | 16,324 |
Revenue—In the following table the railway operating revenue is classified according to the class of traffic, etc., from which it was derived.
Year Ended 31 March | Passenger Traffic | Goods, Livestock, and Parcels | Refreshments and Bookstalls | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||
1967 | 5,915 | 67,448 | 1,665 | 75,028 |
1968 | 5,294 | 64,785 | 1,574 | 71,653 |
1969 | 5,419 | 67,477 | 1,706 | 74,602 |
1970 | 5,672 | 75,709 | 1,813 | 83,194 |
1971 | 5,830 | 79,099 | 2,070 | 86,999 |
The revenue from passenger fares and luggage during the year 1970-71 represented an expenditure on railway travel of $2.06 of mean population. The total railway operating revenue was equal to $3.08 per head.
Expenditure—The railway operating expenditure under various heads is now given.
Year Ended 31 March | Maintenance of Way and Works | Maintenance of Rolling Stock | Locomotive Transportation | Traffic Transportation | Head Office and General Charges* | Refreshments and Bookstalls | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes superannuation subsidy. | |||||||
$(thousand) | |||||||
1967 | 19,012 | 17,671 | 12,105 | 22,383 | 2,232 | 1,748 | 75,151 |
1968 | 17,329 | 17,189 | 11,535 | 21,669 | 2,454 | 1,704 | 71,880 |
1969 | 17,229 | 18,152 | 11,513 | 21,674 | 2,501 | 1,823 | 72,892 |
1970 | 19,278 | 20,478 | 11,833 | 23,475 | 2,856 | 1,916 | 79,836 |
1971 | 24,105 | 23,762 | 14,046 | 28,867 | 3,453 | 2,269 | 96,502 |
Expenditure has been influenced by progressively higher rates of pay and improved conditions of employment.
Capital Expenditure—The expenditure on capital works and new equipment is set out in the following table.
Item | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | |
Plant and equipment | 1,097 | 1,369 |
Works programme | 5,475 | 5,386 |
Rolling stock | 7,044 | 4,944 |
Electrical | 62 | 42 |
Motor vehicles | 906 | 937 |
Rail ferries | 397 | 1,614 |
Totals | 14,980 | 14,292 |
This capital expenditure has been met from the department's own depreciation reserves, from the loan granted by the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development and buyer's credit.
The relative proportions of capital funded from these sources were as follows:
Source | 1970 | 1971 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | percent | $(000) | percent | |
Railway depreciation | 9,538 | 64 | 10,797 | 76 |
I.B.R.D. loan | 5,441 | 36 | 2,365 | 16 |
Buyer's credit | - | - | 1,130 | 8 |
Totals | 14,980 | 100 | 14,292 | 100 |
RAIL PASSENGER TRAFFIC—The completion of the suburban railway electrification at Wellington in 1955 and the introduction of fast railcar services between 1955 and 1959 resulted in peak passenger patronage in 1961-62, but since then there has been a steady decline in passenger journeys in face of competition from other forms of transport.
The decline in non-suburban passenger traffic is attributable to the increased use of buses and private cars and the development of air services. The operations of the department's Road Services Branch are outlined under another heading at the end of this section.
The following table sets out the numbers of rail passenger journeys and the corresponding receipts.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Journeys | Passenger Revenue | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Suburban | Non-suburban | Total | Suburban | Non-suburban | Total | |
*Traffic in this year was affected by the suspension of services for 10 days in May 1967 because of a strike by a section of the staff. | ||||||
(000) | (000) | (000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1966 | 21,234 | 2,654 | 23,889 | 1,976 | 3,921 | 5,897 |
1967 | 21,209 | 2,514 | 23,723 | 2,005 | 3,909 | 5,914 |
1968* | 20,122 | 2,064 | 22,186 | 1,947 | 3,347 | 5,294 |
1969 | 20,300 | 1,962 | 22,261 | 2,052 | 3,367 | 5,419 |
1970 | 19,183 | 1,848 | 21,031 | 2,181 | 3,491 | 5,672 |
1971 | 19,097 | 1,911 | 21,008 | 2,210 | 3,620 | 5,830 |
GOODS AND LIVESTOCK TRAFFIC—The following table shows the tonnage of goods and livestock traffic, and revenue received.
Year Ended 31 March | Goods and Livestock (excluding Parcels) Carried | Goods, Livestock, and Parcels Revenue | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tonnage | Net Ton-miles | North Island | South Island | Total | |
*Revenue from parcels traffic was $2,335,000. | |||||
(000) | million | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1966 | 11,888 | 1,473.1 | 46,804 | 20,509 | 67,313 |
1967 | 11,534 | 1,483.9 | 47,139 | 20,309 | 67,448 |
1968 | 10,581 | 1,405.1 | 45,614 | 19,171 | 64,785 |
1969 | 10,798 | 1,502.9 | 47,649 | 19,827 | 67,476 |
1970 | 11,593 | 1,676.6 | 54,210 | 21,499 | 75,709 |
1971 | 11,850 | 1,756.7 | 57,107 | 21,992 | 79,099* |
RAIL FERRY TRAFFIC—Traffic statistics for the rail ferry service across Cook Strait are given in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Return Crossings | Passenger Journeys | Motor Vehicles | Freight in Railway Wagons | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Manifest Tonnage | Deadweight Tons | Manifest Tons | |||
*Two-ship service from 27 June 1966. †The number of sailings was affected by industrial disputes. | ||||||
1966 | 563 | 211,520 | 51,396 | 256,980 | 215,480 | 432,142 |
1967* | 810 | 322,224 | 60,690 | 303,450 | 294,933 | 521,383 |
1968 | 974 | 339,124 | 66,067 | 330,335 | 343,791 | 581,542 |
1969 | 1,032 | 372,984 | 76,067 | 380,335 | 421,064 | 679,948 |
1970 | 1,049 | 433,699 | 89,055 | 445,275 | 507,281 | 752,098 |
1971 | 996† | 447,215 | 90,533 | 452,665 | 498,324 | 687,951 |
Financial statistics for the Cook Strait ferry service are as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Revenue | Expenditure, Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Passenger | Refreshment | Motor Vehicles | Other Goods | Total | ||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1966 | 431 | 79 | 481 | 2,793 | 3,784 | 1,960 |
1967 | 553 | 137 | 620 | 2,870 | 4,180 | 3,200 |
1968 | 569 | 154 | 681 | 3,225 | 4,630 | 3,788 |
1969 | 634 | 169 | 770 | 3,749 | 5,323 | 4,221 |
1970 | 720 | 202 | 893 | 4,076 | 5,891 | 4,495 |
1971 | 797 | 226 | 959 | 4,215 | 6,197 | 5,346 |
The following diagram illustrates the traffic on the railways and road services.
RAILWAY EMPLOYEES—The average number of persons employed by the State railways throughout the year ended 31 March 1971 was 20,814, compared with 21,082 a year earlier.
ACCIDENTS AT LEVEL CROSSINGS—Accidents at level crossings with roads resulted in the death of 13 people and injury to 65 others in 1970-71; in the previous year 11 were killed and 34 injured. In furtherance of departmental policy, an additional 18 automatic road-crossing alarms were installed in 1970-71.
PRIVATE RAILWAYS—There are a number of short private railways in New Zealand, principally lines serving collieries and sawmills. There is a 7-mile line of the Ohai Railway Board, extending from Wairio (north-west of Invercargill) to coal mines at Ohai. The Whakatane Board Mills Ltd., in the North Island operates a 6 1/2 mile private line from Awakeri to their mill at Whakatane in the Bay of Plenty.
RAILWAY OPERATED ROAD SERVICES—There is a network of railway-operated road services the origin of which dates back to November 1926 when a bus service between Napier and Hastings was purchased. Others were acquired in the following years (notably the services within the Hutt Valley and between the Hutt Valley and Wellington in 1927 and 1928), but it was 1934 before the first long-distance coach service was taken over. The main development of the network took place between 1936 and 1951, when the route mileage over which licences were held rose from 260 to 5,992. Now the Railways Department runs more than 25 percent of the total vehicle mileage of all licensed road passenger service operators in New Zealand (see section 11c), and maintains in its fleet more than 25 percent of all the vehicles used to provide road passenger services throughout the country. During the year ended 31 March 1971, the Railways Department's road services branch employed a staff of 1,477 on average.
Suburban bus services at Auckland, Rotorua, Hastings, Hutt Valley, Wellington-Khandallah, Titahi Bay, Paraparaumu, and Dunedin, with a fleet of 251 vehicles at 31 March 1971, carried 15,063,000 passengers and earned a total revenue of $1,621,970. All the other road passenger services, both long and short distance, with 596 coaches, buses, and other vehicles, carried 7,570,000 passengers and earned a revenue of $5,318,094. The routes of the services in operation at 31 March 1970 covered 5,569 miles of highway.
In addition to the road passenger services, a small number of road goods services were operated. Goods traffic on these services, together with the hire of vehicles to the Rail Ancillary Goods Service, produced a further $1,580,867 in 1970-71. Some 272 motor trucks and vans were maintained for the goods services. The Rail Ancillary Goods Service is operated by the department's traffic branch for the carriage of goods consigned to or from wayside stations.
The following selected statistics illustrate the development of the Railways Department's road services operations.
Year Ended 31 March | Route Miles at 31 March* | Number of Passenger Vehicles at 31 March | Number of Other Vehicles at 31 March | Total Passenger Journeys | Total Passenger and Goods Revenue | Total Expenditure, Including Interest Charges |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Route mileage for which licences are held. | ||||||
(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||||
1946 | 4,507 | 464 | 154 | 16,588 | 2,198 | 1,918 |
1951 | 5,992 | 749 | 301 | 24,091 | 4,216 | 4,320 |
1956 | 5,842 | 763 | 356 | 19,271 | 5,170 | 5,036 |
1961 | 5,754 | 735 | 332 | 21,370 | 5,674 | 5,638 |
1966 | 5,858 | 729 | 378 | 22,297 | 6,385 | 6,343 |
1968 | 5,899 | 762 | 377 | 21,396 | 6,729 | 6,906 |
1969 | 5,919 | 765 | 372 | 22,585 | 7,208 | 7,241 |
1970 | 5,925 | 777 | 377 | 22,175 | 7,760 | 7,714 |
1971 | 5,942 | 776 | 379 | 22,633 | 8,521 | 8,787 |
GENERAL—Capital investment in New Zealand's roading and road transport system exceeds that of all other forms of transport services. There are over 59,000 miles of roads and over 1 million motor vehicles, while the population census in 1966 revealed that there were 34,906 road transport drivers, 13,533 persons engaged in the construction and maintenance of roads, 16,653 persons whose occupations involved carrying and cartage services, 22,206 persons occupied in the repair of motor vehicles, and 7,205 persons engaged in motor-vehicle assembly and body building.
ROADS AND BRIDGES—Rising levels of investment in roads and road transport are a measure of the importance of motor vehicles in our modern environment. This form of transportation developed mainly because it permitted a way of life people desired and a form of travel which they found highly convenient, but investment levels have become so large and all-pervasive that they affect every corner of our social, economic, and political life. Furthermore, future economic development depends largely on the mobility of the motor vehicle. This mobility has been achieved by the development of an effective roading network and will be retained and improved only through progressive policies aimed at meeting future needs. For these reasons roads and road transport can be expected to play an increasingly important part in New Zealand's national development. In terms of ton/miles of freight carried, road transport has doubled in the 10 years and now comprises approximately half of total freight movement. Farm production, for example, relies heavily on road transport.
The cost of providing adequate roads in New Zealand as a proportion of annual investment is relatively high in comparison with other countries. The cost of construction varies considerably from place to place, depending upon topography, soil types, rainfall and availability of aggregate. While a road of 18 feet sealed width can be built for $5,000 per mile in some places, a road of comparable standard can cost anything up to $50,000 per mile in less favourable localities.
Annual roading expenditure by central and local government now exceeds $100 million, or approximately 2.3 percent of gross national product. Maintenance comprises about one-third of the expenditure.
Because of its many swiftly-flowing rivers and streams and its inland gorges and deep ravines, New Zealand is faced with major bridging problems, which are perhaps different in character and more complex than those generally found elsewhere. A major programme of replacement and new construction has been under way for many years, some 12 percent of the board's expenditure being spent in this way. In recent years expenditure from the National Roads Fund has resulted in over 5 miles of new bridging being built each year.
Motorways are expensive to construct and are justified only in areas of high traffic density. They require strong foundations, and thick surfacings to stand up to the heavy, fast, and continuous traffic. They confer two great benefits—greatly increased traffic capacity and greater safety. The limited number of access points, designed to permit smooth and safe entrance and exit, and the complete absence of ordinary intersections, contribute substantially to safety and the uninterrupted, fast flow of traffic, which also reduces transport costs.
The Auckland motorway system is one of the largest engineering undertakings ever attempted in New Zealand and one which is changing the face of metropolitan Auckland. An indication of the size and complexity of motorway design is gained from the statement that the cost of the large dual interchange for the Auckland inner city part of the motorway system will be of the order of $20 million, including land purchase. The 4,600-ft Thorndon overbridge on the Wellington Motorway is the largest bridge contract in the history of the Ministry of Works.
Details of formed roads and streets at 31 March 1970 are given in the following table.
Nature of Surface | Cities and Boroughs | Counties | Town Districts | Total | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
County Roads | State Highways and Motorways | ||||
miles | |||||
Paved and sealed | 5,567 | 13,407 | 5,958 | 95 | 25,027 |
Metal or gravel | 506 | 27,387 | 951 | 48 | 28,892 |
Unmetalled | 86 | 4,803 | 213 | 7 | 5,109 |
Totals: formed roads | 6,159 | 45,597 | 7,122 | 150 | 59,028 |
There are 9,632 bridges of 25 ft and over with a total length of 897,557 ft.
Auckland Harbour Bridge Traffic—Before the Auckland Harbour Bridge of four lanes and a span of 3,597 ft was opened in 1959, it was expected that it would take 19 years for traffic to reach 8 million vehicles a year, but instead it took only 5 years. Extensions have been made by way of two additional lanes on each side of the existing bridge making a total of eight traffic lanes.
Traffic totals for March years are shown in the following table.
Class of Vehicle | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
(thousand) | |||||
Cars | 10,559 | 11,433 | 12,385 | 13,976 | 15,630 |
Motor cycles, etc. | 213 | 233 | 242 | 248 | 277 |
Buses | 268 | 272 | 264 | 270 | 270 |
Trucks | 444 | 446 | 465 | 505 | 519 |
Non-revenue traffic | 171 | 201 | 204 | 154 | 141 |
Totals | 11,655 | 12,585 | 13,560 | 15,153 | 16,837 |
Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel—This tunnel was opened in 1964 and is 1 1/4 miles long. There is an increasing volume of traffic using the Christchurch-Lyttelton road tunnel as shown in the following table.
Class of Vehicle | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Cars | 916,546 | 964,659 | 931,669 | 991,400 | 1,081,664 |
Motor cycles, etc. | 99,734 | 84,647 | 68,421 | 62,003 | 59,904 |
Buses | 14,149 | 14,356 | 14,233 | 14,377 | 14,321 |
Trucks | 137,016 | 154,512 | 182,970 | 200,505 | 215,929 |
Non-revenue traffic | 34,144 | 34,154 | 33,206 | 34,138 | 36,148 |
Totals | 1,201,589 | 1,252,328 | 1,230,499 | 1,302,423 | 1,407,966 |
ROADS ADMINISTRATION—The main statutes covering roads administration in New Zealand are the Public Works Act 1928, the Municipal Corporations Act 1954, the Counties Act 1956, the National Roads Act 1953. Administration of the country's roading system is exercised by municipalities in respect of streets, by county councils in respect of county roads, and by the National Roads Board in respect of State highways.
The National Roads Board is charged with the responsibility of providing an adequate roading system balanced to meet the country's needs. The Board came into being in 1954 as the result of the passing of the National Roads Act. This same Act provided for the establishment of the National Roads Fund. Under the chairmanship of the Minister of Works, the National Roads Board is an organisation of 10 members, representative of the private motorists, commercial vehicle owners, counties, municipalities, the Ministry of Works, and Ministry of Transport. It is of interest to note that Government members are in a minority. The representative nature of the Board ensures that the widest possible background of knowledge and experience is brought to bear on roading Essentially the Board is a politically orientated policy-making body; it is required to think nationally and to act nationally. The most important functions of the Board are:
to administer the National Roads Fund.
to provide a roading system adequate for New Zealand's needs.
to advise Government on all matters concerning roading including the provision of finance.
to assist and advise local authorities on roading problems.
to undertake at intervals of not more than five years a comprehensive survey of the roading positions in New Zealand.
The money in the National Roads Fund is derived from road taxation paid by the users, the private motorist and the commercial vehicle operator. Through this roads fund the money is returned to the road user in the form of safer, smoother, more economical travel. It is an inviolate fund. Under the legislation by which it was brought into operation on 1 April 1954, all taxation paid into it must be immediately available and be used for roading purposes. In effect the National Roads Act provided for an independent fund at the disposal of an independent board and removed the element of uncertainty associated with annual appropriation of funds through Parliament. Nevertheless opportunity is provided for Parliament to debate the Board's activities.
The National Roads Board can be likened to a board of directors with the Minister of Works as chairman and Director of Roading as chief executive officer. The Board meets regularly once a month. Most of the business is conducted in open meeting with representatives of the press in attendance.
The Board employs no staff directly but the Ministry of Works provides an engineering and administrative service for which it is paid 5 percent of total National Roads Board expenditure. The roading division of the Ministry of Works carries out the executive functions of the Board and in servicing the Board calls on the specialist services of other divisions and branches of Ministry of Works as required, e.g., bridge design, land purchase, accounts, legal, etc.
There are approximately 7,200 miles of State highway, for which the Board meets the full cost of construction and maintenance. In addition, there are some 45,000 miles of county roads and 6,000 miles of municipal streets, maintenance and construction of which are subsidised by the Board. The National Roads Board is the controlling authority for State highways. As the Board's agent, Ministry of Works has responsibility for financial control and technical control. In certain cases, the Board has delegated its powers of construction and/or maintenance to local authorities.
In the case of county roads and municipal streets, responsibility lies with the local authority concerned. Apart from the question of standards on major works, there are no strings and no overriding control by Central Government.
Under the National Roads Act, in December of each year the Board is required to estimate its income for the following year and to make its primary allocations of funds expected to be available. At the present time there are three sectors and funds are allocated on the following basis: for counties—not less than 23 percent of motor revenue; for municipalities—not less than 16 percent of motor revenue; for State highways—not less than 50 percent of motor revenue; this leaving 11 percent of motor revenue for allocation to any or all of the above, at the discretion of the Board.
For purposes of roading administration, New Zealand is divided geographically into 22 roads districts and funds are allocated by the Board to each sector in each district as fairly and equitably as possible having regard to particular needs.
In each roads district there is an advisory body known as a District Roads Council. These councils are representative of the same interests as the Board itself. Although they have no executive powers, their recommendations concerning relative priorities have considerable influence on board decisions. In addition to its regular meetings the Board makes visits of inspection to several roads districts each year. These visits afford an opportunity for Board members to get a better appreciation of local problems, needs, and conditions through observation and discussion, and to maintain personal contact with District Roads Councils. The Board is thus able to keep in close touch with the roading problems of New Zealand, and is better able to discharge its responsibility of providing an adequate roading system balanced to meet the country's needs.
Finance—A National Roads Fund has been established within the Public Account, the revenue of the Fund being derived mainly from motor taxation with an annual contribution from the Government. Expenditure from the Fund is for the purpose of developing State highways to modern standards and of subsidising the roading programmes of local authorities.
Motor spirits tax of 18.10c per gallon is paid into the National Roads Fund. (Additional tax of 3.30c per gallon imposed on 4 May 1967 was credited to the Consolidated Revenue Account until 1 April 1969, when 2.30c per gallon was transferred to the National Roads Fund, leaving lc per gallon credited to the Consolidated Revenue Account until 1 April 1971, since which date this amount has been credited to the National Roads Fund.) An equivalent mileage tax is payable for diesel-powered motor vehicles; this has been apportioned to National Roads Fund and Consolidated Revenue Account on the same basis as for motor spirits tax. Quarterly licence fees under the Heavy Motor Vehicles Regulations range from $4.83 (not above 2 1/2 tons) to $63 (11 tons), with $7 for each additional ton above 11. The fees for farmers' trucks range from $2.66 on a corresponding basis. Heavy traffic fees, less the cost of collection, are paid into the National Roads Fund. Tax imposed under the Local Authorities (Petroleum Tax) Act 1970 (3c per gallon from February 1971) is not credited to the National Roads Fund.
Following is a statement of receipts and expenditure of the National Roads Fund for the latest three March years.
Item | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|
Receipts— | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
Petrol tax (net) | 53,558 | 64,933 | 66,807 |
Mileage tax | 3,573 | 3,876 | 4,834 |
Fees and charges— | |||
Heavy traffic fees | 8,803 | 9,523 | 9,820 |
Contribution from Consolidated Revenue Account | 3,000 | 10 | 10 |
Miscellaneous receipts— | |||
Repayments of plant purchases | 7 | 6 | 6 |
Repayments of advances to local authorities | 7 | 5 | 1 |
Rents | 380 | 462 | 427 |
Sales of land and buildings | 94 | 177 | 127 |
Interest on plant purchases | 1 | 1 | - - |
Interest on advances to local authorities | 1 | - - | - - |
Bailey bridging hire | 26 | 19 | 10 |
Interest on investments | 70 | 60 | 78 |
Miscellaneous | 7 | - - | - - |
Fabricated steel and Calender Hamilton bridging | 6 | 21 | 2 |
Total receipts | 69,532 | 79,094 | 82,123 |
Expenditure— | |||
Highways maintenance | 12,410 | 12,167 | 14,014 |
Highways construction | 25,709 | 28,648 | 31,123 |
Local authority roading subsidies and grants | 30,327 | 32,251 | 34,917 |
Local authorities advances | - | - | 36 |
Administration and general expenses— | |||
Ministry of Works administration | 3,246 | 3,460 | 4,336 |
Fees and travelling expenses | 19 | 25 | 26 |
Miscellaneous expenses | 375 | 375 | 431 |
Bridging expenses— | |||
Bailey bridging, etc | 43 | 65 | 107 |
Unauthorised expenditure | 6 | 7 | 6 |
Total expenditure | 72,135 | 76,998 | 84,998 |
Balance in Fund at end of year | 1,567 | 3,663 | 788 |
In the following table are shown the amounts which have been expended on State highways construction, renewal, or maintenance during the last five years. Maintenance figures include the cost of flood damage restoration when applicable. There are 7,243 miles of State highways, of which 89 percent are now sealed.
Class of Expenditure | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Motorway structures included from 1968-69. | |||||
$(thousand) | |||||
Construction and improvement | 23,821 | 20,411 | 20,128 | 22,735 | 26,385 |
Bridges and other structures* | 2,547 | 2,168 | 5,581 | 5,913 | 4,738 |
Maintenance, repairs, etc. | 9,469 | 10,265 | 12,410 | 12,167 | 14,014 |
Totals | 35,837 | 32,844. | 38,119 | 40,815 | 45,137 |
An analysis of the actual expenditure on maintenance in each Island, as compared with the number of motor vehicles in each Island at 31 March of each of the last five years, appears in the following table, the percentages relating to New Zealand totals.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Percentage of New Zealand Totals | |||||
North Island— | |||||
Maintenance expenditure | 66.83 | 64.37 | 64.37 | 62.17 | 63.48 |
Motor vehicles | 68.98 | 69.22 | 69.26 | 69.51 | 69.68 |
South Island— | |||||
Maintenance expenditure | 33.17 | 35.62 | 35.63 | 37.83 | 36.52 |
Motor vehicles | 31.02 | 30.78 | 30.74 | 30.49 | 30.32 |
The following table shows the mileage of State highways in the North and South Islands at 31 March 1971, together with a classification as to the type of construction or surface.
Island | Length of Highways (including Motorways) | ||
---|---|---|---|
Sealed Surface | Gravel or Macadam Surface | Total | |
miles | |||
North Island | 3,460 | 389 | 3,849 |
South Island | 3,005 | 389 | 3,394 |
Totals | 6,465 | 778 | 7,243 |
State Highways—The National Roads Act provides for the declaration of roads as State highways with the approval of the Minister of Works. In 1969, the National Roads Board reviewed the State highway system, and re-affirmed the principle that the network must continue to be based on the pattern of national development, needs of defence, and directness of route and main travel desire lines. The most important principles in designing a State highway system are that the total mileage of the system must be based on routes of primary importance; that routes must be equitably distributed in relation to the pattern of national development; and that routes must be confined to those which have characteristics in keeping with the function of the system. To achieve the National Development Conference target of an annual income of 4.5 percent in real product, it has been estimated that there will be increases of 5.71 percent in motor vehicle mileage and 6.01 percent in commodity cartage.
Although urban development with its growing industrialisation is a predominant problem, the National Roads Board is also aware of the need for continued development of a fully effective inter-regional network with adequate rural feeder roads. Balanced development of the total network is essential if primary production is to increase and production costs are to be restrained.
Highway Standards—In order to qualify for highway subsidies local authorities are required to carry out works to a standard approved by the National Roads Board. Subsidies are not payable unless the approved standard is observed, although work of a higher standard may be undertaken provided that the additional expenditure involved is found by the local authorities concerned. From time to time the Board's standards are revised to meet the latest developments in highway practice and engineering design and also to cater for the requirements of increasing traffic. Roadmaking materials used in highway works are subject to standard tests.
Motorways—The Public Works Act makes provision for the declaration of motorways. Motorways provide efficient and economic means of communication, while the control of access and the total elimination of ribbon development will go far to improve road safety and prevent obsolescence.
The total mileage of motorways in use at 31 March 1971 was 65.58 miles. During 1970-71,7 motor-way bridges, totalling 1,464 ft, were completed. Under construction at 31 March 1971 were 8 bridges with a total length of 3,088 ft.
Activities During the Year Ended 31 March 1971—During the year ended 31 March 1971, 117 miles of new sealing on highways were completed, giving an aggregate of 6,465 miles sealed, or 89 percent of total highway mileage. In addition improvements to existing sealed surfaces were effected on 4,564 miles of highways.
New bridging totalled 4,677 linear feet, compared with 7,698 linear feet in the previous year.
Local Authority Roading—The National Roads Board pays a subsidy at the rate of $1.50 for each S2 that is spent by local authorities out of their own funds on such programmes of subsidised works as have been accepted for a financial year by the Board.
In recognition of the urgency and importance of the country's bridge renewal problem, the Board makes generous grants for bridge replacement. Wooden bridges built 50 and 60 years ago. which have served the country well, continue to deteriorate at a greater rate than replacements can be built. In 10 years to March 1971 there have been 2,779 bridges completed.
For the year ended 31 March 1971 the following amounts were paid to local authorities from the National Roads Fund for roading.
Local Authority | Subsidy | Grants | Total |
---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | |||
Municipalities | 9,016 | 4,154 | 13,170 |
County councils (including road boards) | 11,663 | 8,281 | 19,944 |
Totals | 20,679 | 12,435 | 33,114 |
Loan Assistance—To assist counties and municipalities with their planning the National Roads Board meets 30 percent of the cost of approved transportation surveys in urban areas. Plans have been completed or are in the course of preparation in all cities with a population in excess of 30,000 people.
Needs studies have been made for county and municipal roading and the Board has carried out regional surveys to assess relative needs.
It is envisaged that more comprehensive and co-ordinated surveys will become necessary as development increases in complexity, and that the Board's criteria will need to extend further into the field of productive economics.
Development Roading—In addition to the expenditure on roading from the National Roads Fund, moneys are provided annually by the Consolidated Revenue Account (Vote Roads) for development road construction. Under this heading subsidies are paid to local authorities for the construction of new road giving access to farmlands being brought into production. This Vote also finances access roadings to lands being prepared for farm settlement by the Lands and Survey and Maori and Island Affairs Departments, as well as certain new roading of a national development character.
New roads constructed for farm access are handed over to the care of local authorities, while national roading normally becomes the responsibility of the National Roads Board for maintenance as part of the State highway system.
Government roading expenditure from the Consolidated Revenue Account (Vote Roads) for the year ended 31 March 1971 was $1,970,386.
Overall Roading Expenditure—The following table shows the total expenditure on roading from all sources for the year ended 31 March 1971.
National Roads Fund— | $(000) | $(000) |
State highways | 45.137 | |
Subsidies, etc. - local roading | 34,908 | |
80,045 | ||
Consolidated Revenue Account (Vote Roads) | 1,970 | |
Local authority funds— | ||
Municipalities | 19,480 | |
County councils | 17,550 | 37,030 |
Total | 119,045 |
Roading expenditure over the latest 11 years is related to gross national product in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Roading Expenditure: Central and Local Government | Total as Percentage of Gross National Product | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Maintenance | Construction | Total | ||
*Provisional. | ||||
$(million) | percent | |||
1961 | 25.05 | 45.47 | 70.52 | 2.69 |
1962 | 26.75 | 45.41 | 72.16 | 2.65 |
1963 | 27.16 | 47.25 | 74.41 | 2.47 |
1964 | 27.47 | 56.36 | 83.83 | 2.62 |
1965 | 27.67 | 58.82 | 86.49 | 2.48 |
1966 | 29.63 | 69.52 | 99.15 | 2.65 |
1967 | 31.34 | 67.48 | 98.82 | 2.53 |
1968 | 31.62 | 60.96 | 92.58 | 2.30 |
1969 | 36.09 | 66.20 | 102.29 | 2.35 |
1970 | 35.58 | 73.93 | 109.51 | 2.30 |
1971 | 42.07 | 76.97 | 119.04 | 2.24* |
REGISTRATION AND LICENSING OF MOTOR VEHICLES—The amounts for initial registration fees are: motorcars, from $16 to $50 according to engine capacity; motor cycles, $10; power cycles, $6; light trucks, $30; heavy trucks, $50; trailers, $10; tractors, $2; traction engines, $10; and any other motor vehicles, $20. Annual licence fees are as follows: power cycles, $4; motor cycles, $6; motorcars and private station wagons, $10; traction engines, $3; trailers (not exceeding 2 tons laden weight), $6. Other fees include drivers' licences, $1; changes of ownership, $5; and dealers'licences (motor cycles, $6: any other motor vehicles, $10). All such fees, except those for drivers' licences which are payable to the local authorities, were credited to the National Roads Fund until 30 June 1967; since 1 July 1967 they have been credited to the Consolidated Revenue Account.
The various types of motor vehicles licensed as at 31 March in each of the last five years are itemised below.
Type of Vehicle | Licensed as at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Cars | 781,047 | 807,962 | 833,488 | 861,958 | 908,253 |
Rental cars | 3,087 | 2,980 | 3,068 | 3,222 | 3,661 |
Private taxicabs | 188 | 146 | 165 | 157 | 159 |
Light goods service vehicles (i.e. gross laden weight 2 tons and under) | 88,732 | 91,099 | 99,073 | 101,814 | 110,385 |
Heavy goods service vehicles (i.e. gross laden weight over 2 tons) | 74,310 | 73,576 | 67,914 | 69,663 | 71,377 |
Contract vehicles | 1,403 | 1,401 | 1,579 | 1,594 | 1,182 |
Omnibuses | 2,744 | 2,727 | 2,713 | 2,688 | 2,643 |
Public taxicabs | 2,915 | 2,898 | 2,900 | 2,891 | 2,918 |
Service coaches | 466 | 489 | 499 | 455 | 470 |
Vehicles including cycles exempted from payment of annual licence fees | 76,958 | 74,888 | 75,606 | 77,889 | 81,707 |
Motor cycles | 31,337 | 30,068 | 29,647 | 29,176 | 32,099 |
Power cycles | 18,291 | 18,359 | 18,233 | 18,826 | 20,974 |
Totals, motor vehicles | 1,081,478 | 1,106,593 | 1,134,885 | 1,170,333 | 1,235,828 |
Trailers, including trailers exempted from payment of annual licence fees | 189,735 | 191,337 | 201,264 | 211,539 | 224,667 |
Dealers' cars | 3,760 | 3,670 | 3,569 | 3,636 | 3,709 |
Dealers' motor cycles | 101 | 91 | 103 | 109 | 133 |
Totals, all vehicles | 1,275,074 | 1,301,691 | 1,339,821 | 1,385,617 | 1,464,337 |
Motor vehicles exempted from the annual licence fee include a miscellaneous collection of machines such as farmers' motor vehicles used solely on the farm and only venturing on roads to proceed from one part of the farm to another, or from farm to garage for repair, etc., excavators, scoops, trench diggers, cranes, and logging trucks (used on private roads), etc.
The rate of increase in the number of motor vehicles has exceeded the rate of increase in population. The following table shows the changes in relationship between the number of licensed vehicles and population as at 31 March in the latest 11 years.
As at 31 March | Number of Persons in Population per Car | Number of Persons in Population per Motor Vehicle (Excluding Trailers) |
---|---|---|
1961 | 4.6 | 3.1 |
1962 | 4.5 | 3.0 |
1963 | 4.3 | 2.9 |
1964 | 4.1 | 2.8 |
1965 | 8.8 | 2.7 |
1966 | 3.7 | 2.6 |
1967 | 3.5 | 2.5 |
1968 | 3.4 | 2.5 |
1969 | 3.3 | 2.4 |
1970 | 3.3 | 2.4 |
1971 | 3.1 | 2.3 |
The countries with fewest persons per motor vehicle are, in order, United States, Canada Australia, and New Zealand, but the standard of vehicles is not uniform.
The next table shows the estimated total consumption of motor spirits in New Zealand, together with the quantity consumed by motor vehicles on public roads, for each year during the last 11 years.
Calendar Year | Consumption of Motor Spirits | |
---|---|---|
By Motor Vehicles on Public Roads | Total Consumption | |
million gallons | ||
1960 | 234.3 | 280.4 |
1961 | 245.4 | 296.4 |
1962 | 253.0 | 298.7 |
1963 | 273.0 | 317.1 |
1964 | 294.9 | 339.7 |
1965 | 312.7 | 356.8 |
1966 | 333.8 | 373,8 |
1967 | 339.7 | 378.4 |
1968 | 344.6 | 382.9 |
1969 | 367.4 | 400.9 |
1970 | 381.9 | 416.6 |
The following diagram illustrates the trend that has taken place in the number of motor vehicles licensed, and in the consumption of motor spirits by motor vehicles.
Registrations of new vehicles and those vehicles previously registered only in another country-are as follows for the six latest years.
Year Ended 31 March | Cars | Motor Cycles (Including Power Cycles) | Commercial Vehicles | Trailers | Total Registrations |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 68,530 | 4,786 | 15,959 | 22,743 | 112,018 |
1967 | 62,982 | 4,827 | 17,791 | 24,942 | 110,542 |
1968 | 53,508 | 3,867 | 13,439 | 19,052 | 89,866 |
1969 | 49,817 | 3,465 | 12,041 | 18,005 | 83,328 |
1970 | 57,019 | 4,242 | 18,007 | 17,720 | 96,988 |
1971 | 72,506 | 10,792 | 22,172 | 18,484 | 123,954 |
ROAD TRANSPORT—The Transport Act 1962 is the main legislation governing road transport-and the operations of the Ministry of Transport; attendant regulations set out the rules of the road, the requirements as to motor vehicle equipment, and the obligations of motor drivers and owners and pedestrians.
Transport Licensing—Transport licensing is primarily an economic measure to achieve better coordination of road and rail transport and to prevent excessive competition and duplication of services within the road transport industry. Public passenger buses, taxicabs, vehicles and harbour ferries can only be operated with a licence. A transport licence is also needed for the cartage of goods in the following circumstances:
When they are carried for hire or reward by means of a motor vehicle.
When they are carried in competition with the New Zealand Railways beyond specified distances whether for hire or reward or not, except with vehicles which together with their load, weigh 2 1/2 tons or less and farmers' vehicles with a payload of up to 5 tons.
Thus goods service licensing extends beyond the common carrier operating throughout the country and can include farmers and businesses carrying their own goods in their own vehicles, if these vehicles are over the laden weights or carrying the load prescribed above and they wish to operate them beyond certain distances.
In general, goods cannot be carried by road between places where a route is available which includes at least 40 miles of rail. However, certain commodities (particularly some foodstuffs) can be carried without this restriction up to 50, 75, or 100 miles, and for some goods, such as livestock, fresh meat, poultry, or fresh fish there is no restriction at all. In addition, this restriction ceases to apply where use of the railway would increase the journey by more than one-third of the shortest road route available. The licensing authorities (see below) may also grant exemption from the railway restriction in particular cases where this is in the public interest.
Apart from these exemptions in respect of competition with the railways, there is complete freedom from transport licensing for certain special or limited transport services.
New Zealand is divided into 17 transport licensing districts (including one harbour ferry district at Auckland) which are administered by five full-time licensing authorities appointed by the Minister of Transport for terms of up to 5 years. They adjudicate on applications for a licence to enter the industry, on transfer or renewals of licences, and on changes to or withdrawals of transport services.
The factors to be considered in dealing with these applications are specified in the Transport Act 1962, and emphasis is placed on consideration of the public interest and of users of public transport. There is a right of appeal from the decisions of licensing authorities to the Transport Licensing Appeal Authority.
Charges for transport services do not come within the jurisdiction of the licensing authorities. Public bodies operating public passenger services fix their own charges; the Secretary for Transport all others. In every case there is a right of appeal to a Transport Charges Appeal Authority.
Both the Minister of Transport and licensing authorities have powers in respect of public inquiries into or reviews of transport services and licences. Reviews of taxicab services must be made at least every three years in the four main centres and in other centres with a population of more than 10,000.
In general, licences may be either continuous, seasonal, or temporary (not more than 14 days). However, all rental service licences have a duration of three years after which application must be made for their renewal.
Operations of Licensed Goods and Passenger Services—The following tables review the operations of licensed road transport services. The first of these tables gives the estimated overall figures concerning licensed road goods services for each of the five latest years ended 31 March.
Road Goods Services | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*As shown at year ending 31 December. | ||||||
Revenue | $(000) | 126,000 | 139,600 | 139,600 | 153,100 | 176,700 |
Capital invested | $(000) | 96,000 | 109,600 | 104,900 | 114,900 | 126,600 |
Total vehicle-miles | (000) | 315,000 | 325,000 | 324,100 | 330,000 | 350,000 |
Number of goods-service licences | ... | 6,865 | 6,824 | 6,762 | 6,694* | 6,619* |
Average revenue per vehicle-mile | c | 40.20 | 42.94 | 44.43 | 46.39 | 50.46 |
Average number of miles per vehicle | ... | 16,463 | 16,560 | 15,795 | 16,421 | 17,190 |
The second table shows traffic data, revenue, and number of vehicles used by the road passenger services operating in New Zealand, and is inclusive of services in the four metropolitan transport districts, for each of the five latest years ended 31 March.
Road Passenger Services | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Traffic statistics— | ||||||
Passengers carried | (000) | 183,009 | 175,301 | 172,948 | 171,148 | 153,346 |
Vehicle-miles | (000) | 79,548 | 79,618 | 81,440 | 83,324 | 81,367 |
Total revenue | $(000) | 24,036 | 24,253 | 25,890 | 27,289 | 28,371 |
Total revenue, per mile | c | 30,21 | 30,46 | 31,79 | 32,75 | 34,86 |
Number of vehicles included | ... | 3,594 | 3,774 | 3,816 | 3,919 | 3,804 |
Statistics on bus services run by the New Zealand Railways (included above) are given separately in Section 11b.
The following table sets out statistics of taxicab services for the five latest March years.
Item | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Includes private-hire taxicabs. At 31 December 1969 there were 2,878 public taxicab authorities issued by transport licensing authorities. | ||||||
Estimated total capital invested in cabs | $(000) | 5,404 | 5,659 | 5,258 | 5,277 | 5,340 |
Mileage run | (000) | 99,000 | 102,700 | 102,900 | 106,600 | 102,300 |
Total revenue | $(000) | 12,600 | 13,600 | 13,980 | 14,700 | 14,900 |
Revenue per mile | c | 12,73 | 13,24 | 13,59 | 13,79 | 14,54 |
Number of vehicles* | ... | 3,320 | 3,103 | 3,044 | 3,065 | 3,048 |
Statistics of the rental vehicle industry are set out in the following table.
Item | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*As at year ending 31 December. | ||||||
Number of cars | ... | 3,249 | 3,471 | 3,545 | 3,661* | 3,810* |
Number of other vehicles | ... | 938 | 937 | 870 | 907* | 990* |
Mileage run | (000) | 48,800 | 51,800 | 45,960 | 53,968 | 57,056 |
Estimated total revenue | $(000) | 4,800 | 5,500 | 5,300 | 6,500 | 6,600 |
Revenue per mile | c | 9.84 | 10.62 | 11.53 | 12.04 | 11.56 |
Economic Research—The Ministry of Transport has intensified its economic research into transport operations and determined a long-term research plan. An association of business consultants has been commissioned to make a comprehensive transport policy study for examination by the Government.
TRAFFIC ACCIDENTS ON ROADS—Motor-vehicle accidents involving death or personal injury are required by law to be reported to the Police. For the year ended 31 December 1970, 13,300 such accidents, resulting in 655 fatalities and in injuries to 20,791 other people were reported. Comparative figures for 1969 and 1968 were (1968 figures being given in parentheses): number of accidents 12,554 (12,065); fatalities 570 (522); persons injured 18,726 (17,698). The increases must be related to the growing number of vehicles on the roads.
Details of the nature of road accidents for the calendar year 1970, which have been compiled by the Ministry of Transport, are set out in the following table.
Nature of Accident | Fatal Accidents | Injury Accidents | Totals |
---|---|---|---|
Overtaking | 34 | 341 | 375 |
Head-on collision (not overtaking) | 96 | 864 | 960 |
Rear-end collision | 19 | 749 | 768 |
Loss of control or running off road on straight | 76 | 1,361 | 1,437 |
Loss of control or running off road while cornering | 142 | 2,226 | 2,368 |
Collision with obstruction | 17 | 850 | 867 |
At intersections— | |||
Vehicles moving in same direction, one turning | 11 | 784 | 795 |
Vehicles moving in opposite direction, one turning right | 11 | 763 | 774 |
Vehicles crossing paths, not turning | 31 | 1,486 | 1,517 |
Vehicles crossing paths, turning | 14 | 681 | 695 |
Vehicles merging | 3 | 204 | 207 |
Vehicle manoeuvring | 5 | 542 | 547 |
Pedestrian crossing road | 73 | 1,488 | 1,561 |
Pedestrian, other | 22 | 192 | 214 |
Miscellaneous | 24 | 191 | 215 |
Totals | 578 | 12,722 | 13,300 |
Statistics of deaths resulting from motor vehicle accidents are available for many years from vital statistics, these figures being discussed briefly in Section 4c.
The following table shows motor accident death and injury rates in 1970 for New Zealand in comparison with other countries.
Country | Persons Killed | Persons Injured | Killed per 10,000 Vehicles | Killed per 100,000 Population | Injured per 10,000 Vehicles | Injured per 100,000 Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Year ended 30 June 1970. | ||||||
New Zealand | 665 | 20,791 | 5.6 | 23.2 | 176.4 | 736.1 |
Australia* | 3,676 | 91,373 | 8.0 | 30.0 | 193.0 | 734.0 |
Great Britain | 7,501 | 355,852 | 5.0 | 13.8 | 238.0 | 656.7 |
United States | 55,300 | 2,000,000 | 5.0 | 27.1 | 179.4 | 981.5 |
ROAD SAFETY: Enforcement of Traffic and other Laws—Traffic on roads in six cities and boroughs is controlled by local authorities. Elsewhere throughout the country it is controlled by the Ministry of Transport which is also responsible for traffic on motorways within all urban areas. In national emergencies or major disasters, all traffic control comes under the supervision of the Ministry of Transport.
In addition to regulation of traffic and standards of driving, traffic officers enforce the laws relating to heavy traffic, tyre pressures, and the allowable weights of vehicles and loads on different classes of road. They also enforce the legislation concerning the licensing of road transport services.
Traffic officers are not part of the Police and do not engage in criminal investigations. They form however, a uniformed and disciplined enforcement body and close liaison is maintained with the Police. Traffic officers have the power to arrest without warrant persons driving under the influence of drink or drugs, or being in charge of a motor vehicle while under the influence of drink or drugs and refusing to deliver ignition keys.
Persons giving a traffic or police officer good cause to suspect that they are driving with a blood-alcohol concentration of 100 mg or more per 100 ml of blood may be required to give a blood sample for analysis. An initial test with a breath-test device is used as a screening process.
Offences—Penalties are awarded by Courts for driving and other offences under the Transport Act 1952 and attendant regulations. There is also a system in operation whereby points are automatically registered according to a fixed scale against persons convicted of driving offences.
The Secretary for Transport has authority to suspend drivers' licences for 6 months where 100 or more demerit points are received in less than 1 year, or for 3 months where this number of points are received within 2 years. Official warnings are issued and compulsory interviews take place before these levels are reached.
Breaches of certain parking, speeding, and overloading laws are dealt with under an infringement system. A person committing an infringement must pay a specified fee within a certain time. Failure to pay the fee is an offence.
Speed Limits—The maximum speed for highways generally is 55 miles an hour, although there are 60 mph areas on suitable highways. However lower limits are prescribed for certain vehicles, e.g., 45 mph for motor cycles with pillion passengers (but 30 mph for motor cyclists not wearing safety helmets); 50 mph for heavy passenger vehicles; and 40 mph for heavy goods vehicles.
A general speed limit of 30 mph is fixed in cities, boroughs, town districts, or other localities declared to be closely populated districts. Areas with a speed limit of 40 mph may also be specified by the Minister of Transport; and limited speed zones may be established for which the maximum permitted speed may be either 55 mph or 30 mph depending on conditions and circumstances.
Inspection of Motor Vehicles—All vehicles using the roads must be inspected every six months to ensure that their mechanical and structural fitness is of a satisfactory standard. Most lightweight vehicles are required to have a warrant of fitness which can be issued at approved garages, or at testing stations operated by local authorities or the Ministry of Transport. All heavy vehicles, withminor exceptions, undergo a more exacting examination for a certificate of fitness, which, in respect of passenger service buses, has special regard for the safety and comfort of passengers. Taxicabs and rental vehicles also require a certificate of fitness.
The design and standard of construction of vehicles manufactured, assembled, or modified in New Zealand are also regulated to ensure safety.
Third-Party Insurance—Every motor vehicle operated on the road is required to be insured against the owner's (or his driver's) liability for damages as a result of injury or death arising from the negligent use of the vehicle. The transport legislation also provides indemnity in respect of victims killed or injured by the negligent use of uninsured or unidentified vehicles. The premium for third-party insurance is paid with the annual licence fee.
Road Safety Education—Publicity directed towards road safety is carried out through the press, radio, and television and by means of posters, etc. Special road safety campaigns and traffic improvement courses are held from time to time. Great emphasis is placed on instruction in schools by uniformed road traffic instructors who visit all schools at least twice a year, and also lecture to teachers' colleges and other groups.
Road Safety Council—The New Zealand Road Safety Council also advises the Government on matters of road safety. Safety committees deal with local issues and make recommendations to the Council.
TRAFFIC OFFENCES—The following table shows the nature of the offences resulting in convictions during the three calendar years. The table covers only offences reported by officers of the Ministry of Transport; in addition some city councils employ their own traffic control staff and total convictions are therefore rather higher than shown. Convictions in Magistrates' Courts for the calendar year 1970 were, for instance, 165,995.
Type of Offence | 1968 | 1969* | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|
*Since April 1969 parking infringements which result merely from overstaying a time limit have been dealt with outside the criminal law. | |||
(a) Road traffic offences— | |||
In charge of motor vehicle while under the influence of drink or drugs | 105 | 90 | 111 |
Driving, or attempting to drive, while under the influence of drink or drugs | 414 | 297 | 302 |
Reckless driving | 96 | 103 | 68 |
Driving in a dangerous manner | 349 | 414 | 435 |
Driving at a dangerous speed | 323 | 385 | 476 |
Using motor vehicle without reasonable consideration and careless driving or careless use | 2,751 | 2,746 | 3,298 |
Exceeding 30 mph | 22,783 | 19,859 | 19,543 |
Exceeding 55 mph | 6,535 | 5,427 | 3,948 |
Exceeding 45 mph with trailer | 1,259 | 1,176 | 1,341 |
Exceeding 45 mph with pillion passenger | 381 | 293 | 310 |
Learner's plate offences | 364 | 712 | 2,005 |
Overtaking offences | 1,409 | 1,604 | 1,732 |
Failure to keep to the left | 2,817 | 2,719 | 2,612 |
Failure to yield right of way | 1,171 | 1,114 | 1,388 |
Failure to yield right of way at pedestrian crossing | 155 | 104 | 285 |
Failure to stop at compulsory stop sign | 5,281 | 5,009 | 5,615 |
Driver's licence offences | 6,122 | 6,596 | 8,088 |
Vehicle licences and registration offences | 3,057 | 2,761 | 2,695 |
Lighting offences | 4,101 | 3,200 | 3,238 |
Failure to dip lights | 220 | 126 | 136 |
Defective brakes | 486 | 432 | 394 |
Warrant of fitness offences | 9,705 | 8,788 | 10,201 |
Loading offences | 474 | 232 | 278 |
Railway crossing offences | 201 | 115 | 126 |
Parking offences | 24,304 | 11,754* | 6,663 |
Cycling offences | 1,209 | 861 | 941 |
Noisy vehicles | 1,405 | 1,410 | 1,550 |
Motor cyclist exceeding 30 mph without safety helmet (rider or pillion) | 1,186 | 935 | 1,109 |
Mechanically defective or unsafe vehicle | 1,666 | 1,052 | 2,953 |
Aiding and abetting | 153 | 300 | 183 |
Exceeding temporary speed limit | 611 | 710 | 366 |
Breaches of limited speed zone | 100 | 89 | 56 |
Failure to stop in half clear road ahead or following too closely | 308 | 296 | 380 |
Driving whilst disqualified | 429 | 494 | 680 |
Power cyclist offences | 24 | 180 | 146 |
Pedestrian offences | 58 | 103 | 128 |
Exceeding 40 mph | 92 | 436 | 1,011 |
Exceeding 60 mph | - | 193 | 1,164 |
Parking infringements (failure to pay only) | - | 128 | 317 |
Breath-test blood alcohol offences | - | 397 | 1,550 |
Emitting excessive smoke | - | - | 67 |
Miscellaneous | 4,187 | 6,017 | 5,144 |
(b) Heavy motor vehicle offences— | |||
Exceeding heavy traffic licence | 1,963 | 1,268 | 718 |
Heavy traffic licence not carried, or no heavy traffic licence | 1,708 | 1,654 | 1,258 |
Exceeding gross weight | 77 | 63 | 3 |
Exceeding axle weight | 1,517 | 1,318 | 78 |
Road classification exceeded | 2,216 | 485 | 4 |
Exceeding weight or speed limit on bridge | 53 | 73 | 9 |
Exceeding 50 mph (omnibus) | - | - | 5 |
Failure to pay overloading infringement fee | - | - | 45 |
Exceeding 45 mph with heavy motor vehicle | 830 | 605 | 759 |
Miscellaneous heavy motor vehicle offences | 348 | 822 | 489 |
(c) Transport offences— | |||
Unlicensed goods service | 64 | 61 | 28 |
Exceeding rail restriction mileage | 35 | 21 | 27 |
Unlicensed ancillary goods service | 39 | 61 | 54 |
Breach of goods service licence | 88 | 103 | 128 |
No certificate of fitness | 667 | 594 | 489 |
Failure to carry certificate of fitness | 81 | 175 | 96 |
Exceeding certificate of loading | 167 | 102 | 88 |
No vehicle authority carried | 130 | 104 | 66 |
Breach of drivers' hours regulations | 169 | 13 | 15 |
Rental vehicle offences | 62 | 24 | 27 |
Taxicab offences | 12 | 14 | 5 |
Failure to carry certificate of loading | - | 63 | 176 |
Miscellaneous offences | 269 | 114 | 107 |
(d) Offences under miscellaneous Acts and Regulations | 37 | 41 | 47 |
Totals | 116,823 | 97,435 | 97,754 |
URBAN PASSENGER SERVICES OPERATED BY LOCAL AUTHORITIES—The data provided in this section covers the whole of the urban passenger transport services operated by local authorities, and no account is taken of the various motor-bus services operated by the New Zealand Government Railways, or by any private enterprise.
In the last 20 years motor and trolley bus services have increased and electric tramways have been superseded. The last tramway system serving a city area was in Wellington, and this was terminated in May 1964. Wellington, however, still retains 31 chains of track for the only electric cable tram service now operating in New Zealand.
From 1 November 1969 to 31 March 1971 local authorities received grants from the Ministry of Transport of twice the amount of heavy traffic fees paid in relation to urban passenger service operations.
A National Urban Passenger Transport Council has been established under the Ministry of Transport Act with the function of administering Government assistance by way of loans or grants for capital expenditure to urban public passenger transport operators as recommended by the Committee of Inquiry into Urban Passenger Transport (parliamentary paper H.37a, 1970).
Details of revenue and expenditure are given in the following table. In the latest year losses rose to nearly $3 million, with only Eastbourne Borough Council making a profit.
Year Ended 31 March | Revenue | Average Fare per Passenger | Revenue per Mile Run | Expenditure | Expenditure per Mile Run | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Passenger Fares | Total | Operating Expenses | Capital Charges | Total (incl. “Other") | ||||
$(000) | $(000) | c | c | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | c | |
Auckland— | ||||||||
1967 | 3,410 | 3,470 | 7.75 | 44.07 | 3,166 | 701 | 3,867 | 49.10 |
1968 | 3,483 | 3,546 | 8.36 | 46.33 | 3,180 | 686 | 3,866 | 50.51 |
1969 | 3,364 | 3,462 | 8.43 | 46.10 | 3,233 | 667 | 3,900 | 51.93 |
1970 | 3,364 | 3,533 | 8.48 | 47.77 | 3,433 | 650 | 4,083 | 55.21 |
1971 | 3,711 | 3,972 | 9.40 | 53.42 | 3,944 | 638 | 4,583 | 61.63 |
Gisborne— | ||||||||
1967 | 54 | 58 | 8.75 | 29.85 | 57 | 8 | 65 | 33.23 |
1968 | 56 | 59 | 9.45 | 30.93 | 57 | 8 | 64 | 33.54 |
1969 | 59 | 63 | 10.04 | 34.01 | 59 | 8 | 67 | 36.51 |
1970 | 59 | 63 | 10.71 | 33.68 | 60 | 8 | 68 | 36.48 |
1971 | 65 | 68 | 11.21 | 36.41 | 69 | 12 | 81 | 43.04 |
New Plymouth— | ||||||||
1967 | 126 | 130 | 4.93 | 25.64 | 151 | 12 | 163 | 32.16 |
1968 | 126 | 129 | 5.42 | 25.36 | 146 | 12 | 158 | 31.01 |
1969 | 126 | 129 | 5.44 | 25.33 | 148 | 15 | 163 | 32.38 |
1970 | 135 | 143 | 5.86 | 28.60 | 158 | 15 | 173 | 34.64 |
1971 | 145 | 159 | 6.33 | 31.85 | 179 | 15 | 194 | 38.92 |
Palmerston North— | ||||||||
1967 | 79 | 82 | 5.38 | 24.19 | 83 | 15 | 98 | 28.80 |
1968 | 92 | 94 | 7.09 | 26.97 | 96 | 16 | 111 | 31.88 |
1969 | 94 | 97 | 9.51 | 27.28 | 93 | 17 | 110 | 30.89 |
1970 | 95 | 99 | 9.68 | 28.45 | 96 | 18 | 113 | 32.56 |
1971 | 110 | 113 | 10.08 | 29.40 | 125 | 18 | 143 | 37.06 |
Eastbourne— | ||||||||
1967 | 151 | 160 | 13.59 | 32.19 | 122 | 33 | 154 | 30.94 |
1968 | 153 | 163 | 14.02 | 33.62 | 120 | 33 | 154 | 31.66 |
1969 | 152 | 162 | 14.00 | 33.46x | 123 | 32 | 158 | 32.51x |
1970 | 152 | 166 | 14.03 | 36.72x | 129 | 34 | 164 | 36.13x |
1971 | 169 | 190 | 15.46 | 42.15 | 139 | 30 | 174 | 38.74 |
Wellington— | ||||||||
1967 | 2,126 | 2,171 | 7.23 | 49.08 | 2,255 | 413 | 2,668 | 60.44 |
1968 | 2,191 | 2,237 | 7.76 | 51.84 | 2,366 | 408 | 2,779 | 64.40 |
1969 | 2,054 | 2,098 | 7.70 | 51.18 | 2,291 | 428 | 2,719 | 66.33 |
1970 | 2,034 | 2,080 | 7.65 | 50.91 | 2,463 | 418 | 2,881 | 70.50 |
1971 | 2,071 | 2,118 | 7.77 | 53.78 | 3,062 | 418 | 3,480 | 88.35 |
Christchurch— | ||||||||
1967 | 1,267 | 1,301 | 6.59 | 28.75 | 1,418 | 275 | 1,693 | 37.42 |
1968 | 1,448 | 1,476 | 8.18 | 32.19 | 1,489 | 282 | 1,771 | 38.64 |
1969 | 1,421 | 1,444 | 8.22 | 31.68 | 1,546 | 296 | 1,842 | 40.42 |
1970 | 1,454 | 1,524 | 8.28 | 33.34 | 1,637 | 290 | 1,927 | 42.15 |
1971 | 1,580 | 1,707 | 9.24 | 37.56 | 1,987 | 110 | 2,097 | 46.15 |
Timaru— | ||||||||
1967 | 73 | 76 | 6.52 | 24.81 | 90 | 26 | 116 | 37.91 |
1968 | 67 | 73 | 6.56 | 28.62 | 78 | 23 | 102 | 39.78 |
1969 | 68 | 73 | 6.05 | 27.65 | 81 | 23 | 104 | 39.38 |
1970 | 73 | 81 | 6.92 | 30.75 | 87 | 28 | 115 | 43.70 |
1971 | 79 | 90 | 6.74 | 35.03 | 97 | 28 | 125 | 48.52 |
Dunedin— | ||||||||
1967 | 832 | 864 | 7.92 | 45.78 | 807 | 230 | 1,037 | 54.95 |
1968 | 812 | 845 | 7.96 | 45.12 | 825 | 230 | 1,055 | 56.30 |
1969 | 779 | 810 | 8.02 | 46.88 | 840 | 228 | 1,068 | 61.81 |
1970 | 766 | 802 | 8.05 | 48.68 | 863 | 188 | 1,051 | 63.77 |
1971 | 735 | 770 | 8.52 | 50.68 | 974 | 160 | 1,133 | 74.60 |
Invercargill— | ||||||||
1967 | 120 | 123 | 5.70 | 24.81 | 152 | 32 | 184 | 37.10 |
1968 | 119 | 125 | 5.87 | 27.04 | 152 | 32 | 184 | 39.79 |
1969 | 117 | 122 | 6.18 | 26.74 | 153 | 33 | 185 | 40.57 |
1970 | 119 | 121 | 6.47 | 25.28 | 159 | 31 | 190 | 39.60 |
1971 | 119 | 122 | 6.79 | 26.06 | 192 | 32 | 224 | 47.69 |
Totals, All Services— | ||||||||
1967 | 8,238 | 8,435 | 7.35 | 40.07 | 8,300 | 1,744 | 10,044 | 47.74 |
1968 | 8,548 | 8,749 | 8.05 | 42.30 | 8,510 | 1,731 | 10,245 | 49.53 |
1969 | 8,235 | 8,460 | 8.11 | 41.99x | 8,567 | 1,747 | 10,317 | 51.21x |
1970 | 8,251 | 8,613 | 8.16 | 43.21x | 9,085 | 1,680 | 10,765 | 54.01x |
1971 | 8,784 | 9,310 | 8.81 | 47.29 | 10,768 | 1,461 | 12,235 | 62.14 |
Details of vehicles, miles run, and passengers carried are given in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Vehicles | Number of Miles Run | Total Passengers Carried | Passengers per Mile Run | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Trolley Buses | Motor Buses | Trolley Buses | Motor Buses | |||
*Includes two cable cars. 38,000; 1970-71, 37,000. †Includes cable car mileage; 1966-67, 38,000; 1967-68, 38,000; 1968;69, 38,000; 1969-70 | ||||||
Auckland— | (000) | (000) | (000) | |||
1967 | 133 | 235 | 3,321 | 4,554 | 43,979 | 5.58 |
1968 | 128 | 235 | 3,186 | 4,469 | 41,657 | 5.44 |
1969 | 127 | 235 | 2,993 | 4,517 | 39,912 | 5.31 |
1970 | 127 | 227 | 2,917 | 4,479 | 39,658 | 5.36 |
1971 | 126 | 216 | 2,925 | 4,510 | 39,386 | 5.30 |
Gisborne— | ||||||
1967 | - | 11 | - | 194 | 616 | 3.17 |
1968 | - | 10 | - | 192 | 591 | 3.08 |
1969 | - | 10 | - | 185 | 589 | 3.19 |
1970 | - | 11 | - | 188 | 555 | 2.96 |
1971 | - | 10 | - | 188 | 578 | 3.08 |
New Plymouth— | ||||||
1967 | 3 | 18 | 58 | 448 | 2,559 | 5.06 |
1968 | 3 | 18 | 31 | 480 | 2,332 | 4.57 |
1969 | - | 22 | - | 505 | 2,310 | 4.58 |
1970 | - | 22 | - | 501 | 2,305 | 4.60 |
1971 | - | 22 | - | 499 | 2,285 | 4.58 |
Palmerston North— | ||||||
1967 | - | 14 | - | 339 | 1,474 | 4.34 |
1968 | - | 14 | - | 350 | 1,293 | 3.70 |
1969 | - | 15 | - | 355 | 990 | 2.79 |
1970 | - | 14 | - | 348 | 982 | 2.82 |
1971 | - | 14 | - | 386 | 1,092 | 2.83 |
Eastbourne— | ||||||
1967 | - | 19 | - | 498 | 1,113 | 2.23 |
1968 | - | 19 | - | 485 | 1,093 | 2.25 |
1969 | - | 19 | - | 485x | 1,088 | 2.24x |
1970 | - | 19 | - | 453x | 1,083 | 2.39x |
1971 | - | 19 | - | 450 | 1,095 | 2.43 |
Wellington— | (000) | (000) | (000) | |||
1967 | 121* | 135 | 2,480† | 1,944 | 29,417 | 6.65 |
1968 | 121* | 150 | 2,287† | 2,028 | 28,227 | 6.54 |
1969 | 121* | 146 | 1,885† | 2,215 | 26,670 | 6.51 |
1970 | 121* | 141 | 1,862† | 2,224 | 26,584 | 6.51 |
1971 | 121* | 135 | 1,909† | 2,030 | 26,639 | 6.76 |
Christchurch— | ||||||
1967 | - | 166 | - | 4,524 | 19,243 | 4.25 |
1968 | - | 166 | - | 4,584 | 17,699 | 3.86 |
1969 | - | 166 | - | 4,558 | 17,291 | 3.79 |
1970 | - | 166 | - | 4,571 | 17,571 | 3.84 |
1971 | - | 166 | - | 4,545 | 17,095 | 3.76 |
Timaru— | ||||||
1967 | - | 15 | - | 305 | 1,125 | 3.69 |
1968 | - | 13 | - | 255 | 1,024 | 4.01 |
1969 | - | 13 | - | 264 | 1,128 | 4.27 |
1970 | - | 13 | - | 263x | 1,051 | 40.0 |
1971 | - | 13 | - | 257 | 1,169 | 4.54 |
Dunedin— | ||||||
1967 | 68 | 43 | 993 | 894 | 10,506 | 5.57 |
1968 | 68 | 43 | 962 | 912 | 10,191 | 5.44 |
1969 | 59 | 43 | 839 | 889 | 9,703 | 5.62 |
1970 | 54 | 43 | 723 | 925 | 9,511 | 5.77 |
1971 | 42 | 47 | 613 | 906 | 8,635 | 5.68 |
Invercargill— | ||||||
1967 | - | 21 | - | 497 | 2,097 | 4.22 |
1968 | - | 21 | - | 464 | 2,034 | 4.39 |
1969 | - | 23 | - | 457 | 1,893 | 4.14 |
1970 | - | 23 | - | 479 | 1,834 | 3.83 |
1971 | - | 19 | - | 469 | 1,748 | 3.73 |
Totals: All Services— | ||||||
1967 | 325* | 677 | 6,852† | 14,197 | 112,128 | 5.33 |
1968 | 320* | 689 | 6,465† | 14,218 | 106,143 | 5.13 |
1969 | 307* | 692 | 5,717† | 14,429x | 101,574 | 5.04x |
1970 | 302* | 679 | 5,502† | 14,430x | 101,133 | 5.07x |
1971 | 289* | 661 | 5,447† | 14,241 | 99,722 | 5.07 |
The length of routes covered by the services are given in the following table.
Area and Service | At 31 March | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | ||||||
Auckland—m | m | ch | m | ch | m | ch | m | ch | m | ch |
Trolley bus | 61 | 40 | 57 | 67 | 57 | 67 | 57 | 67 | 57 | 67 |
Motor bus | 140 | 64 | 151 | 0 | 152 | 32 | 155 | 0 | 155 | 0 |
Gisborne— | ||||||||||
Motor bus | 18 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 18 | 0 |
New Plymouth— | ||||||||||
Trolley bus | 3 | 29 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Motor bus | 20 | 39 | 23 | 68 | 23 | 68 | 23 | 68 | 24 | 0 |
Palmerston North— | ||||||||||
Motor bus | 56 | 0 | 56 | 0 | 56 | 0 | 56 | 0 | 56 | 0 |
Eastbourne— | ||||||||||
Motor bus | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 16 | 0 |
Wellington— | ||||||||||
Trolley bus | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 | 32 | 4 |
Motor bus | 58 | 51 | 59 | 11 | 59 | 43 | 59 | 43 | 59 | 43 |
Tram, cable | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 | 0 | 31 |
Christchurch— | ||||||||||
Motor bus | 161 | 40 | 162 | 68 | 163 | 40 | 164 | 79 | 165 | 24 |
Timaru— | ||||||||||
Motor bus | 23 | 11 | 20 | 3 | 25 | 0 | 25 | 0 | 25 | 11 |
Dunedin— | ||||||||||
Trolley bus | 25 | 20 | 25 | 20 | 25 | 20 | 25 | 20 | 22 | 47 |
Motor bus | 44 | 35 | 44 | 35 | 44 | 35 | 44 | 35 | 32 | 21 |
Invercargill— | ||||||||||
Motor bus | 26 | 6 | 26 | 6 | 27 | 0 | 27 | 0 | 28 | 0 |
GENERAL—New Zealand today ranks among the leading nations of the world in terms of use of air transport per head of population. A further significant increase in international air traffic with some resultant effect on domestic air traffic, is taking place following the opening of the International Airport at Auckland in November 1965, and the use of that airport and Christchurch by large jet aircraft. The main runway at Auckland International Airport is 8,500 ft long and the airport cost $20 million to construct.
International aviation plays an increasingly important role in the promotion of tourism.
DEVELOPMENT OF AVIATION—Aviation developed early in New Zealand. Richard William Pearse, of the Waitohi Valley near Timaru, designed and built a successful heavier-than-air machine which flew at least as early as 31 March 1904, thus almost forestalling the Wright Brothers. There were numerous other important New Zealand pioneers.
In the 1920s aviation activities spread, notably through the aero-club movement, and commercial air services came into being in the 1930s. Scheduled air transport operations over specific routes were first commenced in New Zealand in 1934, on the route Inchbonnie - Hokitika - Franz Josef Glacier, on the West Coast of the South Island. Subsequent extensions of services up to the outbreak of war in September 1939 resulted in a network over most of New Zealand. During 1946 and 1947 the New Zealand National Airways Corporation absorbed all then existing scheduled commercial services, and by adding to the fleet of aircraft was able to commence new services.
Regular international air services did not begin before the Second World War despite a number of gallant pioneer flights. Tasman Empire Airways Ltd. (TEAL) was incorporated in New Zealand on 26 April 1940, following a formal inter-governmental agreement on air traffic rights across the Tasman Sea on 10 April 1940. The company's first operation commenced between Auckland and Sydney on 30 April 1940 with the flying boat Aotearoa.
In June 1950 the company took over the Auckland-Suva service from New Zealand National Airways Corporation. The Wellington-Sydney service was inaugurated on 3 October 1950 and the Christchurch-Melbourne service on 28 June 1951. With the withdrawal of flying boats from Tasman routes, the Wellington-Sydney service was temporarily discontinued in June 1954 and a new service from Christchurch to Sydney using Douglas DC6 aircraft was commenced in the following month. The same type of aircraft were also employed on the Auckland-Fiji route from June 1954. The first Lockheed Electra turboprop aircraft was brought into use on the trans-Tasman service in December 1959, and by March 1960 all TEAL services between Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji, were being operated by the company's fleet of three Electras.
The Coral Route to Tahiti via Suva and Aitutaki was inaugurated in December 1951 but was terminated in 1964.
It had become clear that the monopoly of the Tasman air traffic formerly reserved to TEAL could not be much longer maintained in New Zealand's interests and this fact, together with the spread of jet aircraft throughout the world, led to planning for the company to extend its services to the United States and elsewhere, for which purposes it would require large jet aircraft. In these new circumstances the Australian and New Zealand Governments agreed that New Zealand should purchase the Australian shareholding and thus become the sole owner of the company. In March 1961, an agreement to this effect was concluded and at the same time a bilateral air services agreement was negotiated between Australia and New Zealand whereby each country granted to the airline of the other rights to and beyond its territory. Subsequently, the New Zealand Government negotiated traffic rights for Air New Zealand in Honolulu, Los Angeles, Pago Pago, Hong Kong, Tahiti, Noumea, Kuala Lumpur, and Singapore, in addition to the company's traditional rights in Fiji and the rights already obtained in Australia. (The change of name from TEAL to Air New Zealand was made on 1 April 1965.) Pure jet services to the United States, Singapore, and Hong Kong were inaugurated during 1965-66; prop-jet Electra services were retained for Wellington-Tasman flights until mid 1972. Services to Los Angeles are operated via Fiji, Honolulu, and Tahiti.
The operations of Air New Zealand earn or save an estimated $25 million in overseas funds and make an important contribution to the country's external balance of payments. Air New Zealand made a profit of $1.1 million in 1970-71, a profit was also made in each of the 16 preceding years. The company has placed an order for three DC10 aircraft, the first to be delivered in April 1973. It has also let a contract for the construction of a hangar and associated facilities at the new Rarotonga airport.
CURRENT AIR SERVICES—The major air transport services within New Zealand are provided by the National Airways Corporation which operates a network linking all major centres.
Secondary services are provided by smaller operators such as Mount Cook Airlines and Geyserland Airways. In addition, air charter and air taxi services are provided from most major aerodromes by licensed aero clubs or small operators.
Air freight services are provided by Safeair Ltd., which operates under contract to the Railways Department, the Post Office, and the National Airways Corporation. Safeair Ltd. also provides a regular passenger and freight service between both Wellington and Christchurch and the Chatham Islands under a contract arrangement with the Government.
A private express air freight service, between Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin operates overnight and, utilising B-170 aircraft under charter from Safeair Ltd., has from 2 August 1971 provided an air freight service with customer door-to-door delivery. This service has been wellpatronised and may have prospects of extension to other smaller centres. National Airways Corporation in association with ground transport operators offers an express air freight service over their whole air transport network in addition to their normal freight services from and to city freight depots.
Aero clubs and flying schools provide facilities for learning to fly and for private flying, and at most aerodromes licensed air charter and air taxi services are provided by the smaller operators.
International air services are operated by New Zealand's own international airline, Air New Zealand Ltd., and other regular international air services are provided by BOAC, QANTAS, Pan American World Airways, American Airlines, and UTA French Airlines.
LEGISLATION—The principal legislation affecting civil aviation in New Zealand is the Civil Aviation Act 1964. This Act established the Department of Civil Aviation which later, under the Ministry of Transport Act 1968, became a Division of the Ministry of Transport. The principal functions of the Division are stated to be: (a) to promote and encourage the orderly and economic development of civil aviation; (b) to exercise such functions as may be necessary to ensure the safe operation of aircraft; (c) to initiate and carry out surveys into any aspect of civil aviation; (d) to provide for the investigation of accidents in which aircraft are involved.
The Director of the Civil Aviation Division has statutory powers of his own in regulatory matters. The Ministry of Transport embraces also the New Zealand Meteorological Service and the Chief Inspector of Accidents, formerly part of the Department of Civil Aviation.
The Air Services Licensing Act 1951 made provision for the establishment of the Air Services Licensing Authority, a four-man independent body, with the primary function of receiving and determining applications for the grant, renewal, amendment, or transfer of air service licences. Under the Act, an air service licence is essential for any air transport or specified aerial work conducted for hire or reward. International air services are governed by inter-governmental air transport agreements and the International Air Services Licensing Act 1947.
In May 1966 most international airlines, including Air New Zealand, entered into what is known as the Montreal Agreement which also has provisions concerning the liabilities of international air carriers towards their passengers. As a result of the number of different conventions covering the subject there are different limits of liability for the death of a passenger depending on the routes over which the passenger has arranged to travel. The limits may be either $6,000, $12,000, $42,000, or up to US $75,000.
The Carriage by Air Act 1967 governs the liabilities of domestic air carriers towards their passengers and consignors of goods. Briefly, it provides that an air carrier is liable for damage resulting from the death or personal injury of a passenger as a result of an accident unless the carrier can prove that it took all necessary measures to avoid the damage. The limit of liability is set at $42,000. This compares with the situation under the former law whereby the claimant had to prove the negligence of the air carrier and the maximum amount which could be claimed in damages was $10,000.
AIR NAVIGATION SERVICES AND FACILITIES—The Civil Aviation Division of the Ministry of Transport is the responsible authority for the provision of all facilities for air navigation in New Zealand, its island territories, and the Cook Islands, and by delegation the facilities for flying operations in Western Samoa.
Air navigation facilities include a variety of electronic aids such as non-directional medium-frequency beacons (NDB), very high-frequency beacons (VOR), instrument landing systems (ILS), surveillance radar (SRE), precision approach radar (PAR), distance measuring equipment (DME), and also visual aids to navigation including visual glide slope indicators (VASI), high and low intensity approach, runway, and taxiway lights, aerodrome identification beacons, obstruction lights, hazard beacons, runway markings, cloud height measuring devices, wind strength and direction indicators, etc.
To assist the safe, orderly, and expeditious use of the air navigation system the Division provides a comprehensive ground services organisation comprising air traffic control units, communications services, crash-fire services, a search and rescue service, and ground safety organisations. Units of the ground services organisations are located at the majority of aerodromes served by regular scheduled air transport services in New Zealand and Pacific island territories operating from control towersand associated departmental buildings. In addition, control centres and communications centres are established at Auckland and Fiji for the conduct of international operations and at Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin to provide services to en-route aircraft throughout the entire country. A search and rescue service is provided from rescue co-ordination centres established by the Division whose responsibility it is to co-ordinate the effort and resources of military and civil agencies in the planning and direction of major search and rescue operations, whether air, land, or sea.
The Division maintains a flight supervision and standards service and conducts examinations and issues licences for all categories of aircrew and ground personnel. Specially equipped aircraft and qualified aircrew are continuously engaged on the checking and calibration of all air navigation facilities.
An Aeronautical Information Service prepares and publishes New Zealand Aeronautical Information and Notices to Airmen and, in collaboration with Lands and Survey Department, produces aeronautical maps and charts, etc.
An aeronautical training college is established at Christchurch International Airport where regular courses are conducted in air traffic control, meteorology, radio engineering, communications, and crash-fire procedure.
GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE—A summary statement of operating and capital costs and recoveries of the Civil Aviation Division for the year ended 31 March 1971 is now given.
Item | Costs | Recoveries |
---|---|---|
Operating | $(000) | $(000) |
Civil Aviation, New Zealand— | ||
Regulatory and general | 1,155 | 138 |
Airports | 195 | 53 |
Airways | 6,808 | 3,637 |
Civil Aviation, South Pacific territories | 252 | 3 |
Meteorological Services, New Zealand and South Pacific territories | 2,053 | 32 |
Totals | 10,463 | 3,863 |
Capital | ||
Civil Aviation, New Zealand— | ||
Regulatory and general | 53 | - |
Airports | 1,317 | 330 |
Airways | 1,881 | 16 |
Civil Aviation, South Pacific territories | 2,409 | 7 |
Meteorological Services, New Zealand and South Pacific territories | 51 | - |
Totals | 5,712 | 353 |
Grand totals | 16,175 | 4,216 |
NATIONAL AIRWAYS CORPORATION—The major domestic air transport operator is the New Zealand National Airways Corporation which provides regular services to 26 centres throughout the North and South Islands.
The corporation's fleet consists of 4 Boeing 737s, 5 Vickers Viscount 807s, and 13 Fokker Friendships.
Statistics of operation of the National Airways Corporation for the 4 latest years are shown in the following table.
Item | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue mileage flown | 11,231,261 | 10,670,199 | 10,097,265 | 10,405,121 |
Revenue passengers carried— | ||||
Schedule | 1,145,185 | 1,267,712 | 1,440,135 | 1,494,351 |
Charter | 10,595 | 16,047 | 15,945 | 13,205 |
Passenger-miles created (000)— | ||||
Schedule | 453,362 | 483,394 | 547,105 | 568,787 |
Charter | 4,702 | 8,639 | 8,580 | 7,500 |
Revenue passenger-miles (000)— | ||||
Schedule | 306,118 | 337,364 | 383,901 | 404,919 |
Charter | 3,199 | 5,266 | 5,292 | 4,606 |
Average passenger journey (miles) | 267 | 267 | 267 | 271 |
Freight, excess baggage, mail (lb) (000)— | ||||
Schedule | 37,528 | 37,849 | 44,470 | |
Charter | 1,348 | 1,175 | 1,513 | |
Excess baggage ton-miles | 274,222 | 301,005 | 343,601 | |
Freight ton-miles (000)— | ||||
Schedule | 4,901 | 4,877 | 5,872 | 6,383 |
Charter | 224 | - | - | - |
Mail ton-miles | 644.769 | 673.845 | 746.999 | 799.842 |
Total revenue load factor | 64.35 | 63.69 | 63.60 | 67.12 |
Revenue passenger load factor | 67,52 | 69,79 | 70,17 | 71,19 |
Operating expenditure ($) | 18,669,565 | 20,927,368 | 24,427,088 | 27,997,606 |
Operating profit ($) | 376,764 | 274,050 | 964,854 | 1,086,348 |
The corporation is charged under the National Airways Act 1945 “with establishing and operating national air transport services to meet the needs of the people of New Zealand”. The corporation has therefore sought constantly to improve the standard and scope of its service whilst keeping fares at a low level. The expansion achieved during recent years is indicated by the increase in revenue passenger-miles on scheduled services from 306 million in 1967-68 to 405 million in 1970-71.
FLYING OPERATIONS—The following table gives the summarised results of the operations of scheduled commercial air services during the last 11 years.
Year Ended 31 March | Hours Flown | Miles Flown (000) | Passengers | Freight lb (000)* | Mail lb (000) | Passenger-miles (000) | Freight Ton-miles* (000) | Mail Ton-miles (000) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes excess baggage. | ||||||||
1961 | 65,660 | 9,174 | 745,256 | 142,775 | 2,226 | 189,661 | 6,769 | 355 |
1962 | 72,789 | 10,367 | 843,340 | 153,148 | 2,319 | 214,189 | 7,400 | 375 |
1963 | 64,072 | 9,575 | 822,950 | 139,653 | 2,464 | 211,899 | 6,775 | 397 |
1964 | 64,445 | 9,887 | 873,246 | 115,784 | 2,552 | 228,209 | 6,243 | 394 |
1965 | 71,787 | 10,894 | 984,511 | 127,699 | 2,542 | 262,367 | 7,041 | 431 |
1966 | 78,853 | 11,969 | 1,113,363 | 151,169 | 2,815 | 296,629 | 8,160 | 453 |
1967 | 74,698 | 12,261 | 1,170,949 | 128,483 | 2,983 | 311,036 | 7,709 | 470 |
1968 | 75,582 | 12,196 | 1,173,116 | 104,022 | 3,708 | 310,631 | 7,376 | 646 |
1969 | 71,887 | 11,606 | 1,305,020 | 113,616 | 3,692 | 344,442 | 8,491 | 684 |
1970 | 66,810 | 11,797 | 1,478,785 | 150,157 | 4,191 | 391,395 | 9,615 | 754 |
1971 | 66,643 | 11,910 | 1,534,879 | 160,775 | 4,411 | 413,435 | 10,509 | 808 |
Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service—The New Zealand Railways Air Freight Service was commenced officially in February 1947 following a number of special inter-island freight flights which had been carried out by the Royal New Zealand Air Force at the request of the Railways Department to meet a shipping emergency. The service was conducted by the RNZAF, operating Dakota aircraft, until June 1947, when the service was handed over to the New Zealand National Airways Corporation, which continued to operate with Dakotas.
In 1950 the Railways Department decided to allow private enterprise the opportunity of tendering for the contract to run the service, and the successful tenderer was Straits Air Freight Express Ltd. (now known as Safeair Ltd.), which took over on 1 April. The service is at present being maintained by five Bristol Freighter aircraft on a daily basis, the number of trips varying according to the amount of cargo offering. Some charter work has been undertaken in recent years.
Traffic statistics for this freight service for the last 11 years are as follows. The drop from the peak figures of 1961-62 can be attributed in part to the operation of the rail-road ferry G.m.v. Aramoana across Cook Strait between Wellington and Picton from August 1962. There was further competition when the sister ship G.m.v. Aranui was introduced in 1966.
Year Ended 31 March | Trips Flown | Hours Flown | Miles Flown | Freight lb (000) | Freight Ton-miles (000) | Passengers |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 11,853 | 4,864 | 635,078 | 112,771 | 2,693 | 1,231 |
1962 | 13,739 | 5,534 | 765,022 | 122,360 | 3,041 | 1,557 |
1963 | 12,381 | 5,050 | 660,924 | 110,625 | 2,650 | 927 |
1964 | 10,588 | 4,265 | 560,130 | 87,656 | 2,067 | 809 |
1965 | 11,315 | 4,558 | 591,796 | 95,764 | 2,239 | 899 |
1966 | 13,182 | 5,894 | 778,501 | 116,870 | 2,993 | 1,500 |
1967 | 10,922 | 5,139 | 677,003 | 93,535 | 2,549 | 902 |
1968 | 8,537 | 4,167 | 557,846 | 69,354 | 2,170 | 531 |
1969 | 8,191 | 3,952 | 532,426 | 72,984 | 2,143 | 480 |
1970 | 15,898 | 6,337 | 849,437 | 108,685 | 3,434 | 413 |
1971 | 13,383 | 7,152 | 967,791 | 114,948 | 3,714 | 843 |
AERIAL WORK—Aerial topdressing as a means of improving hill pastures and checking and preventing soil erosion was begun commercially in 1949. The industry developed rapidly and is now an established feature of the national economy. About half of the total fertiliser and lime applied to farms in New Zealand is spread by means of aircraft.
Aerial spraying (i.e., the release from the aircraft of agricultural chemicals in liquid form, such as insecticides and weedicides) has also been developed. The volume of this work has increased to more than 6 million gallons a year. A technical qualification is now mandatory for pilots engaged in the application of all agricultural chemicals. The qualification is to ensure that pilots are familiar with the chemical properties and correct techniques in applying the agricultural chemicals, many of which are highly toxic.
A summary of aerial work operations follows.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Hours flown | 93,777 | 95,287 | 106,055 | 112,299 |
Number of operators | 72 | 71 | 77 | 77 |
Material distributed— | ||||
Fertiliser and lime (tons) | 754,280 | 793,552 | 899,526 | 902,985 |
Seed (tons) | 1,599 | 1,408 | 1,574 | 1,876 |
Spray (gallons) | 3,048,318 | 3,551,636 | 4,813,563 | 6,476,729 |
Animal poison (tons) | 3,241 | 3,283 | 3,514 | 5,541 |
Supplies (tons) | 578 | 444 | 870 | 1,290 |
Fencing (tons) | 1,403 | 1,031 | 741 | 943 |
Dusts (tons) | 59 | 21 | 80 | 52 |
Prills (tons) | 477 | 420 | 315 | 251 |
Miscellaneous (tons) | 4,549 | 9,001 | 3,256 | 3,704 |
INTERNATIONAL AIR SERVICES—New Zealand's own airline, Air New Zealand Ltd., provides services to Sydney, Melbourne, Brisbane, Hong Kong, Singapore, Norfolk Island, New Caledonia, Fiji, American Samoa, Rarotonga, Tahiti, Honolulu, and Los Angeles. At 1 April 1971 Air New Zealand's fleet comprised five Douglas DC8s and two Lockheed Electras. Air New Zealand expects to operate international services to and through the new Cook Islands airport at Rarotonga in 1973.
Other services through New Zealand include: Pan American World Airways—from the United States to Auckland via Tahiti; through Honolulu and Pago Pago to Auckland; British Overseas Airways Corporation—twice weekly from the United Kingdom to Sydney, Auckland, and beyond to Fiji, linking with flights to London; Union de Transport Aeriens—weekly from Los Angeles via Tahiti to Auckland and beyond to Noumea; American Airlines—twice weekly from the United States to Auckland; and QANTAS—a full range of trans-Tasman services linking with regional and round-the-world services out of Sydney.
A minority financial interest is retained in the regional South Pacific operators: Polynesian Airlines Ltd. (PAL)—operating between Western Samoa, American Samoa, Tonga, and Nandi; and Air Pacific Ltd.—operating between Fiji, the British Solomons, the Gilbert and Ellice Islands, the New Hebrides, Western Samoa, Tonga, Nauru, and Port Moresby.
TOTAL TRAFFIC FOR OVERSEAS AIRLINES—Total traffic figures for overseas airlines operating to and from New Zealand, showing passenger movements, freight, and mail separately, are given in the following tables for March years.
INTERNATIONAL REVENUE PASSENGER MOVEMENTS YEARS ENDED 31 MARCH | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Routes | Entering New Zealand | Leaving New Zealand | Total | |||
1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
Trans-Tasman | ||||||
Auckland-Sydney | 77,234 | 90,828 | 77,483 | 86,219 | 154,717 | 177,047 |
Auckland-Melbourne | 9,864 | 13,146 | 8,738 | 11,471 | 18,602 | 24,617 |
Auckland-Brisbane | 11,156 | 12,979 | 11,885 | 13,403 | 23,041 | 26,382 |
Wellington-Sydney | 27,500 | 28,913 | 27,597 | 27,864 | 55,097 | 56,777 |
Wellington-Melbourne | 6,381 | 6,319 | 6,773 | 6,876 | 13,154 | 13,195 |
Wellington-Brisbane | 2,638 | 3,176 | 3,009 | 3,307 | 5,647 | 6,483 |
Christchurch-Sydney | 35,814 | 41,271 | 38,566 | 42,618 | 74,380 | 83,889 |
Christchurch-Melbourne | 12,417 | 17,815 | 14,066 | 16,889 | 26,483 | 34,704 |
Total | 183,004 | 214,447 | 188,117 | 208,647 | 371,121 | 423,094 |
Pacific | ||||||
Long haul | 19,713 | 23,622 | 18,551 | 24,380 | 38,264 | 48,002 |
Short haul | 40,477 | 49,374 | 37,312 | 46,411 | 77,789 | 95,785 |
Total | 60,190 | 72,996 | 55,863 | 70,791 | 116,053 | 143,787 |
INTERNATIONAL REVENUE FREIGHT (KILOGRAMMES) YEARS ENDED 31 MARCH | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Routes | Entering New Zealand | Leaving New Zealand | Total | |||
1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
Trans-Tasman | ||||||
Auckland-Sydney | 1,718,641 | 1,775,344 | 2,288,539 | 2,720,557 | 4,007,180 | 4,495,901 |
Auckland-Melbourne | 151,178 | 231,825 | 199,401 | 348,260 | 350,579 | 580,085 |
Auckland-Brisbane | 21,387 | 22,724 | 266,874 | 280,109 | 288,261 | 302,833 |
Wellington-Sydney | 427,206 | 432,500 | 273,468 | 254,289 | 700,674 | 686,789 |
Wellington-Melbourne | 83,185 | 95,150 | 82,548 | 76,115 | 165,733 | 171,265 |
Wellington-Brisbane | 4,162 | 7,776 | 24,580 | 15,402 | 28,742 | 23,178 |
Christchurch-Sydney | 558,074 | 750,482 | 931,992 | 758,799 | 1,490,066 | 1,509,281 |
Christchurch-Melbourne | 60,817 | 111,799 | 104,855 | 225,265 | 165,672 | 337,064 |
Total | 3,024,650 | 3,427,600 | 4,172,257 | 4,678,796 | 7,196,907 | 8,106,396 |
Pacific | ||||||
Long haul | 300,994 | 358,972 | 1,920,646 | 1,592,902 | 2,221,640 | 1,951,874 |
Short haul | 209,305 | 226,024 | 1,025,984 | 1,030,107 | 1,235,289 | 1,256,131 |
Total | 510,299 | 584,996 | 2,946,630 | 2,623,009 | 3,456,929 | 3,208,005 |
INTERNATIONAL MAIL (KILOGRAMMES) YEARS ENDED 31 MARCH | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Routes | Entering New Zealand | Leaving New Zealand | Total | |||
1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
Trans-Tasman | ||||||
Auckland-Sydney | 401,882 | 418,184 | 134,047 | 139,774 | 535,929 | 557,958 |
Auckland-Melbourne | 16,548 | 15,719 | 10,170 | 5,019 | 26,718 | 20,738 |
Auckland-Brisbane | 6,208 | 7,184 | 4,052 | 6,198 | 10,260 | 13,382 |
Wellington-Sydney | 132,118 | 119,162 | 63,795 | 73,903 | 195,913 | 193,065 |
Wellington-Melbourne | 5,304 | 7,135 | 11,091 | 6,487 | 16,395 | 13,622 |
Wellington-Brisbane | 2,136 | 537 | 608 | 832 | 2,744 | 1,369 |
Christchurch-Sydney | 37,395 | 39,109 | 29,959 | 32,998 | 67,354 | 72,107 |
Christchurch-Melbourne | 8,941 | 10,288 | 5,941 | 9,970 | 14,882 | 20,258 |
Total | 610,532 | 617,318 | 259,663 | 275,181 | 870,195 | 892,499 |
Pacific | ||||||
Long haul | 111,552 | 136,561 | 66,232 | 80,996 | 177,784 | 217,557 |
Short haul | 118,513 | 154,060 | 192,204 | 194,343 | 310,717 | 348,403 |
Total | 230,065 | 290,621 | 258,436 | 275,339 | 488,501 | 565,960 |
AIR FREIGHT—Air freight involves mostly exports and imports to and from Australia, and imports from United States and United Kingdom. Exports concern mainly made-up textiles, meat and live animals, notably racehorses. Imports air-freighted are mainly machinery, scientific instruments, pharmaceutical products and textiles.
AIRPORT STATISTICS—The following table shows airport activities for the 2 latest years ended 31 March.
Airport | Movements of Passenger Planes | Freighter Plane Movements | Passenger Arrivals and Departures | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
International | Domestic | |||||||
1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
*Those airports serviced by N.A.C., Safeair, and Mount Cook Airlines not separately listed. | ||||||||
Auckland | 4,402 | 4,899 | 18,886 | 18,804 | 642 | 638 | 917,403 | 997,644 |
Blenheim | - | - | 4,013 | 3,248 | 11,123 | 12,398 | 68,115 | 67,055 |
Christchurch | 1,334 | 1,413 | 18,079 | 18,607 | 2,461 | 2,945 | 690,996 | 740,553 |
Dunedin | - | - | 8,785 | 8,216 | 284 | 256 | 162,287 | 169,057 |
Gisborne | - | - | 5,363 | 5,512 | 6 | - | 60,406 | 58,511 |
Hamilton | 1 | - | 5,387 | 4,783 | 64 | 32 | 77,954 | 74,915 |
Invercargill | 12 | 33 | 5,761 | 5,770 | 6 | 8 | 84,450 | 87,627 |
Napier | - | - | 6,686 | 6,048 | 24 | 10 | 85,889 | 86,005 |
Nelson | - | - | 9,328 | 8,750 | 733 | 752 | 135,392 | 135,576 |
New Plymouth | - | - | 3,940 | 4,318 | 176 | 148 | 65,589 | 66,754 |
Palmerston North | - | - | 6,221 | 6,151 | 123 | 94 | 83,788 | 84,075 |
Rotorua | - | - | 5,405 | 5,805 | - | 4 | 57,331 | 63,824 |
Wellington | 1,359 | 1,422 | 30,063 | 29,924 | 13,431 | 15,142 | 888,868 | 925,454 |
Other* | - | 11 | 24,214 | 30,497 | 186 | 55 | 264,432 | 282,674 |
Totals | 7,108 | 7,778 | 152,131 | 156,433 | 29,259 | 32,482 | 3,642,900 | 3,839,724 |
AERO CLUBS AND COMMERCIAL FLIGHT TRAINING ORGANISATIONS—The next table gives a summary of the training activities of aero clubs and other flying organisations for the last six years.
Year Ended 31 March | Clubs* Operating | Membership | Aircraft in use | Hours Flown | Ab Initio Pupils Under Training | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Associate | Flying | Dual | Solo | ||||
*Other organisations included are given in parenthesis | |||||||
1966 | 36 (7) | 2,448 | 5,102 | 169 | 28,203 | 58,571 | 1,143 |
1967 | 36 (12) | 2,481 | 6,546 | 217 | 40,801 | 74,238 | 1,667 |
1968 | 39 (16) | 2,413 | 7,274 | 238 | 47,529 | 83,777 | 1,803 |
1969 | 39 (13) | 2,103 | 6,781 | 239 | 44,099 | 71,142 | 1,816 |
1970 | 40 (18) | 1,913 | 6,308 | 259 | 48,896 | 76,253 | 1,857 |
1971 | 39 (17) | 1,801 | 6,448 | 242 | 48,223 | 76,659 | 1,952 |
LICENCES—A summary of licences and certificates current at 31 March in the 5 latest years is given below.
Type of Licence | At 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Flight Crew (ICAO) Type— | |||||
Pilots licences— | |||||
Student Pilot | 2,964 | 3,413 | 3,498 | 3,330 | 3,427 |
Private Pilot | 2,287 | 2,843 | 2,909 | 2,837 | 3,146 |
Commercial Pilot | 804 | 893 | 896 | 908 | 917 |
Airline Transport Pilot | 311 | 335 | 376 | 397 | 409 |
Pilot Licence Ratings— | |||||
Instructor | 376 | 407 | 420 | 395 | 444 |
Instrument | 490 | 537 | 545 | 548 | 559 |
Compass | 22 | 20 | 26 | 27 | 23 |
Chemical | 230 | 246 | 239 | 243 | 258 |
Towing | 200 | 261 | 237 | 260 | 268 |
Navigator Licences— | |||||
Flight Navigator | 83 | 88 | 94 | 104 | 103 |
Licences to Operate Radio Equipment in Aircraft— | |||||
Flight Radio Operator | 2 | 2 | - | - | - |
Flight Radio Telephone Operator Rating | 2,475 | 3,220 | 3,887 | 4,046 | 4,668 |
Flight Engineer Licences— | |||||
Flight Engineer | 59 | 62 | 59 | 61 | 71 |
Other Licences, Certificates, etc.— | |||||
Aircraft Maintenance Engineer Licences | 407 | 475 | 513 | 534 | 583 |
Aircraft— | |||||
Certificates of Registration | 1,010 | 1,052 | 1,047 | 1,073 | 1,113 |
Aerodromes— | |||||
Public Licences | 52 | 50 | 49 | 46 | 50 |
Private | 49 | 47 | 45 | 46 | 50 |
Authorised Places | 7 | 8 | 3 | 6 | 9 |
Government Civil | 21 | 21 | 21 | 18 | 23 |
Air Service Certificates | 54 | 55 | 55 | 68 | 70 |
Table of Contents
GENERAL—The main role of the New Zealand Post Office is to provide the nation with telecommunication and postal services, to operate a savings bank, and conduct agency services on behalf of Government.
The demands on the department are growing and will continue to grow, if anything at an increasing rate, as the public demands more and better services in the postal and telecommunications field. The improvements and changes in the immediate past will, it is considered, appear relatively minor compared with those which will need to be faced in the next decade and with technological advancement. For instance, there is a growing requirement for the use of Post Office circuits for data communication purposes. Services introduced to meet this demand include the leasing of Post Office point-to-point lines and the establishment of a Datel 600/1200 service using the telephone switched networks. Consideration is also being given to a Datel 200 service which will also use the telephone switched networks. The Datel service enables data calls to be made on the same basis as toll calls.
The Wellington Postal Centre, brought into operation with the completion of the Post Office Headquarters Building in 1971, is extensively mechanised. The installation of an automatic parcel-sorting machine and modern conveying equipment for the movement of postal articles between processing points, is a major step towards a fully mechanised system. Provision has been made for the later introduction of automatic letter-sorting equipment when the volume of traffic is sufficient to warrant it. The occupation of the building climaxed many years of planning and intensive study of postal mechanisation in other countries.
Planning for similar modern postal centres at Auckland and Christchurch has now commenced. International telecommunications are vital to international commerce and trade and have social importance. High-quality outlets from New Zealand provided via the COMPAC cable system (1963) and the SEACOM cable system (1967) have been needed to cope with public demand.
With the continued growth in traffic demand, Government approved the establishment of a communications satellite earth station. In addition to providing additional international telecommunications facilities, the new system makes live television relays practicable. The earth station, which is located some 3 miles south of Warkworth, works through a satellite over the Pacific Ocean. The earth station was brought into service on 17 July 1971.
An international Gateway telephone exchange, opened at Auckland in March 1969, handles all of New Zealand's outgoing and incoming international telephone calls, and enables the international operators to connect calls by dialling direct to subscribers in other countries, as well as enabling operators in overseas countries to dial direct to subscribers on automatic telephone exchanges in New Zealand.
An important development in New Zealand's international telex service was the introduction in July 1968 of automatic subscriber-to-subscriber calling. Telex subscribers in New Zealand can now dial direct to subscribers in Australia, Britain, Canada, Fiji, Japan, United States, and a number of European countries without the aid of the international operator.
HISTORICAL—With the arrival of Governor Hobson in 1840 the first post office proper was set up at Kororareka (now Russell). The same year saw the establishment of offices at other settlements in the north and at Port Nicholson (Wellington), and the beginnings of overland mail routes. By 1858, 73 post offices had been opened to provide communication services for the scattered settlers. In that year a Post Office Act was passed making the Post Office an independent department of State.
The system of communication by telegraph was inaugurated in the 1860s. A separate department, the Telegraph Department, was created by Act of Parliament in 1865 to take responsibility for the erecting of telegraph lines and the opening of morse telegraph offices. The North and South Islands were linked by telegraph cable in 1866 and by telephone cable in 1926.
The telegraph and postal services were amalgamated in 1881. Under the Post Office Act 1959, the name of the department became the Post Office, and the Minister's title became Postmaster-General.
A table in the Statistical Summary towards the back of Yearbook shows the growth of postal and telecommunication activities over the last 50 years.
POSTAL BUSINESS—At 31 March 1971 there were 1,514 post offices in New Zealand.
The following table shows the numbers of articles posted in the latest 5 years.
Year Ended 31 March | Letters, Lettercards, and Postcards | Accounts, Circulars, Newspapers, Packets, etc. | Parcels | Total Articles Posted |
---|---|---|---|---|
million | ||||
1967 | 275.6 | 292.6 | 8.2 | 576.4 |
1968 | 269.1 | 292.0 | 7.1 | 568.2 |
1969 | 279.9 | 288.2 | 6.8 | 574.9 |
1970 | 288.6 | 299.8 | 7.0 | 595.4 |
1971 | 311.4 | 295.6 | 7.8 | 614.8 |
The average numbers of letters, etc., posted in New Zealand per head of population during the year ended 31 March 19. I were: letters, lettercards, and postcards, 109.8; accounts, circulars, newspapers, packets, etc., 104.2; parcels, 2.8.
Chartered air services are used to convey the bulk of surface mail between the North and South Islands.
There are 95,600 private boxes installed at 604 post offices.
Rural Mail Delivery—The rural delivery system enables country residents to obtain postal notes, money orders, and stamps, to register correspondence, and to collect or post their mail in boxes at or near their gates. The deliveries are generally performed by contractors who handle the mail in conjunction with the carriage of goods, and thus the rural mail delivery is in many areas the medium by which residents obtain their newspapers, bread, parcels, etc. Boxholders more than doubled in the 25 years to 1965 when they reached 75,000. Since then growth has levelled off, the peak being 77,379 in 1970; at 31 March 1971 the total was 76,766. The cost of the rural delivery service is $1.6 million a year.
Inland Airmails—On 16 March 1936 the first regular airmail services linking up larger centres of population were established between Palmerston North and Dunedin, and between Nelson, Blenheim, and Wellington. As air services increased in frequency and extent the airmail facilities were correspondingly expanded. The present network extends from Kaitaia to Invercargill.
The number of letters and parcels carried by air in New Zealand is now shown.
Year Ended 31 March | Letters | Parcels |
---|---|---|
1967 | 23,045,000 | 237,462 |
1968 | 19,513,000 | 282,938 |
1969 | 22,429,000 | 293,545 |
1970 | 22,971,000 | 304,791 |
1971 | 27,712,000 | 328,185 |
Overseas Airmails: The weight of airmail dispatched from New Zealand is about 20 percent of the total amount of mail forwarded overseas each year. In 1970-71, 500,191 lb of letters, 330,312 lb of newspapers and packets, and 325,804 lb of parcels were posted by overseas airmail.
Trans-Tasman Air Services—The first flight of the regular trans-Tasman service linking Auckland and Sydney took place on 30 April 1940, connection being made at Sydney with the Empire service to London. The existing service provides for flights between New Zealand (Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch) and Australia (Sydney, Melbourne, and Brisbane) with a frequency overall of at least one flight each day.
New Zealand - United Kingdom Air Service—This service is now operating daily via the Pacific to London, the transit time New Zealand to the United Kingdom being normally 1 to 2 days.
New Zealand - Hong Kong and Singapore Air Services—There is a twice-weekly direct service from Auckland to Hong Kong and a thrice-weekly service from Auckland to Singapore. Airmail to countries in the Far East is also dispatched to Sydney for reforwarding.
Trans-Pacific Services—The trans-Pacific service operating between New Zealand and North America commenced on 20 July 1940. Airlines now operate a daily service to San Francisco and Los Angeles.
Pacific Island Services—Airmails are forwarded by New Zealand operated air services to Fiji, French Polynesia, New Caledonia, and American Samoa (Pago Pago). Local air services provide connections from Pago Pago to Apia, and from Nandi (Fiji) to Nukualofa (Tonga), Niue, Apia (Western Samoa), the Gilbert and Ellice Islands, Nauru Island, and Wallis and Futuna Islands. Direct airmail services from New Zealand also operate to Norfolk Island.
Overseas Parcel Post—Particulars of overseas parcels received and dispatched in each of the latest 5 years are contained in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Overseas Parcels Received | Overseas Parcels Dispatched | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Weight | Customs Duty | Number | Weight | |
lb | $(000) | lb | |||
1967 | 579,662 | 5,216,958 | 1,350 | 310,126 | 1,805,036 |
1968 | 533,164 | 4,740,252 | 1,252 | 365,459 | 2,024,821 |
1969 | 533,405 | 4,691,511 | 1,630 | 400,231 | 2,077,052 |
1970 | 554,722 | 4,803,044 | 1,626 | 418,392 | 2,154,185 |
1971 | 658,209 | 5,442,955 | 1,815 | 458,543 | 2,373,307 |
MONEY ORDER AND POSTAL NOTE SERVICES—Details of these services are now given.
Money Orders—New Zealand has reciprocal money-order agreements with all British Commonwealth countries and also with the United States of America, the Republic of Ireland, South Africa, and Tonga. Money orders may also be issued in New Zealand for payment in any other country with which the United Kingdom has exchanges of money orders.
For payment within New Zealand the maximum amount for a single order is $200, but there is no limit to the amount which may be remitted. The commission is computed on each individual order.
For money orders issued for payment overseas there is a limit for most countries of $80 for a single order. There are two special rates of commission, one rate applying to Australia (and countries advised through Australia), Fiji, Norfolk Island, and Tonga, and the other rate to all other countries.
During 1970, 2,061,672 money orders were issued in New Zealand for a total of $45,683,792, and of that total 114,796 orders of a value of $2,080,388 were issued for payment overseas. Money orders issued overseas for payment in New Zealand in 1970 numbered 51,933 with a value of $1,228,366.
Postal Notes—Postal notes ranging from 10c to $2 and for $3, $4, and $5 are issued in New Zealand for payment within New Zealand, Niue, and the Cook Islands.
Postal notes are negotiable, and their period of validity is unlimited. They are, therefore, a popular medium for making small inland remittances by post, and during the year ended 31 March 1971, 3,414,076 postal notes valued at $6,245,585 were purchased by the public.
British Postal Orders—These are both issued and paid in New Zealand. Denominations sold in this country are 5p, 7 1/2p, 10p, 12 1/2p, 15p, 25p, 50p, 75p, £1 and £2 sterling. (In decimal currency, which has applied in the United Kingdom from 15 February 1971, 5 pence equals the previous 1 shilling.) Commission is payable. For all remittances in excess of £2 per day a permit is required.
As these orders are payable in several British Commonwealth countries they are a popular medium for making small postal remittances to overseas countries, particularly the United Kingdom.
During the year ended 31 March 1971 the Post Office sold 1,480,845 British postal orders valued at $3,270,214, and paid 140,543 orders valued at $449,987.
Gift Tokens—Post Office gift tokens were introduced on 15 December 1969 to enable people to buy savings gifts from the Post Office. They are issued free of commission in denominations of $1, $2, and $5. They may be credited to any type of Savings Bank account, or used to purchase bonus bonds or national development bonds. Gift tokens issued to 31 March 1971 amounted to $192,815.
POST OFFICE SAVINGS BANK—Details on the Post Office Savings Bank are given in Section 29, Banking and Currency.
TELEPHONE SERVICES—The following table indicates the growth of telephone installations (the figures are as at 31 March).
Item | 1961 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Main telephones— | ||||
Automatic | 361,132 | 634,824 | 675,729 | 716,862 |
Manual | 171,428 | 141,698 | 127,076 | 118,466 |
Extension telephones | 201,145 | 372,435 | 393,228 | 420,613 |
Public telephones | 3,231 | 4,526 | 4,638 | 4,751 |
Private line telephones | 1,919 | 633 | 603 | 449 |
Toll offices | 1,467 | 1,349 | 1,316 | 1,286 |
Total telephones | 740,322 | 1,155,465 | 1,202,590 | 1,262,427 |
Telephones (all types per 1,000 population) | 303 | 416 | 426 | 440 |
Applicants awaiting installations | 27,152 | 13,555 | 13,923 | 15,426 |
Number of toll calls | 51,689,126 | 68,273,668 | 66,956,193 | 67,856,888 |
About one-sixth of the main telephones are business telephones (in 1968 there were 128,018 business telephones). At 31 March 1971 there were 835,328 subscribers.
During 1970-71 the number of waiting applicants increased from 13,923 to 15,426, about 64 percent of these being in the Auckland City and environs. Six automatic exchanges in this area have provided relief during 1971-72.
Thirty-one new automatic exchanges were brought into service during the year ended 31 March 1971; also substantial progress was made in the extension of free calling areas, thereby eliminating toll fees between outlying exchanges and their town or city centre; 23 more exchanges were provided with this service.
According to the latest comparative data available (January 1970), compiled by the American Telephone and Telegraph Co., New Zealand ranks fifth in the number of telephones per 100 of population, the leading countries being the United States of America (56.38), Sweden (53.74), Switzerland (45.38), Canada (43.76), and New Zealand (42.63).
A broadband toll link, comprising microwave, radio and co-axial cable systems, connects main centres from Whangarei to Dunedin. The installation of a $3 million microwave radio telecommunications system between Wellington and Auckland is to be completed in 1972. The present link is by co-axial cable from Auckland to Hamilton and from Palmerston North to Wellington with a microwave radio system between Hamilton and Palmerston North. The new link runs from Wellington to Auckland via Masterton, Napier, Taupo, Rotorua, and Hamilton.
Free local telephone calling is provided in New Zealand, as distinct from charging for each local call as followed by many overseas administrations.
The following table shows the classifications of telephone exchanges and the annual rental rates for different classes of connection as from 1 October 1971.
Class of Exchange | Class of Connection | Annual Rate Within Base-rate Area | |
---|---|---|---|
Business | Residential | ||
$ | $ | ||
Class I Automatic exchanges with more than 10,000 paying subscribers. | Individual | 134.75 | 61.10 |
2-party | 98.00 | 52.88 | |
(Typical exchanges are Auckland, Christchurch, Dunedin, Hamilton, Invercargill, Palmerston North, and Wellington.) | 3-party | 93.10 | 51.70 |
4-party | 88.20 | 50.53 | |
5-party | 80.85 | 47.00 | |
6-10 party | 73.50 | 42.30 | |
Class II Automatic exchanges with 3,001-10,000 paying subscribers. | Individual | 128.63 | 61.10 |
2-party | 95.55 | 52.88 | |
(Typical exchanges are Blenheim, Masterton, Levin, and Oamaru.) | 3-party | 90.65 | 51.70 |
4-party | 85.75 | 50.53 | |
5-party | 78.40 | 47.00 | |
6-10 party | 71.05 | 42.30 | |
Class III Automatic exchanges with 2,001-3,000 paying subscribers. | Individual | 116.38 | 58.75 |
2-party | 91.88 | 50.53 | |
(Typical exchanges are Alexandra, Dannevirke, Marton, Westport.) | 3-party | 86.78 | 49.35 |
4-party | 82.08 | 48.18 | |
Manual exchanges with over 3,000 paying subscribers. | 5-party | 75.95 | 44.65 |
(A typical exchange is Taupo.) | 6-10 party | 68.60 | 39.95 |
Class IV Other exchanges affording continuous service. | Individual | 110.25 | 54.05 |
(Typical exchanges are Hokitika, Picton, and Queenstown.) | 2-party | 80.85 | 47.00 |
3-party | 85.75 | 45.83 | |
4-party | 75.95 | 44.65 | |
5-party | 68.60 | 42.30 | |
6-10 party | 61.25 | 37.60 | |
Class V Exchanges observing restricted hours of service. | Individual | 85.75 | 45.83 |
(Typical exchanges are Kawhia, and Waitotara.) | 2-party | 71.05 | 39.95 |
3-party | 66.15 | 38.78 | |
4-party | 63.70 | 36.43 | |
5-party | 58.80 | 34.08 | |
6-10 party | 56.35 | 32.90 |
For stations located outside the boundary of the base-rate or special rate area of an exchange a mileage is added to the rental, depending on the distance by line measurement from the base-rate or special rate boundary to the respective subscriber's station.
In March 1971 there were 49,398 party lines serving 113,456 telephones.
TELEGRAPH SERVICES:Telegrams—There is a downtrend in inland telegrams, which is in keeping with world experience, telegrams having declined in popularity compared with other forms of communication. In the year to 31 March 1971, 5.5 million telegrams were lodged; the peak post-war year was 1955-56 with 7.6 million.
Operating methods on the public telegraph network took a major step forward with the introduction in 1971 of automatic circuit switching (Gentex) for the public message teleprinter network. The move means that the 119 teleprinter offices which make up the public teleprinter network can now dial each other direct. This has meant a substantial reduction in telegram handlings (previously messages were manually retransmitted from office to office over a fixed point-to-point network) and shorter telegram transmission times.
Telex Service:Telex—the international abbreviation for Teleprinter Exchange Service—is a customer-to-customer service using page teleprinters. An international telex service for communicating with overseas subscribers commenced in New Zealand on 1 September 1960 with only 16 subscribers. Service was then available with 23 overseas countries.
Automatic telex service was introduced in New Zealand on 13 May 1964 with 150 subscribers. This service absorbed the previous international connections and all New Zealand telex subscribers may now communicate with each other as well as with overseas telex subscribers. International service is now available with 137 countries. At 31 March 1971 there were 1,164 subscribers.
The annual rental is $650 for a standard machine and $900 for a teleprinter equipped with a tape reperforator and transmitter. In the year to 31 March 1971 rentals totalled $533,730 and call revenue was $1,078,564 (internal $676,422 and international $402,122).
The range of telex services was extended on 1 July 1971 to include public telex booth service at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin, and teltex and telexogram services. Teltex service enables telex subscribers to lodge telex messages at chief post offices for hand delivery to addressees whilst telexogram service provides for telex transmission to the addressee.
INTERNATIONAL TELECOMMUNICATIONS:Cable Links—Telegraphic communication overseas was first established between New Zealand and Australia by means of the Eastern Extension Telegraph Company's cable from Wakapuaka (Nelson) to Sydney in 1876, and between Auckland and Canada via Norfolk Island, Suva, and Fanning Island in 1902. In 1945, the Commonwealth's external telecommunications systems were brought under Government control and, in accordance with the Commonwealth Telegraphs Agreement 1948, the New Zealand Post Office purchased the assets in New Zealand of Cable and Wireless Ltd., the private company previously controlling these services, and took over the operation of the overseas cable services.
In July 1962 a new submarine cable with a capacity of 80 telephone channels was brought into operation between New Zealand and Australia as part of a Commonwealth round-the-world cable project. The cable was extended from New Zealand to Fiji in December 1962, and in December 1963 was further extended, via Hawaii, to Vancouver and across Canada by microwave to Montreal. At Montreal it links up with the trans-Atlantic telephone cables, to connect with Britain, and provide high-quality circuits for telephone, telegraph, and telex communication between New Zealand, Australia, Fiji, Canada, the United States of America, and Britain. This cable system links New Zealand with most of the world's major countries, and it was supplemented by the bringing into service in March 1967 of the South-East Asia Commonwealth Telephone Cable which extended the system from Australia to New Guinea, and (via Guam) to Malaysia, Hong Kong, and Singapore.
International Telephone Service—Telephone communication by cable and radio is now available to almost all countries of the world, as well as to Ross Dependency (Scott Base), Raoul Island, Chatham Islands, Campbell Island, passenger ships, and H.M. New Zealand and Australian warships.
Satellite Communications—Because of the rapid increase in international telecommunication traffic, an earth station has been constructed in New Zealand for communicating with other countries via satellites in space.
International Radio Services—The first wireless-telegraph station in New Zealand for communicating with ships at sea was opened at Wellington on 26 July 1911.
In November 1953 a high-power radio transmitting station was opened at Himatangi providing at that time for direct New Zealand - United Kingdom radiotelephone and telegraph circuits. These circuits are now provided via cable, and the Himatangi radio station is used generally for services with places in the Pacific area to which there are no cable facilities. The receiving station complementary to Himatangi is Makara Radio.
Direct radio circuits are operated from New Zealand to Apia, Rarotonga, Niue, and Noumea. Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook group by Rarotonga Radio through small feeder stations. Small stations in the Tokelau Islands communicate with Apia Radio.
Other principal stations under the control of the New Zealand Government are located at Auckland, Wellington, and Awarua on the New Zealand mainland, at Niue, and at Chatham Islands. Facilities are provided for the transmission of radiotelegrams to ships at sea, and special rates operate for vessels registered in New Zealand and Australia.
INLAND RADIO SERVICES—The use of mobile radiotelephone services continues to grow. Post Office very-high-frequency service available from 56 base stations meets the mobile communication requirements of 3,398 subscribers operating 22,596 mobile units. A miscellany of private and Government owner-operated stations provide mobile radiotelephone services through 2,306 base stations for a further 8,257 mobile units. Radiotelephone services continue to provide essential service for isolated communities which cannot reasonably be reached by landline—e.g., isolated settlers, alpine huts, etc. There is also a free radio-medical service for ships at sea and for lighthouses on the New Zealand coast for use in emergency. New licences were issued for radiotelephone stations in 523 small commercial and pleasure craft operating round the New Zealand coast bringing the total number of ships licensed to 5,800. In the Citizen radio service 465 new walkie-talkie sets were licensed making a total of 5,004 sets in use throughout the country. There are now 52,928 radio transmitting stations of all types licensed compared with 47,938 in 1970.
Direct radio circuits are operated between the New Zealand mainland and the Chatham Islands.
Smaller stations are established at certain lighthouses on the New Zealand coast and also on a number of adjacent islands. Marine radio beacons are operated at the lighthouses at Cape Reinga, Cuvier Island, Moko Hinau Island, East Cape, Portland Island, Stephens Island, Baring Head, Cape Campbell, The Brothers, Godley Head, Taiaroa Head, Dog Island, and Puysegur Point.
Licences for amateur stations are intended to provide facilities for experimental transmission to those interested in radio science, and are issued only to holders of amateur operators' certificates.
REVENUE—The revenue of the Post Office for the latest financial years is now shown.
Item | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Postal revenue— | ||||
Postages | 23,071 | 23,672 | 25,085 | 26,475 |
Private box and bag rentals and rural mail delivery fees | 477 | 490 | 504 | 523 |
Miscellaneous | 90 | 77 | 48 | 93 |
23,639 | 24,239 | 25,637 | 27,091 | |
Telecommunications revenue— | ||||
Telex | 910 | 1,079 | 1,235 | 1,628 |
Telegraph | 4,137 | 4,043 | 4,054 | 4,082 |
Tolls | 25,965 | 27,456 | 29,677 | 32,941 |
Telephones | 43,961 | 46,906 | 49,062 | 52,454 |
Overseas telecommunications | 3,450 | 4,086 | 4,678 | 6,018 |
Radio | 231 | 294 | 298 | 299 |
78,655 | 83,864 | 89,004 | 97,422 | |
Miscellaneous revenue— | ||||
Fees from Government departments, etc. | 3,320 | 3,428 | 3,466 | 3,907 |
Money order and postal note commission | 424 | 391 | 404 | 454 |
Rents received | 226 | 272 | 284 | 291 |
Other revenue | 343 | 599 | 704 | 693 |
4,313 | 4,690 | 4,858 | 5,345 | |
Total revenue | 106,607 | 112,793 | 119,499 | 129,858 |
Revenue and expenditure for the latest 11 years are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Revenue $(000) | Expenditure $(000) |
---|---|---|
1961 | 53,310 | 53,243 |
1962 | 60,112 | 60,003 |
1963 | 64,874 | 64,777 |
1964 | 70,183 | 70,068 |
1965 | 77,841 | 76,586 |
1966 | 86,962 | 84,890 |
1967 | 91,526 | 93,582 |
1968 | 106,607 | 100,781 |
1969 | 112,793 | 106,575 |
1970 | 119,499 | 117,087 |
1971 | 129,858 | 143,548 |
CAPITAL—Capital expansion necessary to meet demand requires substantial provisions for new telecommunications systems and the replacement of those which have become obsolete. Accommodation to house this equipment, to provide post offices in newly developed areas, and to replace old and inadequate offices is an important part of Post Office capital development.
Capital expenditure on telecommunications development and buildings is financed partly by the Post Office, and partly from National Development Loans Account on which interest is paid at the rate of 5 percent. The interest payment amounted to $12.9 million in 1970-71.
In 1970-71, $25.9 million was spent on the development of telecommunications systems and $7.3 million on buildings (this includes $3.3 million for the buildings and equipment for the satellite earth station). In addition, $2.4 million was invested in other assets such as motor vehicles, tools and plant, and office equipment. All this expenditure was financed from National Development Loans Account and capital equipment credit arrangements. The capital liability of the Post Office is now $292.5 million and liability under capital equipment credit arrangement is $1.8 million.
WORK PERFORMED FOR OTHER DEPARTMENTS—Because it has numerous small offices readily accessible to the public, the Post Office also undertakes agency work for other Government departments. Among the principal activities in this connection are the receipt and payment of moneys on behalf of the various departments, the more important of which are enumerated below.
Receipts—For the following departments: Education (examination fees, etc.), Health, Inland Revenue (land tax and income tax, under PAYE system), Lands and Survey, National Roads Board (special mileage tax on motor vehicles), Public Trust Office, State Advances Corporation (State rents, loan and interest repayments), Electricity (some electric-power receipts), Ministry of Transport, Tourist and Publicity, Valuation, Customs (collection of Customs duty and sales tax), Treasury (Government Superannuation and National Provident Fund receipts).
Payments—Departments of Social Welfare (social security benefits and war pensions, etc.), Health (refunds of medical expenses), Defence, Labour (subsidised wage payments and military training medical examination payments), Maori and Island Affairs (Maori trust payments), Public Trust Office, Police (witness warrants), Treasury (Government superannuation payments and miscellaneous payments for other departments), Ministry of Works, and for Reserve Bank (interest warrants and coupons).
Other services performed by the Post Office are the issue of licences in respect of motor vehicles and radio apparatus, and assistance to the Marine Department and the Civil Aviation Division of Ministry of Transport on radio matters. In some of the smaller centres postmasters act as registrars of births, deaths, and marriages, also as registrars of electors.
Other activities, not strictly departmental, include the receipt of motor vehicles insurance (third-party risks) premiums under the Transport Act 1962, the issue of fishing and game licences on behalf of acclimatisation societies, organising and selling health stamps, and collecting revenue for such outside bodies as the New Zealand Poultry Board, the New Zealand Trade Certification Board, the Armed Forces Canteen Council, and the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation.
STAFF—Staff numbers at 31 March are shown in the following table.
Classification | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Permanent staff | 25,805 | 26,389 | 26,912 | 27,665 |
Temporary and non-classified staff | 3,557 | 3,662 | 4,244 | 4,694 |
Total staff | 29,362 | 30,051 | 31,156 | 32,359 |
VEHICLES—The Post Office fleet as at 31 March 1971 consisted of 4,031 vehicles—1,286 trucks, 1,523 vans, 1,216 cars, and 6 motor scooters. Of this fleet, 449 vehicles are used for hire to other departments, 2,711 for engineering construction work, and 760 on postal, telegram delivery, and other general work. The fleet travelled 35.9 million miles in the year ended 31 March 1971.
GENERAL: New Zealand Broadcasting Board—In January 1932, control of the broadcasting service, under the Broadcasting Act 1931, was vested in the New Zealand Broadcasting Board. Existing plant was purchased from the Radio Broadcasting Company which had purchased the existing stations in the four main centres in 1925 and added to them. At this time the number of receiving licences was about 70,000.
New Zealand Broadcasting Service—The Broadcasting Act 1936 abolished the New Zealand Broadcasting Board and vested control of the newly constituted National Broadcasting Service in a Minister of the Crown. Administration of the service was placed in the hands of a Director of Broadcasting, appointed by the Governor-General in Council.
By the 1936 Act the Minister of Broadcasting was empowered also to establish and operate commercial radio stations broadcasting advertising matter. The Broadcasting Amendment Act 1937 provided for the establishment of a National Commercial Broadcasting Service which existed separately until the two services were combined under the Director of Broadcasting on 26 August 1943.
The Broadcasting Amendment Act 1960 provided for the establishment of a television service to be operated by the Minister in Charge of Broadcasting in association with the existing broadcasting service.
New Zealand Broadcasting Authority—Under the Broadcasting Authority Act 1968 an authority of three members has been appointed to consider and adjudicate upon applications for warrants to establish and operate broadcasting stations, either sound radio or television. The authority is required to make rules from time to time on the balance and quality of programmes, the character and standard of advertising, the accuracy and impartiality of news, and other matters, after consultation with the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation and representatives of owners of private broadcasting stations holding warrants under the Act. Several private commercial radio broadcasting stations have been approved, including Radio Hauraki (N.Z.) Ltd. and Radio i Ltd. in Auckland, Radio Waikato in Hamilton, Radio Whakatane and Radio Otago.
In October 1969 the Minister of Broadcasting directed the authority to carry out an inquiry into television services and extensive hearings took place in 1970, particularly as regards the operation of a second channel. In July 1971 the authority recommended that the existing TV services be converted to colour transmission by 31 October 1973 with a second channel to be introduced later. (Parliamentary paper F.5, 1971.)
NEW ZEALAND BROADCASTING CORPORATION—The Broadcasting Corporation Act 1961 established a corporation of three members empowered from 1 April 1962 to take over and operate the existing service. The Broadcasting Corporation Amendment Act 1965 allowed the membership of the corporation to be increased from three to seven, and extended the powers of the corporation to permit assistance to performing art and cultural organisations. General or special directions in line with Government policy may be given in writing to the corporation by the Minister of Broadcasting. A copy of every such notice must be laid by the Minister before Parliament. The Director-General, who is appointed by the corporation, is paid out of the Consolidated Revenue Account, but any such money is repaid to this account from the Broadcasting Account.
RADIO—The New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation operates 48 medium-wave broadcasting stations and two short-wave transmitters of Radio New Zealand, the latter having 19 assigned frequencies. Of these, 28 stations broadcast advertising material. No advertising is broadcast on Sundays, Christmas Day, or Good Friday. Station 2YA, 1YA, 3YA, 4YA, and 4YW maintain a daily 24-hour service apart from shutdowns once a fortnight between the hours of 11.20 p.m. Sunday and 6 a.m. Monday (5 a.m. in the case of 2YA). The shutdowns are staggered so that at least two of these stations are always on the air.
Coverage of Short-wave Service—Radio New Zealand broadcasts to the Pacific islands a daily home-service programme from 5 a.m. to 5.45 p.m. on one frequency and a special evening programme from 6 p.m. to 8.45 p.m. on two frequencies. Its transmission to Australia comprises a daily home-service programme from 8 a.m. to 5.45 p.m. on one frequency and a special evening programme from 9 p.m. to 11.45 p.m. on two frequencies. In addition to its large radio audience throughout the Pacific, Radio New Zealand has listeners as far distant as the United Kingdom, Sweden, France, the United States, and Japan. Radio New Zealand programmes illustrate many different aspects of life in this country.
Local Broadcasting—Whereas in many Commonwealth countries local broadcasting has only recently begun, in New Zealand it is in many ways the most important part of the NZBC's system. Local stations not only provide a wide range of entertainment programmes, but also play a valuable social role through new community services and participation in cultural activities. Recent decentralisation of administration has enabled local radio stations to be more responsive to the communities they serve.
Broadcasts to School—Programmes are designed to aid teachers who require the assistance broadcasting can give in meeting syllabus requirements particularly in the fields of science, social studies, music, and language. Seventeen programmes a week are broadcast to children ranging from 4 to 13 years. The most popular programmes, dramatised stories for infants, are heard by more than 140,000 children. New developments to assist teachers in secondary schools include liberal studies programmes for sixth and seventh forms and vocational training for fifth forms.
TELEVISION—In August 1958 the Government decided that the 625-line system would be the standard for any television service in New Zealand.
In October 1958 approval was given to the then New Zealand Broadcasting Service to purchase equipment to enable technical investigations to be made. The Service began regular transmissions in Auckland in 1960, in Christchurch and Wellington in 1961 and Dunedin in 1962. A programme service is now provided for 65 hours a week. Of this period, 34 hours provide for interspersed commercial advertising on 4 days of the week.
Extension to Coverage—The corporation has been steadily extending TV coverage to all areas of New Zealand. At October 1971, it was operating six 100 kW transmitters, one 50 kW, ten of from i to 10 kW, and 66 installations of less than 1 kW.
Corporation transmitters now provide coverage for 93 percent of the population. In addition, some 330 small units licensed to the corporation are operated by private individuals or societies, the latter receiving financial assistance from the NZBC. These small transmitters cover 6 percent of the population giving a total coverage with varying degrees of signal quality to 99 percent of the population.
Because of the nature of the terrain and the dispersal of population, the establishment of television has posed engineering problems not often met by other countries, though the progress that has been made compares most favourably. The major areas which still require upgrading are Central Otago, South Taranaki, the King Country, Taupo, and Bay of Plenty.
By 1971, 82.5 percent of homes in New Zealand were equipped with television sets, making a total of 232 television sets per 1,000 inhabitants. Comparative international statistics for the latest available year, 1968, were: New Zealand 223; Australia 213; United Kingdom 280; United States 392; Canada 294; Japan 208; Netherlands 209; Denmark 348; Sweden 296; France 189; and West Germany 249.
Television Programmes—Film purchased overseas makes up about 70 percent of NZBCTV programmes. All stations are active in the presentation of New Zealand news. An analysis of TV programmes for the month of September 1971 showed that of the total hours telecast 26 percent were devoted to news, talks, and information programmes (including religion), 9 percent to variety, 22 percent to drama, 10 percent to comedy, 8 percent to adventure, mystery and westerns, 12 percent to children's programmes, 6 percent to cinema films, and 7 percent to sports. Four mobile outside telecast units have been in use since the beginning of 1963.
ORCHESTRAS: NZBC Symphony Orchestra—Formed in 1946 as the National Orchestra, this is a full symphony orchestra widely known for the high standard of its public concerts as well as its performances over the air. Distinguished guest conductors and celebrity artists from other countries along with New Zealand choirs appear regularly with the orchestra. Free concerts for school children are an established part of its tour programme. The playing strength of the orchestra is approximately 90 players. This enables the NZBC symphony to undertake the complete symphonic repertoire.
During the 1970-71 season, the orchestra presented a total of 73 concerts under a series of guest conductors. A significant development has been the increase on the amount of time devoted to New Zealand music and musicians by the orchestra on YC programmes.
The corporation has established its own orchestral training scheme, which gives full-time training to selected young New Zealanders, and a National Youth Orchestra which gives a series of concerts once a year.
NEW ZEALAND LISTENER—Programmes and advance information for all NZBC television channels and radio stations are published in the weekly journal, the New Zealand Listener, first issued on 30 June 1939. The circulation of the Listener has now risen to over 137,000. As well as containing programme information the Listener occupies a special place in New Zealand journalism as a leading periodical dealing with the current scene. It publishes interviews, talks, and discussions as well as fiction, poetry, and criticisms. Through its editorial and correspondence columns, the Listener provides a forum for serious public discussion on important New Zealand and overseas questions.
FINANCIAL STATISTICS—The following tables show the financial results of the principal activities of the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Commercial Activities | $(thousand) | ||||
Income— | |||||
Net revenue from advertising services and New Zealand Listener after deducting commission | 9,416 | 10,701 | 11,340 | 13,327 | 14,119 |
Expenditure— | |||||
Purchase of programmes | 1,598 | 1,796 | 2,068 | 2,192 | 2,799 |
Operating costs, including programming, engineering, administrative, publishing, general running, and selling expenses | 5,796 | 6,436 | 7,008 | 8,391 | 10,111 |
Provision of technical facilities and services | 910 | 1,137 | 1,196 | 1,092 | 1,103 |
8,304 | 9,369 | 10,272 | 11,676 | 14,013 | |
Surplus before taxation | 1,112 | 1,332 | 1,068 | 1,651 | 106 |
Provision for taxation | 152 | 486 | 392 | 711 | - |
Surplus, commercial activities | 960 | 846 | 676 | 940 | 106 |
Concert Activities— | |||||
Net expenditure on orchestras and concert presentation | 603 | 637 | 628 | 692 | 771 |
Non-Commercial Activities | |||||
Income— | |||||
Gross licence fees | 8,839 | 9,233 | 9,637 | 10,063 | 10,766 |
Less Post Office collection charges | 663 | 673 | 671 | 720 | 836 |
8,176 | 8,560 | 8,966 | 9,343 | 9,930 | |
Interest on investments | 24 | 99 | 194 | 290 | 315 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 66 | 64 | 73 | 59 | 9 |
8,266 | 8,723 | 9,233 | 9,693 | 10,254 | |
Expenditure— | |||||
Purchase of programmes | 1,453 | 1,665 | 1,764 | 1,789 | 2,411 |
Operating costs, including programming, engineering, administrative, and general running expenses | 3,338 | 3,723 | 3,956 | 4,278 | 5,043 |
Depreciation provision | 1,696 | 2,114 | 2,202 | 1,942 | 1,945 |
6,487 | 7,502 | 7,922 | 8,010 | 9,399 | |
Credit for provision of commercial, technical, and other facilities | 910 | 1,137 | 1,196 | 1,092 | 1,103 |
5,577 | 6,365 | 6,726 | 6,918 | 8,296 | |
Net expenditure—Radio New Zealand | ... | ... | 126 | 134 | 199 |
Surplus, non-commercial activities | 2,689 | 2,358 | 2,507 | 2,493 | 1,504 |
Net surplus | 3,046 | 2,567 | 2,555 | 2,741 | 839 |
There are two principal sources of revenue: licence fees and radio and television advertising. While licence fee revenue is credited to the accounts of the non-commercial stations and sales revenue to those of the commercial stations, a common fund is in fact operated, all revenue being available for the general purpose of broadcasting.
Gross revenue from licence fees and from advertising for the latest 5 financial years is shown in the following table.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | |||||
Radio-licence fees | 1,952 | 1,929 | 1,949 | 2,063 | 1,765 |
TV-licence fees | 6,887 | 7,305 | 7,688 | 8,000 | 8,164 |
Radio advertising | 4,727 | 4,614 | 5,204 | 5,862 | 5,819 |
TV advertising | 5,737 | 7,396 | 7,541 | 9,213 | 7,517 |
Totals | 19,303 | 21,244 | 22,382 | 25,138 | 23,266 |
LICENCES—As from 1 October 1971 the radio licence, which stood at $3 a year, was abolished and the television licence raised from $13 a year to $20.
The following table summarises licences for television receivers issued for districts. These districts correspond approximately to reception areas: Auckland includes Taupo; Wellington includes Taranaki, East Coast, Hawke's Bay, Nelson, and Marlborough; Christchurch includes West Coast and its southern boundary is the Waitaki River.
At 31 March | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin | Total* | Number of Sets Covered by Hirers' Licences† |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes sets hired on ships, 22 in 1971. †Included in preceding figures. | ||||||
1966 | 189,337 | 139,552 | 61,800 | 44,142 | 434,877 | 56,922 |
1967 | 225,975 | 169,588 | 78,615 | 55,656 | 529,888 | 70,233 |
1968 | 240,845 | 186,191 | 89,294 | 59,563 | 575,947 | 74,062 |
1969 | 252,841 | 197,954 | 94,104 | 62,821 | 607,815 | 81,089 |
1970 | 256,962 | 209,001 | 97,402 | 64,160 | 627,617 | 91,697 |
1971 | 272,474 | 217,879 | 105,620 | 68,445 | 664,440 | 91,679 |
At 31 March 1971 there were 697,271 radio receiving licences, at which date there were approximately 800,000 households.
NEWSPAPERS—There are eight daily newspapers in the four main metropolitan areas with a total circulation of 728,000. In the smaller cities and provincial towns there are 33 daily newspapers with a total circulation of 317,000.
When circulation figures for daily newspapers are related to population figures, it is found that New Zealand has 373 copies per 1,000 inhabitants. The latest comparative figures for other countries include United Kingdom, 488; Australia, 363; Canada, 212; United States, 309; U.S.S.R., 305; Sweden, 518, Norway, 383; Denmark, 356; and France, 251. (Source: UN Statistical Yearbook.)
Statistics compiled from various sources disclose that from 1840 to 1940, altogether 468 newspapers (of all categories) were established in New Zealand. The acceleration of motor transport had a speedy and decisive effect on the small-town press. Many local papers which, by publishing once, twice, or three times a week, had been serving adequately the needs of a district and backblocks were unable to survive when city papers were able to reach remote settlements within a few hours of publication, offering to country dwellers such superior attractions as daily publication, full services of New Zealand and world news, sporting news, and attractive magazine features. Under the steady pressure of competition, mergers were effected in a number of provincial towns to reduce the quota of papers, generally to a single daily.
The circulation of all periodicals is not known, but for 147 periodicals (not including two national weeklies classified as newspapers) the circulation is 2,026,000. (These statistics are compiled from information gathered by the Association of New Zealand Advertisers.)
The total number of magazines, reviews, journals, and periodicals printed (but not necessarily all sold) in 1968-69 was 109,025,000 compared with 92,697,000 in 1967-68.
Advertising—The advertising revenue of newspapers and periodicals is shown in the following table, along with the selling value of the newspapers and periodicals at the factory door.
Type of Publication | Advertising Revenue | Selling Value | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
$(000) | ||||
Newspapers, daily | 25,792 | 30,431 | 8,777 | 9,426 |
Newspapers, other than daily | 2,472 | 2,429 | 3,087 | 3,372 |
Magazines, reviews, journals, and periodicals | 1,541 | 1,860 | 2,542 | 2,503 |
LIBRARIES—New Zealand is fairly well served with libraries and the book stocks and circulation figures compare favourably with those of other English-speaking nations. In most centres the local authority maintains a public library.
Under the auspices of the New Zealand Library Association, a comprehensive system of inter-library co-operation has been developed, particularly in the use of resources by means of inter-library loans.
National Library of New Zealand—By the National Library Act 1965, the Alexander Turnbull Library, the General Assembly Library, and the National Library Service were combined to form the National Library of New Zealand.
A comprehensive collection of New Zealand material within the requirements of the Act is maintained by the Alexander Turnbull Library which also compiles the National Bibliography.
The National Library is responsible for maintaining and developing a national lending and reference collection, and for making its resources available to other libraries. On 31 March 1971 this collection comprised approximately 310,000 titles together with 22,000 volumes of bound periodicals.
Other functions are concerned with the national system of inter-library lending and national bibliographical projects. The National Union Catalogue records the non-fiction holdings of the major New Zealand libraries and now contains over 950,000 entries. The Union List of Serials in New Zealand Libraries, available in published form, is a similar record covering periodicals and other serial publications. The Index to New Zealand Periodicals, published annually, indexes significant articles from a wide range of New Zealand periodicals.
The library also acts as purchasing agent for most Government department libraries operating within the Public Account and provides a cataloguing, reference, and library advisory service for departments.
General Assembly Library—The General Assembly Library was established in 1858 and provides library services for Parliament. The chief librarian is guided by a committee of members of Parliament headed by the Speaker.
Since 1903 the library has been the depository for books, periodicals, etc., published in New Zealand. It contains about 10,000 bound volumes of New Zealand newspapers as well as many stored on microfilm; about 16,000 volumes of periodicals and, in addition, some 15,000 books or pamphlets relating to New Zealand. Several New Zealand newspapers are indexed daily.
The library has its strongest collections in subjects necessary to provide information for members of Parliament in their legislative duties. These include economics, politics, administration and law, biography and history. It has a good collection of Government documents, mainly from English-speaking countries—particularly parliamentary papers and debates—as well as publications of international organisations such as United Nations, UNESCO, and the International Labour Office.
In all, the library holds about 340,000 volumes.
During the parliamentary recess, the library is open to the public on the recommendation of a member of Parliament.
Alexander Turnbull Library—The Alexander Turnbull Library in Wellington is a State research and reference library, bequeathed to the nation in 1918 by Alexander Horsburgh Turnbull (1868-1918).
The original bequest has now been increased to approximately 117,500 books, together with many thousands of manuscripts, totalling 1,160 linear feet; 17,992 paintings, of which 7,742 are originals; 8,900 maps; and an extensive photograph collection. Acquisitions increase steadily in number, by purchase and gift. The Turnbull material has been augmented by many important donations and bequests, including some entire collections.
The fields covered by the library fall into two main divisions. The Pacific collections (inclusive of Antarctica) are strongest in material relating to history, early voyaging, ethnology, and literature, with particular emphasis upon New Zealand publications and the work of New Zealand authors; the trustees of the National Library have decided that these holdings should be regarded as the comprehensive national collection of New Zealand material. The general or non-Pacific collections are primarily concerned with English literature, rare books, and the development of the art of printing. The Milton collection, which was of especial concern to Turnbull himself, is of particular importance. There are about 9,500 volumes in the rare book collection of first editions of works in English literature, early printed books, examples of fine printing, and important historical and scientific works.
The library's extensive holdings of manuscript material include private archives relating to most aspects of New Zealand history. The library's resources of early paintings of historical and topographical interest are outstanding, as is the collection of photographs and negatives which has been built to about 162,000 pieces during the past 20 years.
The Alexander Turnbull Library is responsible for the compilation and publication of the National Bibliography, begun by the National Library Service in 1947, and for the centralised cataloguing of current New Zealand material.
Extension Division—This division has two parts:
(a) Country Library Service—The Country Library Service, founded in 1938 under the control of the Minister of Education, has been extended through regional offices in Hamilton, Palmerston North, and Christchurch for closer contact with participating libraries. Bulk loans of books are made free of charge to libraries controlled by local authorities, both borough and county, which operate a free library service locally and maintain it at a reasonable standard of efficiency. To towns where the population is less than 15,000, loans are made from book vans, special subject collections are sent, and thousands of books are supplied in response to requests for information and for individual titles. Libraries in towns with a greater population, excluding the main centres, also receive assistance. Their bulk loans are made direct from regional offices instead of, or in addition to, loans from book vans. Outside the boundaries of boroughs and town districts, groups of people may have books at the rate of $6 for 50 changed at regular intervals. Nine specially equipped vans, each carrying 1,600-2,000 books, travel over the whole territory.
Libraries obtaining books from the Country Library Service on 31 March 1971 included the following: free libraries, 148; county libraries, 801; groups, 27; Ministry of Works, Electricity Department, and New Zealand Forest Service camps, 67; psychiatric and general hospitals, and prisons and borstal institutions, 63. The number of books on loan to these libraries totalled 326,886 and 148,520 books were lent on request and in loan collections during the year.
(b) School Library Service—The School Library Service, established in 1941, is responsible for providing a wide and varied choice of books of high imaginative quality or technical excellence for children at all levels of ability and stages of development. The bookstock at 31 March 1971 totalled 2,298,977 books.
General exchanges of books for recreational reading are made by 13 district offices to State and private primary schools from Standard 1 upwards. An information and request service is available to teachers and pupils of primary and secondary schools. Public libraries which give free service to children and young people also receive circulating loans of books. Services to pre-school groups are given through local public libraries or direct from district offices.
For the year ended 31 March 1971, books exchanged totalled 977,493 and 805,612 books were on loan at 31 March. 1,139,440 books were provided through the information and request service.
Library School—Since 1946 the New Zealand Library School has offered to university graduates a full-time, 1-year course. It leads to a diploma and to library posts at the professional level. Some 536 students had successfully completed the course by the end of 1970 and in 1971 there were 39 New Zealand students and 4 under the various schemes of external aid. Students doing this course receive the same allowances as do students at teachers' colleges. The school also conducts the block course for library assistants with University Entrance leading to the New Zealand Library Association Certificate and to library posts at the intermediate level. Students attend on a full-time basis, usually on leave with pay from their libraries, for three blocks of tuition spaced at intervals of about 9 months and each taking 4 weeks.
CENSUS OF LIBRARIES 1969—The quinquennial census of libraries for the year ended 31 March 1969 covered a total of 445 libraries, namely, 266 public libraries (including 56 suburban branches), 33 tertiary education libraries, the National Library, and 144 libraries of a technical nature.
Tertiary education libraries comprised the libraries of the 6 universities, with 3 libraries closely associated with them; libraries of 9 teachers' training colleges; 1 agricultural college library; 10 libraries of theological colleges and 5 libraries of technical institutes. Libraries of secondary and primary schools were not covered in the census.
In the period 1964 to 1969 public library membership increased by 35 percent but circulation per member dropped at most libraries, both large and small. This could be due to the increased viewing of television. (Licensed television sets in the country increased from 144,000 at 31 December 1963 to 604,000 at 31 December 1968.) There was, on average, 26 issues per adult member and 16 issues per child member for the year 1968-69. There were in the public libraries 4.37 books to every member and on average these books circulated 5.12 times annually; thus members took out an average of 22.40 public library books a year. (This compares with 29.06 books for the year ended March 1964.) These circulation figures for public libraries were relatively high by international standards. Junior readers read four times as much fiction as non-fiction, while adults read three times as much.
The following are summarised tables of the results of the 1969 census. Full details containing the census data have been published in a separate report prepared by the Department of Statistics.
Class of Library | Number of Libraries | Book Stock at 31 March 1969 | Circulation During Year | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Books* | Serials† | Pamphlets | Total | Items Lent Outside the Library | Items Lent to Other Libraries | Items Borrowed From Other Libraries | ||
*Microforms (films and cards), included in books. †Periodicals included in serials. ‡ Excludes armed forces and institutional (penal, etc.) libraries which are included under public libraries. | ||||||||
(thousand) | ||||||||
National libraries | 1 | 3,484 | 179 | 11 | 3,673 | 2,539 | 12 | 4 |
Libraries in universities, etc | 34 | 1,505 | 314 | 6 | 1,825 | 1,134 | 13 | 21 |
Special libraries— | ||||||||
Learned societies and commercial interests | 61 | 167 | 196 | 19 | 382 | 54 | 4 | 4 |
Government departments and associated organisations | 83‡ | 607 | 424 | 70 | 1,101 | 169 | 14 | 22 |
Totals, special libraries | 144 | 774 | 620 | 89 | 1,483 | 224 | 18 | 26 |
Grand totals | 179 | 5,763 | 1,112 | 105 | 6,981 | 3,897 | 43 | 51 |
PUBLIC LIBRARIES—BOOK STOCK AT 31 MARCH 1969 | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class of Public Library | Number of Library Systems | Own Stock | Total | For Reference Only (Included in own Stock) | Country Library Service Stock | |||||
Adult | Junior | |||||||||
Rental | Free Fiction | Free Non-fiction | Fiction | Non-fiction | Adult | Junior | ||||
* 191 library systems covering 266 libraries. †Includes Canterbury suburban pool stock, adult 19,722, junior 35,773. | ||||||||||
In centres with an estimated population of— | (thousand) | |||||||||
50,000 and over | 7 | 316 | 238† | 830 | 256† | 98 | 1,737† | 61 | 2 | 1 |
20,000-49,999 | 16 | 99 | 180 | 333 | 153 | 48 | 813 | 31 | 25 | 7 |
10,000-19,999 | 18 | 34 | 73 | 93 | 62 | 16 | 278 | 3 | 21 | 10 |
5,000-9,999 | 29 | 80 | 71 | 85 | 54 | 14 | 305 | 5 | 31 | 14 |
3,000-4,999 | 35 | 71 | 65 | 39 | 33 | 6 | 213 | 2 | 22 | 13 |
Under 3,000 | 58 | 104 | 54 | 77 | 22 | 5 | 213 | 1 | 26 | 9 |
Sub-total | 163 | 703 | 681 | 1,408 | 581 | 186 | 3,559 | 102 | 128 | 53 |
Armed forces and institutions | 28 | 28 | 54 | 73 | 3 | 1 | 159 | 2 | 5 | 2 |
Grand totals | 191* | 732 | 735 | 1,481 | 584 | 187 | 3,718 | 104 | 132 | 55 |
PUBLIC LIBRARIES—BOOKS: CIRCULATION AND USE | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Public Library | Number of Libraries | Issues from Own Stock | Issues from Country Library Service Stock | Inter-library Loans | |||||||
Adult | Junior | Total | Adult | Junior | Lent to Other Libraries | Borrowed from Other Libraries | |||||
Rental | Free Fiction | Free Non-fiction | Periodicals | ||||||||
*191 library systems covering 266 libraries. | |||||||||||
In centres with an estimated population of— | (thousand) | ||||||||||
50,000 and over | 7 | 1,755 | 1,778 | 1,448 | 407 | 2,114 | 7,502 | - | - | 2 | 13 |
20,000-49,999 | 16 | 1,123 | 1,739 | 756 | 157 | 1,750 | 5,526 | 65 | 35 | 1 | 16 |
10,000-19,999 | 18 | 498 | 378 | 426 | 91 | 714 | 2,107 | 101 | 55 | - | 16 |
5,000-9,999 | 29 | 676 | 320 | 356 | 51 | 553 | 1,955 | 137 | 82 | - | 19 |
3,000-4,999 | 35 | 413 | 249 | 150 | 21 | 266 | 1,099 | 102 | 48 | - | 14 |
Under 3,000 | 58 | 340 | 105 | 78 | 5 | 167 | 696 | 86 | 45 | - | 10 |
Sub-total | 163 | 4,805 | 4,568 | 3,215 | 732 | 5,563 | 18,884 | 492 | 265 | 3 | 87 |
Armed forces and institutions | 28 | 64 | 67 | 26 | 2 | 4 | 163 | 7 | 2 | - | 8 |
Grand totals | 191* | 4,869 | 4,635 | 3,241 | 735 | 5,568 | 19,047 | 498 | 267 | 4 | 95 |
NOTE: Because of rounding, totals in the previous three tables may differ slightly from the sum of the individual items.
International Statistics on Libraries—The following tables compiled from published UNESCO and other statistics show New Zealand's position in relation to other English-speaking countries as regards library resources, borrowers, and book circulation.
NATIONAL, UNIVERSITY, AND SPECIAL LIBRARIES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country | Population (Million) | Year | Type of Data | Library Category | ||
National | University | Special | ||||
New Zealand | 2.8 | 1,969 | Libraries | 1 | 34 | 144 |
Volumes (000) | 3,673 | 1,824 | 1,483 | |||
Australia | 11.6 | 1,966 | Libraries | 1 | 15 | ... |
Volumes (000) | 1,000 | 4,241 | ... | |||
Canada | 20.0 | 1,966 | Libraries | 1 | 76 | 580 |
Volumes (000) | 400 | 12,127 | 5,613 | |||
South Africa | 14.4 | 1,958 | Libraries | 2 | ... | ... |
Volumes (000) | 700 | ... | ... | |||
United Kingdom | 53.7 | 1,963 | Libraries | 3 | 478 | 1,177 |
Volumes (000) | 11,000 | 27,688 | 14,850 | |||
United States of America | 194.6 | 1,965 | Libraries | 1 | 2,168 | 6,000 |
Volumes (000) | 12,534 | 241,000 | 130,000 |
PUBLIC LIBRARIES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country | Population (Million) | Year | Number of Libraries | Book Stock, Number of Volumes | Borrowers | Circulation, Number of Volumes |
(000) | (000) | (000) | ||||
New Zealand | 2.8 | 1,969 | 210 | 3,728 | 851 | 19,047 |
Australia | 11.6 | 1,966 | 552 | 9,547 | 1,888 | ... |
Canada | 20.0 | 1,966 | 890 | 20,573 | ... | 80,824 |
South Africa | 14.4 | 1,958 | 368 | 4,933 | 537 | ... |
United Kingdom | 53.7 | 1,963 | 562 | 77.200 | ... | ... |
United States of America | 194.6 | 1,965 | 1,113 | 199,533 | ... | ... |
CINEMAS—Statistics relating to cinemas are normally collected every alternate year. The survey of cinemas for the year ended 31 March 1969 covered 227 theatres, compared with 312 in 1967.
The extensive development of television since 1961 has influenced cinema patronage. Cinema attendances during the year 1968-69 were 5.3 million fewer than when the previous survey was made in 1966-67. The average annual number of admissions per head of mean population fell from 7 in 1966-67 to 5 in the latest survey.
The following table gives figures of cinema attendances and takings.
Year | Theatres | Admissions | Gross Admission Takings | Average Admission Price* | Admissions Per Head of Mean Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including amusement tax up to and including 1964-65. This tax was abolished as from June 1965. | |||||
(000) | $(000) | c | No. | ||
1939-40 | 574 | 31,171 | 4,020 | 12.9 | 19.1 |
1944-45 | 551 | 35,420 | 5,176 | 14.6 | 21.3 |
1949-50 | 600 | 36,353 | 5,580 | 15.3 | 19.3 |
1953-54 | 582 | 37,368 | 7,360 | 19.7 | 18.1 |
1956-57 | 578 | 37,596 | 8,966 | 23.8 | 17.1 |
1958-59 | 547 | 38,208 | 9,700 | 25.4 | 16.6 |
1960-61 | 545 | 40,632 | 10,792 | 26.6 | 17.0 |
1962-63 | 491 | 37,584 | 10,136 | 27.0 | 15.0 |
1964-65 | 397 | 26,026 | 8,180 | 31.4 | 10.0 |
1966-67 | 312 | 19,606 | 7,789 | 39.7 | 7.3 |
1968-69 | 227 | 14,308 | 6,614 | 46.2 | 5.2 |
The following statistics for the last three collections cover the operations of all classes of cinemas— viz, (a) those operating 6 days per week; (b) those operating on odd days per week; (c) circuit, or itinerant operators. The average number of screenings per week in these categories in 1968-69 were 12.0, 2.6, and 1.3 respectively.
Item | 1964-65 | 1966-67 | 1968-69 |
---|---|---|---|
Cinemas— | |||
Screenings 6 days per week | 176 | 163 | 130 |
Screening odd days per week | 197 | 133 | 93 |
Circuit | 24 | 16 | 4 |
Totals | 397 | 312 | 227 |
Cinemas according to seating accommodation— | |||
Other than circuits— | |||
Under 200 | 42 | 27 | 17 |
200 and under 500 | 144 | 103 | 67 |
500 and under 1,000 | 157 | 140 | 115 |
1,000 and over | 30 | 26 | 24 |
Circuit cinemas | 24 | 16 | 4 |
Totals | 397 | 312 | 227 |
Seating accommodation (all cinemas) No. | 209,991 | 178,722 | 143,428 |
Average seating capacity per cinema No. | 529 | 573 | 632 |
Persons engaged— | |||
Full time— | |||
Males No. | 518 | 439 | 360 |
Females No. | 418 | 349 | 333 |
Part time— | |||
Males No. | 722 | 566 | 422 |
Females No. | 1,182 | 984 | 697 |
Performances per year No. | 138,314 | 114,987 | 94,086 |
Average attendance per performance No. | 188 | 171 | 152 |
Statistics on the commercial operation of theatres are given in the following table. These statistics relate only to cinemas, and do not purport to show employees, revenue, and expenditure of the motion picture industry as a whole. In particular, the full revenue and expenditure in connection with screen advertising, and also head office expenses of controlling companies (including such items as interest on debentures and mortgage charges), unless recovered from exhibitors, are not recorded in the statistics. The item “Rent” under “Theatre expenditure” does not represent the rental value of all theatres, but only the rent paid where theatres were leased or rented.
Item | 1964-65 | 1966-67 | 1968-69 |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes drawings of working proprietors. | |||
Revenue— | $(000) | ||
Admission receipts (including amusement tax) | 8,180 | 7,789 | 6,614 |
Screen advertising | 384 | 251 | 137 |
Other receipts | 304 | 484 | 564 |
Totals | 8,868 | 8,524 | 7,315 |
Expenditure— | |||
Salaries and wages* | 2,128 | 2,019 | 1,732 |
Film hire | 2,604 | 2,833 | 2,188 |
Advertising | 598 | 611 | 556 |
Amusement tax | 180 | ... | ... |
Rent | 370 | 368 | 339 |
Repairs and maintenance | 226 | 307 | 343 |
Depreciation | 212 | 139 | 91 |
Other expenses | 1,452 | 1,488 | 1,402 |
Totals | 7,768 | 7,765 | 6,650 |
Classification by Statistical Areas—The following two tables show some of the principal statistics for cinemas for 1968-69 by statistical areas. Attendances per person in 1968-69 declined in all areas.
Statistical Area | Population 1 April 1969 | Number of Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Paid Admissions | Average Admission Charge | Admissions per Head of Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Based on mean population in this case. | ||||||
Number of Seats | (000) | c | No. | |||
Northland | 94,900 | 12 | 5,275 | 371 | 36.8 | 3.9 |
Central Auckland | 656,200 | 41 | 29,143 | 3,790 | 51.8 | 5.8 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 408,800 | 43 | 22,439 | 1,854 | 38.1 | 4.5 |
East Coast - Hawke's Bay | 176,700 | 14 | 9,059 | 905 | 39.8 | 5.1 |
Taranaki | 101,500 | 9 | 5,524 | 481 | 38.4 | 4.7 |
Wellington | 542,000 | 36 | 30,506 | 3,021 | 48.5 | 5.6 |
Marlborough-Nelson | 98,800 | 9 | 5,022 | 436 | 38.6 | 4.4 |
Westland | 23,900 | 7 | 3,267 | 157 | 30.9 | 6.6 |
Canterbury | 388,100 | 29 | 17,590 | 1,973 | 50.5 | 5.1 |
Otago | 182,300 | 19 | 10,480 | 839 | 47.2 | 4.6 |
Southland | 107,600 | 8 | 5,123 | 481 | 39.3 | 4.5 |
All areas | 2,780,800 | 287 | 143,428 | 14,308 | 46.2 | 5.2* |
Statistical Area | Admission Takings | Film Hire | Film Hire as a Proportion of Admission Takings | Number of Performances for Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Seating Capacity per Hall |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | percent | No. | No. | No. | |
Northland | 136 | 43 | 31.2 | 3,457 | 107 | 440 |
Central Auckland | 1,963 | 686 | 35.0 | 21,441 | 177 | 711 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 707 | 234 | 33.1 | 13,388 | 139 | 522 |
East Coast - Hawke's Bay | 360 | 118 | 32.7 | 7,380 | 123 | 647 |
Taranaki | 185 | 61 | 33.1 | 3,701 | 130 | 614 |
Wellington | 1,465 | 460 | 31-4 | 19,408 | 156 | 847 |
Marlborough-Nelson | 168 | 51 | 30.6 | 3,139 | 139 | 558 |
Westland | 49 | 14 | 29.7 | 1,387 | 113 | 467 |
Canterbury | 996 | 336 | 33.7 | 12,222 | 161 | 607 |
Otago | 396 | 125 | 31.6 | 5,488 | 153 | 552 |
Southland | 189 | 59 | 31.1 | 3,075 | 156 | 640 |
All areas | 6,614 | 2,188 | 33.1 | 94,086 | 152 | 632 |
Classification by Urban Areas—Statistics have been prepared for the principal urban areas for the latest year and are shown in the next table. The Hutt urban area has been included with Wellington for the purposes of these statistics.
Seating accommodation in relation to population in these areas shows Dunedin to have one seat for every 20.1 persons, Wellington one for every 20.6, Auckland one for every 21.0, and Christchurch one for every 23.2.
Urban Areas | Population 1 April 1969 | Number of Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Paid | Admissions per seat | Average Admission Charge | Admission per Head of Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
(000) | No. | No. of Seats | (000) | No. | c | No. | |
Auckland | 588 | 38 | 27,983 | 3,747 | 134 | 52.0 | 6.4 |
Wellington (including Hutt) | 295 | 15 | 14,312 | 1,914 | 134 | 54.0 | 6.5 |
Christchurch | 258 | 15 | 11,126 | 1,572 | 141 | 53.3 | 6.1 |
Dunedin | 110 | 6 | 5,493 | 620 | 113 | 51.5 | 5.6 |
All areas | 1,252 | 74 | 58,914 | 7,853 | 133 | 52.7 | 5.3 |
Urban Areas | Admission Takings | Film Hire | Film Hire as Proportion of Admission Takings | Number of Performance for Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Number of Seats Available per Performance | Proportion of Hall Capacity Filled per Performance |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | Percent | No. | No. | No. | percent | |
Auckland | 1,949 | 681 | 34.9 | 20,841 | 180 | 945 | 19.0 |
Wellington (including Hutt) | 1,034 | 322 | 31.2 | 11,371 | 168 | 1,019 | 16.5 |
Christchurch | 838 | 284 | 33.8 | 8,741 | 180 | 810 | 22.2 |
Dunedin | 319 | 103 | 32.2 | 3,754 | 165 | 952 | 17.3 |
All areas | 4,140 | 1,389 | 33.5 | 44,707 | 176 | 938 | 18.7 |
Classification of Cinemas—The following table shows the classification of cinemas according to number of screening days per week and of circuit operators.
Screening | Number of Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Paid Admissions | Admissions per Seat | Average Admission Charge | Admissions Takings | Film Hire |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | No. of Seats | (000) | No. | c | $(000) | $(000) | |
Six days per week | 130 | 108,042 | 13,100 | 121 | 47.3 | 6,201 | 2,053 |
Odd days per week | 93 | 35,386 | 1,209 | 34 | 34.2 | 413 | 134 |
Circuit | 4 | ||||||
All cinemas | 227 | 143,428 | 14,308 | 100 | 46.2 | 6,614 | 2,188 |
Screening | Persons Engaged | Number of Performances for Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Number of Seats Available per Performance | Proportion of Hall Capacity Filled per Performance | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Full Time | Part Time | |||||||
Male | Female | Male | Female | |||||
No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | percent | |
Six days per week | 311 | 302 | 270 | 550 | 81,324 | 161 | 898 | 17.9 |
Odd days per week | 49 | 31 | 152 | 147 | 12,762 | 95 | 442 | 21.6 |
Circuit | ... | ... | ||||||
All cinemas | 360 | 333 | 422 | 697 | 94,086 | 152 | ... | ... |
Cinema Attendance in Principal Countries—The table below shows the number of admissions per head in the years quoted in a number of selected countries. These figures are taken from the United Nations Statistical Yearbook.
Country | Year | Number of Admissions | |
---|---|---|---|
Total (Million) | Per Head | ||
Australia | 1,966 | 38 | 3 |
Canada | 1,966 | 99 | 5 |
Denmark | 1,967 | 30 | 6 |
France | 1,967 | 216 | 4 |
Germany, West | 1,968 | 192 | 3 |
Israel | 1,966 | 58 | 22 |
Italy | 1,967 | 567 | 11 |
Japan | 1,968 | 313 | 3 |
New Zealand | 1968-69 | 14 | 5 |
Norway | 1,966 | 19 | 5 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 1,968 | 4,715 | 20 |
Spain | 1,968 | 358 | 11 |
Sweden | 1,968 | 30 | 5 |
Switzerland | 1,968 | 35 | 6 |
United Kingdom | 1,968 | 237 | 4 |
United States | 1,967 | 1,301 | 7 |
Yugoslavia | 1,968 | 100 | 5 |
Table of Contents
PHYSICAL ENVIRONMENT AND ECONOMIC GROWTH—Accelerated development due to demographic and economic growth has produced interactions with the natural environment that were not so evident in earlier history. There is a growing realisation that the economic well-being of New Zealand and the preservation of its unique natural features both depend on wise use of the land. Neither may be accorded a higher priority than the other as of right, nor is there any simple means of arriving at the optimum balance between development and growth on the one hand and preservation of natural resources on the other. Where there is a major conflict the choice between economic welfare and what is commonly referred to as “the quality of life” is one for informed public decision. Provided the necessary safeguards are adopted, economic growth and the maintenance of environmental values can be compatible. An Environmental Council has been formed as one of the sector councils of the National Development Council and a Minister for the Environment appointed.
The problem facing New Zealand is how to combine the economic and social pressures on soil, water, plant, and fauna resources with the maintenance of ecological and aesthetic qualities. Solution of this problem will require understanding by both administrators and the public, firstly of the importance and interdependence of the different values involved, and secondly of the ecological implications of any decisions affecting resource utilisation.
In the past, insufficient attention has been given to the possibility of comprehensive or multiple resource use. Single use rather than optimum use has tended to place the advocates of exploitation and protection in opposing camps. New Zealand is now being forced to reconsider the long-established pattern of single-purpose development projects, and the passing of the Water and Soil Conservation Act 1967 is evidence of this new outlook.
Further evidence of a growing awareness of the need to protect and improve the quality of the human environment is provided by the decisions of the National Development Conference sessions in 1968 and 1969. The conference recognised that the simple objective of increased gross national product per head was insufficient—the true objective and justification of economic growth being to improve the quality of life of the community. As a result, an Environmental Council has been set up to advise the National Development Council and the Government on matters of economic development which will affect the environment. Thus, there is provision for environmental issues to be considered at the level of macro-economic planning and policy making.
At the micro-economic level also, there is increasing awareness of the need to weigh up the costs and benefits to society when resource utilisation is likely to involve environmental degradation. Formal cost-benefit analysis, or at least its basic concepts, is being used in project analysis. There is, however, wide recognition of the limitations involved in measuring environmental values, particularly as different groups of society place different values on many phenomena. It is also recognised that there are difficulties in discounting resources like soil, output from which can be sustained indefinitely, against irreplaceable resources like minerals, and values resulting from eternal aesthetic qualities against temporary productive values.
LAND USE—The total area of New Zealand, excluding the island territories in the Pacific, but including the minor islands since these form parts of land districts, is 26,867,400 hectares.
The broad grouping of land use is shown in the following table.
Land Use | Acres (million) | Hectares (million) |
---|---|---|
Occupied farm land— | ||
Improved grassland | 20.5 | 8.30 |
Tussock and other native grassland | 11.8 | 4.78 |
Total grassland | 32.3 | 13.08 |
Land in field crops, gardens, and orchards | 1.1 | 0.45 |
Plantations | 3.4 | 1.38 |
Land in fern, scrub, and second growth | 3.4 | 1.38 |
Standing bush | 2.7 | 1.09 |
Barren and unproductive land | 1.9 | 0.77 |
Total occupied farm land | 42.9 | 17.35 |
Land in cities and boroughs | 0.6 | 9.24 |
National parks, reserves, and domains | 6.2 | 2.51 |
State forest land | 10.1 | 4.09 |
Exotic forest owned by companies | 0.6 | 0.24 |
Other land, including waste land such as mountains, bare rock, water surfaces, roads, etc. | 6.0 | 2.43 |
Total land | 66.4 | 26.87 |
With over 26 million hectares of land and a population of less than 3 million, New Zealand has not in the past been conscious of the problems of resource utilisation experienced in the more closely settled countries. An extensive coastline (approximately 15,000 km), great variety of landscape and responsive soils and a generally favourable climate at lower altitudes are some of the assets which, because of the small population, have been utilised without any serious detrimental effects on the social and economic fabric. In retrospect, however, it is apparent that some of the land and other resources have been wastefully exploited. For example, at the time of the first European settlements, two-thirds of the country was forested, but the destruction of much of this was without economic return, and in areas which proved unsuitable for farming serious soil erosion resulted. Destruction of forest and tussock grassland vegetation destroyed existing ecological balances and stability has still not been achieved in some areas.
Effects of Urbanisation—The growth and changing distribution of the population have been strongly influenced by the distribution of the most productive soils. In the nineteenth century, when the population was small, the ultimate results of preferential settlement of the best agricultural land were not appreciated. Generally, the most productive areas became the most prosperous and therefore, when the towns within them grew, it was at the expense of the most productive soils. Later, manufacturing and tertiary industries tended to locate in these towns because of the labour, markets, and services they offered.
It has been estimated that between 1949 and 1964 urbanisation claimed approximately 15,800 hectares of good farming land, and that expansion over the following 15 to 20 years would require another 30,000 hectares of similar quality land. Considering that the total area of good farming land includes approximately 8,300,000 hectares of first-class pastoral land and 500,000 hectares of first-class cropping land, and that agricultural production derives benefits from urbanisation, this is not a serious problem on a national scale. In certain localities, however, unrestricted urban expansion could have serious limiting effects on agricultural production in the future. The problem is most acute around Auckland, the population of which is 698,000, increasing at 3.5 percent per annum, and therefore likely to double in 16 years. In such cases the legislation intended to direct expansion onto lower value soils (e.g., Town and Country Planning Act 1953 and Local Government Commission Act 1967) may prove to be inadequate because, while it can direct growth in each locality onto the least productive soils, it cannot prevent growth as such. It is not possible to reverse the historical factors that have determined the present population distribution, but it is felt that a national policy for the protection of the soils potentially most productive may be necessary.
WATER RESOURCES—Although New Zealand is generally favoured with abundant rainfall distributed fairly evenly throughout the year, the growing demand for water, especially in areas subject to recurrent seasonal drought, is tending to outstrip readily available supplies. Even where sufficient water is available to meet foreseeable demands, deterioration of the natural quality and disturbance of the natural pattern of flow could limit utilisation for some purposes. Loss of mountain soils as a result of the destruction of forests and the presence of browsing animals in upland catchments, and intensive farming of lower areas have contributed to the increased amounts of suspended sediment and gravel carried into streams. Organic and inorganic substances from farming operations and urban development are of increasing concern, particularly in the case of Auckland which will shortly have to begin drawing some of its water from the river draining the intensively farmed Waikato catchment. To ensure that the quality of natural waters is maintained as source of supply for human and animal consumption and as wildlife habitats and recreational areas, it is necessary that sedimentation, pollution, eutrophication, and draining be minimised.
In an effort to preserve the natural beauty and quality of the waters of Lake Taupo (61,000 hectares) in the centre of the North Island, a major project is underway to create substantial reserves along the lake shores. Preservation of the quality of water is crucial to the future of wildlife habitats, particularly the Taupo fishery, to the quality of drinking water drawn from the lake and, in the long term, to recreational and scenic values of the lake surroundings. In recent years, large-scale land development and increased human occupation in the Taupo basin have sharply accelerated the rate of eutrophication of the lake. In an effort to reduce nutrient inflow to a minimum, large reservations of peripheral land in natural cover have been proposed and generally accepted. As a further means of countering erosion and the inflow of nutrients, studies are being undertaken to establish guidelines for farming, forestry, and other uses outside the reserve areas.
Legislation—In 1953, the Waters Pollution Act was passed. This Act set up the Pollution Advisory Council, whose responsibility was to formulate policies such as to prevent and/or reduce water pollution throughout the country. In 1963 the Waters Pollution Regulations were issued. These defined water quality standards to which waters could be classified and prescribed that each waste outfall must have a permit to ensure that the water quality is not reduced to below the classified standard.
In 1970 the Pollution Advisory Council's title was changed to the Water Pollution Control Council. At the same time responsibility for the Waters Pollution Act was transferred from the Minister of Marine to the Minister of Works, who is also in charge of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act 1941 and the Water and Soil Conservation Act 1967. From 1 April 1972 the Water Pollution Control Council was replaced by the Water Resources Council, which is responsible for maintaining the quality of natural water in New Zealand at a satisfactory level. The council is at present classifying all rivers and coastal waters throughout New Zealand. These classifications divide rivers or coastlines into sections according to the uses of the waters, e.g., water supply, swimming, shellfishing, and the like. The water quality standards, prescribed according to these uses, must then be complied with by discharges of wastes.
The allocation of water in New Zealand is the responsibility of the Water Resources Council. Broadly, the council's functions involve developing and co-ordinating a national policy concerning New Zealand's water resources to ensure that the greatest local and national benefits are obtained from its use.
By 1971 the council and regional water boards had granted some 4,000 water rights, with about 700 under action and 40 declined.
Since its inception, the council has developed a standard set of conditions for rights granted and developed a computer system for recording and retrieving information on water rights granted throughout New Zealand.
The council is also actively encouraging regional water boards to carry out water resources surveys in their respective areas.
POLLUTION—Public concern for the quality of the environment is reflected in an increasing awareness of the presence of air, water, and soil pollutants. There is a growing recognition of the fact that not only do extreme forms of pollution cause an immediate hazard to human health, but that all forms of pollution in some way impair physical, mental, and social well-being. Some forms of pollution, are easily recognised and relatively simple to define, such as oil slicks and radioactivity; other forms of pollution (such as objectionable noise and odour) are more subtle, since these are particularly subject to individual response.
The geographical isolation of New Zealand has provided this country with certain natural advantages This country enjoys a climate which is favourable to the dispersion of air pollution. There are, of course, external threats to the New Zealand environment. The National Radiation Laboratory of the Department of Health continuously monitors the additional amount of radioactivity in the environment caused by the testing of nuclear weapons; to date, this has been well within safe limits and lower than in countries in the Northern Hemisphere. Oil discharged from ships at sea, whether the discharge is accidental or not, constitutes a threat to New Zealand's coastal beaches and to marine life.
Pollution is usually most acutely noticeable in the form of air pollution, whether by offensive gases, sounds, or odours. At the present time, except for a few limited situations such as domestic smoke pollution in Christchurch, the concentrations of pollutants in the New Zealand atmosphere are well below those causing concern overseas. In part this situation is the result of climatic conditions and of the comparatively recent growth of urban communities and industry to a size at which they become significant as a source of pollution. Legislation and supervision in recent years have ensured that new technical processes being established are equipped to the highest standards of pollution control now enforced overseas.
Water pollution can be caused by sewage from towns and liquid wastes from industries, while fertilisers washed from farmlands by rain add nutrients to natural waters. These nutrients encourage the development of water weeds and other aquatic plants which may lead to a deterioration of the water environment.
To reduce land pollution there is a need for some means to convert into fertilisers or feedstuffs the waste materials derived from slaughtering 35 million livestock each year. Present methods of disposal by burial or dumping are wasteful of both the nitrogen content of these materials and the land used for their disposal.
New Zealand produces about 2 million cubic metres of solid wood residues each year. Except where sawmilling is integrated with a pulp mill, disposal of this waste is on the land by burning, as technical developments have not yet produced other means of securing some return from this residue.
Organic chemical pesticides and herbicides are widely accepted as essential for efficient agriculture. Some 80 different herbicides and fungicides and 40 insecticides are in common use in New Zealand. The use of D.D.T. as an agricultural chemical has been banned, but there are dangers that substitutes may disturb ecological systems. Windblown drift from hormone weedicides applied in spray or dust form have damaged grape and tomato crops. Their use within effective radius of vineyards is now controlled by Government regulation.
CONSERVATION OF NATURAL ASSETS—In New Zealand the traditional and current attitude towards conservation is to emphasise the desirability of preserving, at least in selected areas, the characteristic beauty of the landscape and providing access and facilities for recreation and enjoyment of such natural features. This emphasis has resulted in a significant provision of extensive national parks and smaller reserves.
Scientific investigation and research have already reinforced the validity of the beliefs based on sentiment and aesthetics that there are dangers in any disturbance of natural equilibrium of air, water, soil, plants, animals, and stabilised landforms, or in the pollution of any of them. Changes in the balance of dominance of even obscure organisms or a slowly declining water table can be factors in the deterioration of countryside.
Conservation however means much more than the preservation of scenic and scientific values. Conservation in the widest sense implies the maintenance without diminution of the basic resources on which New Zealand's economy and way of life are based.
There already exist many organisations concerned with problems of conservation in its many fields. National agencies or Government departments charged with the implementation of legislation include the National Water and Soil Conservation Authority which promotes soil and water conservation through the Water and Soil Division of Ministry of Works, catchment authorities, and regional water boards; the New Zealand Forest Service concerned with the welfare and management of vast areas of protection forest and mountain lands and with the control of fire and noxious animals on all unoccupied Crown land; the Department of Lands and Survey which supervises the management of extensive areas of tussock grassland and which (through the National Parks Authority) administersover 2.4 million hectares of national parks, scenic reserves and reserves for the preservation of fauna and flora; the Marine Department concerned with fresh water fish; and the Department of Internal Affairs which has a special interest in the preservation and propagation of game birds and of protected native birds.
Societies with membership open to the public which are vitally concerned with aspects of conservation include the Royal Forest and Bird Protection Society, the Scenery Preservation Society, and the Federated Mountain Clubs. Basically such societies act as public watchdogs but some are also involved in the actual care and study of natural areas. In addition, acclimatisation societies have statutory responsibilities in some aspects of conservation.
While there is no body specifically charged with research into the preservation of natural resources, several Government departments, notably the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and the New Zealand Forest Service, carry out investigations aimed at solving conservation problems. Also the Royal Society of New Zealand and some of its affiliated bodies as well as the universities and museums foster or carry out research and inquiry in the field of conservation.
FOREST CONSERVATION—Direct and indirect responsibilities bestow on the Forest Service a vital role in the conservation of the nation's resources.
Of the many definitions of conservation the one adopted by the Society of American Foresters is regarded by the Forest Service as equally appropriate in New Zealand: “Conservation as applied to the forest is the management and husbandry of the forest for specific objective or objectives to fulfil human needs. The objective may involve the management of the forest for water, timber, wildlife, forage, or recreation or for a combination of these uses. It may include the maintenance of the forest in the wilderness state for spiritual enjoyment and primitive recreation.”
In respect of State forests (about 4 million hectares) this definition embraces: (a) the husbanding of indigenous forests yielding timber needed for special purposes, but which are difficult to perpetuate and must therefore be used as sparingly as possible; (b) the management in selected areas of less silviculturally difficult forests, such as Westland terrace rimu and beech, on a sustained yield basis; (c) the creation and management of exotic forests on a sustained yield basis for the production of wood for a wide range of uses; (d) the establishment or maintenance in a healthy state of protective vegetation on hill and mountain land to preserve soil and to control the flow and protect the quality of water; (e) the protection of exotic and indigenous forest against fire, disease, and noxious animals for the maintenance of: a supply of exotic and indigenous wood, a vegetative cover to preserve soil and water values, a habitat for wild life, and scenic and other amenity values in perpetuity; (f) the legal reservation of selected forest types as forest sanctuaries and scenic reserves; (g) the use of exotic and indigenous forest for recreational and other purposes, including spiritual enjoyment, where this is not incompatible with essential timber production or soil and water conservation.
Recreation in State Forests—Policy in regard to recreational use of State forests has entered a positive phase in recent years. There has arisen fuller recognition of the appeal of the wild lands, particularly for the dweller in urban surroundings. Many indigenous State forests offer scope for leisure pursuits in surroundings of great natural beauty—for study of wild life (plant and animal); for strenuous travel through difficult country; and for the sports of shooting and fishing enthusiasts. Most of the attractive forested hill country is managed primarily for soil and water conservation; recreational use can be allowed in almost all such protection forests without interfering with the main management objectives. In fact, private hunting can be of benefit through its contribution in destroying wild animal pests.
There is being developed a system of State forest parks where management planning incorporates provision for recreation. Such provision includes improvement of access from the main roads to the forest boundaries, clearing and maintaining tracks, erecting bridges, making camp sites and picnic places, and (sometimes in co-operation with tramping and alpine clubs) building and maintaining shelter huts, assets also of use to Forest Service personnel. Entry is unrestricted except that, in the interests of safety, persons carrying firearms require permits from the Forest Service.
State forest park status does not sterilise the resources of the area so designated. The Forest Service retains full control of disposal of timber, minerals, or other produce and remains responsible for any forestry operations needed for the well-being or improvement of the park, whether for production or recreation. Advisory committees representative of the recreational users are appointed to help with the planning of this aspect.
The older exotic forests also offer the attractions that only a sylvan setting can provide and have the advantage of accessibility. In many places walks and picnic spots have been prepared for use by the public and selected areas will be preserved from felling for their scenic value. Because of the dangers which may be encountered in the working areas of what are essentially timber-production forests, to grant complete freedom of entry is not practicable.
WATER AND SOIL CONSERVATION—In New Zealand today water and soil conservation is organised on a national and local basis. The National Water and Soil Conservation Authority is the central policy-making body and, with the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council and the Water Resources Council, comprises the National Water and Soil Conservation Organisation. The authority is responsible for formulating general policy guidelines concerning water and soil conservation and each council has certain functions delegated to it.
Representation on the authority and councils includes counties and municipalities, catchment authorities, regional water boards, drainage and river boards, farming, manufacturing, and recreational interests, and appropriate Government departments.
Regional water boards and catchment authorities have been formed over much of the country. These local government bodies are the action arms of the organisation and are responsible for putting its policies into operation.
A Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council was set up in 1941. By 1967 there were 17catchment authorities—13 catchment boards, 3 catchment commissions (these differ from boards in that they consist of appointed members only, the majority being nominated by territorial authorities, and may have a more limited function), and the Waikato Valley Authority. (Set up by the Waikato Valley Authority Act 1956, this authority is organised on a similar basis to a catchment commission and, in the main relies on territorial local authorities to construct works.) These 17 authorities covered three-quarters of the country. The remainder of the country was serviced by the Ministry of Works district offices as agents for the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council.
In 1967, the Water and Soil Conservation Act was passed. This Act promoted a national policy in respect of natural water. It requires the whole of New Zealand to be covered by regional water boards having the power to grant water rights and to plan for the best use of New Zealand's water resources. The existing catchment authorities were given added functions to allow them to be regional water boards. Those areas not covered by catchment authorities are being incorporated into existing catchment authority areas or established as new water regions. Whether these new regions wish to exercise functions relating to erosion and river control is optional, but those functions relating to the use of natural water are mandatory.
Since the Act came into operation in 1968 one new catchment commission (regional water board) has been formed and a number of areas have been added to existing regions. There are now 18 catchment authorities (regional water boards) throughout New Zealand.
Catchment Control Schemes—The policy of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council is to foster complete catchment control schemes wherever possible, i.e., the integration of river control work with water and soil conservation practice on the land areas in individual river catchments.
This concept has developed from the realisation that many problems of river flooding have been aggravated by inadequate management practices of the land in a river catchment. If run-off can be restricted to a minimum, then this will help to lessen flooding in small streams. It will also greatly reduce soil erosion and the aggradation of river beds.
Drainage—The high rainfall and run-off factors in New Zealand have created drainage problems in many areas, particularly in low-lying sections of valleys, where river gradients are flat, and coastal areas. Drainage works are often carried out in conjunction with river-control schemes, in which case they must be properly co-ordinated with the river works, and may include floodgates and pumping stations. In the North Island particularly there are large areas of peat swamps that pose a special problem in development because of the danger of excessive shrinkage with over drainage.
River Control—New Zealand has a generous and well-distributed rainfall that exceeds 1,100 mm over about 70 percent of the country, and has only a very small area receiving less than 600 mm. In. some districts, such as the west coast of the South Island and the western central plateaus of the North Island, annual rainfall exceeds 2,500 mm, with extremes of over 5,000 mm.
The topography and soils over most of the country generally favour high run-off as shown by both total annual river flows and peak flood discharges. There are, however, some areas in the North Island where flood peaks are greatly reduced by porous pumice soils, while on some rivers systems natural lake storage in headwaters helps to control flooding.
Severe storms are likely to occur in any season of the year and extreme falls of 300-500 mm in 24 hours have been experienced in certain areas. With total run-off and peak flood discharges being among the highest in the world, it is not surprising that flood control is a major problem in New Zealand.
With the passing of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act 1941 and the setting up of catchment authorities with their specialist staff, great progress has been made with river-control work throughout the country. Action was naturally focused first on the major river valleys where there has been a history of severe flood damage and where the property owners have been able to meet their share of the cost. Schemes are now in hand, or planned, for controlling the lower reaches of most of the major problem rivers.
There are still many rivers in New Zealand where major control schemes cannot be justified at the present time, but where a great many smaller, individual works are being carried out. Such works primarily serve to hold the river in check and prevent serious deterioration until such time as more comprehensive planning can be justified.
Most river-control works are carried out by catchment authorities or river boards, but some smaller works are also carried out by Ministry of Works, counties, and drainage boards.
Hydrology—The effective use and control of water depends upon the availability of accurate long-term data on water movement such as run-off and river flows. In 1959 New Zealand began a new phase in hydrological work when a regional system for collecting comprehensive data was initiated. This involves subdividing New Zealand into 91 regions, based on similarity of slope, rock type, and precipitation, and is designed to avoid uneconomic fragmentation of work. For each region there is a representative catchment from which accurate run-off data are collected and published. The information is used when applications for water rights are being considered.
Since 1965 a programme of hydrological research on small catchments has been operating as part of New Zealand's International Hydrological Decade programme. Hydrological work is largely carried out by the Ministry of Works although some field work is done by catchment authorities.
Irrigation—New Zealand's climate allows a wide range of crops to be grown successfully. However, many of its soils, although potentially capable of high production levels, suffer from a seasonal moisture deficit and require irrigation to reach their maximum productivity. Irrigation therefore plays an important part in New Zealand's agricultural economy.
Reserves of undeveloped but productive land are virtually exhausted. The increases in primary production that will be needed to keep pace with increases in population will have to come from soils already farmed but not developed to their full potential. Many soils at present farmed under dryland conditions are capable of substantially increased production under irrigation.
Otago—The earliest schemes were constructed in Central Otago by local people and used old mining races as the source of their water. These races were not originally planned for irrigation and land suitable to irrigate from them often occurred in small, separated areas.
The early schemes were followed by others planned, built, and controlled by the Government, the first being the Ida Valley scheme completed in 1917 and serving an area of 5,000 hectares. Many more schemes have been completed by the Government, and others are under construction or proposed.
The Upper Waitaki scheme, which takes its water from the Waitaki Dam, serves an area of 1,375 hectares; it was completed in 1965 at a cost of $487,630. Construction is now under way on the Lower Waitaki scheme which will serve an area of 14,000 hectares at an estimated cost of $2.25 million and will draw its water from the Waitaki River.
Canterbury—The average rainfall between Canterbury's foothills and its coast is 750 mm, and experience has shown that with irrigation a substantial increase in farm production is possible. It was possible to plan irrigation of the Canterbury Plains on a much larger scale than had been possible in Central Otago. This was because of the large areas of suitable land and a plentiful supply of water from the main rivers crossing the plains.
In 1935 the Government was anxious to provide productive employment and so decided to go ahead with a number of schemes. This was done on the assumption that the benefits to be gained would induce landowners to irrigate immediately water was available. Some schemes were started without any prior commitment by the landowners to use the water.
On this basis, the Redcliff scheme (serving about 1,600 hectares and drawing water from the Waitaki River) and the Levels scheme (serving about 1,600 hectares and drawing water from the Opihi River) were completed in 1936 and 1937.
Work was also started on the Rangitata River diversion race. This race has a capacity of 1,200 cusecs and runs from the Rangitata River to the Rakaia River, the water being used partly for irrigation and partly to generate electricity. The Ashburton-Lyndhurst, Mayfield-Hinds, and Valetta Farm Settlement schemes, which draw their water from this race, were completed in 1944, 1948, and 1957.
The latest scheme is the Morven-Glenavy scheme on which construction has commenced. This will serve 9,700 hectares north of the Waitaki River and will use water from that river. The total cost of the scheme is estimated at $1.5 million.
In addition to these large, Government-controlled community schemes, irrigation is used on single farms or orchards in many parts of New Zealand, in particular in Hawke's Bay, Nelson, and Marlborough. Water is generally drawn from underground sources, or pumped from rivers and drains, and applied by spraying.
Major irrigation schemes are financed, constructed, and operated by the Government. The present Government policy is to make an acreage charge for the supply of half the quantity of water required in a normal season. A charge, based on the amount of water used is also made for extra water supplied in excess of the half quota.
These charges are fixed so that over a period of 40 years the revenue should meet the costs of operation and maintenance of periodic renewal of items of capital works, and of interest on one-quarter of the capital cost of the scheme. Reduced charges apply until the end of a development period of 10 years, taken from the start of operation of the scheme.
National policy for irrigation is now under review. Major proposed changes include placing irrigation under the control of the National Water and Soil Conservation Authority, with individual schemes being operated by local authorities, and with more emphasis on overall scheme planning and financing.
Soil Conservation—The problem is one of restoring an erosion-resistant and water-absorbant combination of soil and vegetation, while ensuring that maximum permanent production is maintained or achieved under various systems of land use.
The changes in vegetation consequent on land development has been reflected in disturbed soil conditions in many parts of New Zealand. The protective, stabilising, and water-controlling combination of vigorous native vegetation, litter, and spongy soil has given way to a shallow-rooted, less protective carpet of grass on a compacted, impervious, and often exhausted soil. Soil erosion now occurs on more than 8 million hectares of hill country and mountain land, about one-third of the total area of New Zealand.
Successful techniques that have been developed to control erosion include spelling, control of burning and animal pests, oversowing, topdressing, strict grazing control, soil conservation fencing, stock-water ponds, gully control, contour ploughing, terraces, grassed waterways, and open and close tree planting. Cost-sharing rates are available to farmers carrying out these control practices.
Land classification is extensively used in New Zealand. Initially this technique involves making an inventory of the physical factors of slope, soil type, climate, vegetation, and erosion types and severity existing, either over a whole catchment or over an individual farm. This basic information then allows soil conservators to recommend the best treatment (conservation practices) and use of particular areas of land so as to ensure maximum permanent production from any one area.
Water and soil conservation farm plans are a vital means of helping landowners make the best use of their land and water resources. These plans involve the integration of conventional farm practices with those recommended under the land classification system.
A plan is formulated by a soil conservator and then discussed with the landowner concerned. The plan may then be adjusted to suit the landowner's ability to carry it out over several years.
A valuable aid in promoting water and soil conservation practices on farms has been the setting up of reserves and demonstration areas throughout the country. These areas are used to show local farmers in particular just how their problems can be overcome by the use of correct practices. Many of these areas also serve as research centres.
Soil conservation works are largely carried out by catchment authorities, with some being done by Ministry of Works conservators (in those areas not covered by a catchment authority). Research into soil conservation is largely the function of Ministry of Works scientists and soil conservators.
GENERAL—There are 6.1 million hectares of Crown land which are held under lease or licence by individuals for farming or other purposes. Crown land permanently set aside for national parks, reserves, and domains comprises 2.5 million hectares. The Department of Lands and Survey is also developing 0.51 million hectares of land for subdivision and settlement as individual farms. Unoccupied Crown land can be broadly defined as land vested in the Crown which is not for the time being set aside for any public purpose, held by any person in fee simple or on lease or licence, or under development by the Department of Lands and Survey.
RESERVES AND NATIONAL PARKS: History—Land has been set aside for public purposes from the early years of colonial administration in New Zealand. The New Zealand Act 1840 (Imperial) authorised the disposal of land “to any persons, bodies, public or corporate, for the public uses of our subjects there resident or any of them”. Royal Instructions of 1840 to Governor Hobson elaborated on this and provided that such lands were not to be granted, conveyed or demised, or occupied by any private person or for any private purpose. A subsequent Royal Instruction dated 1846 and the New Zealand Company's Colonisation Act 1847 (Imperial) authorised the vesting of reserves in trust for public purposes or uses.
Scenic and historic reserves are controlled by scenic and historic boards, by local authorities, or by the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district. A large number of honorary rangers help in the supervision of these reserves. The legislation governing these and all other reserves is the Reserves and Domains Act 1953. Once land has been reserved for a specific purpose, either by notice in the New Zealand Gazette or by deposit of a subdivisional plan, the purpose of the reservation can be changed or the reservation revoked only by the Minister of Lands.
Subdivision of land into residential sections is controlled by the local authority under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954 or the Counties Amendment Act 1961. Land is normally set aside as reserves, but the local authority may take a cash payment for reserve development. Local authorities are charged with ensuring that adequate provision is made on subdivision for reserves and with subsequent administration of reserves. The Crown is not bound by this legislation, but in practice refers its subdivisions to local bodies for approval and makes generous provision for reserves.
It was in 1887 that the three mountain peaks of Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro were given to the nation by Te Heuheu Tukino and associated chiefs as “a national park for the benefit of everybody”. The gift area formed the nucleus of New Zealand's first national park—Tongariro—in 1894. The second national park—Egmont—was constituted by special legislation in 1900.
The first general legislation on national parks was enacted in 1928—this provided a uniform means of setting up and administering new parks. Under this legislation two new parks were established—Arthur's Pass in 1929 and Abel Tasman in 1942. Interest in national parks increased after the Second World War and a review of the administration led to the passing of the National Parks Act 1952. This made the Minister of Lands responsible to Parliament for national parks and laid the foundations for an integrated system of parks. Fiordland (part of which was first reserved in 1905) became a national park and five new parks were constituted—Mount Cook (1953), Urewera (1954), Nelson Lakes (1956), Westland (1960), and Mount Aspiring (1964).
The National Parks Act established the National Parks Authority consisting of the Director-General of Lands (chairman), the Assistant Director-General of Lands, the Secretary for Internal Affairs, the Director-General of Forests, the General Manager of Department of Tourist and Publicity, three persons appointed by the Minister of Lands on the recommendation of the Royal Forest and Bird Protection Society, the Federated Mountain Clubs of New Zealand and the Royal Society of New Zealand respectively, and two persons appointed by the Minister of Lands to represent the national park boards. The National Parks Authority is serviced by the Department of Lands and Survey.
Each national park is under the control of a National Park Board of which the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district is chairman. Each board comprises not more than eight persons appointed by the Minister of Lands but in the case of Egmont and Tongariro special provisions exist regarding the appointment of members to the boards. Salaried rangers in each park are responsible for development, protection, and interpretation, and their work is supplemented by the voluntary help of about 250 honorary rangers appointed from those whose interests bring them into the parks frequently or who live nearby. A voluntary body, “Friends of the Urewera National Park”, has been formed to support the work of the Urewera National Park Board.
DESCRIPTION—Ten national parks have been constituted in New Zealand covering 2,057,654 hectares or one-thirteenth of the country's land area. They are set aside as the law says “for the purpose of preserving in perpetuity as national parks, for the benefit and enjoyment of the public, areas of New Zealand that contain scenery of such distinctive quality or natural features so beautiful or unique that their preservation is in the national interest”. The National Parks Act requires that parks be administered and maintained so that they are preserved as far as possible in their natural state; that their value as soil, water, and forest conservation areas is maintained; that, as far as possible, native flora and fauna is preserved and introduced flora and fauna exterminated; and that, subject to restrictions necessary to preserve native flora and fauna or for the general welfare of the parks, the public has freedom of entry and access. The only restricted area is the “special area” set aside to protect the habitat of the takahe (notornis)—50,000 hectares out of the 1,220,000 hectare Fiordland National Park.
Any form of development not provided for in the National Parks Act must be sanctioned by Act of Parliament. Permitted development includes the erection of houses for park rangers and huts for Government employees engaged in noxious animal destruction, the erection of huts by mountaineering, tramping, or other similar clubs, and the erection of ski tows and similar facilities. Appropriate commercial undertakings may operate in the parks under licence while boards controlling the parks may, with the consent of the Authority, establish camping grounds, huts, hostels, accommodation houses, or other buildings, and may help private enterprise in their establishment. “Wilderness areas” where development is restricted to access by foot-track are provided for in the Act and a number have been set aside. Virtually all the finance for parks is provided by the Government, but donations by private individuals or organisations are encouraged and earn $2 subsidy for $1 from the Government.
Three of the 10 national parks are in the North Island and seven in the South Island.
Urewera National Park (200,117 hectares), surrounds Lake Waikaremoana and contains the largest remaining forest area in the North Island. Kiwi, kaka, and most other native birds are found and the area is rich in Maori history.
Tongariro National Park (69,170 hectares), includes the three volcanoes—Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro—and is the ski-ing playground of the North Island.
Egmont National Park (33,498 hectares), contains one of the world's most symmetrical mountains and preserves forests within a 9-km radius. It varies from heavily-forested lower slopes to the bare scoria, rock, snow, and ice of the upper levels.
Abel Tasman National Park (19,171 hectares), contains coastal and elevated bush-clad country along the shores of Tasman Bay and includes off-shore islands and reefs. It has a broken coastline within many bays, coves, and beaches of golden sand.
Nelson Lakes National Park (57,112 hectares), is centred on the twin lakes of Rotoiti and Rotoroa and is surrounded by mountainous country with extensive beech forests on the lower slopes.
Arthur's Pass National Park (98,399 hectares), preserves an alpine and forested area straddling the Southern Alps.
Mount Cook and Westland National Parks (69,905 and 88,608 hectares), share a common boundary along the main divide of the Southern Alps. Westland includes forest and lake country and a small strip of sea coast as well as the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers. Mount Cook contains most of New Zealand's highest mountains, including the highest—Mount Cook (3,764m)—and includes the 29-km-long Tasman Glacier.
Mount Aspiring National Park (278,019 hectares), embraces the alpine region in north-west Otago and south Westland extending from the Haast Pass to the Routeburn area at the head of Lake Wakatipu and including Mount Aspiring (3,035m).
Fiordland National Park (1,223,655 hectares), one of the world's largest national parks contains majestic scenery with fiords, mountains, forests, and lakes. It includes Lakes Manapouri and Te Anau while the road through the Homer Tunnel gives access to Milford Sound. The park is the only known habitat of the takahe (notornis) and the kakapo.
Scenic Reserves—Scenic reserves, of which there are 935 with a total area of 255,864 hectares, preserve native forest, and allow access by the public to other scenic features such as the sea coast, lakes, rivers, waterfalls, limestone caves, thermal areas, and scenic vantage points. Forest areas range from large tracts of remote forested land with considerable conservation value to small remnant areas in developed districts. Large scenic reserves have been set aside along main highways, but in general, barren mountainous regions not included in national parks remain Crown land.
There are 17 reserves in excess of 2,000 hectares; some areas at present set aside as scenic reserves could, in future years, achieve national park status.
Scenic reserves over 2,000 hectares are: Lewis Pass, Wanganui River, Buller Gorge, Rakeahua (Stewart Island), Lake Kaniere, Gouland Downs, South Cape (Stewart Island), Glenhope, Lake Brunner, Tennyson Inlet, Rahu (Reefton), Mangamuka Gorge, Tangarakau, Te Tapui (Cambridge), Pihanga, Waioeka Gorge, and John Coull Memorial Reserve (Wanganui River).
Among the best known reserves not in the preceding list are Trounson Kauri Park in North Auckland, Huka Falls, near Taupo, Hongi's Track, and various thermal areas near Rotorua, Waitomo Caves, Ball's Clearing in Hawke's Bay, Pelorus Bridge and Hundalee in Marlborough, the Summit Road Scenic Reserves and Peel Forest in Canterbury, Punakaiki and Lake Ianthe in Westland, and Forest Hill and Curio Bay in Southland.
In an endeavour to recreate the natural New Zealand scene in an area where exotic trees, noxious weeds, and engineering development have intruded, the Department of Lands and Survey has established a plant nursery at Taupo where native trees and shrubs are being propagated for beautification of reserves in the Taupo basin.
There is provision in the Reserves and Domains Act 1953 for land to be declared private scenic reserves—this land remains in private ownership, but receives the protection of the Act. There are 2,180 hectares in 27 private scenic reserves and these include White Island, where grey faced and other petrels nest in large numbers, as well as about 3,000 pairs of gannets annually. The Pukeiti Rhododendron Trust area is a private scenic reserve near New Plymouth in native bush being planted with native trees as well as rhododendrons. One private reserve near Awaka provides, in an area of 550 hectares, shelter for native birds. Other large private scenic reserves are Moncrieff, near Nelson, and Makarora on the Haast Pass Road.
Historic Reserves—Sixty-three areas of historic interest totalling 1,414 hectares are set aside as historic reserves and the Department of Lands and Survey co-operates closely in the administration and investigation of historic sites with the New Zealand Historic Places Trust. Historic reserves mark the landfall and landing places of early voyagers such as Tasman and Cook, the site of missionary Samuel Marsden's first sermon on New Zealand soil, sites of early fortifications, of engagements during the Maori wars, and buildings of historic value. (The Treaty House area at Waitangi, administered by the Waitangi National Trust, is not a historic reserve, in the strict sense.) Sites of Maori rock drawings and places of significance in New Zealand's early constitutional history are also preserved.
There are also 259 hectares in 10 private historic reserves.
Bird Sanctuaries and Allied Reserves—Land is reserved for bird sanctuaries, for the preservation of flora and fauna, or some similar purpose in cases where the land provides a habitat for bird or plant life of such importance that some control on public access is desirable. Such areas are reserved under the Reserves and Domains Act 1953. In all there are 48 reserves in this category with a total area of 187,010 hectares. Some of them are maintained areas, but most are off shore, outlying, and subantarctic islands. Major areas of particular public interest include Little Barrier Island in Hauraki Gulf, the only known habitat of the stitch bird, and now part of the Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park: Cape Kidnappers gannet colony in Hawke's Bay; Kapiti Island off Wellington's west coast; the white heron colony in South Westland; and the Taiaroa Head albatross colony near Dunedin.
All of New Zealand's subantarctic islands, except for a small area surrounding the meteorological station on Campbell Island, are reserved for the preservation of flora and fauna and provide a habitat for marine mammals and millions of sea birds. As well as Campbell Island, the reserves include the Auckland Islands, Bounty Islands, Antipodes Islands, and Snares Islands. To the north of New Zealand, most of the land in the Kermadec Islands is similarly reserved.
A committee convened by the Department, of Lands and Survey has been set up as an advisory body for the administration of the outlying island reserves.
Generally, access to reserves of this type is by permit only, a policy followed solely in the interests of preservation of the plant and bird life to ensure an absolute minimum of human interference to anything living and growing naturally there.
Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park—This park was established under the Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park Act in 1967. The park may include reserves of any type on or off the east coast of the North Island from Whangamata Harbour to Home Point at the northern end of Bland Bay. It includes such well-known islands as Motuihe, Rangitoto, Browns, Motutapu, Motuora, Poor Knights, Little Barrier, and part of Kawau containing the historic Mansion House. The park is controlled by a board of 10 members.
Nature Conservation Council—The Nature Conservation Council Act 1962 provides for the establishment of a Nature Conservation Council. This council of independent members, expert in the field of conservation, has been set up to co-ordinate scientific and technical information on nature conservation, to inquire into the effect of proposed public works on any aspect of nature conservation and to act as an advisory body to Government on matters affecting nature conservation which is defined in the Act as “the preservation of the native flora and fauna and the natural features and natural beauty of New Zealand”.
Wildlife Refuges and Sanctuaries—The Wildlife Act 1953 provides for the constitution of wildlife sanctuaries, these being areas devoted primarily as habitat areas for wildlife where the maximum degree of protection can be afforded. Restrictions are imposed on entry into the sanctuaries and certain prohibitions dealing with killing or disturbance of wildlife are imposed. The former game sanctuaries are now termed wildlife refuges. Occupiers of any land in wildlife refuges can be authorised to carry out certain operations necessary for the normal use of land.
Public Domains—Domains, of which there are 886 covering 25,156 hectares, provide districts with land for the recreational needs of the people as a whole. Many domains are designed primarily to provide for organised sport but there are a large number which preserve for public use attractive natural areas, particularly along the coastline, and provide facilities for camping. Some outstanding examples of coastal domains are Orewa, near Auckland, Ohope Beach, near Whakatane, Queen Elizabeth Park, near Wellington, Momorangi Bay in the Marlborough Sounds, Kaiteriteri and Pohara in the Nelson district, and Waikuku Beach in Canterbury. Universally known city domains are the Auckland Domain and Hagley Park, Christchurch. Native bush is protected on domain land.
Summary of Areas Reserved—The following table records the main classes of reservations at 31 March 1971.
Type of Reservation | No. | Acres | Hectares |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes 16 scenic and historic reserves totalling 441 acres (178 hectares). | |||
National parks | 10 | 5,087,570 | 2,057,654 |
Scenic reserves (public) | 935 | 632,252 | 255,864 |
Historic reserves (public) | 63* | 3,493* | 1,414 |
Bird sanctuaries and allied reserves | 45 | 462,112 | 187,010 |
Public domains | 886 | 62,161 | 25,156 |
ADMINISTRATION—Crown land is administered under the authority of the Land Act 1948. The Minister of Lands is charged with the administration of the Land Act, and his executive officer is the Director-General of Lands. New Zealand is divided into 12 land districts, the executive officer for each district being a Commissioner of Crown Lands.
The central authority under the Land Act is the Land Settlement Board consisting of the Minister of Lands (chairman), the Director-General of Lands (deputy chairman), the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture, the Valuer-General, the Director of Rehabilitation, a representative of the State Advances Corporation, a representative of the Returned Services Association, the Assistant Director-General of Lands, the Fields Director of the Department of Lands and Survey, and not more than two other persons appointed by the Minister.
The Land Settlement Board is required to appoint one or more land settlement committees for each land district, and 20 of these committees have been set up. Each committee consists of three members with the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the land district as chairman and two private farmer members.
The Land Settlement Board, through the Department of Lands and Survey, disposes of Crown land for farming, residential, commercial, and industrial purposes. The demand for this land, particularly farm land, and for the other categories in and near to the main centres, is considerable. Disposals are offset to a certain extent by purchases of private land or the interests of lessees or licensees of Crown or Maori land.
DISPOSAL OF CROWN LAND—Crown land is normally offered to the public at valuation and if necessary a ballot is conducted to decide the successful applicant, although in certain circumstances preferential allotment can be made. Any land may, however, be offered for disposal by tender at a minimum price or rental value or by public auction at an upset price.
Crown land may be acquired on the following tenures:
Farm land, urban land, commercial, or industrial land—(a) On renewable lease; (b) for cash; (c) on deferred payments. A renewable lease is for a term of 33 years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term and, except where otherwise provided for, with a right of acquiring the fee simple.
Pastoral land—(a) On pastoral lease for a term of 33 years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term, but with no right of acquiring the fee simple; (b) on pastoral occupation licence for a term not exceeding21 years, with no right of renewal or of acquiring the fee simple.
Short tenancies for grazing or other purposes for a term not exceeding 5 years.
Selections—The following table shows details of selections during the year 1970-71.
Tenure | Number of Selectors | Total Area Selected | Purchase Price or Annual Charges | |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Areas and rents not shown; licences on royalty basis only. | ||||
acres | hectares | $(000) | ||
Freehold | 516 | 10,824 | 4,380 | 578 |
Renewable leases | 149 | 11,277 | 4,564 | 18 |
Pastoral leases and licences | 3 | 11,700 | 4,735 | 1 |
Deferred-payment licences | 592 | 56,397 | 22,823 | ... |
Special leases (s. 67, Land Act) | 24 | 6,742 | 2,728 | 5 |
Licences for removal of minerals* | 3 | ... | ... | ... |
Licences to occupy | 1,171 | 25,214 | 10,204 | 207 |
Leases of endowment and other lands | 70 | 13,186 | 5,336 | 15 |
Totals 1970-71 | 2,528 | 135,340 | 54,770 | 824 |
Totals 1969-70 | 2,588 | 235,683 | 95,378 | 1,125 |
Leases and Licences—The following table shows the total number of leases and licences current as at 31 March 1971.
Tenure | Leases and Licences | Area | Annual Rent | Annual Instalment* | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including improvement loading. | |||||
acres | hectares | $ | $ | ||
(000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | ||
Renewable leases | 11,489 | 3,692 | 1,494 | 1,392 | 21 |
Leases in perpetuity | 6,287 | 1,268 | 513 | 306 | 1 |
Pastoral leases and licences | 562 | 7,877 | 3,188 | 211 | 4 |
Special leases (s. 67, Land Act) | 669 | 189 | 76 | 283 | 7 |
Deferred-payment licences | 13,963 | 1,034 | 418 | ... | 2,571 |
Misc, leases and licences | 1,947 | 110 | 45 | 28 | 1 |
Licences to occupy | 4,713 | 344 | 139 | 278 | ... |
Leases of endowment and other lands | 2,909 | 378 | 153 | 145 | 2 |
Totals 1970-71 | 42,539 | 14,892 | 6,027 | 2,643 | 2,607 |
Totals 1969-70 | 43,272 | 14,909 | 6,033 | 2,544 | 2,560 |
Freeholdings—The following table shows the number of leases and licences freeholded, either for cash or on deferred payments.
Method of Payment | Crown Lands | Endowment and Other Lands | Area | Purchase Price | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | No. | acres | hectares | $(000) | |
Cash | 249 | 4 | 14,179 | 5,738 | 361 |
Deferred payments | 214 | 2 | 73,924 | 29,916 | 1,377 |
Totals 1970-71 | 463 | 7 | 88,103 | 35,654 | 1,738 |
Totals 1969-70 | 414 | 7 | 78,970 | 31,958 | 1,346 |
Further details on leases and licences may be obtained from the annual report of the Department of Lands and Survey, parliamentary paper C.1.
LAND DEVELOPMENT—The Land Settlement Board was constituted in 1941 to administer land policy and land development through the Department of Lands and Survey.
Development of land for settlement includes clearing, cultivation, grassing, fencing, erection of buildings, and installation of water supplies. To consolidate pastures and to control regrowth of scrub and weeds, the land is farmed as part of the development process.
The major development districts are Southland with 144,500 hectares under development, Rotorua 72,800 hectares, North Auckland 61,900 hectares, and Te Kuiti 50,000 hectares.
In the year ended 31 March 1971 there were 6 developed units allocated and an estimated 1,419 farms could eventually be made available from the 489,560 hectares on hand for development at 31 March 1971.
MARGINAL LAND DEVELOPMENT—The Marginal Lands Act 1950 assists farmers to restore maintain, and increase production on marginal lands, by providing finance where it is not available through normal lending channels. It also provides help in amalgamation of uneconomic units either by financing farmers into additional land, or by purchase of land and allocation to adjoining holdings.
An estimate of the area of grassing undertaken with Marginal Lands Act finance is 214,000 acres with increases in carrying capacity estimated at 513,000 sheep, 22,000 cattle, and 2,200 dairy cows.
For the year ended 31 March 1971, the board granted 70 loans totalling $3,441,167. In all, from the inception of the marginal lands scheme, 1,597 loans have been approved, amounting to $26,327,461.
As from 10 June 1971 the rates of interest payable on advances made on or after this date have been as follows.
Purpose of Loan | Current Account | Instalment Mortgage | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
First Mortgage | Second or Subsequent Mortgage | First Mortgage | Second or Subsequent Mortgage | |
percent | ||||
Development and amalgamation (including purchase of chattels)— | ||||
(a) Up to $30,000 | 5 1/2 | 6 | 5-51/2 | 61/2-6 |
(b) Over $30,000 | 7 | 8 | 7 1/2-7 | 8 1/2-8 |
Refinance | 7 | 8 | 7 1/2-7 | 8 1/2-8 |
Stock | 5 1/2 | 6 | 6-5 1/2 | 6 1/2-6 |
Loans approved prior to 10 June 1971 continue to bear interest at the rate ruling at the time the application was approved. However, on conversion to instalment mortgage, unless a commitment has been made by the board prior to 10 June 1971, the rates shown above will apply.
USE OF MAORI LAND—The term Maori land is a technical one, denoting ancestral land that has always been owned by Maori people. All except an insignificant portion of it is owned by defined people in defined proportion. All sales and some leases of such land still require ratification by the Maori Land Court.
In 1965 it was established by a committee of inquiry that the area of land in New Zealand still designated Maori land comprised some 1,489,473 hectares in the North Island and some 89,000 hectares in the South Island. In the subsequent 5 years to 1970 a total area of Maori land comprising 54,600 hectares was sold with the consent of the Maori Land Court.
Of the area of Maori land remaining, some 109,000 hectares is controlled by the Board of Maori Affairs, mainly for farm development though some land is farmed by arrangement with the owners; some 200,000 hectares is farmed by Maori farmers themselves; approximately 400,000 hectares is leased to non-Maoris; 300,000 hectares is controlled by Maoris working through Maori incorporations operating on a shareholding basis with a management committee. The balance of the land comprising something more than 400,000 hectares is not in actual use; possibly half of this is suitable for farm development while a quarter would be useful for forestry, but the remainder would have no economic potential.
The Maori Affairs Amendment Act 1967 provided for the Europeanisation of all Maori land which is surveyed and which is owned by not more than four Maori owners. An unknown area running to thousands of hectares of such Maori land has been "Europeanised” by transferring the relevant records from the Maori Land Court to registers of the Land Transfer Office. Apart from this, many Maori people own their own homes in urban areas and many more own farm land purchased from non-Maoris that is designated, for record purposes, as “European” land.
MAORI LAND DEVELOPMENT—Maori land development policy is directed to the settlement of Maori farmers on farms which will assure them of a reasonable standard of living based on today's costs and standards; to secure them the best possible tenure for the lands they farm; to assistthem to develop the land and to teach them modern methods of farming. The means at the department's disposal have permitted the development of approximately 4,000 hectares of new land annually. In the year ended 30 June 1970 there were 12 farms settled. From 1935 up to 30 June 1970 the department had settled 2,378 Maori farmers on farms.
The estimated area of Maori land suitable for settlement is limited to 293,000 hectares (85,000 hectares under departmental control and 208,000 hectares of idle land), on which about 500 Maori sheep farmers and 3,300 dairy farmers could be eventually settled.
BOARD OF MAORI AFFAIRS—The Board of Maori Affairs constituted under the Maori Affairs Act 1953 consists of the Minister of Maori Affairs, the Secretary for Maori and Island Affairs, the Director-General of Lands, the Valuer-General, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture, the member of the Executive Council representing the Maori race or, if there is no such member, any member of the Executive Council appointed by the Governor-General to be a member of the Board, and three other members appointed by the Governor-General.
The functions of the Board include, among other things, the following:
The control of the development and settlement of Maori land or land owned or occupied by Maoris.
The approval of investment and advances, and of certain expenditure from the Maori Trustee funds.
The control of negotiations for the acquisition of Maori lands by the Crown.
The control of expenditure on housing operations under the Maori Housing Act 1935.
MAORI TRUSTEE—The Maori Trust Office was originally created to take over from the Public Trust Office the administration of certain Maori reserves and the administration of the estates of deceased Maoris and those under disability. The Maori Trust Office now forms part of the Department of Maori and Island Affairs and is headed by the Maori Trustee, comparable in status and functions with the Public Trustee. The control of most Maori Trustee activities has been decentralised by the delegation of wide powers to the District Officers of the Department of Maori and Island Affairs, who deal primarily with all Maori Trustee matters in their districts.
In addition to the administration of Maori reserves, situated mainly in Taranaki, and in Nelson, Greymouth, and other South Island localities, the Maori Trustee has the responsibility for the administration of large areas of Maori land elsewhere. Most of these lands are, like the Maori reserves, vested in the Maori Trustee, who is responsible for leasing them and distributing the proceeds to the owners.
The Maori Trustee has extensive lending powers used principally for the settlement and improvement of Maori land, for the establishment of Maoris in business, and for housing purposes. Most advances are made on the security of Maori land.
The following table is a summary of the assets and liabilities of the Maori Trustee as at 31 March in the latest two years.
Item | As at 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | |
Assets— | $(000) | $(000) |
Cash | 300 | 567 |
Investments— | ||
Government securities | 6,378 | 6,628 |
Local authority debentures | 444 | 576 |
Mortgages, charges, and advances on overdraft | 4,011 | 3,817 |
Land, buildings, and miscellaneous | 445 | 415 |
Totals | 11,578 | 12,003 |
Liabilities— | ||
Amounts held for beneficiaries and sundry depositors | 7,982 | 8,131 |
Reserves and Appropriation Account | 3,571 | 3,858 |
Sundry creditors, etc. | 25 | 14 |
Totals | 11,578 | 12,003 |
GENERAL—The Lands and Survey Department is facing an increasing demand for engineering survey information on which to plan major construction works, and for topographical and cadastral information on which to plan the future development of the country. Mapping efforts are being concentrated on completing the topographical map coverage of the unmapped areas of the country as quickly as possible. Much work is being carried out on control surveys, especially in the investigation of electric power projects, and this is designed to fit into a system of national coverage of precise levelling.
Precise levelling is being extended continuously for the purpose of correlating the level data of irrigation and drainage and other engineering works.
Surveys of private lands for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act 1952 are carried out by registered private surveyors and are examined and approved by the Lands and Survey Department.
AERIAL SURVEY AND TOPOGRAPHICAL MAPPING—Extensive use is made of aerial photographs for other than purely mapping purposes. All types of land and engineering development investigations into geological resources, afforestation, and town and rural planning are now based on data extracted from the aerial photographs. The department is responsible for the maintenance of a complete library of aerial photographs, which are made available for all national purposes.
There is an increasing demand for topographical maps of all scales for land development, forestry, engineering, geological and soil survey, and other governmental purposes. New cartographic techniques have revolutionised the production of better and more varied scales and types of maps.
Mapping is also undertaken of islands and territory within the Ross Dependency, Antarctica. Information for these maps is based on aerial photography supplied by the United States, field work from New Zealand field parties, and maps prepared by other countries.
MAPS—Map sales agencies are maintained at each of the district offices except Wellington and at the Head Office of the Department of Lands and Survey. In addition 446 private selling agents have been appointed throughout the country and overseas. All maps for sale are listed in the Catalogue of Maps published by the department.
Table of Contents
SOILS AND SOIL MANAGEMENT—Soil is the product of its environment, which includes the kind of rocks that outcrop on the surface, the parent material of the soil, the climate in which the rock is transformed into soil, the relief or slope of the surface, the vegetation and the time during which the soil has been forming. In New Zealand large areas of soil are formed on uniform parent materials. The mantle of loess that covers large areas of downland, hill, and terrace of both islands, and the alluvium of large areas of plain and valley floor, are derived from the greywackes of the axial mountain chain that stretches from Otago almost to East Cape. Soils formed on such parent materials tend to have many properties in common. In Otago large areas of loess and alluvium are derived from the schist mountains, and in the central North Island there are extensive deposits of volcanic ash that include acid rhyolite ash poorly supplied with plant nutrients, and yielding soils of low productive value, as well as basic ash on which some of the most productive soils in the country are formed.
The conditions that control soil formation tend also to govern the kind of land use. Thus a close relationship between soils and land use arises in two ways—from characteristics inherent in the soils themselves and from environmental factors such as the climate and topography. Maps showing the pattern of soils of and land use are published in A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand (1959) and in An Encyclopaedia of New Zealand (1966).
The great majority of New Zealand soils are not naturally fertile. They are usually leached, acid, low in humus, and without deep reserves of fertility. Since the soils are characteristically immature, with great local variability, pockets of rich alluvium, fertile volcanic loams, lime-rich rendzinas, and deep black-earths are unfortunately small and widely scattered. The complicated rock, relief, climate, and vegetation patterns are responsible for a mosaic of soils, that does not fit readily into the broad soil zones on the world.
Frequently, minerals or trace elements are lacking. Sulphur improves some South Island grasslands, and potash much of the lowlands. Traces of molybdenum have been used successfully on yellow-grey and yellow-brown earths and red-brown volcanic soils; copper on sandy, peaty, and gumland soils; and cobalt on the pumice lands and leached podzols of Northland and Nelson. It is a tribute to the New Zealand farmer and soil scientist that they have been able to build up the soil into such a high level of productivity.
The simplest classification of soils is into three orders—azonal, intrazonal, and zonal, depending on which elements have been most important in forming them.
Zonal (Mature) Soils—Only a quarter of New Zealand's soils can be considered mature, i.e., where climate, and more especially vegetation conditions, have a greater influence on their development than the parent rock.
Nearly 10 million acres of humid hill country and lowland have friable yellow-brown earths and podzols. In the north, these resemble subtropical red and yellow podzols, and further south they are something like the subalpine brown soils found in temperate lands overseas. Under tawa, puriri, taraire, and other broad-leaf trees, leaf fall provides a layer of brown humus but under the pines (kauri, rimu), and the beeches, the small and sometimes resinous leaves return less nutriment to the soil. The kauri gumland soil of the North is a strongly-leached podzol.
Azonal (Recent) Soils—In the main, New Zealand soils are young and unstable, resembling the parent material. They form rapidly in the warm, humid climate, but may be removed just as quickly by vigorous erosion. Half the country consists of mountains and steep hills, which give rise to thin steepland skeletal soils, closely related to the parent rock. High rainfalls have leached out many of the minerals so that some soils may be classified as podzols (zonal). On the river flats and plains are the gravels, sands, and fine silt deposits, grouped as alluvium. Other immature soils include the thick layers of recent volcanic ash around the central North Island volcanoes and Mount Tarawera.
Intrazonal (Local) Soils—These also are immature, little modified by climate and vegetation, but showing distinct variations derived from local conditions, such as limestone, volcanic rock, swamp, or sanddune.
Approach to Soil Management—The rapid increase in knowledge of the soils of New Zealand has brought about a change in approach to soil management. Soils have been mapped and their properties and uses determined. This has stimulated the rapid conversion of large areas of “problem” land into good farms and has raised land use to a new pitch of efficiency, which reflects the modern changes to farming as an up-to-date science.
Farmers have exploited the use of certified strains of grasses and clovers, phosphatic fertilisers, lime, and trace elements. The use of aircraft for topdressing and oversowing of grass is resulting in considerable improvements to hill pasture, with a consequent increase in carrying capacity and production.
NATURE OF FARMING—Most of the dairy farms are in lowland areas of the North Island, where naturally fertile or improved soils make for good grass growth. Approximately 90 percent of the total dairy stock in the country are grazed on the flat and undulating land of Northland, South Auckland - Bay of Plenty, Taranaki, and Wellington. Pastures of high feeding value form the basis of the industry and carrying capacity may be as high as one cow per acre, and annual production as high as 350-400 lb of milkfat per acre. The main winter supplementary feed is hay and silage made from the surplus spring and early summer growth of the pastures. In most of the dairying areas fat-lamb raising is also undertaken, particularly in the Waikato and the Bay of Plenty.
On the less steep country, particularly in the North Island where there is surface-sown grassland, both store sheep and cattle are raised.
Sheep fattening farms are generally located on land which is of high fertility, either naturally or produced by topdressing. Country of this type is usually flat to undulating in topography, and tends to be concentrated on the coastal plains and river valleys of both islands, e.g., the Waikato basin, the Poverty Bay flats, the Hawke's Bay, Manawatu, Canterbury, and Southland plains. In the North Island it is normal to rely on pasture as a sole diet, while in the drier areas of the South Island it is necessary to grow special crops, such as rape, for fattening lambs, and in colder areas to grow crops for supplementing the ewe flock feeding over the winter.
Fattening farms vary considerably in area and in the size of flock carried. A flock of 1,000-1,200 ewes is commonly regarded as a 1-man unit. The average range in carrying capacity is from three to six ewes wintered to the acre. Lambing percentages are variable but average from 100 to 120 lambs per 100 ewes mated. The aim of the farmer is to sell a high proportion of these lambs, fat off their mothers, at carcass weights around 28-36 lb for the United Kingdom market. In the North Island, cattle are normally purchased in the spring to control excess pasture growth and are fattened, if possible, by the autumn. On some properties, store wether lambs from the hill-breeding flocks may also be brought in for fattening. The amount of meat produced on fattening farms averages about 120-140 lb per acre.
Hill country sheep farming covers extensive areas in both islands. The stock carried consists of a mixed-age flock of breeding ewes, ewe hoggets for replacements, and rams. Where part of the property is of poor quality, wethers may be also be carried. Products sold are wool (which usually represents 50 percent or more of the total farm income), some fat wether lambs, store lambs for fattening and, of most importance, breeding ewes which are purchased by fat-lamb farmers.
A large proportion of the beef cattle are also run on hill-country properties.
On the plains and downlands of Canterbury and in parts of Marlborough, Otago, and Southland, where the climate and soils are suitable, arable mixed farming is a feature. Approximately 92 percent of New Zealand's wheat, oats, and barley areas are in these districts. On the majority of the cereal-producing farms sheep and lambs are also fattened. Considerable areas (approximately three-quarters of the New Zealand total) of rape, kale, turnips, and swedes are grown for summer and winter supplementary feed.
TENURE OF OCCUPIED LANDS—The area of land in occupation as at 31 January 1960, classified according to tenure, was as follows:
Hectares | |
---|---|
Crown land (including leases and licences) | 7,388,147 |
Freehold (including all land held on deferred payment) | 9,038,777 |
Leasehold | 1,386,907 |
Total occupied area | 17,813,831 |
Size of Holdings—Holdings, grouped according to size, as returned in each of the years 1949, 1952, 1957, and 1960 are given below. For these years, excepting 1960, statistics were collected for areas under 10 acres (approx. 4 05 hectares).
Area, in Acres* | Number of Holdings | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1949 | 1952 | 1957 | 1960 | |
*One acre equals 0,405 hectares. | ||||
1- 9 | 11,463 | 12,363 | 11,765 | ... |
10- 49 | 13,611 | 13,716 | 10,396 | 11,721 |
50- 99 | 12,962 | 13,460 | 11,932 | 12,353 |
100- 199 | 17,250 | 18,104 | 17,949 | 18,384 |
200- 319 | 10,084 | 10,308 | 10,289 | 10,687 |
320- 639 | 10,653 | 11,083 | 11,184 | 12,109 |
640- 999 | 4,215 | 4,382 | 4,357 | 4,659 |
1,000- 4,999 | 5,827 | 5,866 | 5,745 | 6,002 |
5,000- 9,999 | 538 | 535 | 531 | 551 |
10,000- 19,999 | 278 | 276 | 261 | 264 |
20,000-49,999 | 144 | 143 | 141 | 145 |
50,000 and over | 51 | 52 | 54 | 53 |
Totals | 87,076 | 90,288 | 84,604 | 76,928 |
A classification of the 76,928 holdings in 1960 according to the status of the occupier showed the following position: owner, 44,119; lessee, 13,571; manager, 3,683; partner, 3,950; shareworker, 2,107; part owner, part lessee, 9,498.
Condition of Occupied Land—In 1965, 17,602,894 hectares were assessed as being occupied, including reserves and Maori lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, and holdings of less than 4.5 hectares in extent. The land in occupation in New Zealand at 31 January 1965 was classified according to condition and use as follows.
Use of Land | Acres | Hectares | Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes areas sown with crops. †Includes unimproved land together with domestic orchards, residences, private gardens, and grounds. | |||
Area in crop at 31 January | 1,044,716 | 422,782 | 2.40 |
In fallow | 125,800 | 50,909 | 0.29 |
In sown grasses and clovers* | 19,433,357 | 7,864,407 | 44.68 |
In orchards (commercial only) | 16,569 | 6,705 | 0.04 |
In market gardens and nurseries | 16,342 | 6,613 | 0.04 |
In plantations | 1,034,926 | 418,820 | 2.38 |
Total area in cultivation | 21,671,710 | 8,770,238 | 49.82 |
Balance of land† | 21,825,949 | 8,832,656 | 50.18 |
Total area in occupation | 43,497,659 | 17,602,894 | 100.00 |
Information collected in 1960 in conjunction with the World Census of Agriculture showed that 36 percent of the total area in occupation was stated as being capable of cultivation by ploughs or discs.
An indication of the condition and geographical distribution of unimproved land is afforded by the following table, which relates to the position at 31 January 1960.
Land District | Phormium (New Zealand Flax) | Tussock and Naturally Established Native Grasses | Fern, Scrub, and Second Growth | Standing Native Bush | Barren and Unproductive Land | Total, Unimproved Occupied Land |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
hectares | ||||||
North Auckland | 1,447 | 43,519 | 352,648 | 106,504 | 38,454 | 542,572 |
South Auckland | 695 | 25,221 | 525,698 | 278,294 | 43,385 | 873,293 |
Gisborne | 26 | 47,013 | 125,789 | 72,089 | 11,885 | 256,802 |
Hawke's Bay | 22 | 116,031 | 138,084 | 28,141 | 17,077 | 299,355 |
Taranaki | 25 | 1,738 | 60,836 | 78,159 | 7,229 | 147,987 |
Wellington | 3,206 | 238,552 | 272,206 | 117,653 | 51,262 | 682,879 |
North Island | 5,421 | 472,074 | 1,475,261 | 680,840 | 169,292 | 2,802,888 |
Marlborough | 2,363 | 569,402 | 112,616 | 45,520 | 91,283 | 821,184 |
Nelson | 845 | 81,211 | 153,792 | 77,183 | 16,972 | 330,003 |
Westland | 1,749 | 17,708 | 83,837 | 86,943 | 51,050 | 241,287 |
Canterbury | 1,982 | 1,591,006 | 98,227 | 45,743 | 218,447 | 1,955,405 |
Otago | 822 | 2,045,480 | 248,502 | 101,456 | 177,677 | 2,573,937 |
Southland | 2,815 | 498,423 | 123,017 | 59,672 | 27,195 | 711,122 |
South Island | 10,576 | 4,803,230 | 819,991 | 416,517 | 582,624 | 6,632,938 |
New Zealand | 15,997 | 5,275,304 | 2,295,252 | 1,097,357 | 751,916 | 9,435,826 |
CLASSIFICATION OF HOLDINGS BY PRINCIPAL FARMING ENTERPRISES—The collection of farm production statistics in 1960 was carried out as New Zealand's part of the World Census of Agriculture. Detailed information has been published separately in the report of the New Zealand Census of Agriculture, 1959-60.
For purposes of fuller analysis of the New Zealand results than is customarily given in Statistical Area tables, counties with some affinity as to farming types, etc., have been regrouped to form what have been designated “Regional Areas”, and certain tables given in Sections 14b and 14c of this volume are set out on this basis. The following sets out in detail the content of these regional areas.
Regional Area | Counties Included (as at 1960) |
---|---|
Northland | Mangonui, Whangaroa, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Whangarei, Hobson, Otamatea, Rodney, Waitemata. |
South Auckland | Manukau, Franklin, Raglan. |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | Waikato, Waipa, Otorohanga, Hauraki Plains, Piako, Matamata. |
Cape Colville | Great Barrier, Coromandel, Thames, Ohinemuri. |
Central Plateau | Tauranga, Rotorua, Taupo, Whakatane. |
Westland Uplands | Waitomo, Taumarunui, Clifton, Waimarino. |
Taranaki | Taranaki, Inglewood, Egmont, Stratford, Eltham, Waimate West, Hawera. |
East Cape | Opotiki, Matakaoa, Waiapu, Uawa, Waikohu, Cook. |
Hawke's Bay | Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, Waipawa, Waipukurau, Patangata. |
Rangitikei | Patea, Waitotara, Wanganui, Rangitikei, Kiwitea, Pohangina. |
Manawatu | Dannevirke, Woodville, Oroua, Manawatu, Kairanga, Horowhenua, Pahiatua. |
Wairarapa | Eketahuna, Mauriceville, Masterton, Wairarapa South, Akitio. |
Featherston | Hutt, Makara, Featherston. |
Nelson | Waimea, Golden Bay, Buller, Murchison, Inangahua. |
Marlborough | Sounds, Marlborough, Awatere, Kaikoura. |
Westland | Grey, Westland. |
North Canterbury | Amuri, Cheviot, Waipara. |
Foothills | Ashley, Oxford, Tawera, Selwyn. |
Canterbury Plains | Kowai, Rangiora, Eyre, Malvern, Paparua, Springs, Ellesmere. |
Christchurch | Waimairi, Heathcote, Halswell. |
Banks Peninsula | Mount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa. |
Mackenzie | Mackenzie |
South Canterbury | Ashburton, Geraldine, Levels, Waimate, Waitaki. |
Otago | Waihemo, Waikouaiti, Peninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka. |
Central Otago | Maniototo, Vincent, Lake. |
Southern | Bruce, Clutha, Southland, Wallace. |
Remainder | Chatham Islands, Stewart Island. |
Figures for 1959-60 as to the number of holdings of various principal types of farming enterprises in the several regional areas (each Island separately) are here presented. ("Principally” means 75 percent or more; “predominant” means 50-74 percent; “mixed” means approximately equal; “general mixed” covers three or more types with none predominant.)
Regional Area | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally beef farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (Including Horticulture, Timber, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northland | 5,397 | 1,371 | 492 | 382 | 91 | 165 | 8 | 1 | 1 | 158 | 981 | 1,557 | 10,604 |
South Auckland | 2,357 | 1,081 | 127 | 167 | 60 | 49 | 12 | 14 | 3 | 64 | 317 | 241 | 4,492 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 5,962 | 1,382 | 128 | 374 | 107 | 117 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 74 | 232 | 272 | 8,657 |
Cape Colville | 589 | 157 | 27 | 69 | 20 | 25 | - | - | - | 21 | 54 | 168 | 1,130 |
Central Plateau | 2,126 | 668 | 54 | 228 | 62 | 103 | 14 | 2 | 2 | 46 | 380 | 476 | 4,161 |
Western Uplands | 342 | 1,556 | 28 | 130 | 86 | 82 | 15 | 4 | 2 | 40 | 101 | 222 | 2,608 |
Taranaki | 3,209 | 666 | 22 | 166 | 60 | 98 | 6 | - | 3 | 45 | 104 | 102 | 4,481 |
East Cape | 539 | 1,068 | 56 | 84 | 26 | 46 | 66 | 58 | 36 | 92 | 201 | 270 | 2,542 |
Hawke's Bay | 257 | 2,045 | 47 | 46 | 52 | 55 | 119 | 85 | 37 | 59 | 358 | 205 | 3,365 |
Rangitikei | 554 | 2,017 | 39 | 91 | 98 | 79 | 99 | 1 | 7 | 39 | 46 | 53 | 3,123 |
Manawatu | 1,920 | 1,733 | 62 | 137 | 117 | 121 | 70 | 13 | 8 | 35 | 150 | 75 | 4,441 |
Wairarapa | 361 | 1,010 | 3 | 74 | 39 | 34 | 49 | 3 | 5 | 10 | 40 | 14 | 1,642 |
Featherston | 275 | 454 | 8 | 33 | 23 | 12 | 28 | - | 1 | 6 | 73 | 78 | 991 |
Totals, North Island | 23,888 | 15,208 | 1,093 | 1,981 | 841 | 986 | 491 | 184 | 106 | 689 | 3,037 | 3,733 | 52,237 |
Marlborough | 202 | 724 | 10 | 47 | 18 | 14 | 170 | 21 | 62 | 39 | 89 | 56 | 1,452 |
Nelson | 625 | 548 | 64 | 129 | 59 | 70 | 87 | 50 | 34 | 148 | 507 | 167 | 2,488 |
Westland | 214 | 227 | 137 | 65 | 9 | 16 | - | - | 1 | 9 | 80 | 116 | 874 |
North Canterbury | 15 | 507 | 4 | 2 | 9 | 8 | 188 | 13 | 29 | 23 | 19 | 3 | 820 |
Foothills | 45 | 331 | 6 | 9 | 16 | 11 | 103 | 9 | 20 | 19 | 60 | 12 | 641 |
Canterbury Plains | 478 | 483 | 18 | 35 | 39 | 21 | 362 | 145 | 196 | 217 | 256 | 52 | 2,302 |
Christchurch | 121 | 48 | 14 | 4 | 2 | 3 | 8 | 9 | 6 | 26 | 188 | 30 | 459 |
Banks Peninsula | 75 | 259 | 7 | 22 | 24 | 16 | 10 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 16 | 4 | 443 |
Mackenzie | - | 225 | - | - | 1 | - | 69 | 3 | 10 | 9 | 21 | 7 | 345 |
South Canterbury | 332 | 1,873 | 19 | 47 | 102 | 36 | 1,335 | 175 | 415 | 271 | 383 | 59 | 5,047 |
Otago | 230 | 1,078 | 23 | 21 | 25 | 23 | 98 | 8 | 7 | 27 | 278 | 74 | 1,892 |
Central Otago | 16 | 663 | 8 | 5 | 11 | 2 | 62 | 5 | 10 | 15 | 162 | 73 | 1,032 |
Southern | 174 | 4,351 | 29 | 311 | 418 | 191 | 777 | 8 | 14 | 66 | 257 | 164 | 6,760 |
Remainder | - | 85 | - | 2 | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | - | 6 | 41 | 136 |
Totals, South Island | 2,527 | 11,402 | 339 | 699 | 734 | 412 | 3,269 | 448 | 806 | 875 | 2,322 | 858 | 24,691 |
Totals, New Zealand | 26,415 | 26,610 | 1,432 | 2,680 | 1,575 | 1,398 | 3,760 | 632 | 912 | 1,564 | 5,359 | 4,591 | 76,928 |
The average area of holdings where the main types of farming were principally carried out were; dairy, 59 hectares: sheep, 462 hectares; beef, 418 hectares. The most common size groups were: dairy, 30-40 hectares; sheep, 101-161 hectares; beef, 101-161 hectares.
FARM EMPLOYMENT SURVEY—A survey of farm employment was made by the Department of Statistics for the last week in June 1970. The survey covered 55,395 holdings; it excluded 4,101 holdings where there were no working owners, etc., nor any employees. The total of 59,496 holdings represented a coverage of 91 percent of all farm holdings. There were 7,670 females in the total of 65,607 working owners, etc., and 4,860 females in the total of 33,639 employees. Also family assistance was listed as 6,108 unpaid males and 10,120 unpaid females.
Farm Type | Holdings | Working Owners | Working Lease-holders | Sharemilkers | Employees | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Owning Herd | Not Owning Herd | Permanent | Casual | ||||
*First named predominant. †Either predominant. | |||||||
Principally dairy | 16,962 | 16,907 | 845 | 3,622 | 1,755 | 5,677 | 443 |
Principally sheep | 11,659 | 11,737 | 546 | 6 | 5 | 5,301 | 1,783 |
Principally beef | 2,232 | 2,256 | 135 | 5 | 4 | 404 | 92 |
Dairy and sheep* | 942 | 1,062 | 59 | 76 | 70 | 527 | 74 |
Dairy and beef* | 851 | 1,016 | 43 | 85 | 48 | 345 | 28 |
Sheep and dairy* | 401 | 452 | 18 | 23 | 18 | 187 | 47 |
Sheep and beef* | 8,458 | 8,130 | 404 | 7 | 6 | 6,949 | 1,165 |
Beef and dairy* | 228 | 238 | 22 | 10 | 10 | 58 | 11 |
Beef and sheep* | 1,231 | 1,240 | 54 | - | - | 802 | 169 |
Mixed livestock | 1,914 | 2,084 | 86 | 63 | 61 | 984 | 222 |
Sheep and cropping† | 2,710 | 2,805 | 132 | - | - | 1,221 | 448 |
Principally cropping | 1,260 | 1,224 | 127 | - | 1 | 451 | 196 |
General mixed farming | 1,855 | 2,045 | 91 | 6 | 16 | 1,056 | 312 |
Market farms and gardens | 1,350 | 1,750 | 93 | - | - | 593 | 277 |
Other | 3,342 | 3,972 | 126 | 5 | 6 | 2,424 | 1,393 |
Totals | 55,395 | 56,918 | 2,781 | 3,908 | 2,000 | 26,979 | 6,660 |
An analysis of employment on farms as disclosed by the Census of Population and Dwellings 1966 appeared in the 1971 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
CAPITAL EXPENDITURE ON FARMS—An annual survey of capital formation in the farming industry is made by the Department of Statistics. It covers all productive farm holdings of 10 acres and over outside boroughs. The collection does not include holdings given over wholly to plantations of timber trees or where farming is secondary to another industry. Owing principally to the number of occupancy transfers which took place immediately prior to or during the 1969-70 collection, information could not be collected from all farm holdings; the following tables include data from about 91 percent of all farm holdings qualifying for inclusion.
Statistics obtained from these returns have been linked up with those given by the 1969-70 annual farm collection to relate capital expenditure and farm types. Capital expenditure on farms during the year ended 31 March 1970, according to farm types, and also by statistical areas, is set out in the following table.
Farm Type and Statistical Area | Number of Holdings | Capital Expenditure | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Building Construction | Motor Vehicles and Trailers | Tractors and Farm Machinery | Improvements and Development | Total Expenditure | ||
*Dairy predominant. †Sheep predominant. ‡Beef predominant. | ||||||
$(000) | ||||||
Principally dairy farming | 18,445 | 8,924 | 3,239 | 4,869 | 7,084 | 24,117 |
Principally sheep farming | 13,801 | 5,756 | 3,051 | 4,237 | 11,027 | 24,072 |
Principally beef farming | 2,500 | 845 | 362 | 411 | 1,064 | 2,683 |
Dairy and sheep (*) | 1,110 | 612 | 235 | 319 | 614 | 1,780 |
Dairy and beef (*) | 804 | 387 | 180 | 255 | 500 | 1,322 |
Sheep and dairy (†) | 520 | 260 | 113 | 147 | 331 | 851 |
Sheep and beef (†) | 8,959 | 5,361 | 2,595 | 3,030 | 12,132 | 23,118 |
Beef and dairy (‡) | 253 | 87 | 59 | 46 | 122 | 314 |
Beef and sheep (‡) | 1,144 | 603 | 330 | 274 | 1,065 | 2,272 |
Mixed livestock | 1,616 | 759 | 363 | 470 | 1,192 | 2,783 |
Sheep and cropping | 3,351 | 1,703 | 760 | 2,276 | 2,327 | 7,065 |
Principally cropping | 1,555 | 738 | 287 | 1,005 | 622 | 2,652 |
General mixed farming | 1,769 | 1,024 | 542 | 1,356 | 1,392 | 4,315 |
Market farms and gardens | 674 | 393 | 164 | 335 | 173 | 1,065 |
Others | 2,793 | 1,861 | 480 | 794 | 878 | 4,013 |
Totals, 1969-70 | 59,294 | 29,313 | 12,760 | 19,826 | 40,523 | 102,422 |
$(000) | ||||||
Northland | 4,740 | 2,077 | 925 | 1,127 | 2,528 | 6,657 |
Central Auckland | 4,299 | 2,179 | 803 | 909 | 1,766 | 5,657 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 13,504 | 7,600 | 2,623 | 3,501 | 8,146 | 21,870 |
East Coast | 1,307 | 703 | 276 | 515 | 1,573 | 3,068 |
Hawke's Bay | 3,659 | 1,822 | 830 | 1,354 | 3,140 | 7,147 |
Taranaki | 4,334 | 1,766 | 754 | 1,075 | 1,647 | 5,242 |
Wellington | 7,024 | 2,955 | 1,430 | 1,678 | 4,766 | 10,829 |
Totals, North Island | 38,867 | 19,103 | 7,641 | 10,160 | 23,566 | 60,470 |
Marlborough | 1,143 | 612 | 245 | 397 | 686 | 1,941 |
Nelson | 1,880 | 736 | 348 | 605 | 991 | 2,680 |
Westland | 582 | 212 | 111 | 204 | 568 | 1,095 |
Canterbury | 7,688 | 4,194 | 1,854 | 4,494 | 5,959 | 16,501 |
Otago | 4,411 | 2,219 | 1,245 | 1,934 | 4,154 | 9,551 |
Southland | 4,723 | 2,238 | 1,316 | 2,032 | 4,599 | 10,184 |
Totals, South Island | 20,427 | 10,210 | 5,119 | 9,666 | 16,958 | 41,952 |
Totals, New Zealand | 59,294 | 29,313 | 12,760 | 19,826 | 40,523 | 102,422 |
GROSS FARMING INCOME AND VOLUME OF FARM PRODUCTION—Gross farming income is the value of the gross output of farming at the “farm gate” before any deduction is made for the expenses of farm operation. A description of this statistical series was given in the 1966 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The following table shows the value of gross farming income. The second part of this table gives the percentage contributions of each group to total gross farming income. In compiling farm income, allowance is made for changes in the numbers of livestock from year to year.
Year | Group | Total | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Grain and Field Crops | Horticulture, Poultry, and Bees | Wool | Mutton and Lamb | Beef | Dairying | Pigs | (Gross Farming Income) | |
*Provisional. | ||||||||
$(million) | ||||||||
1938-39 | 9.4 | 12.6 | 18.5 | 24.4 | 13.1 | 56.7 | 4.8 | 139.5 |
1955-56 | 32.2 | 41.6 | 143.0 | 111.5 | 36.8 | 176.9 | 12.4 | 554.4 |
1960-61 | 42.3 | 50.4 | 158.3 | 109.1 | 55.0 | 184.5 | 14.3 | 613.9 |
1961-62 | 42.2 | 55.8 | 153.9 | 92.6 | 59.7 | 175.9 | 14.9 | 595.0 |
1962-63 | 43.3 | 57.1 | 180.5 | 107.8 | 68.8 | 108.5 | 16.0 | 654.0 |
1963-64 | 50.0 | 62.4 | 230.1 | 131.3 | 74.4 | 198.3 | 17.1 | 763.6 |
1964-65 | 48.7 | 69.6 | 172.9 | 166.9 | 87.1 | 229.4 | 17.5 | 792.1 |
1965-66 | 51.1 | 76.0 | 193.6 | 166.9 | 95.7 | 251.8 | 17.4 | 852.5 |
1966-67 | 58.6 | 79.9 | 162.7 | 140.4 | 103.9 | 261.4 | 17.3 | 824.2 |
1967-68 | 66.9 | 79.9 | 131.6 | 155.8 | 121.6 | 242.5 | 19.6 | 817.9 |
1968-69 | 74.1 | 86.5 | 155.8 | 168.5 | 141.8 | 237.5 | 21.4 | 885.6 |
1969-70 | 60.0x | 87.2x | 139.4x | 188.3x | 176.7x | 217.3x | 24.9x | 893.8x |
1970-71* | 67.4 | 93.9 | 132.9 | 161.6 | 186.6 | 227.6 | 27.5 | 897.5 |
Percentages of Total Gross Farming Income | ||||||||
1938-39 | 6.7 | 9.0 | 13.3 | 17.5 | 9.4 | 40.6 | 3.5 | 100.0 |
1955-56 | 5.8 | 7.5 | 25.8 | 20.1 | 6.7 | 31.9 | 2.2 | 100.0 |
1960-61 | 6.9 | 8.2 | 25.8 | 17.8 | 8.9 | 30.1 | 2.3 | 100.0 |
1961-62 | 7.1 | 9.4 | 25.9 | 15.6 | 10.0 | 29.5 | 2.5 | 100.0 |
1962-63 | 6.6 | 8.7 | 27.6 | 16.5 | 10.5 | 27.6 | 2.5 | 100.0 |
1963-64 | 6.6 | 8.2 | 30.1 | 17.2 | 9.7 | 26.0 | 2.2 | 100.0 |
1964-65 | 6.1 | 8.8 | 21.8 | 21.1 | 11.0 | 29.0 | 2.2 | 100.0 |
1965-66 | 6.0 | 8.9 | 22.7 | 19.6 | 11.2 | 29.6 | 2.0 | 100.0 |
1966-67 | 7.1 | 9.7 | 19.8 | 17.0 | 12.6 | 31.7 | 2.1 | 100.0 |
1967-68 | 8.1 | 9.8 | 16.1 | 19.0 | 14.9 | 29.7 | 2.4 | 100.0 |
1968-69 | 8.4 | 9.8 | 17.6 | 19.0 | 16.0 | 26.8 | 2.4 | 100.0 |
1969-70 | 6.7x | 9.7x | 15.6x | 21.1x | 19.8 | 24.3x | 2.8 | 100.0 |
1970-71* | 7.5 | 10.4 | 14.8 | 18.0 | 20.8 | 25.4 | 3.1 | 100.0 |
The following diagram shows farming income for the farming groups.
INDEXES OF VALUE AND VOLUME OF FARM PRODUCTION—Index numbers have been compiled showing the movements in value of gross farming income and volume of farm production, both in total and for component groups. The value of gross farming income is measured as prices current in each particular year. For the compilation of index numbers of volume of farm production, computations have been made for each year showing what the aggregate annual values would have been had the 1938-39 prices been constant throughout the period. From the resultant aggregates, index numbers have been compiled which measure the movements in the volume of production (for, since prices were assumed to be constant, volume is the only variable factor in the aggregates).
In the following table index numbers of value and volume on the base: 1938-39 (=100) are given, and these give a clearer idea of the extent of year-to-year change.
Year | Grain and Field Crops | Horticulture, Poultry, and Bees | Wool | Mutton and Lamb | Beef | Dairying | Pigs | All Farm Produce |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||||||
INDEX NUMBERS OF VALUE | ||||||||
1938-39 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1955-56 | 343 | 330 | 769 | 457 | 279 | 313 | 258 | 397 |
1960-61 | 449 | 400 | 851 | 448 | 417 | 326 | 296 | 440 |
1961-62 | 449 | 443 | 827 | 380 | 452 | 311 | 313 | 426 |
1962-63 | 462 | 452 | 970 | 442 | 521 | 319 | 333 | 468 |
1963-64 | 532 | 495 | 1,238 | 538 | 564 | 350 | 354 | 547 |
1964-65 | 517 | 552 | 929 | 684 | 661 | 405 | 365 | 567 |
1965-66 | 544 | 603 | 1,046 | 684 | 731 | 444 | 363 | 611 |
1966-67 | 623 | 634 | 879 | 575 | 793 | 461 | 360 | 591 |
1967-68 | 718 | 633 | 709 | 637 | 926 | 428 | 405 | 586 |
1968-69 | 795 | 686 | 839 | 689 | 1,080 | 419 | 443 | 634 |
1969-70 | 644x | 691x | 750 | 770x | 1,346x | 384x | 514x | 640x |
1970-71* | 723 | 744 | 715 | 661 | 1,421 | 402 | 570 | 643 |
INDEX NUMBERS OF VOLUME | ||||||||
1938-39 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1955-56 | 108 | 169 | 143 | 152 | 150 | 131 | 87 | 139 |
1960-61 | 179 | 176 | 183 | 199 | 172 | 143 | 92 | 166 |
1961-62 | 163 | 200 | 184 | 209 | 196 | 140 | 96 | 169 |
1962-63 | 195 | 225 | 197 | 211 | 208 | 144 | 110 | 178 |
1963-64 | 215 | 249 | 194 | 219 | 195 | 149 | 111 | 184 |
1964-65 | 202 | 260 | 196 | 221 | 206 | 158 | 101 | 189 |
1965-66 | 219 | 279 | 222 | 228 | 209 | 167 | 91 | 200 |
1966-67 | 231 | 288 | 222 | 246 | 235 | 167 | 80 | 207 |
1967-68 | 279 | 291 | 225 | 256 | 250 | 165 | 90 | 213 |
1968-69 | 315 | 294 | 227 | 256 | 272 | 168 | 80 | 218 |
1969-70 | 250X | 319X | 224 | 264X | 306x | 152x | 92 | 213x |
1970-71* | 259 | 322 | 228 | 256 | 318 | 149 | 106 | 213 |
The volume series for total farm production continued to rise during the years from 1963-64 to 1967-68 but the value series showed decreases of 3.3 percent in 1966-67 and 0.8 percent in 1967-68.
The rise in 1968-69 of 8.2 percent in the total value index series was due, substantially, to increased slaughterings, continuing rises in prices for meat, and a recovery in wool prices. The total volume index increased by 2.3 percent.
In 1969-70, although the value index for all farm produce increased by 0.9 percent there were decreases in the value indexes for the three groups—grain and field crops, wool, and dairying. Volume indexes for the three groups also showed decreases and for the first time in over 20 years the volume index for all farm produce showed a decrease. The greater part of the decline was in the dairying and grain and field crops groups, largely as a result of drought conditions.
Provisional figures for 1970-71 show an increase of 0.5 percent in the total value index series. A decrease in returns from the two groups—wool, and mutton and lamb, was more than offset by increases in all other groups. The volume index of all farm production remained the same as in 1969-70.
The tables clearly show the effects of fluctuations in the price of wool from year to year, and the marked increase in beef production in recent years.
Over the 32-year period, the average annual compound rate of increase in the volume series has been 2.4 percent. For the latest 5 years the average annual compound rate of increase has been 1.3 percent, this slower rate being attributed largely to the fall in production in 1969-70 and the unchanged level in 1970-71.
The following table shows, in quinquennial periods (except for the 4-year period in the last column), the proportions of gross farming income derived from exports of farm produce and from local consumption. A description of the methods of estimation was given in the 1967 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
Gross Farming Income | 1941-42 to 1945-46 | 1946-47 to 1950-51 | 1951-52 to 1955-56 | 1956-57 to 1960-61 | 1961-62 to 1965-66 | 1966-67 to 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Derived— | percent | |||||
From exports | 67 | 71 | 70 | 68 | 65 | 63 |
From New Zealand consumption | 33 | 29 | 30 | 32 | 35 | 37 |
Totals | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
DAIRY PRODUCTION—The next table shows the estimated production and utilisation of milkfat during each of the last five seasons. (Source: New Zealand Dairy Board.)
Utilisation | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70x | 1970-71‡ |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Includes small quantities of creamery fat used in whey buttermaking. †Including residual fat in skim milk from home separation. ‡Provisional. | |||||
million lb | |||||
Creamery buttermaking* | 465.2 | 450.0 | 485.5 | 428.3 | 419.1 |
Cheesemaking | 97.5 | 97.6 | 84.0 | 87.8 | 94.9 |
Whole-milk products | 17.3 | 17.3 | 18.7 | 21.5 | 23.4 |
Totals | 580.0 | 564.9 | 588.3 | 537.6 | 537.4 |
Residual fat in skim-milk products | 5.2 | 5.3x | 6.3x | 5.6 | 5.6 |
Total processed by dairy factories | 582.5 | 570.2x | 594.6x | 543.2 | 543.0 |
Consumed as milk, cream, or ice cream | 44.8x | 44.2x | 44.4x | 45.6 | 46.5 |
Fed to stock† | 15.8x | 16.6x | 17.3x | 17.9 | 18.9 |
Wastage | 6.5x | 6.3 | 6.6 | 6.1 | 6.1 |
Total production “at pail" | 652.3x | 637.3x | 662.9x | 612.8 | 614.5 |
Production by dairy factories during the last five seasons is set out in the following table.
Product | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||||
tons (000) | |||||
Creamery butter | 251.6 | 243.0 | 264.1 | 233.1 | 225.9 |
Whey butter | 3.1 | 3.4 | 2.9 | 3.9 | 3.2 |
Cheese | 108.1 | 109.1 | 96.1 | 98.3 | 106.1 |
Condensed and powdered whole milk | 15.5 | 14.4 | 17.0 | 23.0 | 25.0 |
Skim-milk powder | 137.5 | 144.9 | 133.4 | 110.5 | 123.0 |
Buttermilk powder | 23.2 | 23.8 | 23.8 | 20.5 | 18.7 |
Casein | 46.8 | 46.4 | 67.7 | 62.0 | 54.8 |
The butter produced in New Zealand is of a salted type and, because the cows are fed almost entirely on grass, it has a high carotene content which makes it yellower than the butter from countries where cows are fed indoors for much of the year. Most of the cheese exported is a cheddar. Milk powders include those made from whole milk of from separated milk and buttermilk, by-products of buttermaking. Lactose is made from whey, a by-product of cheesemaking. At one time skim milk, buttermilk, and whey were almost entirely fed to pigs, but in recent years more has been dried to produce powder.
The following table gives estimates, derived by the New Zealand Dairy Board, of the average milkfat production per cow “at the pail”.
Year | Total Milkfat | Dairy Cows in Milk | Average Production per Cow† |
---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. †Including an allowance for cows milked on small holdings not covered by the annual farm census. | |||
million lb | (000) | lb | |
1961-62 | 547 | 1,968 | 276 |
1962-63 | 559 | 1,997 | 279 |
1963-64 | 586 | 2,011 | 290 |
1964-65 | 622 | 2,032 | 305 |
1965-66 | 645 | 2,088 | 308 |
1966-67 | 653 | 2,131 | 305 |
1967-68 | 638 | 2,232 | 285 |
1968-69 | 663 | 2,304 | 287 |
1969-70 | 613x | 2,321x | 264x |
1970-71* | 615 | 2,239 | 274 |
The following diagram shows the progress of the dairy industry over a long period of years.
The New Zealand Dairy Board of 13 members functions under the Dairy Board Act 1961. Apart from two Government representatives, all are producer members—three are appointed by the New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Company, eight are elected by other dairy companies, with voting proportionate to the quantity of milkfat received by those companies from their suppliers in six geographically-defined wards.
The Dairy Board's work is divided broadly into two sections; one concerned with the development of the dairy industry and the other with marketing of dairy produce. (This latter activity is described in Section 21A, Marketing of Farm Products.) It is a further function of the board to promote bobby calf and pig industries.
The Dairy Board has the broad function of linking manufacturing plans and growth with export market requirements. It is responsible by statute for the purchase and sale of export dairy products and for the development, in all respects, of the dairy industry.
Dairy companies have full power to make manufacturing decisions; they decide what they make from their milk. In this situation there must be a co-ordinating mechanism between manufacturing plans and marketing requirements, and this function of the Dairy Board has been developed over the years.
Reports on market trends, expected returns, product development, and a wide range of other relevant information are collected and rationalised by the board and conveyed in a steady flow to dairy companies. Since the board is the sole purchaser of produce for export, this purchasing power helps to link manufacturing plans with commercial reality.
From the trading funds of the several products, the board has been able to give financial stimulus, both to vary the quantities of dairy products and to widen their range. Day-to-day liaison with the Dairy Research Institute and the co-operative dairy companies promotes product research and development.
MEAT PRODUCTION AND DISPOSAL—The following table shows in summary form production and disposal of meat. Figures are shown at bone-in weights.
Product and Use | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons (thousand) | |||||
Production | |||||
Beef | 265.3 | 271.4 | 314.5 | 344.2 | 360.9 |
Veal | 22.0 | 25.6 | 24.9 | 26.3 | 25.6 |
Mutton | 149.9 | 185.5 | 212.7 | 196.7 | 196.8 |
Lamb | 312.0 | 326.9 | 344.7 | 357.1 | 356.9 |
Pig meat— | |||||
Porker | 16.1 | 14.8 | 16.2 | 15.3 | 16.8 |
Baconer | 21.3 | 19.2 | 18.8 | 19.3 | 20.1 |
Chopper | 2.4 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 1.7 | 1.7 |
Edible offal | 40.8 | 45.5 | 51.8 | 53.3 | 56.0 |
Total | 829.9 | 890.8 | 986.0 | 1,014.1 | 1,034.8 |
Disposal | |||||
Exports and ships' stores | 536.2 | 590.9 | 680.8 | 715.3 | |
For canning | 11.7 | 13.9 | 12.1 | 11.3 | |
Local consumption | 281.9 | 286.0 | 293.1 | 287.4 | |
Total | 829.9 | 890.8 | 986.0 | 1,014.1 | ... |
Meat consumed in New Zealand represents approximately one-third of total production. The figures in the next table give actual consumption during the years ended 30 September, by classes of meat (bone-in weights).
Product | Local Consumption | Consumption per Head of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
tons(000) | lb | |||||
Beef | 121.2 | 122.9 | 120.9 | 98.8x | 99.3x | 96.4x |
Veal | 10.4 | 9.5 | 9.1 | 8.5x | 7.7 | 7.3 |
Mutton | 81.1 | 83.9 | 85.5 | 66.1 | 67.8x | 68.2x |
Lamb | 26.4 | 25.2 | 26.3 | 21.5 | 20.4x | 21.0 |
Pig meat— | ||||||
Porker | 15.4 | 15.3 | 16.4 | 12.6x | 12.4 | 13.1x |
Baconer | 19.8 | 19.0 | 19.6 | 16.1 | 15.3x | 15.6 |
Chopper | 2.2 | 2.3 | 1.9 | 1.8 | 1.9 | 1.5 |
Edible offal | 12.3 | 13.3 | 14.4 | 10.0 | 10.7 | 11.5x |
Totals | 288.8 | 291.6 | 294.2 | 235.5x | 235.5x | 234.6x |
The following table shows the numbers of the different classes of livestock slaughtered for food during each of the last 11 September years. The figures are for total killings—i.e., they include export works, abattoirs, rural slaughterhouses, and an allowance for killings on farms.
Year Ended 30 September | Sheep | Lambs | Cattle | Calves | Pigs |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Carcasses (000) | |||||
1960 | 7,356 | 19,283 | 956 | 1,234 | 863 |
1961 | 7,289 | 19,846 | 995 | 1,299 | 839 |
1962 | 8,002 | 21,518 | 1,224 | 1,413 | 850 |
1963 | 7,220 | 21,308 | 1,282 | 1,412 | 921 |
1964 | 7,901 | 22,157 | 1,286 | 1,392 | 1,002 |
1965 | 7,552 | 21,924 | 1,138 | 1,231 | 951 |
1966 | 6,711 | 22,326 | 1,172 | 1,102 | 874 |
1967 | 8,474 | 24,158 | 1,212 | 1,217 | 790 |
1968 | 10,159 | 26,424 | 1,495 | 1,235 | 821 |
1969 | 9,602 | 26,857 | 1,694 | 1,357 | 790 |
1970 | 9,846 | 27,537 | 1,848 | 1,310 | 828 |
Meat intended for export from New Zealand is slaughtered at meat export slaughterhouses, of which 41 are at present operating. They are licensed annually under the provisions of the Meat Act 1964 and regulations thereunder, which also authorises officers of the Department of Agriculture to inspect all meat whether for export or for local consumption.
The principle of producer control of the export meat industry was established in 1922. A system was created in which the processing and exporting companies—public, private, and co-operative—worked under the overall direction of the Meat Producers Board. This system over the years has given the producer a choice of the people he did business with and a choice of methods of selling his stock. That choice for the producer meant that he obtained full benefit from a competitive situation. The system has also given the producer, through his representatives on the Meat Producers Board, the chance to influence through sales promotion the sale of his meat right down to the retail shops half a world distant. The board has controlled shipping to place supplies and has advertised widely, especially in Britain; it controls its own system of grading export meat; and it is general spokesman for the industry. The board ensures that farmers receive a return for their meat which is satisfactory when compared with overseas realisations.
The Meat Producers Board and the Wool Board are in the position of having to make not only long-term decisions but also to meet day to day situations as they occur. This they do with the aid of their own technical staff and through an economic service which is in close and constant contact with the sheep farming industry throughout New Zealand.
WOOL PRODUCTION—New Zealand holds third place in the world as a producer of wool, and second place as an exporter.
New Zealand specialises in the production and export of crossbred wool. There is, at present, only a small annual consumption by local mills. The quantity, on a greasy basis, used by local manufacturers in the post-war period until 1958-59 ranged between 4.9 thousand metric tons and 6.6 thousand metric tons annually. Figures for local consumption in recent years are as follows.
Year Ended 30 June | Quantity Used (Greasy Basis) |
---|---|
metric tons | |
(000) | |
1961 | 7.8 |
1962 | 9.3 |
1963 | 8.2 |
1964 | 9.2 |
1965 | 10.1 |
1966 | 10.6 |
1967 | 10.2 |
1968 | 11.3 |
1969 | 14.6 |
1970 | 17.4 |
1971 | 21.9 |
The following table shows for the last 11 seasons the total wool production (greasy basis), the movement in the average price per kilogram of wool (greasy basis), and the estimated total value of wool production (obtained by valuing the production estimate at the overall price per kilogram of greasy wool sold at auction).
Season Ended 30 June | Total Wool Production (Greasy Basis) | Average Price Per kilo (Greasy Basis) | Estimated Value of Total Wool Production |
---|---|---|---|
metric tons (000) | cents | $(m) | |
1961 | 267 | 74.12 | 197.6 |
1962 | 266 | 71.98 | 191.6 |
1963 | 281 | 78.70 | 221.4 |
1964 | 279 | 101.17 | 283.0 |
1965 | 283 | 77.40 | 218.8 |
1966 | 315 | 76.46 | 241.0 |
1967 | 322 | 64.77 | 208.4 |
1968 | 330 | 50.42 | 166.5 |
1969 | 332 | 61.86 | 205.3x |
1970 | 328 | 56.48 | 185.3x |
1971 | 334 | 53.42 | 178.4 |
On account of lack of information on changes in stocks of wool on farms, the above figures of production should not be taken as precise measures of actual production in each season.
An analysis of greasy wool sold at New Zealand auctions, according to quality groups, is given in the following table. (Source: Wool Commission.)
Quality Group | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales (000) | Percentage of Total Sales | |
60-64's and up | 13.8 | 0.9 | 11.9 | 0.8 | 11.6 | 0.8 | 12.3 | 0.9 | 12.6 | 1.0 |
60's | 8.0 | 0.5 | 8.5 | 0.5 | 8.1 | 0.5 | 7.3 | 0.5 | 8.7 | 0.6 |
58-60's, 58's, and 56-58's | 72.2 | 4.6 | 63.2 | 4.0 | 60.2 | 4.0 | 58.9 | 4.1 | 47.8 | 3.4 |
50-56's and 56's | 120.1 | 7.7 | 109.0 | 6.9 | 105.2 | 7.0 | 92.5 | 6.4 | 100.8 | 7.3 |
52's | 47.3 | 3.0 | 40.8 | 2.6 | 57.2 | 3.7 | 49.1 | 3.4 | 50.5 | 3.6 |
50's | 121.0 | 7.7 | 114.2 | 7.3 | 111.9 | 7.5 | 87.1 | 6.1 | 73.0 | 5.3 |
48-50's | 133.9 | 8.6 | 146.9 | 9.4 | 155.1 | 10.3 | 145.0 | 10.1 | 124.5 | 9.0 |
46-50's and 48's | 341.7 | 21.9 | 323.4 | 20.6 | 354.1 | 23.5 | 306.3 | 21.3 | 289.6 | 20.9 |
46-48's | 445.9 | 28.6 | 475.3 | 30.2 | 391.7 | 26.0 | 388.0 | 27.0 | 366.5 | 26.4 |
46's and lower | 257.1 | 16.5 | 278.7 | 17.7 | 255.0 | 16.7 | 290.2 | 20.2 | 312.6 | 22.5 |
Totals | 1,560.9 | 100.0 | 1,571.9 | 100.0 | 1,510.2 | 100.0 | 1,436.6 | 100.0 | 1,386.6 | 100.0 |
The New Zealand Wool Board was set up under the Wool Industry Act 1944. There are eight members—six elected representatives of sheep farmers and two Government-appointed members. The Director-General of Agriculture is an associate member. The board's functions are: to promote the use of New Zealand wool; to promote scientific or industrial research into all aspects or the industry; to undertake joint projects with the Meat and/or Dairy Boards which may benefit the wool production industry; and to advise Government on the affairs of the industry. The board may exercise further functions in production and marketing, through regulation. Income is derived fromthree sources, namely, from a levy on all wool, either exported or processed in New Zealand; from interest earnings on funds held by the Wool Commission; and from the Government. For the 1971-72 season the levy was 1.55c per kilogram. In the same year, the Government met one-half of the costs of wool research in New Zealand and one-half of the total cost of the Wool Board's contribution to the International Wool Secretariat.
Approximately four-fifths of the board's income is contributed to the work of the International Wool Secretariat. This organisation is a partnership of the wool boards of four grower countries—New Zealand, Australia, South Africa, and Uruguay. Its functions are the promotion of wool in consuming markets often in conjunction with manufacturers and retailers; technical service to manufacturers; quality control of manufacturers licensed to use the Woolmark symbol; and research and product development. The International Wool Secretariat has its headquarters in London and branches in 25 consuming countries. Recently the International Wool Secretariat Board has decided to promote blends of wool and other fibres.
In New Zealand the board's staff are engaged in local promotion of wool, technical service and quality control to the local industry, and technical promotion overseas. It has a shearing instruction service and staff engaged in packaging, wool transport, wool handling, and economics and marketing research.
The Wool Research Organisation, established in 1960 at Lincoln, Christchurch, conducts fundamental research into wool chemistry, physics, and biosynthesis. It carries out applied research in scouring, new products processing and manufacturing performance, and fibre measurement. In November 1971, a pilot manufacturing plant was completed to aid in the applied research field, especially in the processing of crossbred wool.
In 1971, as a result of a study undertaken by the Battelle Memorial Institute, the board recommended to the Government that a wool marketing corporation be established. The corporation would have broad powers to improve the marketing of New Zealand wool throughout the world. It is proposed that the corporation should be formed at the start of the 1972-73 selling season and an establishment company has been set up to determine methods of implementing the proposals.
FARM PRODUCTIVITY—Based on sophisticated techniques of grassland farming, agricultural production has continued to grow in a way which has resulted in increasing quantities of dairy products, meat, and wool for export. This has been accompanied by a marked rise in the productivity of labour employed in farming—production has steadily increased without an increase in the farm labour force. A general improvement in management practices and a heavy rate of investment in land improvement have been the principal factors responsible for the expansion of output. A study by Professor B. P. Philpott attributes two-thirds of the 2.6 percent annual increase in output between 1920-60 to capital investment and one-third to improved efficiency in the use of resources. The pattern is one of more intensive farming, for the area used for farming has not expanded since early in the present century. This has meant more intensive use of public and social capital. Since, with more intensive farming, there is a greater demand for any given operation in a defined area, recent decades have witnessed a very substantial growth of contract services for farmers in harvesting and in farm maintenance and improvement. The trend towards this division of function in farming activities was, of course, largely influenced by the production and availability of highly specialised new farm machinery which it would have been uneconomic for individual farmers to own. There is evidence to suggest that over recent years capital invested in farming has been employed more productively than during the 1950s.
AGRICULTURAL DEVELOPMENT CONFERENCE—An Agricultural Development Conference was held in 1963 and 1964. It was called as a result of the feeling in both producer and official circles that agricultural expansion should proceed at a more rapid rate and that a thorough examination should be made of the economic factors impeding such expansion. Targets in livestock numbers were set by the conference, which also made a number of recommendations to the Government based on the conclusions of the eight working parties.
NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT CONFERENCE—At the National Development Conference in 1969 the targets established by the Agricultural Development Conference were reviewed after working parties had examined commodity developments, capital requirements, and manpower requirements of farming. Further projections were made to 1972-73 and to 1978-79. In addition to pastoral production, agriculture was extended to include grains and seeds and horticulture. For the period ending 1978-79, the total agricultural contribution to national earnings was projected to increase by 5.1 percent annually. This would require an increase in livestock numbers at a rate of 2.6 percent a year, reaching 111 million ewe equivalents in 1972-73, and 130 million ewe equivalents in 1978-79.
AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION COUNCIL—This council was set up following a recommendation of the Agricultural Development Conference in 1964. It comprises the Minister of Agriculture (Chairman), the Director-General of Agriculture (Deputy-Chairman), the Dominion President, Federated Farmers of New Zealand (Inc.), the Chairmen of the three producer boards (Dairy, Meat, and Wool), the Secretary to the Treasury, and the Secretary of Industries and Commerce.
The main functions of the council are to keep under review the projections revised by the National Development Conference, to propose measures that will facilitate the attainment of these projections, and to consider any matters that may be referred to it by the Minister of Agriculture.
In 1968, the Agricultural Production Council accepted the role of Agricultural Sector Committee for the purposes of the National Development Conference, and, following the establishment of the National Development Council after this conference, the Agricultural Production Council became the Sector Council for Agriculture under the new organisation for national planning, preserving at the same time its original functions.
The council has several standing committees—Executive, Finance, Manpower, Meat, Horticulture, Farm Costs, Taxation, and Grains and Seeds—and working parties on specific projects.
The council has also established 23 District Agricultural Advisory Committees which bring together at local level all the organisations which service agriculture in that region. These committees review the progress of agriculture in their district; identify factors limiting production and propose remedial measures; ensure that farmers and their advisers are fully aware of development incentives and concessions and the availability and terms of finance; and keep the council advised of local problems and circumstances.
DEPARTMENT OF AGRICULTURE—The Department of Agriculture has existed as a separate department since 1892 and has been instrumental in building up farm production. The principal functions of the department as set out in the Department of Agriculture Act 1953, are: to promote and to encourage the development of all phases of the agricultural, pastoral, and horticultural industries in New Zealand, including the stock, poultry, fruit, vegetable, flax (Phormium tenax), tobacco, hops, and honey production industries, with a view to maintaining and improving the quality of the products derived from those industries and increasing the production of those products; and to promote, control and encourage the marketing and sale of those products.
Under the control of the Minister of Agriculture, the Department of Agriculture provides a service of which the main object is the advancement of the interests of primary production. Under a Director-General of Agriculture there are Divisions of Animal Health, Meat, Dairy, Advisory Services, Research, Economics, and Administration. Though the service is primarily advisory, the department administers a number of Acts and regulations.
Animal Health—The Animal Health Division is responsible for the control of infectious diseases of livestock, including poultry diseases, and vaccination and testing are carried out to prevent and eradicate certain serious stock diseases. Special attention is given to herds supplying milk for human consumption. Livestock husbandry forms an essential part of the extension service provided by this division. All stock exported and imported is examined by the division's veterinarians; the division controls the importation of all animal products into New Zealand and operates quarantine stations for imported livestock. The division is concerned with the control of noxious weeds through the agency of county councils and, with the Pest Destruction Council through district pest destruction boards, in the destruction of rabbits, hares, opossums, and wallabies.
Meat—The Meat Division is responsible for the ante-mortem and post-mortem inspection of all stock and meat produced in abattoirs and meat export works—and for the standard of hygiene in these establishments as well as in all meat export and domestic meat packing plants. It supervises the standard of hygiene in game packing houses and gives veterinary certificates covering the export of game and fish.
Dairy Produce—Instruction in the manufacture of all dairy products is given by the Dairy Division. Dairy produce is inspected and graded before shipment and on arrival in United Kingdom. The division is responsible also for the registration of town supply farm dairies and provides technical advice on market milk treatment. Laboratories at Auckland, New Plymouth, Mount Maunganui, Wellington, and Wallaceville provide comprehensive examination of dairy products as a background to quality control. All dairy farms are visited regularly by farm dairy instructors. Dairy advisory officers give specialist advice at farms and dairy factories. The division licenses and registers dairy factories and approves their design, general suitability and economic justification.
Advisory Services to Farmers—The Advisory Services Division provides advisory services to farmers and horticulturalists and undertakes the various activities such as plant diagnostic, quarantine, testing, and field inspection services needed to meet the department's responsibilities under the Plants Act 1970.
Graduate advisory officers servicing districts containing about 700 farmers are backed by specialists in the fields of agricultural engineering, animal husbandry, farm economics, extension, and home management. Extension work operates through individual farm visits, groups techniques, and the mass media. There are four commercial demonstration farms at Kaikohe, Wairoa, Hindon, and Te Anau, and co-operative demonstrations are given on selected farms.
Outside its extension work, this division is responsible for certification and testing of herbage and cereal seeds, the Flock House Farm of Instruction at Bulls, and the flax estates at Foxton.
Poultry farmers also receive specialist advice.
The advisory service extends to commercial producers of pip, stone, citrus, and subtropical fruits, vegetables, berry fruits, cut flowers, nursery stock, grapes and wine, bees and honey, and to a limited extent, hops and tobacco. It covers all aspects of production—soil management, disease and pest control, and crop production and handling. Advisory officers demonstrate and adapt research results in districts for all horticultural crops and beekeeping. Experimental and demonstration areas are sited at Kerikeri and Manutuke (citrus). More emphasis is being given to commercial horticultural units to assist producers to improve the profitability of their holdings.
Horticultural inspectors inspect commercial plant nurseries, market gardens, and orchards for plant pests and diseases to restrict their spread. They advise producers on dates for picking, and give instruction in grading and packing fruit for export and local markets. They also inspect fruit, vegetables, and plant material for export from New Zealand. All pip fruit delivered to the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board for local and export markets is inspected by horticultural inspectors. An orange-quality testing service is provided for the Citrus Marketing Authority.
Information is supplied for marketing organisations in the form of seasonal forecasts of production. Periodic surveys are made of orchards, market gardens, and nurseries.
Research—All research stations of the department are under the control of the Director of Agricultural Research, with headquarters at Ruakura. Directors of Animal Research, Soil Research, and Field Research are all stationed at Ruakura. Irrigation research is done at Winchmore, and other research establishments are at Whatawhata (near Hamilton), which specialises in hill-country research, and at Invermay. Research work on animal diseases is centred largely at Wallaceville under a director. Horticultural research is centred at Levin and viticultural research at Te Kauwhata. Research activities are more fully discussed in Section 7B, Science and Scientific Services.
Economics—The Economics Division deals with international trade and trade negotiations in relation to agriculture, international quality standards, the analysis of production and marketing policies, and the general economic position of farmers. Other functions include the economic appraisal of projects associated with agricultural development and resource use.
Port Agriculture Service—The Port Agriculture Service, established in 1960, is a uniformed branch of the department under the control of a superintendent directly responsible to the Director-General. Its chief responsibility is to prevent the introduction into New Zealand of serious animal and plant diseases and pests. Officers of this service are located at ports and international airports, and deal with all items of concern to agriculture arriving from overseas.
PASTURE GRASSES—Researches and experiments in regard to pasture grasses are regular features of the activities of both the Department of Agriculture and the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. These experiments, which extend right on to individual farms throughout New Zealand, and are conducted in co-operation with the farmers themselves, are wide in their application, and cover all the major phases of pasture management, dealing in particular with such items as pasture mixtures, suitability as to soil types, methods of establishment and management, the efficient use of fertilisers, etc. The results are made available per medium of the Journal of Agriculture and such allied publications, as well as by special pamphlets which are distributed without charge. The farmer can thus avail himself of, and profit by, highly specialised knowledge and experience. In addition, a constant endeavour is being made not only to improve existing strains by such measures as seed certification and the provision of pedigree seed, but also to evolve new strains.
The following table shows the areas under artificially sown grasses, and includes areas of tussock and other naturally established native grasses which have been permanently improved by oversowing with grasses and clovers.
Year | Artificially Sown Pasture Grasses and Lucerne | |
---|---|---|
Cut for Seed, Hay, or Silage | Not Cut for Seed, Hay, or Silage | |
*Includes 74,411 hectares also sown with crops in 1963-64, 70,374 hectares in 1964-65, 74,157 hectares in 1965-66, 61,690 hectares in 1966-67, 63,434 hectares in 1967-68, and 64,139 hectares in 1968-69. | ||
hectares | ||
1961-62 | 469,440 | 7,319,784 |
1962-63 | 561,420 | 7,336,635 |
1963-64 | 540,566 | 7,459,053* |
1964-65 | 541,268 | 7,323,140* |
1965-66 | 599,132 | 7,414,547* |
1966-67 | 597,045 | 7,609,723 |
1967-68 | 605,017 | 7,563,834 |
1968-69 | 664,754 | 7,637,463* |
1969-70 | 621,486 | 7,637,768 |
TOPDRESSING—Topdressing with artificial fertilisers has been, an important factor in the intensification of grassland farming. Most New Zealand soils need fertilisers, especially phosphates. Superphosphate has been produced in New Zealand in increasing quantities since the 1880s, using rock phosphates from Nauru and Ocean Islands; Christmas Island is now an increasingly important source of supply. Over the years there has been a marked changeover from straight superphosphate as the principal fertiliser for grassland and crops—usual variants are serpentine superphosphate or aerial superphosphate, or a mixture of superphosphate with potash, additional sulphur or a trace element. Production of chemical fertilisers in 1969-70 totalled 1,915,691 tons, the superphosphate content of this output being 1,660,892 tons. Approximately half of the sown grassland receives fertiliser annually, with about half the fertilised area covered by aerial distribution; about one-third of the quantity is distributed by aeroplanes from 8,000 airstrips. Total expenditure on topdressing of farm land comes to about $50 million annually, including fertiliser transport and application costs. New Zealand occupies less than 0.3 percent of the world's land area, yet this country uses 2 percent of the world's fertiliser production.
Achievement of the increased rate of development recommended by the Agricultural Development Conference is estimated to require an annual increase of fertiliser usage of about 7 percent. The greater input will be needed because, as production develops, fertilisers will be used on more difficult country and on land on which production has already been intensified.
The use of lime to correct soil acidity and increase the availability of trace elements grew steadily from 1890 to a peak of 1.5 million tons in 1945. Since then the usage has dropped to less than 1 million tons annually; there is now a more judicious application of lime and a greater use of trace elements, such as molybdenum, according to proved soil needs.
The following table gives particulars of areas of grassland topdressed during the latest 6 years.
Year | Grassland Area Topdressed | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
With Artificial Fertiliser Only | With Lime Only | With Both Artificial Fertilisers and Lime | Total Grassland Topdressed | |
hectares | ||||
1964-65 | 4,389,335 | 159,019 | 650,200 | 5,198,555 |
1965-66 | 4,571,075 | 147,981 | 582,349 | 5,301,405 |
1966-67 | 4,800,827 | 140,666 | 568,660 | 5,510,154 |
1967-68 | 4,345,080 | 131,666 | 472,386 | 4,949,133 |
1968-69 | 4,507,956 | 137,516 | 477,330 | 5,122,802 |
1969-70 | 4,853,833 | 165,387 | 632,892 | 5,652,112 |
Though topdressing in the past was practically confined to sown grasses on the flat and gently undulating country, the application of fertilisers to the surface-sown hill-country pastures in increasing quantities from aircraft has followed from the development of commercial aerial top-dressing operations since 1949. Further information in this connection is contained in Section 11D.
SUBSIDIES, GRANTS, ETC.—For many years a number of grants and subsidies have been paid to the farming industry and allied organisations from public funds.
The following table shows the pattern of major payments in recent years.
Subsidy, Grant, etc. | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1971-72 (voted) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | ||||||
Carriage of lime | 102 | 87 | 90 | 88 | 128 | 286 |
Fertiliser transport subsidy | 2,529 | 2,280 | 3,075 | 5,579 | 7,050 | 9,000 |
Flood and drought relief | 67 | 216 | 316 | 477 | 3,541 | 400 |
Weedicide and pesticide subsidy | - | - | - | 3,259 | 4,022 | 4,250 |
Eradication of bovine tuberculosis— | ||||||
Compensation for condemned animals, loss of production payments, hardship payments, and incidental costs | 1,289 | 1,028 | 1,063 | 1,272 | 1,396 | 2,276 |
Subsidies to pest destruction boards | 1,481 | 1,628 | 1,518 | 1,899 | 2,104 | 2,255 |
Grants to pest destruction boards | 483 | 348 | 337 | |||
Subsidies to nassella tussock boards | 157 | 176 | 174 | 172 | 190 | 221 |
Subsidies to county councils under the Noxious Weeds Act | 130 | 125 | 153 | 204 | 304 | 275 |
Agricultural Engineering Institute | 70 | 83 | 98 | 125 | 142 | 190 |
Herd Improvement Council | 73 | 79 | 79 | 97 | 97 | 111 |
National Hydatids Council | 70 | 70 | 70 | 105 | 106 | 117 |
Veterinary Services Council | 63 | 40 | 40 | 42 | 48 | 48 |
Fertiliser price subsidy | - | - | - | - | 5,366 | 1,300 |
Special Assistance Fund | - | - | - | - | 9,786 | 120 |
Dairy diversion scheme (beef) | - | - | - | - | 1,134 | 2,000 |
Stock drench subsidy | - | - | - | - | - | 1,800 |
Aerial application of fertiliser and lime subsidy | - | - | - | - | - | 700 |
Grant to New Zealand Wool Board | - | - | - | - | - | 3,420 |
Animal Remedies Subsidy—A subsidy was introduced in June 1971 to reduce the cost to farmers of stock drenches. This subsidy applies to a range of anthelminites which have been fully licensed by the Animal Remedies Board.
Lime Subsidy—Since 30 November 1959 a subsidy on lime transport has been paid to farmers applying lime to newly developed land which is lime responsive, has not previously been limed, and which is cultivated and sown for the first time; or, if it cannot be cultivated, which receives its first dressing of lime. Farmers meet full transport costs and are entitled to claim a refund from the Department of Agriculture. In June 1971 this rate was set at 6c per ton-mile for the first 60 miles and 2c per ton-mile thereafter.
Fertiliser Price Subsidy—A uniform subsidy of $5 per ton ex-works on all fertiliser was introduced on 6 July 1970. It was increased to $7.50 per ton in June 1971.
Fertiliser Transport Subsidy—As from 1 August 1965 a subsidy on the transport of fertiliser (excluding lime) was introduced following a recommendation of the Agricultural Development Conference.
As from 1 August 1969 fertiliser transport has been subsidised for the distance of a farm from the nearest fertiliser works at the rate of: 9c a ton per mile for the first 20 miles, 5c a ton per mile for the next 40 miles, and 2c a ton per mile for mileage over 60. In June 1971 this subsidy was increased to 7c a ton-mile between 20 and 100 miles, and 4c a ton-mile over 100 miles.
Aerial Topdressing Subsidy—In June 1971 a subsidy of $1 a ton was introduced on all fertiliser and on subsidisable lime, applied from the air.
Weedicide and Pesticide Subsidy—Introduced in 1969, this subsidy is designed to assist farmers to meet the cost of the more expensive materials they are required to use in the face of restrictions on the use of substances such as DDT.
Pest Destruction Boards—In the post-war years a determined effort has been made to rid the country of rabbits which were lowering the carrying capacity of farm land and causing a loss of production running into many million dollars in value annually. Rabbit-infested areas were brought under rabbit board control, and effective steps were made towards their elimination. From 1 April 1968 rabbit boards have been reconstituted as pest destruction boards which may also undertake opossum and wallaby control. Rates are subsidised by the Government, which also makes grants to pest destruction boards.
Other Items—Most of the remaining items represent attempts to deal with specific problems, such as the eradication of bovine tuberculosis, which are of importance to the whole community but the handling of which would impose a serious burden on individuals or small groups, and the cost of the Government contribution towards running particular organisations, such as the Agricultural Engineering Institute.
FARM MACHINERY—The following table gives details of farm machinery for those items where comparison is available. The figures relate to holdings of 10 acres (4.05 hectares) and over.
Type of Machine | 1960 | 1965 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Agricultural tractors | 78,415 | 89,431 | 93,688 | 95,421 | 95,502 |
Milking machines | 36,721 | 32,887 | 29,364 | 29,108 | 27,930 |
Shearing stands | 61,637 | 65,918 | 71,080 | 71,271 | 71,055 |
Pick-up balers | 7,932 | 10,247 | 11,799 | 12,380 | 12,618 |
Side delivery rakes | 21,953 | 24,178 | 24,973 | 25,439 | 25,378 |
Harvesters— | |||||
Forage | 1,200 | 4,280 | 5,123 | 5,370 | 5,403 |
Header | 4,746 | 5,289 | 5,847 | 5,692 | 5,724 |
Electric fence units | 54,707 | 63,970 | 66,353 | 69,387 | 70,140 |
Field mowers | ... | ... | 50,095 | 52,175 | 52,005 |
Ploughs | ... | ... | 41,743 | 42,951 | 42,101 |
Disc harrows | ... | ... | 33,096 | 33,762 | 32,979 |
The figures show a continuation of the trend towards more intensive mechanisation of farm work that has been in evidence over a considerable period.
Milking Machines—Information concerning milking machines on farms was first collected in 1919, in which year there were 7,577 plants recorded. Since that year the use of milking machines has expanded rapidly. Of the 1,905,534 cows in milk on 31 January 1952, 1,799,375, or 94 percent, were milked by machine. At the end of January 1970 there were 27,930 milking machine plants in use, with a total of 205,268 sets of cups, compared with 29,108 machines and 188,501 sets of cups at 31 January 1969.
Agricultural Tractors—The numbers of agricultural tractors employed on farms has risen to 95,502. These figures do not include rotary hoes or garden tractors.
The classes of tractors on farm holdings of 4 hectares and over outside borough boundaries at 31 January 1970 are given in the following table.
Type | Number | Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|
Diesel oil— | ||
Crawler | 7,597 | 8.0 |
Wheel | 43,260 | 45.3 |
Total | 50,857 | 53.3 |
Petrol or kerosene— | ||
Crawler | 5,946 | 6.2 |
Wheel | 38,699 | 40.5 |
Total | 44,645 | 46.7 |
GENERAL—Crops grown in New Zealand are in general sufficient to meet domestic needs for agricultural products, apart from tropical and subtropical products such as tea, sugar, cotton, etc.
Local requirements of all the important fruits and berries grown in temperate zones are met by New Zealand orchard production. Citrus fruits are grown in the subtropical northern portion of the North Island, and grapes are also cultivated in certain localities. There is a substantial export trade in apples and pears.
Potato and onion production is normally adequate.
Animals can be grazed in open pasture for the full 12 months of the year, but the winter growth of grass, except in certain favoured localities, requires to be supplemented in order to keep stock in good condition during the colder months, and in some districts supplementary fodders are necessary in the drier summer months. Hay and silage crops are grown almost exclusively on the farms where they are consumed, though some districts specialise in the growing of certain other supplementary fodder crops. The bulk of the supplementary fodders other than grass and clover, hay, and silage, is grown in the South Island, since the colder climate necessitates more extensive supplementary feeding than in the North Island.
The renewal and extension of pastures require the annual supply of very considerable quantities of grass seed, which are now grown almost entirely in New Zealand. There is an appreciable export trade in some species of grass seeds.
GEOGRAPHIC DISTRIBUTION—Grain growing is localised to a considerable extent, the Canterbury statistical area, with its fertile plains, supplying more than half of New Zealand's wheat yield, about half of the oats threshed, and over half of the barley yield. In recent years, however, the North Island has grown higher proportions of wheat and barley crops.
Maize growing is largely confined to certain portions of the East Coast (notably Cook County) and South Auckland - Bay of Plenty areas. The growing of peas for threshing is carried out extensively in Canterbury, and to a lesser extent in Marlborough and Wellington, Canterbury alone producing nearly three-quarters of the total yield. About two-thirds of the area closed off for production of grass seed is in the Canterbury district.
The Canterbury statistical area also produces a large proportion of the commercial potato crop, followed by Wellington statistical area, while the growing of potatoes for the early market is of importance in a few relatively frost-free areas, particularly Pukekohe, near Auckland. The Pukekohe district also provides the Auckland area with a considerable portion of its vegetable requirements as well as being the main onion-growing area of the Island. Wellington City draws most of its vegetable supplies from the Otaki and Levin districts, while Ohakune, in the centre of the North Island, with climate and soils suitable for the production of cabbages and broccoli, supplies both Auckland and Wellington with these vegetables. Hastings has become a centre for the canning and processing of many vegetables.
In the South Island market gardening is carried on near the cities, and on the rich soils near Christchurch over 405 hectares are devoted to this purpose; also to the immediate south of Oamaru and on the Taieri Plains just south of Dunedin there are other areas aggregating more than 405 hectares. Nelson also produces considerable quantities of fresh and processed vegetables, most of which are marketed in Wellington.
Commercial orchards in New Zealand are largely confined to certain areas suited by climatic and soil conditions. The Nelson and Hawke's Bay districts are notable for their apple and pear orchards, a high percentage of the crops from these districts normally being exported. Central Otago is well suited to the growing of stone fruits, notably apricots. Hawke's Bay and Nelson are also noted for their peach production. In certain particularly warm areas of the North Island with suitable soils citrus fruits are grown, the principal areas being Kerikeri, in Northland; Tauranga, in the Bay of Plenty; and Gisborne.
Grape growing is of importance near Auckland and in Hawke's Bay, and to a lesser extent in South Auckland. Tobacco growing is confined to the Nelson district, hop growing also being concentrated in this area.
The area devoted to each of the principal crops in the 1969-70 season and the percentage distributions for each crop by statistical areas for the North and South Island are given in the following table.
Crop | Total Area | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington | North Island |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
hectares | Percentage of crop area | ||||||||
For threshing— | |||||||||
Wheat | 108,394 | - - | - | - - | - - | 2.7 | 0.3 | 5.6 | 8.6 |
Oats | 21,008 | - | - | 0.5 | - - | 0.9 | 0.1 | 2.4 | 3.9 |
Barley | 56,080 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 3.8 | 1.5 | 8.5 | 0.7 | 19.3 | 35.0 |
Maize | 8,089 | 1.3 | 2.5 | 27.3 | 50.9 | 14.6 | - | 1.1 | 97.7 |
Peas (not canning) | 24,500 | - | - | - - | 0.1 | 2.9 | - | 8.0 | 11.0 |
Oats— | |||||||||
For chaff, hay, or silage | 13,904 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 1.9 | - - | 1.2 | 0.8 | 3.4 | 8.2 |
Fed off, cut green, abandoned | 14,602 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.6 | 0.1 | 1.6 | 0.3 | 2.2 | 5.1 |
Root crops— | |||||||||
Potatoes | 9,928 | 0.8 | 15.8 | 3.6 | 0.8 | 6.1 | 0.9 | 25.2 | 53.2 |
Swedes | 68,588 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 12.6 | 0.5 | 0.8 | 1.1 | 4.8 | 20.2 |
Turnips | 83,128 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 4.9 | 0.7 | 2.3 | 0.8 | 4.0 | 13.6 |
Vegetable crops for processing | 10,075 | - - | 0.9 | - - | 15.1 | 46.6 | - | 0.4 | 63.0 |
Vegetable crops for market | 5,218 | 6.7 | 28.7 | 6.0 | 4.6 | 10.3 | 0.6 | 17.7 | 74.6 |
Green fodder— | |||||||||
Rape | 29,657 | 0.2 | - - | 0.7 | 0.2 | 6.6 | - - | 2.4 | 10.1 |
Chou moellier, kale | 45,329 | 0.4 | 0.3 | 6.6 | 0.3 | 14.9 | 1.7 | 21.6 | 45.8 |
Other fodder crops | 15,607 | 1.7 | 0.4 | 5.7 | 1.5 | 7.9 | 1.1 | 14.7 | 33.0 |
Grasses, clover and lucerne for seed | 52,712 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 2.0 | 0.5 | 6.2 | 0.3 | 4.8 | 14.4 |
Grasses and clovers for hay or silage | 491,716 | 7.0 | 5.8 | 35.3 | 0.7 | 4.5 | 9.5 | 8.8 | 71.6 |
Lucerne for hay or silage | 77,058 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 9.0 | 0.4 | 3.7 | 0.8 | 2.4 | 16.7 |
Commercial orchards | 8,857 | 4.2 | 12.2 | 11.3 | 3.5 | 23.0 | - - | 1.3 | 55.5 |
Market gardens | 6,081 | 5.3 | 35.2 | 6.4 | 2.6 | 16.6 | 0.9 | 12.9 | 79.9 |
Crop | Total Area | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | South Island |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
hectares | Percentage of crop area | |||||||
For threshing— | ||||||||
Wheat | 108,394 | 1.3 | - - | - - | 63.4 | 12.9 | 13.8 | 91.4 |
Oats | 21,008 | 1.1 | 0.4 | - | 55.3 | 17.6 | 21.7 | 96.1 |
Barley | 56,080 | 3.8 | 1.6 | - - | 48.8 | 7.3 | 3.5 | 65.0 |
Maize | 8,089 | 0.9 | - | - | 1.4 | - | - | 2.3 |
Peas (not canning) | 24,500 | 4.0 | 0.1 | - | 81.2 | 3.4 | 0.3 | 89.0 |
Oats— | ||||||||
For chaff, hay, or silage | 13,904 | 2.0 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 49.3 | 20.4 | 19.1 | 91.8 |
Fed off, cut green, abandoned | 14,602 | 6.3 | 2.2 | 0.1 | 62.4 | 20.8 | 3.1 | 94.9 |
Root crops— | ||||||||
Potatoes | 9,928 | 1.1 | 1.6 | - - | 35.1 | 5.4 | 3.6 | 46.8 |
Swedes | 68,588 | 0.4 | 1.1 | 0.8 | 14.0 | 22.5 | 41.0 | 79.8 |
Turnips | 83,128 | 2.0 | 1.6 | 0.4 | 53.8 | 20.4 | 8.2 | 86.4 |
Vegetable crops for processing | 10,075 | 6.1 | 7.0 | - | 23.6 | 0.3 | - | 37.0 |
Vegetable crops for market | 5,218 | 2.2 | 2.8 | - | 10.1 | 10.1 | 0.2 | 25.4 |
Green fodder— | ||||||||
Rape | 29,657 | 4.1 | 0.8 | - - | 59.3 | 20.0 | 5.7 | 89.9 |
Chou moellier, kale | 45,329 | 1.0 | 0.6 | - - | 14.5 | 15.4 | 22.7 | 54.2 |
Other fodder crops | 15,607 | 2.6 | 1.6 | 0.4 | 38.0 | 17.8 | 6.6 | 67.0 |
Grasses, clover and lucerne for seed | 52,712 | 4.3 | 1.2 | - | 61.0 | 8.0 | 11.1 | 85.6 |
Grasses and clovers for hay or silage | 491,716 | 1.0 | 2.0 | 1.2 | 7.1 | 6.8 | 10.3 | 28.4 |
Lucerne for hay or silage | 77,058 | 6.8 | 1.0 | - - | 46.9 | 24.8 | 3.8 | 83.3 |
Commercial orchards | 8,857 | 2.4 | 21.5 | - | 4.5 | 16.0 | 0.1 | 44.5 |
Market gardens | 6,081 | 1.4 | 8.0 | - | 5.3 | 6.3 | 0.1 | 20.1 |
STATISTICS—Detailed statistics of crops are contained in the annual statistical report on farm production issued annually by the Department of Statistics. Unless otherwise stated, the statistics quoted in this subsection relate to holdings of 10 acres (4.05 hectares) and over situated outside borough boundaries or in rural areas of municipalities.
BUSHEL WEIGHTS—For statistical and other purposes it is at times necessary to convert bushel units to a weight basis. For New Zealand produce and fruit, conversion is effected by using the following weights per bushel for the commodities mentioned.
Produce | Weight of Bushel |
---|---|
lb | |
Wheat | 60 |
Oats | 40 |
Barley | 50 |
Maize | 56 |
Peas | 60 |
Ryecorn | 56 |
Beans | 65 |
Grass seed | 20 |
Apples | 40 |
Pears | 38 |
Quinces | 40 |
Peaches | 42 |
Nectarines | 42 |
Apricots | 42 |
Plums | 42 |
Cherries | 42 |
Oranges | 42-43 |
Lemons (uncured) | 42 |
AREA UNDER CULTIVATION—A general summary of the areas under cultivation is given in the following table. The statistics quoted in this and other tables in this subsection relate to holdings of 10 acres (4.05 hectares) and upwards outside borough boundaries or in rural areas of municipalities.
Year | Pasture Land* | Field Crops | Plantations | Orchards, Market Gardens, and Nurseries† | Lying Fallow | Total Cultivated Land‡ |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excluding areas of grasses and clovers cut for seed, hay, or silage, and crops sown together with grasses, which have been included in field crops. †Excludes domestic orchards. ‡ Areas in residences, private grounds, gardens and domestic orchards are excluded. §Includes land prepared for grassland but not sown at 31 January. ||Figures included in pasture land for 1969-70. | ||||||
hectares (000) | ||||||
1963-64 | 7,385 | 1,036 | 421 | 13 | 45 | 8,900 |
1964-65 | 7,253 | 1,049 | 419 | 13 | 51 | 8,785 |
1965-66 | 7,440§ | 1,089 | 427 | 14 | 29 | 8,999 |
1966-67 | 7,665§ | 1,076 | 430 | 15 | 25 | 9,210 |
1967-68 | 7,604 | 1,132 | 446 | 16 | 24 | 9,222 |
1968-69 | 7,666 | 1,215 | 465 | 17 | 16 | 9,379 |
1969-70 | 7,762 | 1,163 | 480 | 18 | || | 9,423 |
In the following pages statistics of the principal crops are quoted with explanatory comment. In addition to summary tables, covering in each instance a range of related items, important individual crops are discussed under separate headings.
PRINCIPAL FIELD CROPS—The following table shows the areas under each of the principal field crops for the years stated.
Crop | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including turnips and rape mixed. †Rape, kale, and chou moellier only. ‡Includes linseed, mangolds, and tobacco. §Includes crops sown together with grasses, 64,139 hectares. ||Included in other crops. | |||||
hectares | |||||
Wheat | 83,424 | 95,663 | 129,138 | 132,121 | 115,678 |
Oats | 34,690 | 26,876 | 34,347 | 35,766 | 49,514 |
Barley | 39,677 | 42,400 | 68,666 | 68,502 | 63,336 |
Maize | 5,633 | 5,101 | 7,966 | 9,690 | 11,362 |
Peas for threshing | 11,649 | 11,057 | 14,028 | 20,295 | 24,500 |
Linen flax | 180 | 227 | 182 | || | 190 |
Potatoes | 9,888 | 8,020 | 9,517 | 10,132 | 9,928 |
Turnips and swedes* | 191,598 | 182,362 | 177,967 | 166,922 | 151,716 |
Onions | 708 | 790 | 788 | 1,020 | 879 |
Vegetable crops for processing | 7,400 | 6,496 | 7,950 | 8,993 | 10,075 |
Green fodder† | 92,724 | 82,193 | 73,584 | 77,085 | 74,985 |
Grasses, clovers, and lucerne for seed | 81,271 | 72,542 | 61,192 | 63,490 | 52,712 |
Grasses and clovers for hay or silage | 444,108 | 452,048 | 449,533 | 523,892 | 491,716 |
Lucerne for hay or silage | 73,752 | 72,457 | 79,723 | 77,372 | 77,058 |
Other crops‡ | 16,410 | 17,633 | 17,784 | 19,668 | 29,572 |
Totals | 1,093,113 | 1,075,864 | 1,132,365 | 1,214,948§ | 1,163,221 |
The figures quoted in the foregoing table in respect of wheat, oats, barley, maize, and peas relate to the total areas under these crops for grain or fodder. A considerable portion of the area under cereal crops, particularly oats, is cut for chaff, hay, or silage, or is fed off. In regard to peas it should be noted that additional areas of this crop for domestic consumption in the form of green peas are included under market gardens and crops for processing.
GRAIN AND SEED CROPS—Details of areas for threshing, total yields, and yields per acre of the principal grain and seed crops during recent years are set out in the following table.
Year | Wheat | Oats | Barley | Maize | Peas |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Estimated. | |||||
Areas for threshing (hectares) | |||||
1963-64 | 82,540 | 10,754 | 38,032 | 3,905 | 12,129 |
1964-65 | 74,461 | 15,690 | 35,222 | 3,919 | 11,024 |
1965-66 | 80,745 | 15,663 | 33,987 | 3,265 | 11,649 |
1966-67 | 93,305 | 9,311 | 37,221 | 3,061 | 11,057 |
1967-68 | 126,651 | 13,955 | 62,777 | 5,873 | 14,028 |
1968-69 | 129,975 | 15,906 | 63,537 | 7,138 | 23,927 |
1969-70 | 108,394 | 21,008 | 56,080 | 8,089 | 24,500 |
1970-71* | 96,315 | 17,401 | 68,797 | 9,389 | ... |
Total yields (bushels (000)) | |||||
1963-64 | 10,068 | 1,548 | 5,776 | 744 | 1,100 |
1964-65 | 9,198 | 2,494 | 4,670 | 927 | 878 |
1965-66 | 10,721 | 2,399 | 5,030 | 762 | 1,058 |
1966-67 | 12,778 | 1,553 | 5,909 | 728 | 1,183 |
1967-68 | 16,253 | 2,467 | 9,674 | 1,413 | 1,334 |
1968-69 | 16,779 | 2,874 | 10,254 | 2,014 | 2,080 |
1969-70 | 10,553 | 3,181 | 7,692 | 2,308 | 1,822 |
1970-71* | 11,900 | 2,700 | 10,000 | ... | ... |
Yields per hectare (bushels) | |||||
1963-64 | 121.98 | 143.95 | 151.87 | 190.52 | 90.69 |
1964-65 | 123.53 | 158.95 | 132.59 | 236.54 | 79.64 |
1965-66 | 132.78 | 153.16 | 148.00 | 233.38 | 90.82 |
1966-67 | 136.95 | 166.79 | 158.75 | 237.83 | 106.99 |
1967-68 | 128.33 | 176.78 | 154.10 | 240.59 | 95.09 |
1968-69 | 129.09 | 180.69 | 161.39 | 282.15 | 86.93 |
1969-70 | 97.36 | 151.42 | 137.16 | 285.33 | 74.36 |
1970-71* | 123.55 | 155.16 | 145.36 | ... | ... |
WHEAT—As a result of the equitable price of wheat combined with sowing of increased acreages of higher yielding varieties, and also to other economic factors, by 1968-69 the total yield had moved up to record levels of twice those of 8 years earlier, but production was seriously affected by drought conditions in 1969-70 and near-drought conditions in 1970-71.
The following diagram shows the fluctuations that have occurred in the area sown in wheat, together with the total yield and the average yield per acre.
Wheat Board—Control of the importation of wheat and flour and of the distribution of both imported and locally produced wheat rests with the Wheat Board. The operations of this board, which consists of representatives of flourmillers, wheat growers, and bakers, with the Minister of Industries and Commerce as chairman, and his nominee from the Department of Industries and Commerce as deputy chairman, are governed by the Wheat Board Act 1965.
All New Zealand milling wheat is purchased from farmers by the Wheat Board through the agency of the grain merchants acting as brokers for the board. The board is responsible for the distribution of imported poultry wheat in the North Island; in the South Island poultry wheat is not controlled. Its functions also include arrangements for the processing of wheat and the sale of flour to merchants, bakers, pastrycooks, grocers, and others.
The annual consumption of wheat in New Zealand approximates 15 million bushels—some 11 million bushels being required for flour and cereal foods, and the balance for poultry food and seed. In the 1968-69 season New Zealand's production of milling wheat was nearly self-sufficient, requiring only a small quantity to be imported; some surplus non-milling wheat was exported.
Varieties of Wheat—The choice of wheat varieties for sowing is influenced by their suitability to local conditions of climate, soil type, etc. Wheat growers receive valuable guidance regarding suitable varieties as the result of research work and field trials undertaken by the Crop Research Division, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the Wheat Research Institute, and the Department of Agriculture. The survey of varieties of wheat grown for threshing is now carried out each year.
The 1970 survey which related to wheat sown in 1969 and harvested in 1970 showed the following results.
Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
*Area of wheat threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 108,394 hectares which produced 10,553,000 bushels. | ||||
Aotea | 57,720 | 5,516,350 | 58.58 | 95.57 |
Hilgendorf | 16,093 | 1,543,508 | 16.39 | 95.91 |
Arawa | 12,262 | 1,180,512 | 12.54 | 96.27 |
Cross | 1,264 | 143,025 | 1.52 | 113.15 |
Gamenya | 4,392 | 505,800 | 5.37 | 115.15 |
Triple Dirk | 1,446 | 109,193 | 1.16 | 75.51 |
Raven | 2,989 | 303,435 | 3.22 | 101.52 |
Other | 919 | 114,899 | 1.22 | 125.02 |
Totals | 97,085* | 9,416,722 | 100.00 | 96.99 |
OATS—The area under oats has declined steadily, the greatest decreases being in oats for chaff, hay, and silage. This decline resulted largely from the replacement of horses by tractors.
Varieties of Oats Threshed—A survey covering the 1969-70 season gave the following results.
Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
*Area of oats threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 21,008 hectares which produced 3,181,000 bushels. | ||||
Onward | 4,877 | 763,363 | 27.15 | 156.52 |
Mapua | 9,771 | 1,594,843 | 56.72 | 163.22 |
Black Supreme | 1,871 | 243,514 | 8.66 | 130.15 |
Grey Winter | 382 | 32,964 | 1.17 | 86.29 |
Other White | 1,204 | 127,284 | 4.53 | 105.72 |
Other Black | 446 | 49,914 | 1.77 | 111.91 |
Totals | 18,551* | 2,811,882 | 100.00 | 151.58 |
More than half a million bushels of oats are milled each year to produce some 3,000 short tons of rolled oats, and 2,300 short tons of oatmeal and proprietary oaten foods.
BARLEY—In the five seasons 1965-66 to 1969-70 the average area of barley sown was 56,656 hectares, of which 50,586 were harvested for grain, most of the remainder being used for green feed. In the 1969-70 season there were 7,692,000 bushels of barley threshed from 56,080 hectares compared with 10,254,358 bushels from 63,537 hectares in the 1968-69 season. About half the crop is used for malting and half for manufactured stock food.
Varieties of barley grown in the 1969-70 season were as set out below.
Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
*Area of barley threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 63,521 hectares. | ||||
Carlsberg | 18,445 | 2,470,661 | 36.41 | 133.95 |
Kenia | 6,155 | 748,612 | 11.03 | 121.63 |
Research | 6,038 | 762,925 | 11.24 | 126.35 |
Zephyr | 18,310 | 2,735,992 | 40.32 | 149.43 |
Other varieties | 560 | 67,410 | 1.00 | 120.38 |
Totals | 49,508* | 6,785,600 | 100.00 | 137.06 |
PEAS—The area of peas for threshing has increased rapidly over the last 3 years moving from 11,057 hectares in 1966-67 to 24,500 hectares in 1969-70. There have been fluctuations in the export figures for this commodity. In 1949 nearly 850,000 bushels were exported, whereas by 1953 the amount had fallen to approximately 370,000 bushels, but increased to 1,044,038 bushels in 1968-69.
Varieties of peas grown in the 1969-70 season were as under.
Variety | Area (Hectares) | Yield | Average Yield per Hectare (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
*Area of peas threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 24,500 hectares which produced 1,822,000 bushels. | ||||
Garden varieties | 7,551 | 581,402 | 37.29 | 77.00 |
Field varieties— | ||||
Blue Boiling | 2,999 | 217,234 | 13.93 | 72.43 |
Maple | 8,607 | 614,645 | 39.42 | 71.41 |
White | 2,045 | 145,867 | 9.36 | 71.33 |
Totals | 21,202* | 1,559,148 | 100.00 | 73.54 |
The foregoing figures exclude green peas grown for market or processing (e.g., canning and quick freezing). There has been an increasing use of quick-frozen peas.
POTATOES—The production of potatoes is usually adequate to meet the home market.
Under the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950 a Potato Board was established consisting of seven members, three of whom are representative of the growers on an elective basis, three nominated by the New Zealand Grain, Seed, and Produce Merchants' Federation (Incorporated), and one an officer of the Public Service acting in an advisory capacity.
The principal function of the board is to ensure that adequate supplies of main-crop potatoes are available for consumption in New Zealand, and for that purpose to enter into contracts with growers for the growing of main-crop potatoes. The Act provides that the board may impose a levy not exceeding $3 per ton on main-crop potatoes sold by growers, the proceeds of which are to be applied by the board in payment of charges, etc., for which it may become liable in the exercise of its functions.
The board undertakes to compensate contract growers for any declared unsold number one grade contract produce held by growers at the end of the season. For the 1970-71 season the rate involved varied according to varieties form $15 to $20 per 2,000 lb in the South Island and $19 to $24 per 2,000 lb unit in the North Island.
Potato yields have risen to such an extent that a population of 2 3/4 million is now supplied from the same acreages as were 1 3/4 million people 20 years earlier. Most of this increased production has been achieved through new varieties and better farming practice based on research results.
Figures for area and yield of potatoes for the latest 5 years are as follows.
Year | Area | Total Yield | Yield per Hectare |
---|---|---|---|
hectares | tons | tons | |
1965-66 | 6,888 | 230,858 | 23.35 |
1966-67 | 8,020 | 184,398 | 22.99 |
1967-68 | 9,517 | 232,110 | 24.39 |
1968-69 | 10,132 | 252,301 | 24.90 |
1969-70 | 9,928 | 249,204 | 25.10 |
The estimated area for 1970-71 was 7,689 hectares.
ONIONS—Areas in, and yields of, onions for the latest 5 years are as follows.
Year | Area | Total Yield | Yield per Hectare |
---|---|---|---|
hectares | tons | tons | |
1965-66 | 708 | 21,208 | 29.95 |
1966-67 | 790 | 23,916 | 30.27 |
1967-68 | 788 | 23,766 | 30.16 |
1968-69 | 1,021 | 30,409 | 29.78 |
1969-70 | 879 | 25,548 | 29.06 |
LINSEED—The area under this crop has fluctuated considerably over a long period. The highest level of 9,889 hectares was reached in 1951-52. In the processing of linseed, the linseed oil is extracted while the residue provides a valuable concentrate for stock food. A small quantity of unprocessed linseed is also used for this purpose.
SUPPLEMENTARY FODDER CROPS—The following table gives the areas of the supplementary fodder crops.
Year | Grasses and Clovers, Including Lucerne for Hay or Silage | Cereal Crops | Rape, Kale, and Chou Moellier | Swedes, Turnips, Turnips and Rape† | Total Area of Fodder Crops* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excludes small areas of other minor fodder crops. †From 1969 excludes turnips and rape (mixed). | |||||
hectares | |||||
1964-65 | 486,028 | 36,633 | 101,561 | 195,826 | 820,048 |
1965-66 | 517,861 | 28,863 | 92,724 | 191,598 | 831,046 |
1966-67 | 524,503 | 27,142 | 82,193 | 182,362 | 816,200 |
1967-68 | 529,256 | 30,861 | 73,584 | 177,967 | 811,668 |
1968-69 | 601,264 | 29,539 | 77,085 | 166,922 | 874,810 |
1969-70 | 568,774 | 46,320 | 74,985 | 151,716 | 841,795 |
In 1969-70 grasses and clovers cut for hay or silage totalled 491,716 hectares and lucerne 77,058 hectares. Oats was the only cereal crop utilised in any quantity for this purpose. Oats also was the principal cereal crop fed off to stock. The area of oats cut for chaff, hay, or silage or fed off amounted to 28,506 hectares. The principal green-fodder crops apart from oats are rape (26,657 hectares) and chou moellier, including kale (45,329 hectares). Swedes and turnips are the principal root crops grown in New Zealand, the total area sown in these crops in 1969-70 being 151,716 hectares.
SEED CERTIFICATION—The Department of Agriculture operates a seed certification scheme covering the more important herbage species, cereals, brassicas, and potatoes. Bred varieties of these species are produced by the Grasslands and the Crop Research Division of the DSIR. These are then reproduced under the control of the Department of Agriculture which releases them as Breeder's seed which in turn produces Basic seed. The final stages in the multiplication of certified seed are known as 1st and 2nd Generation seeds. Basic and Certified seed, 1st and 2nd Generation, are sold through the usual commercial channels.
GRASS SEED—Of the total area of grasses, clovers, and lucerne cut for seed during 1969-70, 86 percent was in the South Island.
The areas of grass, clover, and lucerne crops harvested for seed, distinguishing the principal varieties, are given in the following table.
Crop | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes Ariki ryegrass. †Ariki from 1968-69. | |||||
hectares | |||||
Ryegrass— | |||||
Perennial | 25,486 | 22,432 | 20,312* | 18,153 | 24,851 |
Italian | 4,531 | 3,017 | 1,944 | 2,868† | |
Short Rotation (H.1.) | 6,836 | 7,403 | 6,857 | 5,483 | |
Red clover (including cowgrass) | 8,071 | 6,252 | 4,811 | 5,787 | 15,316 |
White clover | 22,477 | 18,840 | 10,527 | 13,082 | |
Lucerne | 4,438 | 5,612 | 4,700 | 4,807 | 3,679 |
Cocksfoot | 3,533 | 3,783 | 3,888 | 3,995 | 8,866 |
Chewings fescue | 610 | 407 | 1,195 | 565 | |
Crested dogstail | 1,969 | 1,537 | 3,212 | 3,802 | |
Other grasses and clovers | 3,320 | 3,258 | 3,746 | 4,948 | |
Totals | 81,271 | 72,541 | 61,192 | 63,490 | 52,712 |
Quantities (in dressed weights) of grass and clover seeds treated by machine dressing plants for the latest 3 years are given below.
Type of Seed | Unit | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Ryegrass— | ||||
Perennial | bush | 917,325 | 1,031,414 | 883,389 |
Italian (including W. Wolths) | bush | 120,805 | 169,473 | 226,874 |
Short rotation (H1) | bush | 445,479 | 368,154 | 242,578 |
Ariki | bush | 204,732 | 181,091 | 118,440 |
Cocksfoot | lb | 1,754,292 | 2,549,976 | 1,360,845 |
Chewings fescue | lb | 458,185 | 378,522 | 120,935 |
Crested dogstail | lb | 1,771,103 | 2,780,647 | 1,675,186 |
Browntop | lb | 207,661 | 209,085 | 203,136 |
Timothy | lb | 977,402 | 1,045,957 | 930,132 |
White clover | lb | 4,568,046 | 5,631,627 | 2,719,439 |
Suckling clover | lb | 148,492 | 109,476 | 75,646 |
Suckling white mixture | lb | 326,852 | 320,232 | 238,913 |
Broad red clover (including cowgrass) | lb | 1,107,245 | 1,370,940 | 1,193,682 |
Montgomery red clover | lb | 990,163 | 1,319,426 | 990,431 |
Lucerne | lb | 1,109,521 | 889,502 | 509,941 |
Other grass and clovers | lb | 159,275 | 153,304 | 76,174 |
Large quantities of grass and clover seed have been exported during recent years, especially to the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States of America. Details of the volume and value of exports during recent years will be found in Section 22b of this issue.
MARKET GARDENS AND PLANTATIONS—The following table sets out the acreages for market gardens, plantations, etc. Forest Service plantations are included in these figures. The statistics relate only to holdings of 10 acres (approximately 4.05 hectares) and over outside boroughs.
In 1956-57 the area of market gardens in the 1-9 acre (0.4 to 3.6 hectares) group represented 19 percent of the total acreage; in the case of nurseries the percentage was 21 percent and for private gardens 5 percent. Plantations were scarcely affected, being well under 1 percent. Figures include berryfruit gardens.
Year | Market Gardens* | Nurseries | Private Gardens, etc. | Plantations |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Excluding crops for processing. | ||||
hectares | ||||
1964-65 | 5,900 | 713 | 41,458 | 418,820 |
1965-66 | 5,235 | 748 | 49,637 | 427,459 |
1966-67 | 6,069 | 870 | 47,216 | 429,617 |
1967-68 | 6,680 | 888 | 46,291 | 446,021 |
1968-69 | 7,796 | 940 | 46,645 | 464,828 |
1969-70 | 7,167 | 1,215 | 52,038 | 480,185 |
Commercial Gardens—The Department of Agriculture estimates that approximately 2,700 vegetable growers were cultivating a total area of approximately 18,211 hectares in 1964. Included in this figure are approximately 7,689 hectares used exclusively for growing crops for processing.
Commercial berryfruit gardens are surveyed every 5 years. The Department of Agriculture's last survey was in 1969 when 569 hectares farmed by 571 growers were recorded. In 1969 the areas then being grown (in hectares) were: raspberries 231; strawberries 208; black currants 45; gooseberries 24; boysenberries 63; loganberries 8. The production of berryfruits in the 1968-69 season was estimated as follows: raspberries, 1,226 tons; strawberries, 4,034 tons; black currants, 223 tons; gooseberries, 91 tons; boysenberries, 328 tons; and loganberries 63 tons. The greatest concentration of gardens is in Canterbury near Christchurch and Waimate with the combined total of 157 hectares. Raspberries account for 85 of the 119 hectares of berryfruit grown in the Nelson province. The 53 hectares in the Wairarapa are mainly of mixed berryfruit holdings. In the vicinity of Auckland 61 hectares of strawberries are grown. Other major centres of berryfruit growing are Central Otago, 25 hectares; Manawatu, 44 hectares; and Hawke's Bay, 51 hectares. Gooseberries are not grown commercially to any extent outside the Wairarapa (13 hectares). These estimates cover all gardens of over half an acre (approximately 0.2 hectare) and smaller gardens with more than a quarter of an acre (approximately 0.1 hectare) of strawberries, including those in boroughs. The only berryfruit for which there is an organised marketing scheme is the raspberry, for which local marketing committees have been established in Nelson (since 1940) and in Canterbury and Otago (since 1959), while a Central Council of Raspberry Growers was created by the Raspberry Marketing Regulations 1950 to co-ordinate marketing by the three district committees.
Nurseries—The number of nurseries registered at 31 December 1971 totalled 739 and these covered 1,204 hectares.
ORCHARDS AND THE FRUIT INDUSTRY—Apples and pears are the main fruits, the principal growing areas being Nelson and Hawke's Bay. Peach and plum orchards are distributed over Nelson, Hawked Bay, Central Otago, and near Alexandra. Central Otago, with its hot summers and severe winters, produces the greater part of the English plums, apricots, and cherries. The coastal strip from North Auckland, through the Bay of Plenty, to Gisborne is sufficiently mild for the production of citrus and other subtropical fruits such as passionfruit, tamarilloes, and Chinese gooseberries.
The area in commercial holdings of 10 acres (approximately 4.05 hectares) and over outside borough boundaries returned as under fruit trees was given as 8,857 hectares at 31 January 1970.
During 1968 the Department of Agriculture made the fourth comprehensive field survey of fruit trees in commercial orchards. This survey covered all orchards with 100 or more deciduous fruit trees, over 50 citrus trees, subtropical fruits, and mixed orchards of half an acre and over. The Horticulture Division of the Department of Agriculture has supplied the following numbers of fruit trees of principal kinds in commercial orchards based on 1968 survey figures: apple, 1,465,359; pear, 192,946; quince, 1,777; peach, 407,862; nectarine, 41,173; apricot, 159,081; plum, 113,206; cherry, 23,407; lemon, 36,372; orange, 142,491; grapefruit, 45,087; mandarin, 68,656; tangelo, 47,468.
The 1968 survey showed that the total number of fruit trees had increased since the third survey of 1963. There were 252,000 more apple trees and 18,600 more pear trees. A total of 338,074 citrus trees occupying 721 hectares of commercial orchard area was recorded in the 1968 survey. This amounted to a doubling of the total number of citrus trees over the five years since the 1963 survey.
A survey by the Department of Agriculture in 1970 of all vineyards containing at least half an acre (0.2 hectares) covered 320 vineyards. The total area in grapes was 1,468 hectares, yielding a crop of 13,223 tons. 96.5 percent was used for wine production, 2 percent was sold as table grapes, and 1.5 percent was used for making grape-juice beverage. Vineyards were mainly in Auckland (658 hectares), Hawke's Bay (327 hectares), Gisborne (278 hectares), Waikato (187 hectares), Northland (16 hectares), Manawatu-Wellington (0.81 hectares), South Island (2.8 hectares). In 1970 there were 158 licensed winemakers, who produced an estimated 3.9 million gallons of grape wine, 60,000 gallons of grape-juice beverage, 400,000 gallons of fruit wine and cider. The estimated area in glasshouse vineries in 1970 was 43,664 square metres. The main centres for indoor grape growing were: Auckland, 23,597 square metres; Waikato - Bay of Plenty, 5,853 square metres; Manawatu, 5,388 square metres; Canterbury, 4,738 square metres; Oamaru, 3,716 square metres; Nelson-Marlborough, 372 square metres. Approximately 22,473 square metres of glasshouse vineries have been adapted for early market and 21,265 square metres for late market. There were 168 tons of glasshouse grapes marketed for dessert purposes.
Apples and Pears—A summary of the activities of the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board appears in Section 21. Over 700 orchardists consistently sell apples and pears to the board. Over 75 percent of the total crop received comes from Nelson and Hawke's Bay.
Quantities of apples and pears marketed in New Zealand by the board in the last 6 seasons are given below. These figures exclude direct sales from fruitgrowers to factories and the public; these sales have been estimated to comprise approximately 20 percent of the annual apple and pear crop.
Season | Apples | Pears | Total |
---|---|---|---|
bushel cases | |||
1965-66 | 1,893,861 | 448,807 | 2,342,668 |
1966-67 | 1,957,100 | 413,300 | 2,370,400 |
1967-68 | 2,179,500 | 468,710 | 2,648,210 |
1968-69 | 2,027,000 | 421,100 | 2,448,100 |
1969-70 | 2,502,420 | 440,952 | 2,943,372 |
1970-71 | 2,084,816 | 493,861 | 2,578,677 |
A quantity of fruit later exported as processed goods is included in the above figures; in 1970-71 it involved 211,540 cases.
The following table shows the quantities of the main varieties of apples and pears marketed in New Zealand by the Apple and Pear Marketing Board and exported to the United Kingdom and elsewhere during the 1970-71 season, together with the total estimated production of each crop. Factories are given authority to purchase fruit for processing direct from the growers.
Variety | Marketed by the Apple and Pear Marketing Board | Estimated Total Production* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
In New Zealand | For Export | |||
To United Kingdom | To Other Countries | |||
*Estimated by Horticulture Division, Department of Agriculture. | ||||
Apples— | bushel cases | |||
Sturmer Pippin | 270,915 | 667,193 | 87,055 | |
Delicious | 292,739 | 87,013 | 207,863 | |
Jonathan | 203,382 | 176,271 | 30,500 | |
Granny Smith | 280,455 | 394,454 | 639,058 | |
Cox's Orange Pippin | 199,496 | 145,825 | - | |
Ballarat Seedling | 20,921 | 4,609 | 5,305 | |
Golden Delicious | 194,090 | 221,367 | 110,400 | |
Gravenstein | 143,177 | - | - | |
Dougherty | 106,409 | 65,501 | 32,500 | |
Others | 373,232 | 120,290 | 104,260 | |
Totals, apples | 2,084,816 | 1,882,523 | 1,216,941 | 6,451,000 |
Pears— | ||||
William's Bon Chretien | 159,301 | - | - | |
Winter Cole | 106,232 | 60,598 | 45,425 | |
Winter Nelis | 100,932 | 10,692 | 12,648 | |
Others | 127,396 | 33,858 | 28,457 | |
Totals, pears | 493,861 | 105,148 | 86,530 | 990,000 |
Stone Fruits—The 1968 survey by the Department of Agriculture revealed that nearly half of the total of 407,900 peach trees were in Hawke's Bay, and that, of the balance, some 74,000 peach trees were in the Auckland district.
Production and disposal of stone fruit for the year ended 30 June 1971 were estimated as follows.
Fruit | Disposal | Total Production | |
---|---|---|---|
Market | Processing | ||
(000 bushels) | (bushels) | (000 bushels) | |
Peaches | 646 | 681 | 1,327 |
Nectarines | 67 | - | 67 |
Apricots | 55 | 1 | 56 |
Plums— | |||
European | 14 | 1 | 15 |
Japanese | 155 | 27 | 182 |
Cherries | 23 | 1 | 24 |
Citrus and Subtropical Fruits—Estimated quantities of citrus fruits marketed in New Zealand by the Citrus Marketing Authority, together with direct sales to the public by citrus growers are given in the following table.
Year | Grapefruit | Lemons* | Sweet Oranges | Mandarins and Other Citrus Fruits |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Figures for lemons relate to packed 3/4 bushel cases. | ||||
bushels | ||||
1964 | 185,050 | 121,625 | 33,650 | 14,100 |
1965 | 184,200 | 133,660 | 31,050 | 15,800 |
1966 | 158,500 | 112,400 | 36,600 | 22,000 |
1967 | 154,000 | 121,000 | 37,000 | 25,000 |
1968 | 184,500 | 171,500 | 58,600 | 43,100 |
1969 | 147,400 | 119,600 | 62,000 | 44,800 |
1970 | 222,000 | 164,000 | 93,000 | 34,000 |
1971 | 211,000 | 107,000 | 94,000 | 46,000 |
Reference to the Citrus Marketing Authority is to be found in Section 21.
Estimated production figures for other subtropical fruits for 1971 are: tamarilloes, 1,900 tons; passion fruit, 300 tons; Chinese gooseberries, 2,300 tons.
HOPS—Practically the whole of the hop gardens are located in Waimea county. Production per acre (approximately 0.4 hectare) usually ranges between 1,200 and 1,500 lb. In the 1971 season 3,528 bales were packed, which was 114 bales more than the previous season. The total crop produced in the 1971 season was 1,058,434 lb, as against 1,024,400 lb in 1970. About 95 percent of the crop is now picked by machines.
A Hop Marketing Committee of six members (one Government and five producer) was established by the Hop Marketing Regulations 1939 to regulate and control the marketing either locally or overseas of all hops produced in New Zealand and to assist the industry generally.
TOBACCO—Tobacco is grown mainly in the Motueka district, Most of the tobacco produced is flue-cured, producing a yellow-leaf tobacco which is largely used for the manufacture of cigarettes, the balance, air-cured, being used mainly in the manufacture of smoking mixtures and pipe tobacco. Some 5,786,216 lb of raw tobacco leaf was imported for the year ended 31 December 1969 with a value of $3,975,804.
With the following particulars relating to tobacco production, it should be noted that the figures relate to the total commercial tobacco production and not merely to holdings of 10 acres (approximately 4.05 hectares) or over situated outside borough boundaries. (Source: New Zealand Tobacco Board.)
Season | Number of Growers | Area Planted | Production* | Estimated Value of Crop* |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes research and experimental crops. | ||||
hectares | lb(000) | $(000) | ||
1964-65 | 728 | 2,363 | 9,881 | 4,554 |
1965-66 | 585 | 2,059 | 6,823 | 3,268 |
1966-67 | 529 | 1,976 | 5,516 | 2,984 |
1967-68 | 526 | 2,064 | 6,154 | 3,562 |
1968-69 | 523 | 2,062 | 7,604 | 4,917 |
1969-70 | 506 | 2,055 | 7,162 | 4,641 |
The production figures represent the weight of the leaf purchased from growers before redrying. Flue-cured leaf accounted for 96.3 percent and air-dried leaf for 3.7 percent of the 1969-70 crop.
LINEN FLAX—There is a strong demand for all linen fibre produced in New Zealand from a local manufacturer of twine who uses this kind of fibre in the making of twine for closing bags and bales, for rolling meat, and for other purposes which require a twine made from a strong durable fibre.
Areas for the last five seasons are: 1965-66, 180 hectares; 1966-67, 227 hectares; 1967-68, 182 hectares; 1968-69, 152 hectares; and 1969-70, 190 hectares.
Production from the single factory still operated by the Linen Flax Corporation at Geraldine has been as follows.
Product | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons | |||||
Straw processed | 873 | 1,313 | 1,401 | 1,260 | 1,173 |
Scutched fibre | 101 | 152 | 152 | 153 | 99 |
Seed | 82 | 142 | 145 | 145 | 129 |
Tow | 27 | 46 | 46 | 31 | 43 |
Linmeal | 58 | 88 | 95 | 95 | 94 |
GENERAL—New Zealand has more than 25 times as many animals as people: this ratio is probably not exceeded in any country in the world. Grasslands have been developed to the extent that the best dairy farms can carry one cow to the acre, and the best sheep farms can support up to 10 sheep to the acre throughout the year.
The first sheep stations in the 1840s were stocked with Merinos from Australia. During the 1850s and 1860s several English breeds of sheep were imported, notably Southdowns, Leicesters, Lincolns, and Romneys. In 1855 there were 761,700 sheep in the country; by 1870 there were 9,700,000. Until 1882, the year of the successful introduction of cargo refrigeration when mutton and lamb exports were sent to London, the Merino and its crosses were predominant, because the only sheep products of any importance for export were wool and a little tallow, obtained by boiling down carcasses. Then the Merino was superseded in the North Island by breeds more suited to the climate and conditions. Today the flock sheep of the North Island are nearly all predominantly of Romney blood. In the South Island, Merino blood in varying degree continued to play an important part in the flock structure but are now restricted to the foothills of the Southern Alps, while Corriedales are more profitable in the better hill country, and crossbreeds and long-woolled British breeds at lower levels.
In 1851 there were 193,000 cattle in New Zealand and by 1897 the number had reached 1,138,000. Cattle raising and fattening are usually associated with hill-country sheep farming and fat-lamb farming respectively, and beef stock are grazed chiefly in the North Island. The most popular breed of beef cattle is now the Aberdeen Angus, which has gradually gained ground over the last 30 years, with Herefords and Shorthorns next in number.
The growth of dairy herds was related to the availability of refrigeration for the export of butter from 1882, and the development of butter and cheese factories. There were 300,000 dairy cows by 1897, 185,000 of them in the North Island and 115,000 in the South Island. Now the North Island has more than 12 times as many dairy cows as the South Island. At first Shorthorn was the popular breed, but since 1920 the Jersey has emerged as the predominant breed of dairy cattle.
In the following table, dairy cows in milk, total cattle, sows, and total pigs are as at 31 January; sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed are for the season ending in the year stated; breeding ewes and total sheep are as at 30 June, while the coverage is of holdings of 10 acres (approx. 4.05 hectares) and over situated outside borough boundaries.
Livestock | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes those in boroughs and on holdings under 1 acre. | |||||
Cattle (including dairy cows) | 7,746,866 | 8,247,163 | 8,604,874 | 8,777,332 | 8,818,902 |
Dairy cows in milk | 2,131,359 | 2,232,482 | 2,304,252 | 2,320,636 | 2,238,974 |
Total dairy cattle | 3,505,714 | 3,698,020 | 3,793,083 | 3,729,284 | 3,539,373 |
Beef cattle | 4,241,152 | 4,549,143 | 4,811,791 | 5,048,048 | 5,279,529 |
Sheep (including lambs)* | 60,029,977 | 60,473,597 | 59,937,425 | 60,276,111 | 58,911,525 |
Breeding ewes* | 41,407,708 | 42,650,916 | 43,384,698 | 42,911,581 | 43,016,717 |
Lambs tailed during season | 39,361,933 | 40,920,825 | 40,415,684 | 42,077,998 | 39,960,586 |
Lambs shorn during season | 16,021,578 | 15,913,932 | 16,119,424 | 18,618,700 | 16,477,969 |
Sheep shorn during season | 54,563,347 | 56,451,591 | 55,761,540 | 56,416,878 | 56,257,299 |
Pigs (total) | 602,695 | 614,177 | 553,388 | 577,925 | 617,183 |
Breeding sows | 75,910 | 77,412 | 69,223 | 73,204 | 77,431 |
The 1964 Agricultural Development Conference set a target of an increase in livestock numbers of 3.5 percent a year and the National Development Conference in 1969 revised the rate to 2.6 percent a year.
In the latest 3 years dairy cattle increased by 2.6 percent in 1969 and decreased by 1.7 percent in 1970 and 5.1 percent in 1971 and beef cattle increased by 5.8 percent, 4.9 percent, and 4.6 percent. Sheep numbers decreased by 0.9 percent in 1968-69, increased by 0.6 percent in 1969-70, decreased by 2.3 percent in 1970-71. In ewe equivalents, the increase was 2.4 percent in 1968-69, a 0.4 percent increase for 1969-70, and no change for 1970-71.
The dairying and beef-production industries are both largely concentrated in the North Island, which has 84 percent of the total cattle and 93 percent of the dairy stock. Localising the dairying industry still further, it is found that 66 percent of the milking cows of New Zealand are in the northern half of the North Island. Taranaki and Wellington districts between them account for one-quarter of the total dairy cows in milk.
Beef cattle are fairly evenly spread over the North Island, except Taranaki and areas close to Auckland.
Taking the number of beef breeding cows 2 years old and over as a guide to beef production, South Auckland - Bay of Plenty and Wellington statistical areas easily lead with 36 percent of the New Zealand total between them. Hawke's Bay is next, followed by East Coast and Northland in that order. These five districts together depasture 72 percent of breeding cows.
Northland, Central Auckland, and South Auckland - Bay of Plenty statistical areas account for 45 percent of the pig population and Wellington and Taranaki for 25 percent. The number of pigs kept in the Nelson and Canterbury areas has increased considerably in recent years and 18 percent of the pig population is now in these areas. Tanker collection of whole milk from dairy farms has reduced the rearing of pigs as a sideline; major development have taken place in the rearing of grain-fed pigs in large units.
Sheep farming is more evenly distributed between the North and South Islands. The statistical areas of major importance are Canterbury, Wellington, South Auckland - Bay of Plenty, Southland, Otago, and Hawke's Bay, in that order, these six districts accounting for 84 percent of the total sheep population in 1971.
The following table shows the distribution of livestock at 31 January 1971.
Statistical Area | Dairy Cows and Heifers, Two Years Old and Over (In Milk) | Beef Breeding Cows, Two Years Old and Over | Total Cattle | Breeding Sows | Total Pigs | Sheep Shorn* | Lambs Shorn* | Lambs Tailed* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed during 1969-70, remaining particulars for stock at 31 January 1971. | ||||||||
Northland (000) | 288 | 145 | 966 | 7 | 54 | 1,762 | 814 | 1,123 |
Percent | 12.42 | 9.31 | 10.95 | 9.09 | 8.75 | 3.13 | 4.94 | 2.81 |
Central Auckland (000) | 201 | 45 | 520 | 8 | 69 | 1,136 | 440 | 723 |
Percent | 8.67 | 2.89 | 5.90 | 10.39 | 11.18 | 2.02 | 2.67 | 1.81 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty (000) | 1,043 | 309 | 2,772 | 20 | 158 | 8,527 | 3,691 | 5,338 |
Percent | 45.00 | 19.85 | 31.43 | 25.97 | 25.61 | 15.15 | 22.40 | 13.36 |
East Coast (000) | 8 | 168 | 473 | 1 | 9 | 2,373 | 1,106 | 1,419 |
Percent | 0.36 | 10.79 | 5.36 | 1.30 | 1.46 | 4.22 | 6.70 | 3.55 |
Hawke's Bay (000) | 46 | 228 | 792 | 2 | 16 | 6,433 | 2,514 | 4,586 |
Percent | 1.98 | 14.71 | 8.98 | 2.60 | 2.59 | 11.44 | 15.26 | 11.48 |
Taranaki (000) | 361 | 38 | 746 | 9 | 78 | 1,597 | 632 | 983 |
Percent | 15.57 | 2.44 | 8.46 | 11.69 | 12.64 | 2.84 | 3.84 | 2.46 |
Wellington (000) | 208 | 258 | 1,190 | 11 | 76 | 8,690 | 3,374 | 5,668 |
Percent | 8.97 | 16.57 | 13.49 | 14.28 | 12.32 | 15.45 | 20.47 | 14.18 |
North Island (000) | 2,155 | 1,193 | 7,458 | 58 | 460 | 30,519 | 12,570 | 19,841 |
Percent | 92.97 | 76.56 | 84.57 | 75.32 | 74.55 | 54.25 | 76.28 | 49.65 |
Marlborough (000) | 15 | 32 | 119 | 2 | 18 | 1,340 | 188 | 805 |
Percent | 0.65 | 2.06 | 1.35 | 2.60 | 2.92 | 2.38 | 1.14 | 2.01 |
Nelson (000) | 37 | 25 | 140 | 3 | 33 | 678 | 199 | 445 |
Percent | 1.60 | 1.61 | 1.58 | 3.90 | 5.35 | 1.20 | 1.21 | 1.11 |
Westland (000) | 19 | 19 | 90 | - | 3 | 180 | 34 | 123 |
Percent | 0.82 | 1.22 | 1.02 | 0.23 | 0.49 | 0.32 | 0.21 | 0.31 |
Canterbury (000) | 47 | 113 | 406 | 10 | 73 | 9,224 | 1,180 | 7,216 |
Percent | 2.03 | 7.26 | 4.60 | 12.75 | 11.83 | 16.40 | 7.16 | 18.06 |
Otago (000) | 21 | 100 | 318 | 2 | 16 | 6,878 | 638 | 5,115 |
Percent | 0.91 | 6.42 | 3.60 | 2.60 | 2.59 | 12.23 | 3.87 | 12.80 |
Southland (000) | 23 | 76 | 289 | 2 | 14 | 7,438 | 1,669 | 6,415 |
Percent | 0.99 | 4.88 | 3.28 | 2.60 | 2.27 | 13.22 | 10.13 | 16.06 |
South Island (000) | 163 | 365 | 1,361 | 19 | 157 | 25,738 | 3,908 | 20,120 |
Percent | 7.03 | 23.44 | 15.43 | 24.68 | 25.45 | 45.75 | 23.72 | 50.35 |
Detailed statistics of livestock are contained in the annual report Statistics of Farm Production. This publication also contains the summary tables from parliamentary paper H.23, which is a statistical analysis of the annual sheep returns.
SHEEP—The following table analyses categories of sheep and gives a broad classification of stud and other groups.
At 30 June | Rams | Wethers | Breeding Ewes | Dry Ewes | Hoggets | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ram | Wether | Ewe | ||||||
thousands | ||||||||
Totals | ||||||||
1966 | 956 | 2,601 | 39,668 | 336 | 291 | 3,139 | 10,353 | 57,343 |
1967 | 980 | 2,703 | 41,408 | 379 | 319 | 2,820 | 11,421 | 60,030 |
1968 | 1,004 | 2,401 | 42,651 | 488 | 331 | 2,499 | 11,100 | 60,474 |
1969 | 1,008 | 2,038 | 43,385 | 383 | 312 | 1,971 | 10,840 | 59,937 |
1970 | 992 | 1,767 | 42,911 | 432 | 329 | 2,591 | 11,253 | 60,276 |
1971 | 985 | 1,732 | 43,017 | 490 | 309 | 2,037 | 10,342 | 58,912 |
Stud Sheep (Entered in Flock Book) | ||||||||
1957 | 17 | - | 441 | 6 | 153 | - | 168 | 784 |
1962 | 25 | - | 508 | 7 | 183 | - | 196 | 918 |
1967 | 19 | - | 529 | 6 | 215 | - | 215 | 985 |
Sheep of a Distinctive Breed but Not Entered in Flock Book | ||||||||
1957 | 720 | 1,970 | 24,699 | 352 | 72 | 2,336 | 6,096 | 36,245 |
1962 | 834 | 2,012 | 29,035 | 450 | 75 | 2,289 | 7,280 | 41,975 |
1967 | 919 | 2,479 | 37,184 | 337 | 92 | 2,533 | 10,254 | 53,798 |
Crossbred Sheep | ||||||||
1957 | 33 | 292 | 3,760 | 73 | 9 | 450 | 736 | 5,353 |
1962 | 41 | 269 | 4,402 | 93 | 9 | 436 | 846 | 6,096 |
1967 | 42 | 225 | 3,695 | 36 | 11 | 287 | 952 | 5,248 |
The 1967 classification of breeds shows that of the 60,029,977 sheep in New Zealand, 45,814,676 (76.32 percent) were Romneys and 5,247,589 (8.74 percent) were crossbreeds. The remainder were composed principally of Corriedale 3,420, 696, half-bred 2,366,617, Southdown 997,784, and Merino 946,990.
There has been a steady increase in the average flock size over the last 5 years. A classification of numbers of flocks by size of flock for the last 5 years is now given.
Size of Flocks | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1- 99 | 4,955 | 5,310 | 5,201 | 5,067 | 5,027 |
100- 199 | 2,405 | 2,421 | 2,240 | 2,168 | 2,145 |
200- 499 | 4,995 | 4,741 | 4,567 | 4,347 | 4,202 |
500- 999 | 6,460 | 6,233 | 5,781 | 5,473 | 5,245 |
1,000- 1,499 | 6,668 | 6,339 | 6,131 | 5,745 | 5,461 |
1,500- 1,999 | 5,802 | 5,714 | 5,567 | 5,363 | 5,150 |
2,000- 2,499 | 3,551 | 3,550 | 3,586 | 3,549 | 3,541 |
2,500- 4,999 | 4,949 | 5,120 | 5,118 | 5,335 | 5,273 |
5,000- 7,499 | 811 | 825 | 872 | 906 | 919 |
7,500- 9,999 | 252 | 262 | 261 | 282 | 276 |
10,000-19,999 | 188 | 218 | 224 | 242 | 236 |
20,000 and over | 37 | 37 | 38 | 38 | 40 |
Total flocks | 41,073 | 40,770 | 39,586 | 37,515 | 37,514 |
Average flock size | 1,462 | 1,472 | 1,514 | 1,563 | 1,570 |
CATTLE—Numbers of cattle by categories are now given.
Category | At 31 January | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Dairy stock— | ||||
Cows and heifers, two years old and over— | ||||
Cows in milk during season | 2,232,482 | 2,304,252 | 2,320,636 | 2,238,974 |
Heifers not yet in milk | 85,067 | 85,319 | 95,685 | 79,240 |
Cows not in milk during season, but intended to be used again for dairying | 27,078 | 25,839 | 30,065 | 19,931 |
Heifers— | ||||
One and two years old | 604,647 | 627,338 | 604,730 | 557,903 |
Under one year old | 653,507 | 646,070 | 582,770 | 551,294 |
Bulls and calves intended for dairy breeding | 95,239 | 104,265 | 95,398 | 92,094 |
Totals, dairy stock | 3,698,020 | 3,793,083 | 3,729,284 | 3,539,373 |
Beef stock— | ||||
Breeding cows and heifers, two years old and over | 1,647,628 | 1,705,871 | 1,755,306 | 1,782,489 |
Cows, two years old and over, not used for breeding | 64,695 | 76,307 | 110,703 | 100,401 |
Heifers— | ||||
One and under two years old | 478,480 | 518,833 | 532,244 | 569,854 |
Under one year old | 573,921 | 598,538 | 634,657 | 657,092 |
Steers and bulls of all ages | 1,784,419 | 1,912,242 | 2,015,138 | 2,169,693 |
Totals, beef stock | 4,549,143 | 4,811,791 | 5,048,048 | 5,279,529 |
Totals, cattle | 8,247,163 | 8,604,874 | 8,777,332 | 8,872,902 |
The following table shows the number of holdings with dairy cows in milk, grouped according to size of herd in milk, for the 5 last intervals for which such information is available. The general trend is towards fewer holdings and larger herds.
As at 31 Jan. | Holdings | With 100 and Over | Total Holdings With 10 or more Cows in Milk | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
With 10-19 Cows | With 20-29 Cows | With 30-39 Cows | With 40-49 Cows | With 50-59 Cows | With 60-69 Cows | With 70-79 Cows | With 80-89 Cows | With 90-99 Cows | ||||
1952 | 4,368 | 4,536 | 5,527 | 5,245 | 4,438 | 3,665 | 2,512 | 1,726 | 1,105 | 2,532 | 35,654 | |
1957 | 3,477 | 3,563 | 4,549 | 4,835 | 4,589 | 4,305 | 3,071 | 2,023 | 1,351 | 3,094 | 34,857 | |
1960 | 2,579 | 2,802 | 3,665 | 4,215 | 4,199 | 3,986 | 2,915 | 2,148 | 1,289 | 3,353 | 31,151 | |
1968 | 881 | 951 | 1,203 | 1,508 | 1,890 | 2,449 | 2,641 | 2,679 | 2,127 | 8,488 | 24,817 | |
1969 | 830 | 817 | 1,132 | 1,365 | 1,682 | 2,283 | 2,415 | 2,585 | 2,251 | 9,253 | 24,613 | |
1970 | 725 | 733 | 931 | 1,215 | 1,526 | 1,916 | 2,186 | 2,398 | 2,227 | 9,960 | 23,817 |
For dairy stock the Jersey breed, comprising 78.6 percent of all dairy stock in 1962, is predominant, while the main beef stock breeds are Aberdeen Angus (74.5 percent), Hereford (16.3 percent), and Shorthorn (5.4 percent).
PIGS—The rearing of pigs dropped away until 1969 with the trend of farmers to supply whole milk to dairy factories instead of separating off the skim milk.
At 31 January | Breeding Sows One Year Old and Over | Other Pigs of All Ages (Including Boars) | Total Pigs |
---|---|---|---|
1966 | 81,678 | 585,227 | 666,905 |
1967 | 75,910 | 526,785 | 602,695 |
1968 | 77,412 | 536,765 | 614,177 |
1969 | 69,223 | 484,165 | 553,388 |
1970 | 73,204 | 504,721 | 577,925 |
1971 | 77,431 | 539,752 | 617,183 |
Particulars as to pig breeds collected in 1950 showed that the principal distinctive breeds were Berkshire (6.6 percent) and Tamworth (5.5 percent), but over 80 percent of the pigs in New Zealand were classified as crossbreeds.
DOGS—The count of dogs registered during the year ended 31 March 1970 showed that there were 228,157 dogs registered in counties, 69,318 in cities and boroughs, 805 in town districts, and 218 in road districts. Unregistered dogs and those up to 6 months old are not included in these figures.
POULTRY—The following table shows poultry recorded at censuses.
Census | Number of Units Keeping Poultry | Fowls | Ducks | Geese | Turkeys | Total Poultry |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
April 1951 | 180,723 | 3,829,481 | 260,659 | 58,474 | 50,976 | 4,199,590 |
April 1956 | 192,736 | 4,160,424 | 210,718 | 60,938 | 53,491 | 4,485,571 |
April 1961 | 163,476 | 4,183,563 | 202,245 | 73,457 | 66,132 | 4,525,397 |
March 1966 | 122,844 | 4,946,838 | 184,540 | 82,050 | 83,064 | 5,296,492 |
In 1970-71 there were 2,823 registered poultry runs forming the basic commercial units of the industry. Of these, 1,524 flocks had fewer than 201 fowls, 218 ranged from 201 to 500 fowls, 158 from 501 to 1,000 fowls, 731 from 1,001 to 5,000 fowls and 192 flocks exceeded 5,000 fowls. There were 4,224,195 birds in these flocks.
The commercial groups sell their eggs through licensed egg floors and are therefore mainly responsible for supplying eggs to retail shops in the cities and larger towns. Egg production has been steadily increasing and sales through licensed distributors have been 37,212,000 dozen in 1968-69; 40,316,000 dozen in 1969-70; and 42,715,000 dozen in 1970-71. It is estimated that approximately 60 to 65 percent of the total egg production passes through these channels.
Poultry farming is confined largely to egg production, but units are now established for the production of table poultry, and attention paid to the production of “broilers” or 3 to 3 1/2 lb live weight chicken. At the Census of 1966 there were 1,167,000 broiler chickens.
Commercial poultry farms are distributed over both Islands, but there are concentrations around Auckland, Christchurch, and Oamaru. The poultry industry does not cater for overseas markets, though limited quantities of frozen egg pulp, surplus to local requirements, are exported.
Reference to the field covered by the Egg Marketing Authority is given in Section 21 of this Yearbook.
BEES—The rich pasture lands of New Zealand and some bush areas are favourable for apiculture and the production of high-grade honey, although more intensive farming methods and land development have eliminated many sources of nectar for the bees.
Production for the year ended 31 August 1970 was estimated at 5,400 tons of honey and 162,000 lb of commercial beeswax. Most of the honey is consumed in New Zealand, which has one of the highest rates of consumption per head in the world.
Registrations under the Apiaries Act show that at 31 May 1967 there were 3,508 beekeepers with a total of 12,770 apiaries and 194,213 hives. There are only some 300 full-time beekeepers completely dependent on honey production. Following is a summary of these registrations showing beekeepers in groups according to the number of hives kept.
Group | 1-5 Hives | 6-29 Hives | 30-250 Hives | 251 Hives and Over | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beekeepers | 2,229 | 721 | 312 | 246 | 3,508 |
Apiaries | 2,334 | 1,090 | 1,723 | 7,623 | 12,770 |
Hives established | 5,233 | 9,146 | 25,551 | 154,283 | 194,213 |
GENERAL—Trees are among New Zealand's valuable assets, with growth favoured by temperate climate and generally adequate rainfall and soil conditions. Until the early nineteenth century extensive evergreen forests covered some two-thirds of the land area of New Zealand, the remaining third being the low-rainfall zones in the east of the South Island (carrying only tussock grasses) and the rocky mountain tops above 3,500-4,500 ft. Because of the abundance, use of timber during the early days of European settlement was wasteful, and in clearing land for farms large areas of native forest were felled and burnt in the interests of land development. There was little regard for conservation, and clearing of the forests extended well beyond the limits now considered desirable. The kauri forests of the far north were almost destroyed by logging and subsequent burning, and the areas of rimu forest in both islands were heavily depleted. It was not until towards the end of the nineteenth century that the need to conserve forests of the high mountain watersheds was recognised, and by the early 1900s national parks and scenic and climatic reserves amounting to less than 1 million hectares had been set aside as permanent forest; the area has since grown to over 2 million hectares (see Section 13).
Today, apart from the national parks, about 4 million hectares of land, valuable either for timber production or for forest growth that is vital to soil and water conservation, has been constituted State forest. The country's timber resources have been built up by afforestation with introduced species, mainly conifers, which produce usable wood in about 30 years, a much shorter time than the slow-growing indigenous species. State plantations now have an area of about 300,000 hectares, and planting by private interests has contributed an almost equal area. The output of timber from the exotic forests now greatly surpasses that from the indigenous forests, in which cutting is restricted. The exotic species are also the basis of a flourishing pulp and paper industry and an export trade in logs.
The following table shows the present area of forested land in relation to other categories of land.
Type of Land | Area | Percentage of Total Area | |
---|---|---|---|
*2.47 acres = 1 hectare. | |||
(million Hectares)* | (million Acres) | ||
Total forested land | 6.2 | 15.4 | 23.2 |
Pasture and arable land | 13.6 | 33.7 | 50.0 |
Other non-forested land | 6.6 | 16.4 | 25.5 |
Minor islands | 0.1 | 0.2 | 0.3 |
Lakes, rivers, etc. | 0.3 | 0.7 | 1.0 |
Total area | 26.8 | 66.4 | 100.0 |
THE FORESTS TODAY—More than three-quarters of the forest area is classed as unmerchantable. This is mainly Crown-owned indigenous forest which, because it covers much of the remote and mountainous high-rainfall country, has as its primary function soil protection and water regulation. The limited production possibilities it offers must be subordinated to its protective role.
Of the 5.6 million hectares of indigenous forests that remain, only some 0.5 million hectares are merchantable by today's standards for sawmilling. Despite the greatly increased use of exotic timber the indigenous forests are being depleted at the rate of 10,000 hectares a year, primarily for sawn timber.
Merchantable forests also include almost all the planted (exotic) forests, about half of which were established and are owned privately or by local authorities. There are 500,000 hectares of productive exotic forest, over half of which is in the Bay of Plenty - Taupo region, where very large plantings were made from 1923 to 1926. The distribution of the planted forests was influenced mainly by availability of cheap undeveloped land at that time.
The exotic conifers, particularly radiata pine, have high growth rates, case of establishment and case of re-establishment on cut-over areas, and they produce wood that has many uses. Plantings of such trees are being extended and developed to provide for increasing domestic and export demand.
The distribution by area of the two classes of forest land is shown in the table below.
Class of Forested Land | Indigenous Forests | Exotic Forests | All Forests | Indigenous Forests | Exotic Forests | All Forests |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Merchantable indigenous forests include some reserves, previously logged areas, and areas of such low stocking that commercial exploitation is at present uneconomic. Commercially exploitable forest in the 1,050,000 hectares detailed above is estimated to be 500,000 hectares. | ||||||
Merchantable forests— | acres (thousand) | hectares (thousand) | ||||
State forest | 1,520 | 700 | 2,220 | 615 | 280 | 895 |
Other Crown land | 170 | - | 170 | 70 | - | 70 |
Freehold and leasehold land | 420 | 650 | 1,070 | 185 | 250 | 435 |
Maori land | 250 | - | 250 | 100 | - | 100 |
Reserve | 200 | - | 200 | 80 | - | 80 |
Totals (say) | 2,600* | 1,300 | 3,900 | 1,050 | 530 | 1,580 |
Unmerchantable forests— | ||||||
State forest | 5,300 | - | 5,300 | 2,150 | - | 2,150 |
Other Crown land | 1,400 | - | 1,400 | 560 | - | 560 |
Freehold and leasehold land | 1,600 | 100 | 1,700 | 650 | 40 | 690 |
Maori land | 800 | - | 800 | 320 | - | 320 |
Reserve | 2,400 | - | 2,400 | 970 | - | 970 |
Totals | 11,500 | 100 | 11,600 | 4,650 | 40 | 4,700 |
Totals, all forested land | 14,100 | 1,400 | 15,500 | 5,700 | 570 | 6,270 |
BOTANICAL COMPOSITION OF FORESTS: Indigenous Forests—These can be broadly grouped into podocarp broad-leaved forest (which includes kauri forest) and beech forest, but there are also many subgroups and transition zones.
Podocarp broad-leaved forests are found at all latitudes in the three main islands, more particularly those of the north and of the warm wet lowlands and lower mountain slopes, and there is a general increase in luxuriance and in numbers of species from south to north. This type of forest has suffered severely by destruction in land clearing or from heavy logging. There are still some large areas on steep country, such as the Urewera, but these are essentially protection forests. Fairly extensive areas in the centre of the North Island and on the West Coast of the South Island contain most of the remaining indigenous softwood supplies. Otherwise, the remaining forest of this type consists of pockets that will be worked out in a few decades.
The principal podocarp is rimu (Dacrydium cupressinum) and important secondary ones are totara (Podocarpus totara), matai (P. spicatus), and miro (P. ferrugineus). Important species at higher elevations are Hall's totara (P. hallii) and kaikawaka (Libocedrus bidwilli). Kahikatea (Podocarpus dacrydioides), once common on low-lying swampy river silts now cleared for farming, is becoming scarce. The smaller podocarps of the silver-pine group (Dacrydium biforme, D. colensoi, and D. intermedium) are dominant in bog forests occupying limited areas in the central North Island and West Coast of the South Island and largely cut over for posts and sleepers.
The main broad-leaved species associated with the podocarps are kamahi (Weinmannia racemosa), rata (Metrosideros umbellata and M. robusta), and, except in Westland, tawa (Beilschmiedia tawa).
Kauri forests are found in Northland. In them, kauri (Agathis australis) either occurs frequently or is locally dominant—otherwise they are akin to the podocarp broad-leaved forest, though with many additional hardwoods. They have been almost destroyed by logging and fire and only limited reservations and a few small pockets remain.
Beech forests, in which one or more of the southern-beech (Nothofagus) species are dominant, are the forests of the south, of the mountains, and of the dry lowlands; but the species are absent from some localities where their presence might be expected, e.g., Mt. Egmont, the region 100 miles south of the Taramakau River in Westland, and Stewart Island. In the main, these forests are protection forests, but there are large areas in accessible regions that have been cut over and are regenerating, and others that have not yet been logged and will be reserved for sustained-yield management or replaced by fast-growing exotics.
Scrub and second-growth broad-leaved species occupy much of the land now classified as forest. There were, before European settlement, limited transition areas carrying manuka (Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides), between tussock grassland and forest proper. With deliberate destruction by fire of much tussock and forest these manuka belts have extended, and manuka even occupies extensive areas of destroyed forest remote from its own original stands. In this respect it is important, for it is often a stage in succession back to forest proper.
Exotic Forests—Introduced species of pines form the bulk of the large and valuable exotic-forest estate, and among these radiata pine (Pinus radiata) is the supreme all-purpose tree. Radiata pine grows rapidly in New Zealand (reaching sawlog size in 25-35 years), produces a large volume of usable wood, and is remarkably adapted to a variety of sites. Other major species are Douglas fir (Pseudotsuga menziesii), Corsican pine (Pinus nigra (laricio)), and ponderosa pine (P. ponderosa). Of recent years the southern pines—loblolly (P. taeda) and slash (P. elliottii) pines—have found a place in more northerly forests. Species planted on a restricted scale are lodgepole (P. contorta), strobus (P. strobus), and patula (P. patula) pines, larch (Larix decidua and L. leptoleplis), Japanese cedar (Cryptomeria japonica), Lawson cypress (Chamaecyparis lawsoniana), Monterey cypress (Cupressus macrocarpa), and western red cedar (Thuja plicata). The limited amount of introduced broad-leaved species used in plantations is, for the most part, various species of eucalypt.
The largest exotic forests are in the centre of the North Island; medium and small plantations are distributed throughout most of the country. Radiata pine constitutes about half the area of State plantations and about 90 percent of private plantations.
FOREST TREES AND TIMBERS—Detailed information on forest trees and timbers is contained in publications of the New Zealand Forest Service, including Exotic Forest Trees in New Zealand (Weston); The National Forest Survey of New Zealand, 1955, Vol. I: The Indigenous Forest Resources of New Zealand (Masters, Holloway, and McKelvey); The Physical and Mechanical Properties of the Principal Indigenous Woods of New Zealand (Entrican, Ward, and Reid); New Zealand Building Timbers (Reid); and the annual reports of the Forest Service and Forest Research Institute.
FOREST POLICY—By the Forests Act 1949, the Forest Service has, under the direction of the Minister of Forests, complete responsibility in carrying out all matters of forest policy affecting State forest land and has exclusive control and management of:
All State forest land, whether for the production of timber or other forest produce, or for the protection of the land with a view to water conservation or soil stabilisation, or for ensuring the balanced use of the land, or for scientific purposes, or for recreational or amenity purposes not prejudicial to forestry.
The establishment, culture, and maintenance of forests on State forest land, and the harvesting, utilisation, transport, sale, or other disposal of forest produce from State forest land.
The granting of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities under the Act.
The enforcement of the conditions of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities granted under the Act or any enactment repealed.
The collection and recovery of all purchase moneys, rents, fees, royalties, charges, and revenues of the Service; and
Generally the exercise of all powers, authorities, and duties conferred or imposed on the Minister or the Forest Service by the Act.
Regulations—The Forests Act 1949 authorises the appointment by regulation of committees to advise the Minister of Forests on specified matters. Regulations issued under this authority are the Timber Production Advisory Committee Regulations 1949, the Sirex Advisory Committee Regulations 1950, the Forest and Fire Publicity Committee Regulations 1952, the Waipoua Forest Sanctuary Advisory Committee Regulations 1952, the Indigenous Forest Timber Committee Regulations 1966, and the Timber Industry Training Centre Advisory Committee Regulations 1966.
Other regulations in force are the Sawmill Registration Regulations 1952, the Timber Regulations 1948, the Forest Service Fees and Charges Regulations 1953, the Forest Produce Import and Export Regulations 1966, the Forest Disease Control Regulations 1967, the State Forest Park Regulations 1969, and the Forestry Encouragement Grants Regulations 1970.
MANAGEMENT OF STATE FORESTS—The management activities of the Forest Service are directed towards: protecting, conserving, and, where possible, perpetuating the remaining indigenous forests of the country; creating an exotic forest estate large enough and sufficiently diverse to supply the future needs of New Zealand in timber and other forest produce and to provide for large exports.
Indigenous Production Forests—Conservation measures in indigenous production forests involve restriction of the annual cut, rigid insistence on full utilisation, and block sales of carefully measured standing timber. The Forest Service prepares working plans for all major State forests and through them regulates the amount of timber that may be cut annually.
Parallel to the policy of rationing the cut is that of making long-term log and timber sales. This has the effect of giving stability to sawmilling industries and to the communities dependent on them. Further stability is being sought by the practice of replanting logged areas with exotic species, combined where possible with the planting of adjacent areas of open country. By this means a sustained yield, part exotic and part indigenous, can be achieved, and the sawmilling industries and communities can look forward to a life in perpetuity.
The possibility of regenerating some podocarp forests and maintaining production from them is being explored. The ecology of the natural forest associations and the silvicultural characteristics of the individual species are being studied. Past work has shown the importance of preserving a forest climate, which means that clear felling, or any condition that allows exposure and desiccation, must be avoided.
In many districts, forests of mixed podocarps and tawa have been logged for rimu, leaving tawa behind. Recently, however, tawa has been found useful as a hardwood pulp and in the Bay of Plenty is being used for this purpose.
The kauri forests, now only remnants, are owned principally by the State. They show promise of being amenable to sound forestry management, and a small but regular cut is assured. The annual cut is strictly rationed, and bleeding for gum, which damaged many trees in the past, is forbidden. Wherever kauri is felled a portion of the growing stock in young vigorous trees is left as a reserve. Young pole stands are silviculturally treated to free them from competition and improve growth. Natural regeneration is assisted and encouraged.
The prospects of improving and perpetuating the beech forests on a sustained-yield basis are good. Both the major species, red and silver beech, when given the right conditions, will regenerate freely; both grow sufficiently rapidly to produce saw logs in 100-130 years; and both show their best development on sites that are unsuitable for agriculture. Many large areas of beech forests are still intact and, in the case of red beech, there are extensive stands of pole forest which have originated after fire, wind throw, or mining activities. Against these favourable circumstances must be set the presence in many localities of red deer, the browsing of which may check or even prevent effective regeneration.
A survey is under way into the extent and distribution of beech forests in Nelson, northern Westland, and western Southland that may be suitable for production of saw logs and pulpwood. Care will be given to the consideration of areas that must be reserved for soil and water conservation or for scenery and recreation, and any forests utilised will be managed on a sustained-yield basis or replaced in part by fast-growing exotics.
Exotic Forests—State exotic forests date from 1896, when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island and at Rotorua in the North Island. Planting began in 1898 and proceeded slowly until 1922, by which time 19,000 hectares had been established. From 1923 to 1936 there was a boom in afforestation, with no less than 150,000 hectares planted by the State and 120,000 hectares by commercial companies. After the boom period planting continued on a more modest scale, but in 1961 State planting was increased and the Government provided for financial inducements to encourage planting by private landholders and local authorities—with the aim of doubling the exotic-forest estate by the end of the century. The annual rate of State planting has more than trebled since then (4,000 hectares in 1961, 15,000 hectares in 1970).
In the early years exotic forestry was necessarily experimental and, as could be expected, was not equally successful with all species and in all sites tried. Location and distribution of the plantations were largely decided by the availability of land rather than by suitability for tree growing or proximity to existing or future markets.
Now that the stage of large-scale utilisation has been reached, there are opportunities to increase productivity by correcting the deficiencies in the distribution of age classes, replacing unthrifty plantations, and improving the quality of the trees, and, at the same time, meeting the demand for forest products and ensuring continuity of supplies. The diversity of products now marketable permits utilisation of trees of a wide range of sizes and aids the operations needed in management practice. There is wide use of working plans to prescribe and co-ordinate forest operations.
Present policy is to concentrate new exotic forests in areas where there is scope for building up integrated wood-based industries to supply New Zealand markets and material for export. The planted forests (both State and private) already supply over 80 percent of the total wood production and in the future will supply much more.
Stabilisation of Sand Dunes—This aspect of the Forest Service's work has a twofold objective: the stabilisation of dunes for the protection of agricultural and pastoral land, and the establishment of production forests. The Forest Service plants marram grass, sows lupin, and later establishes trees on certain protective zones. Six schemes are in operation—at Aupouri, Mangawhai, Woodhill, Waiuku, Waitarere, and Santoft—embracing a total area of approximately 40,000 hectares. About 12,000 hectares of trees have been planted.
Protection Forests—The vegetation of the mountainous areas—forest, scrub, and subalpine grass-land— is of the highest importance to the welfare of New Zealand, for many of the rivers that bring water to low-lying farmlands or provide the domestic water supply of cities and towns have their headwaters in the mountainous back country. The mountains receive frequent heavy falls of rain and are mostly formed of rocks that erode easily when exposed to heavy rain and other climatic effects. The blanket of montane vegetation absorbs much of the rainfall and, by protecting the soil and stabilising unconsolidated rocky slopes, prevents soil and rock from reaching streams and altering their flow characteristics. Settled flood plains can be protected by a combination of river-training works and maintenance of a good cover of vegetation on catchments to ensure the most stable stream flow possible.
The Forest Service controls over 2 million hectares of protection-forest land, and its main function here is to maintain the protective vegetation in good condition. The greatest threat is from the large numbers of browsing animals that were introduced many years ago, which in the absence of natural enemies and limiting climate have multiplied excessively. Consequently the first step in the effective management of these areas is control of these animals. Environmental forestry rangers are trained in field biology, in field geology, and in watershed and range management. They make careful observations of the effects of browsing animals on the vegetation to gauge if control operations have been intensive enough to allow adequate vegetation response.
The Environmental Forestry section of the Forest Service works in close association with the Forest Research Institute's Protection Forestry Branch and its associated Forest and Range Experiment Station, which investigate such features as the condition and trends of vegetation, alpine climate, rates of erosion, the possibility of introducing new forest and scrub species into badly depleted areas, and changes in animal populations and methods of control.
Recreation in State Forests—Nearly 1 million hectares of State forest are being developed as forest parks which, although primarily protection forests, will also provide recreation facilities. (Recreation in State forests is also discussed in Section 13, Land Use and Resources Development.)
Safeguarding Forests and Timber: Fire Prevention—Fire is the greatest single menace to forests; within a few hours it can destroy a valuable timber crop or undo the work of decades in building up a soil and vegetation balance. Indigenous forests are fairly fire-resistant but can become flammable in drought conditions; and severely burnt indigenous forest usually means a destroyed forest because many of the species are difficult to regenerate. Without doubt, however, the major risk occurs in the plantations of exotic conifers.
The fire-protection organisation of the Forest Service operates over the entire country, covering State forests, forests on other Crown lands, scenic reserves, and national parks. A fire-fighting service is maintained wherever the department has fire-fighting responsibilities, and well equipped fire-fighting crews can be brought into action at short notice and controlled through a radio network. Aerial fire-detection patrols operate when and where required, and aerial fire fighting, in the form of helicopters fitted with special buckets, has been adapted to deal with fire outbreak in high country and like inaccessible areas.
Although the generally adequate and well distributed rainfall reduces the risk of fire, high winds and strong sunshine can quickly dry out vegetation on exposed situations. The provision of a fire-hazard prediction and warning service is an essential function of the Forest Service. There is a nationwide network of “fire weather” and radio stations, and the fire-hazard in any part of the country is known at the head office in Wellington each day during the fire season (October to April) within an hour of weather observations being taken at the stations. This enables appropriate action to be taken, such as advice to fire authorities and broadcasting of warnings.
Legislative provisions for fire protection are the Forest and Rural Fires Act 1955 and the Fire Services Act 1949. The Forest Service is responsible for administering the former Act.
Noxious Animal Control—Under the Noxious Animals Act 1956 the Forest Service is responsible for the control of deer, goats, chamois, pigs, and other introduced wild animals on all lands where the damage they cause is detrimental to the welfare of the country. On State forest and unoccupied Crown land the Forest Service also deals with opossum and wallaby control; but on pastoral land control of these two animals comes under the Agricultural Pests Destruction Council.
The widespread populations of many of these animals have a serious effect on the regeneration of forest trees and ground-cover vegetation, in. production as well as in protection forests. The natural forest floor of ferns, mosses, and shrubs has been extensively damaged by such ground-browsing animals as deer and goats, while simultaneously the upper storey is adversely affected by the canopy-feeding opossum.
Damage by deer and opossums in commercial exotic forests has made it necessary to extend control measures into these forests
Over 200,000 animals are killed each year by Forest Service and private hunters. Even with modern facilities, including air transport of supplies and use of helicopters for hunting, control of noxious animals is difficult and overall progress is slow. In some rugged country where hunting has proved impracticable, such as in parts of Westland, poisoning has been used successfully.
Control of Insects and Fungi—Sound silvicultural practices are the first line of defence, rendering trees less vulnerable to attack.
Biological control over insect pests is exerted by their natural enemies, insect or fungal parasites. Introduced species frequently come into the country without their natural enemies, and part of the work of the biologist is to breed and liberate the latter.
Chemical control is an emergency measure to deal with outbreaks, It includes spraying of affected forests from aeroplanes, chemical treatment of nursery soils, and the dipping of timber to prevent attack by bark beetles and fungi.
Pathologists and entomologists of the Forest Research Institute make a continuous study of diseases and insects harmful to forests and timber. Observers of the institute's forest biology survey maintain a constant watch on the forests and woodlots and shelter belts to detect incipient epidemics in time for effective control measures to be taken; and much information is accumulated which helps to elucidate the relationships between the organisms and the forests.
Timber Inspection and Quarantine—Forest Service timber inspection and quarantine cover all sawn, hewn, and natural round timber, wooden packing, and ship's dunnage entering or leaving the country. In 1966, to reduce the risk of introducing insects in packing timbers, a prohibition was placed onimportation of any sawn timber with bark attached. Overseas exporters must now certify that any wooden packing they use is free of bark and insect attack when shipped. Since introduction of this requirement there has been a noticeable drop in the number of infested crates reaching the country. New Zealand exporters are required to give the same care: timber must be completely free from bark and infection and must meet the quarantine requirements of the importing country before export is permitted. Control over dunnage was extended in 1966 to include all material within New Zealand territorial waters.
FINANCE OF STATE ACTIVITIES—At present more money is being spent on the establishment and tending of forests than is obtained in revenue. Expenditure by way of general administration of forestry has been met in full from taxation, as distinct from the development of State forests, which is financed from national development loans. Sources of finance are shown in the following table.
Source | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | |||||
Consolidated Revenue Account expenditure | 6,276 | 6,719 | 7,253 | 8,155 | 9,772 |
Less receipts | 89 | 111 | 137 | 168 | 170 |
Required from Consolidated Revenue Account | 6,187 | 6,608 | 7,116 | 7,987 | 9,602 |
Works and Trading Account expenditure | 13,561 | 15,094 | 19,720 | 23,748 | 25,918 |
Less receipts | 11,195 | 12,053 | 17,127 | 21,397 | 23,678 |
Loan moneys required | 2,366 | 3,041 | 2,593 | 2,351 | 2,240 |
Net finance required from Government funds | 8,553 | 9,649 | 9,709 | 10,338 | 11,842 |
PRIVATE FORESTRY:Private Forest Estate—The National Exotic Forest Survey found that, in 1962, forest holdings other than State forests (New Zealand Forest Service) and those on other Crown lands amounted to 211,000 hectares. Since then about 40,000 hectares have been added, mainly by afforestation companies, and the estimated areas in the various ownerships at 31 March 1971 were: local authorities, 20,000 hectares; companies, 150,000 hectares; and private persons (mainly farmers), 90,000 hectares.
Extension Services—An increasing awareness among landowners of the value of forestry as a profitable form of land use, stimulated by the various direct and indirect incentives given by Government, and the activities of farm forestry associations established throughout the country, have resulted in a marked increase in extension forestry work.
Forest Taxation—The value of standing trees docs not increase any assessment for land tax and local body rates and, since 1949, concessions have been made in connection with income tax. Expenditure incurred in planting, protecting, and maintaining shelter belts and woodlots planted for shelter, shade, erosion control, or other agricultural purpose has since that year been allowed to be charged against income for tax purposes. At the same time income from the intermittent sale of farm trees could, on application to the Commissioner of Inland Revenue, be spread over 5 years to mitigate the effects of the higher graduation tax. In 1960 the timber value of trees growing on a deceased's estate was exempted from death duties. This exemption removes the fear of a crippling burden on the estate and the possibility of the forced sale of a perhaps immature plantation.
Forestry Encouragement Finance—Under the Forestry Encouragement Act 1962 the Government may grant loans to local authorities towards the cost of establishing and tending new plantations and the tending of those already in existence. For private landholders there has since 13 April 1970 been a scheme in the form of a grant equal to 50 percent of the cost of establishing and developing new approved forests; such grants are to be an alternative to the tax concession already available to income-earning forest companies and to be limited to individuals or companies whose total annual qualifying expenditure does not exceed $200,000 a year.
FOREST UTILISATION: Removals of Roundwood—By the 1930s the easy abundance of indigenous timber had gone, whereas some of the exotic forests had reached the stage where harvesting could begin. By 1939, of the 60 million cubic feet per annum of roundwood for industrial use, some 10 million cubic feet came from the exotic forests. By 1948 the total removals of roundwood had gone up to 81 million cubic fee: with 29 million cubic feet from the exotic forests. The exotic forests are now by far the more important source of wood and in 1971 they supplied 285 million cubic feet, or 89 percent of the total supply from exotic and indigenous forests.
The table below shows the quantities of timber produced by the forests of New Zealand to supply the forest industries, which comprise 463 sawmills, nine plywood and veneer plants, two particle board mills, five pulp and paper mills, and a pulp and fibreboard mill.
ROUNDWOOD PRODUCTION*(Volume in Million Cubic Feet) | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Indigenous Wood | Exotic Wood | Total |
*Excludes firewood. | |||
1951 | 58.8 | 41.0 | 99.8 |
1956 | 55.7 | 68.0 | 123.7 |
1961 | 55.0 | 113.5 | 168.5 |
1966 | 43.6 | 163.4 | 207.0 |
1967 | 43.2 | 169.4 | 212.6 |
1968 | 37.4 | 184.7 | 222.1 |
1969 | 36.1 | 207.2 | 243.3 |
1970 | 36.5 | 239.5 | 276.0 |
1971 | 35.8 | 253.6 | 289.4 |
Sawn-timber Production—Radiata pine and other pines account for about 90 percent of the total cut of exotics; Douglas fir provides most of the remainder. Less than a third of the country's timber requirements come from the indigenous forests, and this proportion must inevitably fall as cutting is gradually reduced to the point where a small sustained yield of indigenous timber can be maintained.
The table below gives the production of rough-sawn timber for selected years.
Year Ended 31 March | Softwoods | Hardwoods | Grand Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Indigenous | Exotic | Total | Indigenous | Exotic | Total | ||
NOTE—In some instances rounding off results in a total disagreeing slightly with the total individual items shown in the table. | |||||||
board feet (million) | |||||||
1921 | 290 | 10 | 300 | 7 | 1 | 8 | 308 |
1926 | 335 | 7 | 342 | 10 | 1 | 11 | 353 |
1931 | 208 | 13 | 221 | 9 | - | 9 | 230 |
1936 | 249 | 34 | 283 | 10 | - | 10 | 293 |
1941 | 277 | 54 | 331 | 11 | - | 12 | 343 |
1946 | 226 | 97 | 323 | 19 | 3 | 22 | 345 |
1951 | 301 | 191 | 492 | 32 | 4 | 36 | 528 |
1956 | 275 | 305 | 580 | 43 | 3 | 46 | 626 |
1961 | 287 | 392 | 679 | 32 | 4 | 36 | 713 |
1966 | 219 | 505 | 724 | 31 | 2 | 33 | 757 |
1967 | 215 | 498 | 713 | 33 | 2 | 35 | 748 |
1968 | 196 | 456 | 652 | 21 | 2 | 23 | 675 |
1969 | 176 | 532 | 708 | 23 | 2 | 25 | 733 |
1970 | 175 | 566 | 741 | 22 | 2 | 24 | 765 |
1971 | 169 | 595 | 764 | 19 | 2 | 21 | 784 |
The following table gives details of timber production by species for the past 5-years.
Species | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
NOTE—Owing to rounding, details may not add to totals. | |||||
board feet (million) | |||||
Rimu and miro | 166 | 154 | 136 | 138 | 138 |
Matai | 22 | 17 | 15 | 15 | 11 |
Totara | 9 | 6 | 7 | 6 | 5 |
Kahikatea | 17 | 18 | 17 | 15 | 13 |
Tawa | 17 | 9 | 11 | 10 | 7 |
Beech | 13 | 10 | 11 | 11 | 11 |
Other indigenous | 4 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
Totals, indigenous | 248 | 217 | 199 | 197 | 188 |
Exotic pines | 465 | 421 | 476 | 504 | 536 |
Douglas fir | 27 | 29 | 51 | 55 | 53 |
Eucalypts | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 |
Other exotic | 6 | 6 | 6 | 7 | 6 |
Totals, exotic | 500 | 458 | 534 | 568 | 596 |
Totals (all species) | 748 | 675 | 733 | 765 | 784 |
The growing world-wide demand for hardwood pulp had led recently to an investigation by the Director-General of Forests into utilisation of beech forests in the South Island and publicity has been given to the proposals in parliamentary paper C.4, 1971. Permanent production is envisaged from some 324,000 hectares of lower altitude forest in Nelson, Westland, and Southland conservancies. (There are 3.6 million hectares of forest in the South Island.) The Forest Service is conscious of the need to preserve major environmental values in perpetuity. Depending on the size of the industries which may develop, half of the 324,000 hectares could ultimately be converted to exotic conifers, a small portion would probably be released for farming, and the remaining area managed as regenerated native forest with or without some enrichment from exotic trees.
Wood-chip Industry—Two wood-chip mills in the Nelson region (one beginning production in 1969, the other in 1971) produce wood-chips solely for Japan. Their role is to utilise standing trees unsuitable for sawn-timber production in order to allow replanting with more productive species and to provide a market for forest and sawmill residues. At current production levels the two mills will earn $1.8 million annually in overseas exchange for the next few years.
The Pulp and Paper Industry—The total value of output of the pulp and paper industry reached $76 million in 1968-69. Over the last 12 years total production of pulp (the basic commodity) has risen at an average annual rate of over 8 percent. Production rose from 235,000 tons in 1958-59 to 567,000 tons in 1970-71. During the same period total wood consumption in the pulp and paper industry (which includes sawmills of integrated plants) increased from 39 million cubic feet to 80 million cubic feet. The industry is mainly concentrated near the big exotic forests on the volcanic plateau of the North Island. There are five pulp and paper plants in New Zealand, four of which are in the North Island. Of these four, three are integrated with sawmills to utilise fully the total input of wood. The five companies are:
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co.—This company was formed in 1952 to utilise timber from Kaingaroa State Forest. Practical assistance and financial backing were given by the Government, which is represented on the board of directors. The company's plant is at Kawerau, Bay of Plenty. The pulp and paper mill began operation late in 1955 and the sawmill early in 1956. The annual rated capacity of the sawmill is 37 million board feet of sawn-timber on the basis of one shift a day, while the capacity of the pulp and paper plant is 210,000 tons of newsprint, 105,000 tons of chemical pulp, and 182,000 tons of mechanical pulp. In 1959 the Bowater Group obtained an interest in the company and took over the management and development of the mill and world sales of all its products.
N.Z. Forest Products Ltd.—This public company utilises over 32,000,000 cubic feet of timber a year from its own pine forests and also small quantities of hardwood (tawa) from State forests. Plant capacity is 170,000 tons of kraft, printing, and writing paper, 238,000 tons of kraft pulp, 44,000 tons of defibrated pulp for fibreboard production, and 50,000,000 board feet of sawn-timber a year—on a one-shift basis. The company is equipped to convert 10,000,000 board feet of timber into wooden cases and to produce 53,000,000 square feet of veneer, 12,000,000 square feet of fibreboard, and 38,000,000 multi-wall paper bags annually. The integrated pulp mill, paper mill, and sawmill is at Kinleith near Tokoroa; the fibreboard, multi-wall paper bag and wooden case mills and plants are in Auckland. The company is also a joint owner, with Australian Paper Mills Ltd. of Australia, in Fibre Products N.Z. Ltd., a firm which makes over 13 million moulded fruit trays a year.
Whakatane Board Mills Ltd., a subsidiary of New Zealand Forest Products, operates two paper-board machines with an annual production capacity of 67,000 tons. The. company manufactures its own mechanical and semi-chemical pulp, and is self-sufficient for more than 90 percent of its raw materials; it also uses considerable quantities of waste paper. The company owns its own radiata-pine forest at Matahina and hauls the logs 26 miles to the mill by road. An associated company, Whakatane Timber Mills Ltd., has its modern sawmill located near the board mill to take the larger logs from the forest.
Caxton Paper Mills Ltd. makes tissue and various lightweight papers adjacent to the Tasman Pulp and Paper Co.'s plant at Kawerau. The mill has a capacity of 30 thousand tons annually.
New Zealand Paper Mills Ltd., at Mataura, has been in operation for more than 80 years. Its three machines produce a wide range of papers from fine tissues to heavy krafts, as well as paper felt, pressings, and manilas for special trade requirements. The mills are being modernised to enable production to be diversified and substantially increased. The company produces a small amount of mechanical pulp, which supplements purchased supplies of New Zealand-made sulphate pulp, imported sulphite pulp, and waste paper. Annual production capacity is 15,000 tons of kraft and other papers.
The two major pulp and paper companies have announced expansion plans which will become operational over the next 3 years: N.Z. Forest Products Ltd. plan to increase chemical-pulp production by 200,000 tons a year and to instal an additional paper machine for the production of 100,000 tons of industrial papers; Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. have announced that their expansion will increase the company's annual chemical-pulp sales by 105,000 tons.
In 1969 the Government invited tenders for the processing of 320 million cubic feet of wood from Kaingaroa State Forest. After examining the proposals received, the Government awarded the sale of roughly two-thirds of the volume to Carter Consolidated Ltd. This led to the formation of a new company (Carter Oji Kokosaku Pan Pacific Ltd.), which plans to build an integrated sawmill and refiner ground-wood mill at Whirinaki in the Napier district. This project, which is geared to the Japanese market, will further increase production and exports of wood pulp.
The basic products of the pulp and paper industry are mechanical and chemical pulp, which are converted into such products as newsprint, kraft, and other paper, paperboard, and fibreboard.
The following table gives the production of pulp in New Zealand.
Year Ended 31 March | Wood Pulp | |
---|---|---|
Chemical* | Mechanical† | |
*Chemical pulp includes semi-chemical pulp. †Mechanical pulp includes ground-wood pulp and defibrated pulp | ||
tons | ||
1940 | - | 217 |
1945 | - | 15,434 |
1950 | - | 21,438 |
1955 | 43,204 | 29,568 |
1960 | 140,057 | 102,715 |
1965 | 193,029 | 203,372 |
1966 | 193,181 | 217,743 |
1967 | 223,860 | 205,345 |
1968 | 252,442 | 221,159 |
1969 | 255,000 | 230,975 |
1970 | 311,882 | 241,110 |
1971 | 312,065 | 254,858 |
Almost all mechanical pulp is used in the manufacture of paper, paperboard, and fibreboard, but there is a deliberate surplus of chemical pulp for export. (See table on trade in pulp and paper.)
Production figures for paper in New Zealand are as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Newsprint | Other Printing and Writing Paper | Other Paper and Paperboard | Total Paper and Paperboard |
---|---|---|---|---|
tons | ||||
1940 | - | ... | 12,873 | 12,873 |
1945 | - | ... | 20,619 | 20,619 |
1950 | - | ... | 21,787 | 21,787 |
1955 | - | ... | 40,273 | 40,273 |
1960 | 76,100 | ... | 85,585 | 161,685 |
1965 | 184,317 | 11,869 | 114,940 | 311,126 |
1966 | 195,606 | 16,258 | 137,290 | 349,154 |
1967 | 183,886 | 19,664 | 150,771 | 354,321 |
1968 | 195,546 | 21,359 | 154,572 | 371,477 |
1969 | 199,530 | 21,140 | 168,854 | 389,524 |
1970 | 204,137 | 20,691 | 214,125 | 438,953 |
1971 | 210,538 | 29,218 | 214,830 | 454,586 |
The rise of production of pulp and pulp products is clearly shown in the following graphs.
Wood-based Panel Products Industries:Plywood— Nine factories manufacture plywood, and the total output for the year ended 31 March 1971, when reduced to a uniform basis of in. thickness, was 58.1 million square feet. Total production of veneer in the industry in 1970-71 was 244 million square feet in. basis).
Radiata pine has become increasingly important as a species for peeler log supply and now constitutes about 60 percent of total peeler log production. Now that the indigenous forests have become depleted, the production of peeler logs for veneer and plywood manufacture is regarded by the Forest Service as having a first claim on the State forests; hence, in its own logging activities the Forest Service aims at producing the maximum amount of peeler logs, and has recently also adopted a policy of requiring sawmillers logging State indigenous forests to reserve logs suitable for peeling and divert them to the veneer factories.
Fibreboard—Although fibreboard is manufactured from wood pulp, it is by end use a panel product. Production started in 1943 and has increased steadily since.
Particle Board— Particle board is manufactured from roundwood and sawmill residues. There is a rapidly expanding domestic market for this product for interior panelling and flooring.
Production of plywood, veneer, fibreboard, and particle board is shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Veneer (1/16 in. basis) | Plywood (ft in. basis) | Particle Board (2 in. basis) | Fibreboard |
---|---|---|---|---|
million square feet | tons | |||
1950 | — | 24.6 | - | 13,526 |
1960 | 169.2 | 43.1 | 0.8 | 24,830 |
1961 | 176.2 | 48.0 | 1.1 | 25,533 |
1962 | 189.3 | 49.3 | 1.1 | 31,561 |
1963 | 188.8 | 51.4 | 2.0 | 27,250 |
1964 | 185.9 | 52.9 | 2.5 | 29,229 |
1965 | 183.0 | 54.2 | 4.2 | 31,736 |
1966 | 222.6 | 56.6 | 5.1 | 33,771 |
1967 | 221.1 | 57.6 | 8.2 | 32,878 |
1968 | 170.5 | 43.4 | 8.5 | 33,075 |
1969 | 208.8 | 50.5 | 13.6 | 38,228 |
1970 | 224.8 | 54.7 | 21.5 | 39,553 |
1971 | 243.9 | 58.1 | 29.6 | 43,653 |
Production of Round and Split Produce—Considerable quantities of native timbers have been used in the past to meet the needs for mining, fencing timbers, and firewood, and for a proportion of sleeper, pole, and bridge-timber requirements. A 1968 survey showed that a total of 7 million fence posts of all types was used: 4 1/2 million of these were wooden, almost all being thinnings or small-diameter logs from exotic plantations.
Wood Preservation—In the year ended 31 March 1970, 39 percent of all sawn-timber produced was preservative treated; by world standards the proportion treated is very high, partly because of the relative ease with which otherwise non-durable exotic softwoods such as radiata pine can be treated.
Features of the preservation industry are: the very wide use in house building of timber treated by diffusion or vacuum-pressure methods with water-borne preservative at low retentions to prevent insect borer attack; the wide dispersal of small treating plants specialising in such treatment; and the quality-control function exercised by the Timber Preservation Authority (set up by the Government in 1955) Plant inspection and sampling associated with quality control are done on behalf of the Authority by Forest Service staff.
Timber Preservation Authority specifications prescribe the preservative treatments for different service conditions. For treatment of exterior timbers against decay multi-salt preservatives (essentially solutions of copper, chromium, and arsenic compounds) at high loadings are widely used, but oil-type preservatives (e.g., creosote) are also acceptable. The usual method of application of multi-salt preservatives is by vacuum pressure, but such variations as the oscillating-pressure method (OPM), the Lowry process, and the alternating-pressure method (APM) have been introduced. Oil-based preservatives are applied by pressure, hot and cold bath, and cold soak and are used for poles, posts, and sleepers. For timber out of contact with the ground and protected from the weather lighter treatment with water-soluble preservatives is acceptable.
Collection of statistics on wood preservation was introduced in 1955 and the following table shows the quantities of sawn timber treated in the country.
Year | Open Tank | Diffusion Impregnation* | Pressure Impregnation | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Mainly boron. | ||||
board feet (thousand) | ||||
1954-55 | 53 | 6,984 | 61,484 | 68,520 |
1959-60 | 30 | 70,889 | 105,837 | 176,756 |
1962-63 | 3 | 91,242 | 120,333 | 211,579 |
1963-64 | 16 | 102,974 | 125,873 | 228,863 |
1964-65 | 140 | 132,991 | 142,373 | 275,504 |
1965-66 | 4 | 149,621 | 153,878 | 303,503 |
1966-67 | 9 | 148,505 | 154,542 | 303,056 |
1967-68 | 12 | 108,063 | 156,755 | 264,830 |
1968-69 | 26 | 125,825 | 152,550 | 278,401 |
1969-70 | 189 | 130,254 | 171,502 | 301,945 |
In addition, 8,513,000 cubic feet of other timber, such as sleepers, poles and fence posts, was treated by one of the preservation methods in 1969-70.
OVERSEAS TRADE—Forest products are growing in importance as earners of overseas funds and their more diversified development in New Zealand is also contributing to reduction of imports. For the year ended June 1971 exports of forest products were valued at about $73 million; Australia was the largest customer, taking 42.3 percent, mainly in the form of pulp and paper, and Japan was the next largest, taking 41.9 percent, mainly logs. For the same period, imports of forest products into New Zealand were valued at $21 million.
Timber Exports—There is now an established market in Australia for radiata pine and Douglas fir sawn-timber. At present Japan is taking our timber mainly in log form, but the market there for our sawn radiata pine is rapidly expanding. Exports of sawn-timber to the Pacific Islands are increasing. Only special categories of indigenous timbers are permitted for export, and these are strictly regulated.
Timber Imports—Durable Australian hardwoods are still imported for use as railway sleepers, large poles, cross-arms, wharf, bridge, and constructional timbers, etc., but greater use is being made of preservative-treated New Zealand-grown softwood timber for these and other uses subject to severe service conditions: The demand for Douglas fir, redwood, and western red cedar from North America for structural uses, exterior joinery, and weatherboards continues. Other imports are normally limited to tropical hardwoods and sapele for the furniture trade and specialty purposes.
Pulp and Paper Exports—A steadily increasing export market for both pulp and paper is developing, mainly to Australia. Chemical sulphate pulp is the only type exported in quantity. Newsprint comprises 82 percent of all paper exports.
Pulp and Paper Imports—Short-fibred pulp and special papers still need to be imported. These two items constitute about two-thirds of the value of our total forest products imports.
VALUE OF EXTERNAL TRADE IN FOREST PRODUCTS | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 30 June | Wood Products | Pulp | Paper and Paper Products | All Forest Products |
Imports ($000, c.d.v.) | ||||
1967 | 6,210 | 1,919 | 7,015 | 15,144 |
1968 | 4,219 | 1,341 | 7,591 | 13,151 |
1969 | 5,006 | 1,178 | 9,851 | 16,035 |
1970 | 7,294 | 1,610 | 11,346 | 20,250 |
1971 | 6,228 | 2,376 | 12,514 | 21,118 |
Exports ($000, f.o.b.) | ||||
1967 | 7,412 | 5,928 | 11,047 | 24,387 |
1968 | 16,895 | 6,195 | 18,201 | 41,291 |
1969 | 29,145 | 7,484 | 20,771 | 57,400 |
1970 | 36,834 | 7,286 | 22,214 | 66,334 |
1971 | 42,795 | 9,394 | 20,494 | 72,683 |
The following tables give New Zealand's imports and exports of timber for the last 6 years.
TIMBER IMPORTS BY CATEGORIES | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 30 June | Sawn Timber | Sleepers | Logs and Poles | ||||
Hardwoods | North American Softwoods* | Oak | Other | Total | |||
*Douglas fir, redwood, and cedar. | |||||||
board feet (million) | cu ft (million) | ||||||
1966 | 7.2 | 22.4 | 0.2 | 8.7 | 38.5 | 2.2 | 0.8 |
1967 | 7.1 | 19.9 | - | 7.1 | 34.1 | 2.1 | 0.7 |
1968 | 4.8 | 8.4 | 0.1 | 5.1 | 18.4 | 0.1 | 0.4 |
1969 | 4.4 | 8.0 | - | 4.6 | 17.0 | - | 0.3 |
1970 | 4.3 | 13.2 | 0.2 | 4.9 | 22.6 | - | 0.4 |
1971 | 4.2 | 6.5 | 0.1 | 5.6 | 16.4 | - | 0.5 |
NOTE—Figures have been adjusted to include items not given in board feet in published statistics.
TIMBER EXPORTS BY CATEGORIES | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 30 June | Indigenous Timber | Radiata Pine | Douglas Fir | Other Exotics | Total Exotics | Total, All Sawn Timber | Logs and Poles | |
Sawn | Cases | |||||||
NOTE—Small quantities of roundwood are included in the exports. | ||||||||
board feet (million) | cu ft (million) | |||||||
1966 | 0.1 | 26.9 | 2.3 | 3.5 | - | 32.7 | 32.8 | 17.1 |
1967 | 0.1 | 25.9 | 1.1 | 3.0 | 0.3 | 30.3 | 30.4 | 19.9 |
1968 | 2.4 | 49.2 | 2.7 | 10.4 | 0.2 | 62.5 | 64.9 | 43.2 |
1969 | 4.7 | 70.1 | 3.2 | 24.3 | 0.4 | 98.0 | 102.7 | 53.5 |
1970 | 3.8 | 78.6 | 2.3 | 26.4 | 0.7 | 108.0 | 111.8 | 63.6 |
1971 | 5.3 | 83.5 | 1.3 | 24.4 | 5.3 | 114.5 | 119.8 | 64.4 |
The following table gives New Zealand's external trade in pulp and paper for the last 6 years.
EXTERNAL TRADE IN PULP AND PAPER | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 30 June | Wood Pulp | Fibreboard* | Paper and Paperboard | ||
Newsprint | Other Paper and Paperboard† | Total | |||
*In 1,000 square feet. †Excludes manufactures of paper and paperboard; values include minor items for which no quantities are given. Basis for valuation: exports—free on board at port of shipment; imports—c.d.v. in country of origin. | |||||
Imports tons | |||||
1966 | 21,673 | 193 | 3,004 | 26,595 | 29,599 |
1967 | 21,697 | 117 | 1,731 | 22,088 | 23,819 |
1968 | 14,816 | 33 | 393 | 22,297 | 22,690 |
1969 | 11,212 | 164 | 976 | 21,232 | 22,199 |
1970 | 13,132 | 32 | 542x | 23,255x | 23,797x |
1971 | 17,254 | 124 | 494 | 24,309 | 24,803 |
Exports tons | |||||
1966 | 70,332 | 3,291 | 117,060, | 1,674 | 118,734 |
1967 | 72,326 | 3,444 | 94,506 | 2,552 | 97,057 |
1968 | 74,342 | 6,223 | 125,189 | 11,548 | 136,737 |
1969 | 87,730 | 21,127 | 121,349 | 18,163 | 139,512 |
1970 | 80,821 | 15,323 | 119,606 | 30,808 | 150,414 |
1971 | 94,626 | 17,429 | 109,681 | 19,432 | 129,113 |
RESEARCH—Since 1947 all forestry and forest-products research administered by the Forest Service has been undertaken or co-ordinated by its Forest Research Institute, Rotorua, In addition, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the universities, and private industrial organisations undertake research into certain aspects.
The Forest Research Institute programme has a wide range and includes studies of the fundamental physiological process of tree growth; the ecology of indigenous and exotic forests; silvicultural practices for all stages of exotic forestry; growth rates, productivity, and grades of timber under various silvicultural treatments and their effect on the economics of the operations; forest soils, particularly nutrient deficiencies and their correction; selection, breeding, and introduction of improved strains of trees; the impact of fungus diseases and insect pests and factors affecting the health of trees. The institute has made country-wide inventories of indigenous and exotic forest resources. The Protection Forestry Branch of the Institute (the Forest and Range Experiment Station), which is based at Rangiora, surveys the condition of protection forests and associated mountain scrub and grassland. It carries out research on climatology, hydrology, soils, the revegetation of eroded areas, and the effects of wild animals and their control.
Linked with the research into wood formation are studies of the products of forests. The physical and mechanical properties of timbers are investigated generally and with special reference to the effects of tree selection based on visual qualities and of silvicultural treatment. The suitability of species for production of wood pulp and the characteristics of the pulp from species not yet used are also studied. Research is also carried out in timber engineering, timber seasoning, and preservative treatment of timbers; in all these fields the institute works closely with the timber industry.
TRAINING IN FORESTRY—The Forest Service recruits school leavers up to the age of 20 years for training as forest rangers and foresters. Ranger trainees work for 1 year in the forests and then attend Rotorua Ranger School for 1 year where they study the subjects basic forestry. Another 2 years are then spent on forests to consolidate knowledge and to learn supervision and gain experience in planning, control, and leadership. Those selected as forester trainees attend university on a full-time study bursary to complete a 4-year degree course in forestry. A limited number of full-time study bursaries are also awarded to enable trainees to complete degree courses in science and engineering. The Forest Research Institute recruits young people of both sexes for training as research technicians.
To build up a permanent and efficient skilled-labour force, the Forest Service now recruits each year about 100 youths 16 to 18 years of age. These junior woodsmen receive a 2-year course of basic training in the practical skills of forestry at one of the woodsman schools at Kaingaroa, Golden Downs or Southland, followed by a third year of advanced training given in small groups in selected forests.
Through the Forestry Training Centre at Rotorua courses are regularly offered in timber grading, timber inspection, seasoning and treatment of timber and other forestry operations. A continuous series of courses is also provided for Forest Service staff in all phases of Forest Service activity. The Timber Industry Training Centre at Rotorua provides courses for the industry in saw doctoring, sawmilling, and timber machining. Short grading courses for local industry representatives are also held in other centres.
After a lapse of some 35 years, professional education for forestry in New Zealand recommenced at the University of Canterbury in 1970. The basic course leading to the degree B.For.Sc. (with or without honours) extends over 4 years, comprising two intermediate years of pure science followed by 2 years of professional classes. Post-graduate studies will begin in 1972, with programmes leading to masters and doctoral degrees.
EMPLOYMENT—In 1970 the total number of persons employed in the forestry sector comprised 4.1 percent of the total labour force, and the forest industries employed 10 percent of the industrial labour force. Because the major manufacturing units are logically located near their raw material supplies, there is a concentration of employment near the largest forest areas. This is seen in the central North Island where over half the country's exotic forests are located and where one-quarter of the regional labour force is engaged in forest industries. fact the forest industries have had a very marked effect on regional development. The current prosperity and the fast growth of population in the Rotorua - Bay of Plenty area is due in no small measure to the expansion of the forest industries. Apart from the expansion of the established towns such as Rotorua, the industrial development of
New Zealand Forest Products Ltd., Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd., and Caxton Paper Mills Ltd., has led to the establishment of a completely new town—Kawerau—and the rapid growth of another—Tokoroa. The development of these industrial complexes has also stimulated other industries, especially transport, vehicle repair, and building and construction. Similarly the expansion of exports of forest products was partly responsible for the increased tonnages that have passed through the ports of Tauranga and Napier over the last decade.
The following table shows the number of employees and working proprietors in the forest industries at 15 April 1971. The industry classification has been revised. Total employment reached 26,531 in 1960, 30,835 in 1965, and 34,495, in 1970. (Source: Department of Labour.)
At 15 April | Forestry* | Logging† | Sawmilling‡ | Timber Merchanting | Pulp, Paper, and Paperboard | Other§ | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Includes silviculture, nurseries, etc. †Includes felling, cutting, and haulage. ‡Includes planing mills and plywood and veneer mills. §Includes other wood industries, manufacture of furniture and fittings, wooden and cane containers, and wood and cork products. | |||||||
1971 | 3,101 | 2,934 | 8,833 | 3,457 | 4,190 | 11,693 | 34,208 |
THE OUTLOOK—The State owns 80 percent of the remaining indigenous timber and about half of the 0.5 million hectares of exotic forest. It makes sales, usually of standing timber but in some cases of logs, from both types of forest to the timber industry. Owing to the poor prospects of sustained yield from most of the indigenous forests, the policy is to ration the cut to spread the resources over as long a period as practicable. Their contribution to timber supply will inevitably diminish but it is hoped that it will remain a source of special purpose timbers for several decades. The exotic forests are renewable and are managed for sustained yield. Their full possibilities have not yet been reached but owing to the irregularity of past planting programmes their composition is far from ideal and there are problems over maintaining a steady rate of expansion of output.
The large area of exotic forest in private ownership has arisen for the most part from speculative planting in the 1920s and 1930s. Most of the forests then established have since come under the control of industrial companies, which are utilising them and managing them, in several cases, to ensure regular and permanent supplies for their major wood-using factories. The other privately-owned indigenous forests are subject to uncontrolled exploitation and are expected to be exhausted at no distant date.
Long-term industrial expansion will require a continuing increase in the area of the nation's exotic forests (the Forestry Development Conference recommended a minimum annual planting programme of 52,000 acres for the next 20 years, which would give the country a total exotic forest area of nearly 2.5 million acres, compared with the present 1.3 million acres). Increased production up to the end of the century would be based for the most part on existing forest resources and would be sustained thereafter by the additional planting proposed.
New Zealand's forest industries are favourably placed in regard to the basic requirement for expansion—wood supplies from exotic forests, which will increase over the next 30 years. Efficient processing is well established, providing a good basis for further expansion; projections indicate that demand for forest products will grow both at home and abroad, particularly for paper. In many countries wood supplies are inadequate for their needs, hence they must import.
Planning must encompass management and utilisation of the forests and any necessary extension of them; requirements in manpower with the necessary skills; requirements in finance; analyses of market development; and requirements in research to develop new products and more efficient techniques.
The Forestry Development Council set up in 1969 is working towards co-operation in national planning to rationalise the forestry sector's future development; its membership includes representatives from Government and industry.
A special article in the 1969 Yearbook (pp. 1107-15) surveyed the economics of the forest industries and future development prospects.
GENERAL—The fishing industry in New Zealand is based mainly on the bottom-dwelling or demersal species of fish caught by trawling, Danish seining, lines, and nets, and on rock lobsters (crayfish) taken in pots. For “wet fish”, trawling is by far the most important method, producing approximately 69 percent of the total catch, followed by Danish seining 12 percent, lining and netting and other methods 18 percent in 1970. The motor trawler ranging in size between 50 ft and 60 ft with a crew of two or three men has come to be the type of vessel mainly used by the industry. In recent years there has been a trend to larger stern-ramp trawlers with improved gear and equipment. The Marine Department has two stern-ramp trawlers for technological and research work associated with fishing.
In New Zealand the fishing industry is widely dispersed around a number of smaller ports as well as the main ports. The industry is built around the handling and selling of fresh fish in the main, as opposed to processing fish. Rock lobsters, long the leading fish export, are now being challenged in value by increasing sales of “wet fish” while exports of paua, eels, and rock oysters are making growing contributions to export revenue.
The abolition of the licensing system in 1964 and the consequent liberalisation of the industry has led to increases in landings of fish. The potentialities of the fishing industry were examined in the Fisheries Committee Report to the National Development Conference 1969. The Territorial Sea and Fishing Zone Act 1965 redefined the 3-mile territorial seas and introduced a 9-mile fishing zone beyond the territorial limit.
The governing legislation for the fishing industry is the Fisheries Act 1908, which is administered by the Marine Department.
The principal regulations dealing with fisheries are the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1950, the Freshwater Fisheries Regulations 1951, and the Commercial Fishing Regulations 1963. Under the Freshwater Fisheries Regulations are issued a number of modification notices which deal with particular aspects—e.g., permissible length of different classes of fish to be taken—while the various acclimatisation societies' rules are issued under the authority of these regulations. The Oyster Fishing Regulations 1946 and the Whitebait Fishing Regulations 1964 are directly relevant to the fishing industry. Other regulations include the Seal Fisheries Regulations 1946, Rock Oyster Farming Regulations 1966, the Quinnat Salmon Regulations 1964, the Fish-pass Regulations 1947, and the Toheroa Regulations 1955. Amendments to all regulations are made from time to time.
Fishing Industry Board—In 1963 there was passed a Fishing Industry Board Act, providing for the establishment of a seven-member board with the principal function of promoting the expansion and development of the fishing industry, marketing and standards of hygiene and packaging, continuity of supply, co-ordination within the industry, and promoting means of financing development. Members were appointed and met for the first time in April 1964.
The Government made an initial grant of $100,000 towards the cost of establishing the board and annual grants are made to assist the board in meeting operating costs. A levy of approximately 1 percent of the landed value of fish came into force on 1 January 1965, and provides finance for the board's activities. The board through its committees investigates local supply and marketing, export development, technical education, tuna development, and fishing demonstrations.
Objectives of the board include the provision of adequate supplies of high-quality fish for the local market at reasonable prices, and an increase in overseas earnings from selling more fish overseas. It is recognised that fishermen must be encouraged to modernise their trawling fleet and that shore establishments of the industry must be improved to fulfil these objectives.
Fishing Industry Finance Committee—In 1965 the Government arranged to guarantee mortgages and make loans through the State Advances Corporation to purchase new, fully-equipped fishing vessels. In October 1970 loans and guarantees became available for development of rock oyster farms, and also loans for cool stores for fish. Up to 31 March 1971, 59 loans totalling $1,349,593 had been approved for new or used fishing vessels.
SPECIES OF FISH—Of the many kinds of excellent edible fishes the most important are the snapper (Chrysophrys auratus), which is the principal species in the catch (mainly by trawl) in the north-western part of the South Island, the west coast of the North Island, and the east coast of the North Island to just south of East Cape; next in importance is tarakihi (Cheilodactylus macropterus), which is taken mainly by trawlers working off the east coast of the North Island and in smaller quantities off the coasts of the South Island. The groper or hapuku (Polyprion oxygeneios) is caught on lines in the deeper water from North Cape to Stewart Island, but principally in Cook Strait and on the rocky parts of the east coast of the South Island, while the blue cod (Parapercis colias) is the staple line-caught product of the southern line fisheries, particularly about Foveaux Strait, Stewart Island, and at Chatham Islands. The flounder and sole (Pleuronectidae) occur in the more shallow and sheltered waters. Rock lobster (crayfish) are fished mainly at the Chatham Islands and around the south-west of the South Island.
The most productive grounds are in relatively shallow waters, and most of the fishing is carried on at depths of less than 80 fathoms. Depths of over 100 fathoms occur at a comparatively short distance from the coast. The principal methods of fishing arc long-lining for groper (hapuku), ling, kingfish, and snapper; hand-lining for blue cod; trawling and Danish seining, by which flounders, snapper, tarakihi, gurnard, John Dory, and a variety of other fish are taken. In bays and estuaries set-nets and dragnets are used for flounders, snapper, and mullet.
Various species of pelagic, or surface-dwelling fish, occur in quantity in waters adjacent to New Zealand. At present, landings of pelagic fish in New Zealand are insignificant. Catching techniques for the smaller species (e.g., pilchards), the medium-sized species (e.g., kahawai) and the larger species (e.g., tuna) are all different. The catching and processing of pelagic fish must be undertaken on a large scale if it is to be profitable and the viability of a fishery based on pelagic fish is currently being examined by the Fisheries Development Council.
FISHERY STATISTICS—As at 31 December 1970 there were 2,805 registered fishing boats, compared with 2,716 a year earlier. Values of catches by these boats for the year ended 31 December 1970 were as follows: over $2,000, 1,196; $1,000-$2,000, 208; under $1,000, 1,401. (The boats were manned by 4,786 persons.)
The growth in value of fisheries products is shown in the following diagram.
The estimated total quantity and value of the principal classes of fishery products marketed were as follows in the 2 latest years.
Product | Unit | Quantity | Value | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | ||
$(000) | $(000) | ||||
Wet fish | cwt | 645,012 | 799,890 | 5,018 | 6,425 |
Whitebait (West Coast South Island only) | cwt | 2,852 | 1,673 | 383 | 290 |
Oysters (dredged) | sacks | 66,753 | 114,998 | 735 | 1,267 |
Oysters (rock) | sacks | 5,099 | 4,912 | 160 | 170 |
Mussels | sacks | 19,933 | 20,141 | 71 | 74 |
Rock lobster (crayfish) | cwt | 175,109 | 127,258 | 8,861 | 8,052 |
Other shellfish, etc. | cwt | 23,676 | 27,550 | 217 | 277 |
Total value | ... | ... | ... | 15,445 | 16,555 |
Annual quantities and values of “wet fish” caught are shown in the following table.
Year | Total Quantity | Total Value |
---|---|---|
cwt | $(000) | |
1960 | 542,506 | 3,351 |
1961 | 528,632 | 3,254 |
1962 | 554,654 | 3,545 |
1963 | 550,966 | 3,376 |
1964 | 589,384 | 3,780 |
1965 | 604,582 | 3,949 |
1966 | 666,274 | 4,388 |
1967 | 713,527 | 4,626 |
1968 | 671,870 | 4,489 |
1969 | 645,012 | 5,018 |
1970 | 799.890 | 6,425 |
Kind or Class of “Wet Fish” Caught—The following table shows the quantity and value of the principal “wet fish” caught during the latest 2 years.
Kind or Class of Fish | Quantity | Value | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
cwt | percent | $(000) | percent | |||||
Snapper | 224,525 | 252,204 | 34.81 | 31.53 | 1,495 | 1,801 | 29.79 | 28.03 |
Tarakihi | 71,007 | 102,518 | 11.00 | 12.82 | 508 | 739 | 10.13 | 11.50 |
Trevally | 64,583 | 83,458 | 10.01 | 10.43 | 201 | 301 | 4.01 | 4.68 |
Gurnard | 55,594 | 73,199 | 8.62 | 9.15 | 255 | 360 | 5.08 | 5.60 |
Sole | 19,170 | 23,106 | 2.97 | 2.89 | 330 | 404 | 6.58 | 6.29 |
Hapuku | 22,092 | 29,513 | 3.43 | 3.69 | 380 | 465 | 7.56 | 7.23 |
Flounder | 21,408 | 21,936 | 3.32 | 2.74 | 447 | 493 | 8.91 | 7.68 |
Blue cod | 14,941 | 20,127 | 2.32 | 2.52 | 196 | 307 | 3.90 | 4.77 |
Elephant fish | 18,382 | 22,250 | 2.85 | 2.23 | 331 | 388 | 6.60 | 6.03 |
Red cod | 11,355 | 14,958 | 1.76 | 1.87 | 83 | 89 | 1.66 | 1.39 |
Moki | 13,546 | 18,803 | 2.10 | 2.35 | 73 | 107 | 1.46 | 1.66 |
Pioke | 13,578 | 18,302 | 2.10 | 2.29 | 175 | 249 | 3.48 | 3.87 |
Other | 94,831 | 119,516 | 14.71 | 15.49 | 544 | 722 | 10.84 | 11.27 |
Totals | 645,012 | 799,890 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 5,018 | 6,425 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Methods of Capture—The total quantity of “wet fish” caught by each of the common methods of fishing is shown below for the latest 2 years.
Method of Fishing | Quantity | Value | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
cwt | $(000) | |||
Trawl | 458,982 | 554,986 | 3,285 | 4,106 |
Danish seine | 71,031 | 98,703 | 440 | 650 |
Set and drag nets | 51,118 | 64,381 | 546 | 657 |
Long and hand lines | 57,390 | 75,598 | 720 | 981 |
Other methods | 6,491 | 6,222 | 27 | 31 |
Totals | 645,012 | 799,890 | 5,018 | 6,425 |
Landings at the Ports—Ports where the total landed catch of “wet fish” was in excess of 10,000 cwt are listed in the following table.
Port | Quantity | Value | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
cwt | $(000) | |||
Auckland | 163,182 | 161,021 | 1,002 | 1,038 |
Manukau | 58,610 | 66,587 | 274 | 364 |
Thames | 15,379 | 18,790 | 152 | 149 |
Coromandel | 5,037 | 14,502 | 32 | 100 |
Tauranga | 49,974 | 63,962 | 275 | 383 |
Whakatane | 7,262 | 11,174 | 58 | 87 |
Gisborne | 64,877 | 73,224 | 336 | 411 |
Napier | 55,510 | 60,266 | 410 | 466 |
New Plymouth | 5,684 | 12,968 | 42 | 101 |
Wanganui | 6,083 | 13,318 | 55 | 110 |
Wellington | 25,717 | 32,051 | 276 | 363 |
Nelson | 31,303 | 62,174 | 181 | 377 |
Motueka | 8,602 | 10,374 | 46 | 69 |
Greymouth | 6,312 | 11,920 | 65 | 110 |
Lyttelton | 11,428 | 20,693 | 179 | 290 |
Timaru | 34,355 | 43,356 | 448 | 545 |
Port Chalmers | 16,196 | 18,181 | 207 | 222 |
Bluff and Stewart Is. | 9,912 | 14,638 | 125 | 191 |
The total quantity of fish landed at these ports in 1970 was 709,199 cwt, which was 88.66 percent of the total catch.
EXPORTS—A table showing quantities and values of the principal classes of fishery products exported during each of the latest 3 years is set out below. Rock lobsters, or crayfish, are exported mainly to the United States; for other fish the main markets are Australia and Japan. New Zealand's exports of fish and fish products now go to over 25 countries.
Commodity | Quantity | Value (f.o.b.) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
cwt | $(000) | |||||
Rock lobster (crayfish) and tails | 62,759 | 58,131 | 53,469 | 12,729 | 14,235 | 12,432 |
Fish, fresh or frozen | 77,225 | 74,034 | 144,171 | 1,689 | 1,899 | 4,243 |
Fish meal | 4,740 | 48 | 50 | 30 | -- | - |
Other, including smoked and canned | 9,880 | 6,769 | 10,919 | 215 | 216 | 390 |
Totals | 154,604 | 138,982 | 208,609 | 14,663 | 16,351 | 17,065 |
OYSTER BEDS—The principal oyster beds around the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland peninsula. During the 1970 season 113,592 sacks of oysters were dredged from Foveaux Strait, compared with 66,284 sacks in 1969.
In addition to the four Government experimental rock-oyster farms, a further 70 farms are in production in Northland and the Hauraki Gulf and an additional 70 leases for farms have been granted. This new industry is in the process of changing from tray to stick cultivation assisted by a large-scale Government spat-stick catching programme.
Rock oysters picked in 1970 totalled 9,070 sacks, compared with 9,412 sacks in 1969, and included 4,464 sacks of mature oysters from private farms.
ROCK LOBSTERS—Rock lobster, or marine crayfish, occur off many parts of the New Zealand coast. Part of the catch of rock lobster is sold in local markets for domestic consumption and part is exported as frozen rock lobster tails and whole crays.
With the development of the export of frozen rock lobster tails to the United States of America and the productive fishing in the Chatham Islands, the catch of rock lobster increased until 1968. The boom period, however, has now passed and the aim of all concerned is to ensure that this valuable fishery stabilises to provide regular supplies for overseas and local markets. The catch and exports of rock lobster over the latest 6 years are as follows.
Year | Production (Whole) | Exports | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | |
1965 | 97,933 | 3,270 | 28,488 | 3,947 |
1966 | 128,981 | 3,844 | 35,408 | 4,619 |
1967 | 159,012 | 4,320 | 49,142 | 6,363 |
1968 | 214,752 | 7,433 | 62,759 | 12,729 |
1969 | 175,109 | 8,861 | 58,131 | 14,235 |
1970 | 127,258 | 8,052 | 53,469 | 12,432 |
BIG-GAME FISHING—Swordfish (striped and black marlin, and occasionally broadbill). mako shark, and other big-game fish occur principally off the east coast of the Auckland Provincial District, and attract both New Zealand and visiting big-game fishermen. The principal centres for this sport are Whangaroa, Russell (Bay of Islands), Whitianga (Mercury Bay), Whakatane and Tauranga, where specially designed and equipped launches in charge of experienced men may be hired. The season lasts from December to May, the best months usually being February and March. The record black marlin swordfish (976 lb) was caught off the Bay of Islands.
To preserve this very important fishery the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1950 prohibit the taking of swordfish by other than rod and line, and stipulate that the line be not heavier than No. 39 linen thread line. In addition, a limit bag of not more than four fish per boat per day has been imposed.
In the 1970 season (from November 1969 to June 1970), big-game fish caught included 7 black marlin, 74 striped marlin, 6 blue marlin, 396 mako shark, and 978 other species.
WHITEBAIT—This fishing is based on Galaxias species which, so far as is known, is not taken on a commercial scale in the other countries where it occurs. Whitebait fishery is carried on in the tidal reaches of many rivers, from August to November in the North Island and from September to November in the South Island. The most productive fishing grounds are near the mouths of the rivers of the West Coast of the South Island and in the lower reaches of the Waikato River. Normally the whitebait fishery gives employment to over 300 regular fishermen, and a greater number of part-time fishers. With improved transport from the more remote rivers, in which aeroplanes have played an important part, a substantial whitebait industry has been developed, particularly on the West Coast of the South Island. The 1970 season for the West Coast of the South Island showed a total of 1,673 cwt, compared with 2,852 cwt in 1969.
FRESHWATER FISHERIES: Acclimatised Species—These include quinnat salmon, brown and rainbow trout, and perch. The local administration and management of these species is delegated to acclimatisation societies and to the Department of Internal Affairs for the Rotorua and Taupo fishing districts and for the Southern Lakes Acclimatisation District, where it acts as an acclimatisation society. The Marine Department assists with management investigations, and provides technical advice. It also conducts research, on behalf of acclimatisation societies.
A fishing licence is required for the taking of acclimatised fish. The estimated revenue from angling licences in a season is $300,000.
Indigenous Species—The taking of eels, principally for export, continues to increase. Eels are the only species of which a significant commercial harvest is taken from New Zealand's freshwaters. The value of eels exported increased from $79,737 in 1967 to $469,469 in 1970.
MINERAL PRODUCTION—In New Zealand non-metallic minerals such as coal, clay, limestone, and dolomite are both economically and industrially as important as metallic ores. Over 90 percent of the value of the present mineral production is represented by coal and limestone, together with sand, rock, and gravel for roads, ballast, building, and construction.
The increasing complexity of modern industry creates a demand for a wider range of primary and ancillary raw materials. New industries such as aluminium smelting, iron and steel, and glass manufacture create additional demands for clays, dolomite, and magnesite for refractories, limestone for fluxes and so on.
Recent activities have improved greatly the chances of successful development of a number of important minerals. These include halloysite, ilmenite sands, titanomagnetite ironsands, and sulphur. There is a probability that potential annual export values could grow to $32 million while import savings of $6 million annually could also be involved, apart from developments as regards off-shore oil and natural gas.
A Mineral Resources Council has been established as the sector council on minerals for the National Development Council. It continues to keep under review all aspects of mineral development.
The following table shows the production of metals and minerals from mines and quarries. The values are assessed at pit mouth or quarry.
Mineral | 1969 | 1970 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
*Stockpile value. | ||||
Fuels | $(000) | $(000) | ||
Coal | 2,326,607 tons | 13,673 | 2,348,459 tons | 13,773 |
Petroleum crude Kapuni | - | - | 16,175,283 gals | 554 |
Moturoa | 105,570 gals | 9 | 158,355 gals | 11 |
Natural gas Kapuni | - | - | 3,766,543,100 cu ft | 436 |
Natural gas Moturoa | 2,336,100 cu ft | I | 2,144,900 cu It | 1 |
Metals | ||||
Gold | 10,717 oz | 413 | 11,283 oz | 420 |
Silver | 21,950 oz | 23 | 16,428 or. | 17 |
Cadmium | 11 tons | 52 | 10 tons | 48 |
Copper | 70 tons | 61 | 46 tons | 40 |
Iron ore | 1,167 tons | 6 | 673 tons | 4 |
Ironsands Primary (Export) | 6,800 tons | 41 | 71,010 tons | 426 |
Secondary (Local) | 370 tons | 46 | 70,160 tons | 271 |
Tungsten ore | 8 tons | 33 | 5 tons | 21 |
Zinc | 1,542 tons | 123 | 1,436 tons | 182 |
Lead | 891 tons | 93 | 766 tons | 148 |
Non-metallics | tons | tons | ||
Bentonite | 5,630 | 72 | 19.722 | 88 |
Clay for bricks, tiles, etc. | 256,263 | 341 | 252,844 | 339 |
Clay for pottery, etc | 9,889 | 263 | 11,457 | 203 |
Diatomite | 2,129 | 75 | 5,790 | 185 |
Dimension stone | 22,099 | 98 | 19,060 | 109 |
Dolomite | 9,917 | 157 | 10,111 | 160 |
Greenstone | 6 | 14 | 4 | 8 |
Limestone for agriculture | 1,010,194 | 2,092 | 1,140,327 | 2,219 |
Limestone for industry | 112,136 | 256 | 122,136 | 274 |
Limestone and marl, for cement | 1,470,342 | 877 | 1,499,377 | 805 |
Magnesite | - | - | 476 | 8 |
Perlite | - | — | 2,000 | 3 |
Pumice | 19,001 | 28 | 18,904 | 30 |
Rock for harbour work | 2,756,386 | 945 | 1,231,156 | 718 |
Salt | 48,518 | 464 | 51,959 | 364 |
Sand, rock, gravel, etc., for building aggregate | 5,440,833 | 8,501 | 5,297,013 | 7,778 |
Sand, rock, gravel, etc., for roads and ballast | 19,473,903 | 18.468 | 21,151,135 | 18,786 |
Sand for industry | 96,230 | 109 | 193,485 | 242 |
Serpentine | 76,991 | 192 | 76.908 | 344 |
Silica sand | 105,787 | 245 | 133,486 | 324 |
Sulphur | - | - | 120 | 1 |
Totals | ... | 47,771 | ... | 49,241 |
LEGISLATION—Legislative control of mineral production is contained in the Atomic Energy Act 1945, the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Iron and Steel Industry Act 1959, the Mining Act 1926, the Quarries Act 1944, the Petroleum Act 1937, and the Continental Shelf Act 1964. The administrative agency is the Mines Department.
COAL—Coal in New Zealand has for many years been mined in certain well defined areas, outside which, no coal is known to exist in any significant quantities. The major coalfields, with the class of coal found in each, are—
Bituminous Coal (Coking): Greymouth, Westport (Buller Coalfields), Reefton (Garvey Creek).
Sub-bituminous Coal (Non-coking): Waikato (including North Taranaki), Otago (Kaitangata), Southland (Ohai), Reefton.
Lignite (Non-coking Low Grade): Southland (Mataura).
Minor coalfields from which coal is being mined, but which cannot be expected to provide an important contribution to coal resources, are—
Sub-bituminous Coal: Nelson (Puponga, Westhaven), Murchison.
Lignite: Canterbury (numerous small deposits), Otago, Charleston (Westport).
Coal Utilisation and Research—Coal utilisation and research is being fostered by the New Zealand Coal Research Association. Finance for the Association's activities is raised by a levy of 5 cents a ton made by coal wholesalers, including State coal mines, and a Government subsidy of $1 for $1 basis on operating costs and capital expenditure.
In the laboratories at Lower Hutt six persons are engaged in chemical research and analysis of coal while engineering research and development employs a further nine. Extension and advisory services throughout New Zealand are provided by six fuel technologists.
The executive of the Coal Research Association includes representatives of mine owners, mine workers, coal merchants, the Mines Department, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the University of Canterbury and the New Zealand institute of Coal Mining.
Fuel Technology Service—The Mines Department has established a fuel technology service in Auckland and Christchurch to advise industrial and domestic consumers in the efficient use of coal.
Survey of Coal Resources—Investigation of coal resources is now being carried on in three phases: (i) mainly geological and chemical activities; (ii) detailed topographical surveys and shallow prospecting by means of cuts, pits, and hand drilling; (iii) investigations by deep-core drilling. For detailed information concerning geology, coal type, rank, and extent of the coalfields, those interested are referred to Geological Survey Bulletins Nos. 17, 45, 51, 56, and 59, and for an overall picture to Economic Geology of New Zealand, Volume 4, Eighth Commonwealth Mining and Metallurgical Congress, procurable from the Government Printer, Wellington.
A fresh estimate of the coal resources of New Zealand was prepared in 1969 based on information obtained by the Mines Department and the Geological Survey. The classification accepted—"measured”, “indicated”, and “inferred"—is that used by the United States Bureau of Mines and also accepted in the Commonwealth Mineral Resources Survey issued by the British Commonwealth of Nations Scientific Liaison Offices, London. These terms are simply defined as follows.
“Measured coal” is coal for which tonnage is computed from dimensions revealed in outcrops, trenches, workings, and drill holes and for which the grade is computed from the results of detailed sampling. The sites for inspection, sampling, and measurements are so closely spaced and the geologic character is defined so well that the size, shape, and content are well established.
“Indicated coal” is coal for which tonnage and grade are computed partly from specific measurements, samples, or production data and partly from projection for a reasonable distance on geologic evidence. The sites available for inspection, measurement, and sampling are too widely or otherwise inappropriately spaced to outline the coal completely or to establish its grade throughout.
“Inferred coal” is coal for which quantitative estimates are based largely on broad knowledge of the geological character of the deposit and for which there are few, if any, samples of measurements. The estimates are based on an assumed continuity or repetition for which there is geologic evidence; this evidence may include comparison with deposits of similar type. Bodies that are completely concealed may be included if there is specific geologic evidence of their presence.
The categories of coal resources refer only to the probability of their existence and may be applied either to coal in the ground or to recoverable coal.
The following table sets out the estimated recoverable reserves, which total 1,073 million tons.
Locality | Measured Recoverable | Indicated Recoverable | Inferred Recoverable |
---|---|---|---|
tons (000) | |||
Bituminous | |||
Buller | 31,895 | 5,129 | 10,400 |
Murchison | 16 | 650 | 1,380 |
Reefton | 951 | 3,114 | 8,130 |
Garvey Creek | 132 | 2,630 | 5,000 |
Greymouth | 2,571 | 10,433 | 32,940 |
Pike River | - | - | 15,000 |
Shag Point | - | 10 | 50 |
35,565 | 21,966 | 72,900 | |
Sub-bituminous | |||
Northland | 75 | 500 | 3,000 |
Maramarua | 15,672 | 36,400 | 24,000 |
Huntly | 94,325 | 46,250 | 75,000 |
Rotowaro | 13,272 | 1,300 | 1,820 |
Glen Massey | 143 | 45 | 4,000 |
Whatawhata | 59 | 100 | 200 |
Kawhia | 39 | 450 | 5,750 |
Mangapehi | - | 3,000 | - |
Tatu-Ohura | 3,096 | 1,100 | 12,000 |
Waitewhena | 400 | 900 | 11,000 |
Mokau | - | - | 60,000 |
Collingwood | 58 | 130 | 1,000 |
Heaphy River | - | - | 1,000 |
Charleston | 1,755 | 3,361 | 5,088 |
Inangahua | 20 | 100 | 8,000 |
Fletcher Creek | 60 | - | 2,930 |
Punakaiki | - | - | 2,000 |
Kaitangata | 1,672 | 500 | 500 |
Ohai | 5,961 | 8,460 | 89,940 |
Orepuki | - | - | 1,000 |
136,607 | 102,596 | 308,228 | |
Lignite | |||
Canterbury | 142 | - | 2,000 |
North Otago | 240 | - | 2,000 |
Central Otago | 244 | - | 15,000 |
Green Island | 211 | - | 3,000 |
Kaitangata | 11,000 | 19,000 | 41,908 |
Pomahaka | - | - | 60,000 |
Mataura Valley | 5,033 | 20,650 | 215,550 |
16,870 | 39,650 | 339,458 | |
Totals | 189,042 | 164,212 | 720,586 |
Coal Consumption—The approximate distribution of coal consumption during each of the latest 6 years is shown in the following table. The total quantity is based on actual production in each year plus imports and minus exports.
User | 1964 | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Sales by private mines to domestic consumers included in ‘other consumers’. | ||||||
tons (000) | ||||||
Railways | 166 | 141 | 120 | 99 | 49 | 13 |
Gasworks | 258 | 260 | 241 | 248 | 227 | 169 |
Electricity generation | 586 | 433 | 491 | 228 | 253 | 603 |
Households | 476 | 482 | 344* | 301* | 291* | 279* |
Factory industries— | ||||||
Meatworks | 114 | 113 | 121 | 128 | 123 | 127 |
Dairy factories | 328 | 324 | 299 | 287 | 313 | 276 |
Pulp and paper mills | 142 | 132 | 125 | 111 | 99 | 94 |
Cement works | 213 | 217 | 233 | 190 | 197 | 205 |
Other factories | 196 | 185 | 174 | 154 | 152 | 161 |
Other consumers | 298 | 335 | 455 | 488 | 405 | 348 |
Total consumption | 2,777 | 2,622 | 2,603 | 2,234 | 2,109 | 2,275 |
Summary of Operations—The following table summarises coal-mining operations.
Year | Output | Persons Ordinarily Employed | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Underground | Opencast | Total | Underground Mines | Opencast Mines | Total | ||
Surface | Underground | ||||||
tons (000) | |||||||
Prior to 1966 | ... | ... | 163,277 | ... | ... | ... | ... |
1966 | 1,502 | 1,091 | 2,595 | 818 | 2,145 | 396 | 3,359 |
1967 | 1,371 | 998 | 2,370 | 795 | 2,073 | 411 | 3,279 |
1968 | 1,347 | 878 | 2,224 | 735 | 1,944 | 366 | 3,045 |
1969 | 1,235 | 1,091 | 2,326 | 671 | 1,594 | 331 | 2,596 |
1970 | 1,159 | 1,189 | 2,348 | 619 | 1,353 | 325 | 2,297 |
Totals | ... | ... | 175,140 | ... | ... | ... | ... |
In 1970 the State operated 16 of the 68 underground mines in operation and these produced 855,638 tons of coal; 10 of the 40 opencast mines were operated by the State and they produced 570,442 tons of coal. The loss on operations of State coal mines in 1970 was $1,646,051, without charging interest on loan capital.
Derived Products—Low-temperature carbonisation works, using the Lurgi process, at Rotowaro, 70 miles south of Auckland produced, during 1970, 17,214 tons of carbonettes, 310,105 gallons of tar and oil, and 2,159 tons of char from 33,247 tons of slack coal, which was part of the output of a group of local State mines.
The Sockburn plant, near Christchurch, produced 39,108 gallons of tar and 6,378 tons of coke during 1970.
Mercer Power Station—This station, of 180,000 kW capacity, if working at full capacity, can burn up to 700,000 tons of coal a year. Two-thirds of the coal is provided from the Kopuku opencast coalfield about 7 miles distant from the station, and the remainder from the Huntly coalfield.
PETROLEUM AND NATURAL GAS—Prospecting and mining for petroleum in New Zealand is governed by the Petroleum Act 1937, the Petroleum Regulations 1939, and the Continental Shelf Act 1964. These give the Minister of Mines the jurisdiction to grant petroleum prospecting and mining licences on (a) land and in marine areas including territorial waters, and (b) the continental shelf; for the former there are 329 current prospecting licences covering 139,378 square kilometres and for the latter 32 licences covering 989,178 square kilometres.
Activity in the search for petroleum is being maintained. Geological and geophysical work (including seismic surveys) is being conducted by several licence holders in various areas throughout New Zealand. Since the current search commenced a few years ago a number of deep wells have been drilled and the following are capable of commercial production.
Name of Well and Locality | Depth in Feet | Date Completed | Result |
---|---|---|---|
Kapuni No. 1 (Taranaki) | 13,040 | October 1959 | Gas, condensate |
Kapuni No. 2 (Taranaki) | 13,762 | January 1962 | Gas condensate |
Kapuni No. 3 (Taranaki) | 12,457 | June 1962 | Gas/condensate |
Kapuni No. 4 (Taranaki) | 12,800 | October 1962 | Gas/condensate |
Gas from the Kapuni field is treated for the removal of carbon dioxide and piped between Auckland and Wellington. It is used mainly as a premium household fuel although some will be used for the generation of electricity and for industry. Gas reserves are estimated to be sufficient for 25 years. Condensate from Kapuni provides some of the feedstock for the Whangarei refinery.
The Natural Gas Corporation Act 1967 established a corporation to purchase, transport and market natural gas. Construction of the 377 miles 8 5/8 in. trunk pipeline was completed and natural gas came into use in 1970 in nine North Island centres—Auckland, Hamilton, New Plymouth, Hawera, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Levin, Hutt Valley, and Wellington. (See Section 20B.)
For many years small quantities of petroleum have been produced at New Plymouth. During 1970 the company operating at New Plymouth produced from four wells 66,855 gallons of crude oil, and supplied 2,144,900 cubic feet of natural gas to the New Plymouth gas works. The total production of crude oil to 31 December 1970 was approximately 7,473,400 gallons.
Oil and gas were discovered off the Taranaki coast in 1969. Four wells were drilled, as shown below.
Name of Well and Locality | Depth in Feet | Date Completed | Result |
---|---|---|---|
Maui 1 | 11,515 | June 1969 | Gas condensate/oil |
Maui 2 | 11,700 | December 1969 | Gas/condensate/oil |
Maui 3 | 11,159 | February 1970 | Gas condensate oil |
Maui 4 | 12,858 | July 1970 | Oil |
The commercial significance of hydrocarbons discovered in these wells varies. Discussions are taking place on the sale of gas from these wells, principally for the generation of electricity.
IRON RESOURCES—New Zealand's largest resources of potential iron ore are contained in the black sands of the western beaches—from Westport southwards in the South Island and from Wanganui to Muriwai in the North Island. Titanomagnetite sands make up most of the black sands in the North Island, but from Waikato Heads northwards the beach deposits also contain ilmenite in varying proportions. In the South Island beach sands, ilmenite is the chief iron-bearing material. These beach sands have been estimated to contain some 800 million tons of titanomagnetite, with a further 8.6 million tons of ilmenite in the North Island and 43 million tons in the South Island.
A process has been developed whereby the titanomagnetite sands can be smelted on a large scale economically to produce a good grade of steel. A steelworks has been constructed at Glenbrook, 36 miles south of Auckland, by New Zealand Steel Ltd., and the plant began production late in 1969 using ironsands deposits from the North Head of the Waikato River, 12 miles away. It is expected that production initially will be about 130,000 tons of steel a year (see Section 18).
There has been a small annual production of iron ore from the Onekaka deposits and certain small deposits in the North Auckland district, for use in gas purification, the preparation of stock licks, and in the brickmaking industry.
Near Waverley, 20 miles north of Wanganui, an ironsands mining unit produces titanomagnetite concentrates for direct export to Japan through off-shore bulk-loading facilities. N.Z. Steel Ltd. is planning a similar undertaking at Taharoa, near Kawhia.
URANIUM—in 1955 uranium-bearing minerals were discovered in the Buller Gorge. These deposits occur in steep, broken country which is heavily covered with bush, the area is subject to heavy rainfall and access is difficult. Prospecting work, however, has been disappointing and, so far, ore has not been found rich and extensive enough to be worked economically at present price levels. Prospecting work in the Buller area of the West Coast is continuing.
The Atomic Energy Amendment Act 1957 amended the Atomic Energy Act 1945 by adding several new provisions designed to encourage the search for and production of uranium or other substances which may be used for the production of atomic energy.
GOLD—The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, declined in importance with the exhaustion of the more accessible alluvial-gold deposits and of ore from the zones of enrichment. Annual production is now almost confined to one dredge at Taramakau on the west coast of the South Island.
SILVER—Formerly most of the locally produced silver exported from New Zealand was obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz mines of the Hauraki goldfields, where gold and silver were found alloyed. Recent production in the area is contained in the lead sulphite concentrates exported to Japan. A small quantity of silver is won by the West Coast gold dredges.
TUNGSTEN—The principal ore of tungsten in New Zealand is scheelite, though a little wolfram is found in Otago and Stewart Island, but not in economic quantities.
The scheelite—bearing quartz-veins are generally small and broken, while the scheelite is most erratically distributed in the veins, with the greatest concentration of scheelite situated close to the surface or at shallow depth. Access and transport present difficulties, and production costs are relatively high. Although the price of tungsten ores has improved, scheelite mining is on a small scale. Mining is confined to the Glenorchy and Macrae's Flats fields in Otago. There has been renewed interest in prospecting both these fields and a complete re-assessment of their potential is being made.
COPPER—A deposit of copper ore near Parakao contains azurite and malachite, forms of carbonates of copper, as well as tentorite, an oxide of copper. It has been used as an additive to fertilisers. Another deposit of copper ore was worked at Pupuke. It is estimated that the total production of copper ore over the years to the end of 1970 amounted to 8,068 tons, valued at $359,441.
Prospecting has been carried out for copper ore at Moke Creek near Queenstown, and Coppermine Island near Whangarei, as well as a number of other localities, by mining companies currently engaged in the renewed study of the country's mineral resources without uncovering significant deposits.
MANGANESE—Manganese ores are found in many localities, chiefly in the older sedimentary rocks. Prior to 1960 there was some production from deposits at Bombay, Moumoukai, and Otau, all in the Auckland district. Deposits are, however, generally small and shallow and capable of producing only limited tonnages of ore.
MERCURY—Cinnabar, the principal ore of mercury, is widely distributed in New Zealand, but only in a few localities is it found in quantities of economic importance. The most promising deposits of mercury ore in New Zealand are those of the Puhipuhi district and further investigation work has been carried out in this area.
LEAD AND ZINC—An ore-bearing reef of lead and zinc is being mined near Te Aroha, producing lead-copper sulphide and zinc sulphide concentrates for export to Japan.
TIN—Cassiterite in the form of “stream tin” occurs in small deposits near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, and these have been worked to some extent.
PLATINUM—Platinum occurs in several places, associated generally with gold in gravel, but quantities produced have been insignificant.
SILICA—At Parengarenga, in northern Northland there are large deposits of pure quartz (silica) sand. Over 70,000 tons from here and 10,000 tons from Mt. Somers in Canterbury, are used each year, mainly for glass manufacture.
There are lump silica deposits in Southland of a high quality suitable for the production of ferro-silicon and probably silicon metal.
DIATOMITE—Diatomite is a light powdery material used as a source of silica and as a filtering agent. It is worked in the Rotorua-Taupo volcanic zone and at Middlemarch, Otago.
BENTONITE—Deposits of bentonite occur at Porangahau in the Hawke's Bay District, and at Mangatu, near Gisborne. There are deposits of non-swelling bentonite at Coalgate in Canterbury which are, however, modified to produce swelling bentonite suitable for pelletising ironsands, and use in drilling and as a filler.
HALLOYSITE—Halloysite a clay used in ceramics, and as a filler in the paper industry. It has been mined in Northland since the Second World War and used in the expanding china-ware industry of Auckland and investigations into an expanding use of this clay as a high-grade filler are proceeding.
SULPHUR—Prospecting proved a 6-million-ton deposit of sulphur at Rotorua in the Taupo area in 1968, but exploitation has still to be established as feasible.
PERLITE—Perlite is a volcanic glass expanded by heating; it is used as an insulator and in light-weight concrete. There are deposits in the Rotorua-Taupo area.
ASBESTOS—Chrysotile asbestos occurs at several points in the massive serpentines of Nelson and Otago but the only deposits of importance so far located are those of Upper Takaka in the Nelson district. In 1955 production of asbestos was resumed after a temporary cessation but was discontinued in 1963. Current work is aimed at finding a market for the high proportion of very short fibre found in the ore.
PHOSPHATE—The occurrence of phosphate has been reported from many localities in New Zealand but so far the deposits of Clarendon and Milburn have proved to be the only ones of economic importance and the more favourable sections of the deposits have been exhausted.
SERPENTINE—Serpentine is a magnesium-rich rock used as a fertiliser additive. Deposits are being mined at Piopio, near Te Kuiti, and North Cape, in the North Island, and Lee Valley, Collins Valley and Mossburn, in the South Island. To the end of 1970, 2,552,336 tons of serpentine had been mined.
GREENSTONE—The mineral nephrite, the “pounamu” of the Maori, a deep-green semi-transparent mineral with dark opaque patches, more popularly known as one of the varieties of “greenstone”, occurs as rounded segregations in the talc or talc-serpentine rocks of the Griffin Range of north Westland. The principal supply was obtained from the gravels of the Arahura and Taramakau Rivers, and from gold-sluicing claims of the Kumara district. At the present time the main source of supply is from a deposit of greenstone boulders in Olderog Creek, a tributary of the Arahura River. The boulders are reduced in size by a portable diamond trepan saw and airlifted by helicopter. Some of this has been cut and polished in New Zealand for personal and other small ornaments; the remainder has been exported. With the decline in sluicing operations this mineral has been in short supply.
KAURI GUM—Production of kauri gum has been at a comparatively low level in recent years. The quantity exported annually is now less than 100 tons.
PEAT WAX—There are an estimated 10,000 acres of moorland peat on the Chatham Islands with an average thickness of 14 feet. This peat contains peat wax derived from a particular plant which grew in the area. The peat wax is being investigated for commercial application in carbon paper, polishes, varnishes, cosmetics, and explosives.
SALT—At Lake Grassmere, in Marlborough, salt is being produced by the solar evaporation of sea water. The low rainfall, long hours of sunlight, and the wind conditions make this locality the most suitable one in New Zealand for this purpose. Salt was first harvested in 1952.
Production of salt in the latest 6 years is shown in the following table.
Year | Salt Produced | Value |
---|---|---|
tons | $(000) | |
1965 | 34,170 | 1,080 |
1966 | 35,450 | 1,000 |
1967 | 55,200 | 1,214 |
1968 | 55,000 | 1,155 |
1969 | 48,518 | 464 |
1970 | 51,959 | 364 |
STATE AID TO MINING—State aid to mining in New Zealand is given in several forms—viz. (a) geological survey and bulletins; (b) detailed investigation of the occurrence and development of economic minerals; (c) schools of mines; (d) financial aid to prospecting and for access roads to mining fields; (e) research by Chemistry Division of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.
Geological Survey—Imperative to long-term assessment of New Zealand's mineral resources is an understanding of the country's geology. In New Zealand almost all Government geological work is carried out by the New Zealand Geological Survey, a scientific institution founded in 1865, which since 1926 has been a branch of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. Mines, Works, and other Government departments consult the Geological Survey on geological problems, and do not themselves maintain a geological staff.
The survey's principal work is to prepare geological maps of New Zealand and to determine the country's geological structure and geological history. Along with this, the survey studies and helps to assess the country's mineral deposits, geothermal steam, and underground water resources, and gives advice on geological problems encountered in State and private civil engineering projects, such as the construction of hydro-electric dams, bridges, tunnels, roads, and building foundations.
The Geological Survey has issued regional geological maps on a scale of 1 mile to the inch, covering about one-third of the country. Maps (scale 1:250,000), informally known as the “Four mile” series, are available for the whole country. One-mile maps and bulletins will continue to be issued at intervals for areas of special economic or scientific importance. The first sheets of a new detailed series of maps, at 1:25,000 scale, have been issued. They cover Hamilton City and parts of Auckland. Surveys are currently in progress to produce similar maps for Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. Geological mapping has also been carried cut in New Zealand's island territories and in the Ross Dependency.
Mineral Resources Surveys Generally—The Economic Geology Section of Geological Survey is responsible for the investigation of potentially valuable deposits, coupled with closer study of the changing overseas economic emphasis. The work is largely concerned with the implementation of the Mineral Resources Council's recommended programme. A new inventory of New Zealand's minerals is now available, and a publication Industrial Minerals and Rocks, containing articles of interest to engineers, mining companies, and local bodies, is produced annually. Field studies are made by the geologists, and laboratory examination of ores by the petrology specialists. Chemical analysis is usually done by the Chemistry Division, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. The Petrology Section makes free identification of rocks and minerals forwarded by Mines Department, prospectors, and others.
Metallic Minerals—In earlier years, when gold was of major importance, the survey reported on all major goldfields. Deposits of ores of iron, copper, tungsten, manganese, chrome, uranium, aluminium, and other metals have also been investigated over the years, and the survey took complete responsibility for the raw material geological investigations for the new steel industry. Geological Survey has recently completed detailed surveys of the ilmenite-zircon-gold sand deposits near Westport, of the important mineralisation areas in north-west Nelson, of a disseminated low-grade copper deposit at Coppermine Island off Whangarei, and of scheelite lodes at Glenorchy in Otago.
Coal—Coal is still New Zealand's most important mineral, apart from constructional materials, and mapping the coalfields in detail has been one of the survey's major undertakings in economic geology. Work has proceeded in co-operation with Mines Department and with the Coal Research Association. Detailed maps and bulletins on Greymouth, Reefton, Kaitangata, and Ohai coalfields have been published, while those for the Waikato field will be the next to be issued. Although the mapping of the coalfields is largely complete, survey geologists continue to help with the large number of day-to-day problems in the coalfields and undertake constant revision. A major revision, involving presentation in map form, of coal estimates is currently being made.
Oil—The Government does not undertake oil exploration. Oil companies however draw on survey maps and bulletins for basic information about the country's stratigraphy and geological structure which enables them to narrow down areas deserving more detailed examination. Close and mutually beneficial co-operation has usually developed between survey geologists and paleontologists and those of oil companies. Copies of oil company reports and maps continue to be deposited with the Government in terms of the Petroleum Act 1937. The Geological Survey is the national repository of collections of rocks, fossils, and drill cores collected by the oil companies, and has appointed a petroleum geologist to the staff who advises company geologists on all oil regions.
Paleontological and stratigraphic information by the survey helped the search for oil in Taranaki, which was rewarded by the discovery and development of large reservoirs of natural gas at Kapuni and more recently off shore in the Maui field. The collections of fossils and drill cores held from earlier Taranaki oil-exploration bores greatly helped prediction of the type, age and thickness of strata the drills would penetrate. Geological Survey micro-paleontologists are assisting oil companies in interpreting the stratigraphic progress of off-shore oil wells and provided a complete service for many recent drill-holes, both on shore and off shore.
Constructional Materials and Other Non-metallic Minerals—As far as is possible with the staff available, the survey advises Ministry of Works and local authority engineers, contractors, and other users on where rock materials for road metal, aggregate, building stone, sand, etc., can be obtained. A major aggregate survey has been launched in co-operation with Ministry of Works. Marl, limestone, and pozzolana for cement manufacture, perlite, bentonite, clays, talc, mica, and magnesite are other non-metallic minerals in whose utilisation the survey has played a part. Current aid. to industry given by the survey includes detailed projects on north-west Nelson deposits of wollastonite, asbestos, dolomite, and talc magnesite; the limestone resources of Auckland and Otago have been assessed recently; North Auckland sands and halloysite clays have been the subject of recent New Zealand Geological Survey report series.
CENSUS OF MINING AND QUARRYING—A census of mining and quarrying was taken for the production year 1968-69. Statistics for that year are shown in the following table.
Item | Type of Mining or Quarrying | Total, incl. Part-Time Operating | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sand, Gravel, Rock, etc. | Limestone | Coal | Other, Including Clay | ||
*One owner may operate several mines, e.g., the Government operates many coal mines. | |||||
Type of organisation*— | |||||
Registered company | 197 | 59 | 26 | 32 | 392 |
Individual or partnership or co-operative | 58 | 16 | 34 | 12 | 168 |
Government or local authority | 101 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 140 |
Totals | 356 | 76 | 61 | 46 | 700 |
Nature of business— | |||||
Underground mines operated | - | - | 64 | 11 | 76 |
Surface mines or quarries operated | 917 | 87 | 37 | 64 | 1,332 |
Productive bores | — | — | — | 3 | 3 |
Totals | 917 | 87 | 101 | 78 | 1,411 |
Employment— | |||||
Average number of persons engaged (excludes working proprietors) | 1,864 | 276 | 2,742 | 239 | 5,283 |
Salaries and wages paid (includes bonuses, overtime, etc.) persons engaged $(000) | 4,923 | 669 | 7,635 | 696 | 14,011 |
Overtime hours worked h(000) | 489 | 34 | 35 | 53 | 615 |
Number of working proprietors | 69 | 15 | 96 | 15 | 244 |
Production (values as at quarry floor or mine head)— | |||||
Sand, gravel, rock, clay, etc. $(000) | 19,958 | 58 | - | 65 | 20,373 |
Limestone $(000) | 28 | 2,428 | - | 15 | 2,527 |
Coal $(000) | 64 | - | 12,874 | - | 12,943 |
Other $(000) | 1 | 54 | 8 | 3,074 | 3,245 |
Totals, values $(000) | 20,052 | 2,540 | 12,882 | 3,154 | 39,086 |
Production volumes— | |||||
Sand, gravel, rock, clay, etc. cu yd(000) | 18,412 | 40 | - | 50 | 19,088 |
Limestone tons(000) | 20 | 1,560 | - | 8 | 1,643 |
Coal tons(000) | 24 | - | 2,287 | - | 2,312 |
HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT—The function of the early manufacturing industries in New Zealand was to supply locally the immediate needs of the small scattered communities for food, clothing, building materials, and home furnishings and to provide shipping with ropes, spars, and repairs. These handicraft activities grew into factories as the settlements expanded and as there developed more opportunities for the organisation and specialisation of labour, and for the more complex processing of domestic or imported raw materials. Flour mills, flax mills, ropewalks, and sawmills appeared in the early eighteen forties followed by breweries, brick kilns, cooperages in the mid forties and, later in that decade, lime kilns, ship and boat yards, soap and candle works, and tanneries.
By 1867, the first year in which statistics of factory production were collected in conjunction with the population census, manufacturing establishments included grain mills, breweries, biscuit factories, a bone-manure works, brick and tile yards and potteries, candle and soap works, coachbuilding workshops, fellmongeries, tanneries, wool-scouring works, flax works, aerated water and cordial factories, iron and brass foundries, lime kilns, malt kilns, engineering workshops, a patent slip, a petroleum works, rope and cordage works, sawmills, sash and door factories, ship and boat yards, and a woollen mill. The factories of this period were still primarily concerned with the satisfaction of the needs of the limited local markets.
The development boom of the eighteen seventies, the rapid rise in population, and the better communications between internal markets encouraged further factory expansion. There was to some extent a natural protection from overseas competition in the high freight rates on imports. Other factors which assisted in this expansion were the admission of certain raw materials free of duty, the imposition of a tariff on some finished goods, and the granting of bounties for new factories by central and provincial governments. These were followed by protection by way of tariff in 1888 when the home market was shrinking and capital and labour were beginning to leave the colony. Footwear and clothing factories, machinery, and metal industries were protected by this tariff. A wider protective Customs tariff was imposed in 1895. During the depressed years of the eighteen eighties low wage costs enabled some New Zealand manufacturers to export their products, but this was partly attributable also to the special suitability of some New Zealand products, such as farm implements, to the needs of other developing communities overseas.
The first shipment of refrigerated meat in 1882 opened the way for the establishment and growth of the meat-freezing and butter and cheese industries. Ten years after this first shipment, 21 meat-freezing works and 104 butter and cheese factories had been established.
The recovery from the long depression, the resumption of large-scale immigration at the beginning of the present century, the spectacular development of meat-freezing and dairy factories, and the breaking in of new land, especially in the North Island, all contributed to the revival of a strong internal demand which stimulated manufacturing growth.
Auckland early established itself as the predominant manufacturing province in New Zealand, but in the general prosperity following the gold boom of the sixties, there was a spectacular increase in manufacturing activity in Otago, which led Auckland until the nineties. Canterbury was the next most important manufacturing province. Today, however, Auckland has clearly re-established its predominance and is followed by Wellington and Canterbury.
With the rising population and increased export income during the first decade of this century, manufacturing continued to expand at a steady rate. The growth continued to be concentrated on industries processing farm products for export and those supplying the more simple goods, housing materials and equipment, repairs, and supplies for farmers. In this period the electrical, wire-work, sheet-metal, and motor-vehicle industries had their beginnings.
Developments in the nineteen twenties included the expansion of the vehicle industry (particularly motor and cycle assembly), sawmilling, and the metalworking, furnishings, and apparel industries. These developments carried forward the tendency for industries processing farm products to be less dominating in value of production and employment compared with other types of industry.
During the depression of the nineteen thirties the total volume of factory output declined with the contraction of New Zealand's export income and the drop in internal demand. While prices fell the output of factories processing farm products rose, but not sufficiently to offset the loss in volume from other manufacturing industries. The rapid fall in purchasing power caused the farmer to produce more, but the impact of the depression on the factories processing “non-farm” materials meant a heavy reduction in the output of consumer goods, building materials, and agricultural and dairy machinery and implements. By 1934-35, however, the volume of factory production had been restored to the 1929-30 level.
Apart from metalworking and vehicle factories, which had improved their position significantly, industry emerged from the depression in much the same pattern as before.
The recovery of manufacturing after the depression was primarily the result of better export prices, more public development, and an expansionist monetary policy, all of which resulted in the re-engagement of most of the unemployed.
There had been little time for any protective effect of exchange control and import selection to stimulate industrial expansion between the date these measures were introduced (December 1938) and the outbreak of war in September 1939. It was the war and its shortages which changed the manufacturing pattern and gave great encouragement to industrial development. The engineering and apparel industries, which contributed so much to war needs, made the greatest progress.
Production expanded in response to the need to replace imports that the United Kingdom and other countries could no longer supply and to provide uniforms, weapons, equipment, and provisions for New Zealand and allied armed forces.
One protective effect of the war and post-war periods and their restricted supply of imports was that domestic industry was often enabled to attain its optimum (New Zealand) output quickly without a difficult competitive struggle with imports.
Post-war Development—The pattern of New Zealand industry changed—again from 1949-50 with the exemption from import control of many items. Factory expansion was sustained by a high level of internal demand, by a widening of the range of products, and to some extent by the restriction of imports for a short period of exchange control. In this period the volume of production in the food, footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods groups increased slowly in response to population growth, while leather industry production fell as a result of competition from imports and synthetics. Spectacular increases in production came from new developments in the pulp and paper and the rubber industries. However, as in past years it was the engineering factories that contributed most to the growth of manufacturing after 1949-50. The expansion in this field was stimulated especially by increasing mechanisation on farms, the high level of investment in New Zealand, the “rising demand for consumer durables, and the increased imports of motor vehicle components.
The growth in production has been assisted by increases in manpower engaged and capital investment in new buildings and machinery. A measure of the increase in capital employed is that the value of land and buildings, plant, and machinery at the end of the production year for each person engaged was $1,170 in 1949-50, $2,600 in 1959-60, and $5,180 in 1969-70.
Successive annual increases in the volume of production took place in the following years: 1959-60, 3.5 percent; 1960-61, 9.8 percent; 1961-62, 5.1 percent; 1962-63, 4.5 percent; 1963-64, 10.4 percent; 1964-65, 13.0 percent; 1965-66, 6.8 percent; 1966-67, 5.9 percent. However in 1967-68 there was a decrease of 1.2 percent. In 1968-69 there was an increase of 3.2 percent, and for 1969-70, an increase of 9.1 percent.
The greater use of machinery in manufacturing during the last 20 years is illustrated also by the continuing rise in the average horsepower employed for each person engaged in manufacturing. In 1949-50 the average was 3.42 horsepower; in 1959-60, 4.78 horsepower; and in 1969-70, 6.26 horsepower. This expansion has been facilitated by developments in electric power generation and industrial techniques.
The value of factory production rose from $635 million in 1949-50, to $1,411 million in 1959-60, more than doubling in the decade; while the value of production of $3,149 million achieved in 1969-70 also represented more than double for that decade. Value added in manufacture increased at an ever faster rate from $205 million in 1949-50 to $533 million in 1959-60 and $1,282 million in 1969-70.
Estimates for April 1971 indicate that 25 percent of the total labour force was directly engaged in manufacturing. This figure represented 27.5 percent of the male labour force and 22 percent of all female labour. (Note: From April 1971, estimates of the industrial distribution of the total labour force have, for the first time, been made according to the newly-revised “New Zealand Standard Industrial Classification”. As a result, comparisons with most earlier estimates for industrial groups are not possible.)
Small factories continue to be typical of manufacturing in New Zealand. In 1969-70, 62 percent of the factories employed 10 or fewer people, a reflection of the fact that, partly as a result of the geographical configuration of the country, many factories supply small local markets. At the other end of the scale, in the same year, only 1.5 percent of factories had staff in excess of 200. The majority of the smallest manufacturing units are involved in the production of transport equipment, machinery, and wood products, while the largest plants are engaged in the manufacture of food and paper.
Statistics over the past decade show a trend towards larger manufacturing units, which have increased in number at a proportionately more rapid rate than the total number of factories.
Some of the major industries are mentioned later in this section. Others include wire drawing and galvanising; the production of wire rope, aluminium cable, and telephone and underground power cable; the manufacture of TV tubes, 11 KV switchgear, electric hoists, electric motor starters, and fractional horsepower electric motors, as well as electronic controls for a variety of equipment. The manufacture of transport equipment and machinery has expanded to cover turbo-prop top-dressing aircraft, utility farm vehicles, bicycles, pneumatic and steel-tyred road rollers, self-propelled hydraulically operated excavators, post-hole diggers, and hydraulic equipment and attachments. Further items now made in New Zealand include oil-fired kilns, control valves, thermostats, press brakes, disc brake pads, high-speed twist drills and numerous others. In the chemical and allied industries, New Zealand factories produce PVC compounds and dry blends, besides such PVC products as sheeting, flooring, roofing, and rainwater goods; a range of formaldehyde resins used in the manufacture of adhesives and related products; acrylic emulsions and compounds; many industrial and domestic chemical materials including synthetic detergents; and various weed killers and insecticides. The packaging industry makes moulded pulp products as well as several types of plastic film, the most recent projects involving cast polypropylene and the manufacture of irradiated polyethylene (‘shrink film’). Textured synthetic yarns, warp-knitted and foam-backed fabrics have been added to the products of the textile industry in recent years. An oil refinery and sheet glassworks have been in operation for some years. Gin and whisky distilleries have been established and brandy has been produced experimentally.
RECENT MAJOR DEVELOPMENTS—The following paragraphs summarise certain of the major industrial developments which have recently taken place.
Pulp and Paper—New Zealand Forest Products Ltd. is well advanced with its $55 million pulp and paper project involving the installation at its Kinleith plant of a sixth papermaking machine and the extension of the existing pulp mill and associated facilities. The number six machine is expected to begin production in March 1973. The work at Kinleith is part of a major expansion project affecting also the company's Whakatane and Penrose mills. Spread over 5 years, the total cost in terms of 1969 prices will amount to $105 million, representing the largest outlay on development and expansion by an individual company in New Zealand's industrial history.
Early in 1971 Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. released details of an $88 million expansion project under which more than $46 million is being spent on extending the annual capacity of the kraft pulp mill at Kawerau from approximately 105,000 tons, of which more than 55,000 tons is exported, to 230,000 tons of which 160,000 tons will be exported. The remaining sum will cover the installation of a third newsprint machine which, with its capacity of 130,000 tons, will raise the company's total output of newsprint to 345,000 tons per annum. The pulp mill expansion is due for completion early in 1973 and the new papermaking machine is expected to be in production by the beginning of 1975.
Carter Oji Kokusaku Pan Pacific Ltd. was formed in March 1971 to build and operate at Whirinaki, near Napier, a $12 million mill to produce sawn timber and refiner groundwood pulp for export to Japan. The New Zealand participant. Carter Consolidated Ltd., holds a 60 percent share in the new company, the remainder of the equity being taken up equally by two Japanese pulp and paper companies, which have undertaken to purchase the entire output of the mill, worth a minimum of $250 million over a period of 20 years. The mill is scheduled to commence operation in March 1973.
Particle Board—New Zealand Particle Board Ltd., a joint venture between New Zealand Forest Products Ltd. and Henderson and Pollard Ltd., has almost completed the construction at Kumeu of a $3.7 million particle board plant with a capacity of 35 million square feet annually. A substantial proportion of this production will be available for export when the mill opens in the latter half of 1972.
Steel—New Zealand Steel Ltd. was formed in July 1965, and began production at Glenbrook, south of Auckland, of a range of galvanised coil and sheet from imported black coil in November 1968. The company's first steel was smelted from scrap iron in September 1969 and the first billet from New Zealand ironsands was made 2 months later. However, as commissioning problems have taken longer to eliminate than was expected, volume production has not yet been achieved. The most recent major project undertaken by the company was the commissioning of a steel pipe mill towards the end of 1971. The Glenbrook plant is currently producing steel ingots, billets, fiat and corrugated galvanised sheet, and bright and galvanised pipe.
Pacific Steel Ltd., Otahuhu, processes both the billets produced by New Zealand Steel Ltd. and scrap steel collected throughout New Zealand. With the recent completion of its $8 million expansion programme, the Otahuhu company is manufacturing wire rod as well as a range of other merchant bar products.
Aluminium—New Zealand Aluminium Smelters Ltd. was formed following the signing of an agreement by the New Zealand Government, Comalco Industries Pty. Ltd. of Australia, Showa Denko KK, and Sumitomo Chemical Co. Ltd. of Japan. Construction of a primary aluminium smelter, at Tiwai Point, near Bluff, was completed early in 1971. The first furnace was commissioned by New Zealand Aluminium Smelters Ltd. in April 1971 and the first potline, comprising 204 furnaces with a total yearly capacity of 73,000 tons of aluminium reached full production in November 1971, by which date the plant represented an investment of some $80 million. Expansion of capacity to 110,000 tons per annum is already under way, but the commissioning of the additional plant will depend on the growth in the world demand for aluminium.
Recent developments in the aluminium semi-fabricating industry include the establishment of two new companies in which Comalco Ltd. is associated with Alex Harvey Industries Ltd. and L. J. Fisher and Co. Ltd. in the extrusion, fabrication, and anodising of aluminium products for the New Zealand and overseas markets.
Alcan (N.Z.) Ltd. doubled its aluminium extrusion capacity by the installation in May 1971 of a second press, a high speed 1650 ton unit which, with ancillary equipment and services, cost about $1 million. A second expansion project being undertaken by the company at the Wiri plant involves the installation of a $3.5 million mill for the production of thin-gauge foil.
McKechnie Bros (N.Z.) Ltd., New Plymouth, has also extended its facilities for extruding aluminium sections. During 1970, the company commissioned New Zealand's first copper tube mill.
Tanning—Four groups of companies are engaged in or investigating major projects involving the tanning of sheep and lamb pelts to the dry crust stage for export. Each group comprises one or more established New Zealand freezing or tanning companies, in association with an American or British tannery.
Textiles—Over the last decade the carpet industry has exhibited one of the highest growth rates of any industry, increasing its volume of production by over 170 percent. Exports of carpet have risen from little more than 400 square yards in 1960 to well over 2 million square yards, worth more than $7.5 million, in the year ended June 1971. Exports of carpet yarn brought in a further $2 million in the latter period.
Considerable interest has been shown overseas, particularly in Australia and in the United States, in New Zealand-made all-wool carpeting, drapes, and upholstery fabrics.
Nylon has been extruded and spun by two New Zealand plants since 1965, and in 1969 one of these mills began producing polyester yarn. Substantial increases in production capacity are planned for late 1972 to meet increasing demand on both the domestic and export markets.
Several extruders for the manufacture of polypropylene yarn have been or are being installed to provide material for the production of sacks, bags, woolpacks, cordage, and floor coverings.
TRENDS IN INDUSTRIAL DEVELOPMENT: Horizontal and Vertical Integration—A feature of New Zealand industry in recent years, and one which directly contributes towards the increasing size of industrial establishments, is the trend towards both horizontal and vertical integration of existing units, characterised by mergers, amalgamations, and takeovers. Benefits have accrued as a result of many of these movements, which have permitted improved economies of scale and therefore lower manufacturing costs, and a better utilisation of distribution facilities leading to lower selling expenses. This trend has substantially altered the structure of the food-processing industry including the brewing industry, and major changes have also occurred in the plastics and aluminium industries, amongst others.
Rationalisation of Production—This trend, too, has resulted partly from an attempt to gain improved economies of scale. Some rationalisation has followed mergers and takeovers within New Zealand when, for example, two or more factories each making a wide range of goods have been able to concentrate on narrower complementary ranges, maintaining reasonable consumer choice while increasing the throughput of individual products.
Overseas Investment—Industrial expansion and rationalisation has frequently been associated with the investment of overseas capital, usually accompanied by specialised skills and technical advances. Typically, the industries in which overseas companies are most interested are based on New Zealand natural resources which provide development opportunities less readily available in the more highly industrialised countries of Europe and North America. Since resource-based industries usually develop on a large scale, they are invariably export-oriented and in many cases the overseas companies providing technology and in some cases part of the finance are also able to arrange long-term export markets.
Indigenous Resources—The trend towards the development and expansion of resource-based industries previously mentioned is of considerable significance. Traditionally, the only substantial resource-based New Zealand industries have been those engaged in processing farm products, meat, milk, and wool. Apart from these industries, in the period of almost 20 years following the end of the Second World War, the growth of manufacturing industry was, in the ma, dependent on imported materials and components. The radio and television industry is a good example of growth of this type, and others are to be found in the domestic appliance, petroleum products, and engineering industries.
The turning point in the use of indigenous resources came with the developments in the forest industry where expansion has reached almost boom proportions during recent years. The industry is now a major earner of overseas exchange, the principal exports being pulp, paperboard, newsprint, and other papers. Logs, sawn timber, chips, and processed building boards are also sold overseas in substantial quantities.
Many new industries dependent on indigenous resources are being established to process basic minerals. A steel manufacturing plant is now smelting indigenous ironsands and there are good prospects in the next few years for the establishment of industries to process primary metals from ilmenite, titanium, scheelite, and silicon. An important natural gas field has recently been brought into commercial production, and the industrial potential of a major off-shore field is currently being examined. Developments continue to take place in farm produce, one example being the manufacture of dried lucerne pellets for export.
Financial Infrastructure—Increasing sophistication in the types of financial institutions and the scope of their activities is another trend influencing recent industrial development. As already mentioned, direct investment by overseas companies has materially assisted the growth of particular industries but the increasing rate of expansion in the economy has emphasised the need for the greater availability of capital for development generally.
The Development Finance Corporation, described more fully later in this section, was made more effective by legislation enacted in 1970. At the beginning of 1972, the corporation obtained from the World Bank a loan of more than NZ$7 million for sub-lending to development projects undertaken by the private sector.
Established finance companies have extended their activities considerably, especially in the short-term money market and Government approval has recently been given to overseas banking institutions interested in setting up offices in New Zealand. Consent has also been given for several merchant banking groups to commence operation in this country. These groups, comprising New Zealand companies in association with large overseas finance houses, will help to provide a greater variety of financial services besides facilitating the raising of money overseas to lend out to developing businesses.
EXPORT EARNINGS—Goods manufactured in New Zealand are finding increasingly larger outlets in overseas markets. Wood pulp and paper is the largest single export item in this category, accounting for about 23 percent of the total export earnings from manufactured goods. Other manufactured products making significant contributions to export earnings are machinery and transport equipment, wood products, clothing and textiles, and foodstuffs such as soluble coffee, chocolate products, soups, and processed vegetables. Exports in the foodstuffs group doubled in 1970.
A report released by the National Development Council's Targets Advisory Group in 1971 contained a preliminary reassessment and evaluation of targets for export growth in the next decade. Growth in “Other Manufacturing” output is expected throughout the 1970s to average just over 6.5 percent a year in volume terms, with export volume growing at around 10 percent a year (excluding major projects such as those of N.Z. Steel Ltd. and N.Z. Aluminium Smelters Ltd.). In terms of actual prices, exports are projected to reach $155 million in 1972-73. Further growth to $231 million by 1975-76 is seen, with progressions to $345 million in 1978-79 and $517 million in 1981-82. These figures compare with a growth rate of about 3 percent a year in the volume of farm exports, and an average annual increase of 5.2 percent in the overall volume of exports in the same decade.
IMPORT CONTROL—Most items not made in New Zealand are already exempt from control, and licences are issued freely for essential products such as plant and equipment. A number of agricultural products, including meat, butter, and cheese are also exempt from import licensing. Only about a third of imports by value in the 1971-72 period were subject to import licensing and these were mainly types of goods produced in New Zealand.
It is the Government's policy to replace import licensing by tariffs as far as is practicable as the main measure of protection for New Zealand industry. The Government in the 1971 budget announced its decision to institute a major review of the remaining items under import control over the following 5 years, at the same time recognising that in some instances it may be necessary to retain import licensing. The review is being carried out bearing in mind the recommendations of the National Development Conference, particularly Recommendation 209A, which is concerned with the level of protection which should be afforded manufacturing industry so as to promote steady industrial development, increased manufactured exports, full employment, and, at the same time, encourage competition, efficiency, and reasonable prices to other sectors and consumers.
It is intended that the review of licensing controls will proceed as far as possible on an industry basis to avoid a fragmentary approach. Priority in selecting industries for review will, wherever possible, be given to those which already have unrestricted access to raw materials and other inputs; those in which the existing level of protection appears to be high; and those; which are significant in the cost structure of export industries.
REGIONAL DEVELOPMENT—Partly in response to recommendations of the National Development Council on plans for increasing economic growth rates, considerable attention has been focused on the need for an evaluation of regional development in New Zealand. The concept of regional development is seen not as a scheme for the redistribution of existing industries, but rather as a programme for achieving a more balanced growth rate throughout the country by the fuller utilisation of the resources of each region.
In 1969 the Government commissioned the New Zealand Institute of Economic Research (Inc.) to investigate in depth regional economic development with special reference to the manufacturing sector. The report was released by the Minister of Industries and Commerce in September 1970 and referred to the National Development Council for consideration. The National Development
Council report was published at the beginning of 1972, and accepted by the Government as a broad basis for a constructive and positive regional development policy. The Department of Industries and Commerce has been made responsible for regional development policy and the co-ordination of relevant research.
AIDS TO DEVELOPMENT—Described very briefly below are some of the bodies which provide assistance of various types to manufacturing industry.
Development Finance Corporation—Established as an independent body in 1964, the Corporation provides a source of financial assistance for new or expanding industries. Borrowers would normally be engaged in the production and related fields, such as manufacturing or serving of basic industry. Extractive industries, such as fishing, forestry, and mining, are also eligible for assistance. The functions and powers of the corporation were extended in 1970 so that it is no longer a lender of last resort. It may assist in the setting up or expansion of projects overseas of benefit to New Zealand, and also participate in the reorganisation of industry to increase efficiency and productivity.
Industrial Design Council—Established in 1967 under the Industrial Design Act with the object of improving the quality, efficiency, and appearance of New Zealand-made goods, the council's function is to aid industry by promoting the appreciation, development, and use of industrial design.
Inventions Development Authority—The general functions of the authority are to promote the development, manufacture, or exploitation of inventions with the object of improving the quality, efficiency, or range of goods available for use in New Zealand or for export.
Industrial Research and Development Grants Scheme—This was established in 1969 with the aim of increasing company expenditure on research and development by providing grants based on the increase, during a grant year, of a company's industrial research and development expenditure over its similar expenditure during a base year.
A number of liaison committees have been established to promote development in particular fields of industry. The main objective of the Advisory Committee on the Heavy Engineering Industry is to facilitate and encourage the maximum contribution of the capital goods industry to the development needs of the economy. The Electronics Advisory Committee has been active in formulating recommendations on standardisation of communications equipment, and the establishment of a service to assist research organisations in making new developments available to industry. Following a recommendation by the National Development Council, the Advisory Committee on Productivity Studies was convened to suggest policies for the continued growth in the productivity of manufacturing industries.
Other organisations exist principally to aid exporters. The Export Guarantee Office facilitates the export of manufactured goods by removing some of the financial uncertainties involved in export trade. The New Zealand Overseas Trading Corporation Ltd. helps established and potential exporters in developing a higher standard of export practice, while the Engineering Export Association of New Zealand Inc. is developing and expanding the export of New Zealand engineering, architectural, and other types of technical expertise.
There are also several bodies providing technical and advisory services for industry. Further details of these organisations are to be found under Section 7, Education and Science.
SCOPE OF STATISTICS—The statistics of industrial production collected annually by the Department of Statistics covers registered factories employing at least two persons (including the working proprietor) engaged in the manufacture, assembly, repair, or treatment of articles.
Bread bakeries and ready-mixed concrete establishments were surveyed as separate industries for the first time for 1962-63, but they have been excluded from group and national totals to maintain comparability with previous years.
Commencing with the 1968-69 production year, paper bag and paper sack manufacturers as well as plastic manufacturers were surveyed as separate industries.
Industrial activities not covered by the survey of the Department of Statistics set out in this section are: cake and pastry kitchens; boot repairers; bespoke tailors; dressmakers; milliners; abattoirs; railway workshops; naval dockyard; all one-man factories.
The exclusion of these activities from the scope of the statistical inquiry, and also of all persons engaged in factories in a purely distributive capacity, reduces the total manufacturing labour force from that quoted by the Department of Labour (290,200) to the figure recorded in these statisticsfor 1969-70 of 241,650. Although the annual census of factory production covers only 83 percent of the labour force classified by the Department of Labour as “manufacturing” the percentage of the total production covered would be larger, as all but the very smallest establishments are included.
The year covered by these statistics is generally the year ending 31 March, but factories are permitted to furnish returns covering their financial year most closely corresponding to this period. In the case of the important semi-primary industries—butter, cheese, and other milk products, and meat freezing and preserving—the years correspond with the production seasons ending in May and September respectively.
GENERAL SUMMARY—The factory production table in the Statistical Summary section of this volume gives a long time-series of leading statistics.
Following an increase of 3.2 percent in volume in 1968-69 there was a provisional increase of 9.1 percent in 1969-70 to give a record volume of production in manufacturing. The total value of production was $3,149 million in 1969-70 or 12.8 percent more than the 1968-69 total of $2,790 million. Net output increased by 13.9 percent from $814.3 million in 1968-69 to $927.1 million in the latest year and manufacturers' surplus increased by 11.1 percent (from $265.4 million to $295.9 million). The number of persons engaged, including working proprietors, was 241,650, an increase of 12,576 or 5.5 percent on the total of 229,074 in 1968-69. Total salaries and wages paid (including drawings of working proprietors) during 1969-70 amounted to $608.4 million compared with $527.8 million in the previous year. This was an increase of 15.3 percent.
Factory statistics by local authority administrative areas showing the number of establishments and accompanying main statistics are published in New Zealand Industrial Production available in Government bookshops.
The following table gives the main statistics by statistical areas for the year 1969-70.
Statistical Area | Number of Establishments | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | ||||||
Northland | 309 | 4,488 | 11,722 | 95,251 | 128,920 | 21,138 |
Central Auckland | 2,973 | 80,926 | 202,958 | 539,168 | 958,172 | 308,430 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 1,396 | 24,822 | 65,603 | 236,285 | 403,603 | 106,498 |
East Coast | 117 | 2,402 | 5,912 | 20,371 | 32,424 | 9,015 |
Hawke's Bay | 435 | 9,882 | 26,243 | 97,872 | 159,682 | 45,469 |
Taranaki | 355 | 6,468 | 16,248 | 84,086 | 117,776 | 23,499 |
Wellington | 1,995 | 46,262 | 117,049 | 361,128 | 604,595 | 178,957 |
Marlborough | 113 | 1,526 | 3,496 | 8,008 | 13,428 | 3,809 |
Nelson | 264 | 3,813 | 8,713 | 30,283 | 45,915 | 13,534 |
Westland | 88 | 1,194 | 2,686 | 5,973 | 11,552 | 3,689 |
Canterbury | 1,530 | 37,763 | 91,915 | 228,210 | 406,454 | 135,903 |
Otago | 599 | 14,822 | 34,379 | 81,802 | 147,829 | 47,947 |
Southland | 399 | 7,282 | 21,489 | 78,617 | 118,476 | 29,211 |
Totals | 10,573 | 241,650 | 608,412 | 1,867,054 | 3,148,829 | 927,102 |
Information as to the character of organisation of the establishments engaged in factory production during 1969-70 is given in the following table. Co-operation is characteristic of certain industries engaged in the processing of farm products, mainly butter and cheese manufacturing.
Character of Organisation | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials Used or Operated Upon | Value of Manufactures or Products | Net Output | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Per Establishment | ||||||
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $ | ||
Private registered company | 7,866 | 154,137 | 375 | 1,021 | 1,782 | 570 | 72,464 |
Public registered company | 975 | 68,708 | 185 | 547 | 980 | 301 | 308,718 |
Individual | 930 | 3,806 | 8 | 11 | 24 | 10 | 10,753 |
Partnership | 443 | 2,406 | 5 | 9 | 18 | 7 | 15,801 |
Co-operative association | 252 | 9,086 | 26 | 268 | 320 | 28 | 111,111 |
Local authority and State | 107 | 3,507 | 10 | 10 | 25 | 11 | 102,804 |
Totals | 10,573 | 241,650 | 608 | 1,867 | 3,149 | 927 | 87,676 |
In the next table the statistics for the year 1969-70 are reclassified by employment districts.
Employment District | Number of Factories | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages | Cost of Materials | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) Total | Output (Net Value Added) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | ||||||
*Includes figures previously shown under Ashburton Employment District. | |||||||||
No, | No, | No, | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | percent | |
Whangarei | 309 | 4,028 | 460 | 11,083 | 638 | 95,251 | 128,920 | 21,138 | 2.28 |
Auckland | 2,973 | 55,478 | 25,448 | 165,597 | 37,361 | 539,168 | 958,172 | 308,430 | 33.27 |
Hamilton | 829 | 10,589 | 2,082 | 27,614 | 2,822 | 138,203 | 204,839 | 47,643 | 5.14 |
Tauranga | 215 | 2,167 | 497 | 5,381 | 617 | 28,801 | 41,378 | 8,753 | 0,94 |
Rotorua | 354 | 8,433 | 1,068 | 27,728 | 1,461 | 69,381 | 157,579 | 50,180 | 5.41 |
Gisborne | 117 | 1,808 | 594 | 5,060 | 852 | 20,371 | 32,424 | 9,015 | 0.97 |
Napier | 176 | 2,694 | 840 | 7,695 | 1,179 | 35,334 | 58,294 | 14,753 | 1.59 |
Hastings | 205 | 4,867 | 1,055 | 15,005 | 1,553 | 58,405 | 95,758 | 29,702 | 3.20 |
New Plymouth | 348 | 5,299 | 1,113 | 14,631 | 1,511 | 83,608 | 117,071 | 23,322 | 2.52 |
Wanganui | 260 | 3,514 | 1,065 | 9,474 | 1,254 | 37,180 | 57,378 | 15,077 | 1.63 |
Palmerston North | 515 | 7,135 | 2,628 | 18,952 | 3,386 | 83,505 | 126,216 | 31,024 | 3.35 |
Masterton | 154 | 2,288 | 641 | 6,347 | 833 | 24,310 | 37,723 | 9,634 | 1.04 |
Lower Hutt | 427 | 11,682 | 4,098 | 35,724 | 6,944 | 157,736 | 255,720 | 70,822 | 7.64 |
Wellington | 698 | 9,176 | 4,503 | 28,101 | 6,930 | 62,908 | 133,702 | 53,513 | 5.77 |
Totals, North Island | 7,580 | 129,158 | 46,092 | 378,393 | 67,341 | 1,434,161 | 2,405,174 | 693,008 | 74.75 |
Blenheim | 113 | 1,180 | 346 | 3,050 | 446 | 8,008 | 13,428 | 3,809 | 0.41 |
Nelson | 222 | 2,765 | 610 | 6,902 | 796 | 28,358 | 41,009 | 7,013 | 0.76 |
Greymouth | 130 | 1,351 | 281 | 3,318 | 382 | 7,898 | 16,458 | 5,338 | 0.58 |
Christchurch* | 1,330 | 24,715 | 9,428 | 69,730 | 13,000 | 198,012 | 360,187 | 124,550 | 13.43 |
Timaru | 199 | 3,020 | 591 | 8,429 | 736 | 30,184 | 46,219 | 11,331 | 1.22 |
Oamaru | 63 | 1,413 | 293 | 3,214 | 405 | 9,901 | 15,673 | 4,137 | 0.45 |
Dunedin | 537 | 9,501 | 3,624 | 2,948 | 4,831 | 71,915 | 132,204 | 43,833 | 4.73 |
Invercargill | 399 | 6,728 | 554 | 20,747 | 741 | 78,617 | 118,476 | 29,211 | 3.15 |
Totals, South Island | 2,993 | 50,673 | 15,727 | 141,339 | 21,339 | 432,893 | 743,655 | 234,094 | 25.25 |
Totals, New Zealand | 10,573 | 179,831 | 61,819 | 519,732 | 88,680 | 1,867,054 | 3,148 829 | 927,102 | 100.00 |
A further summary of the operations of factories is given below for the three latest years,
Item | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of establishments | 10,397 | 10,501 | 10,573 | |
Persons engaged | 225,738 | 229,074 | 241,650 | |
Production costs— | ||||
Salaries, wages | $(000) | 495,878 | 527,809 | 608,412 |
Materials | $(000) | 1,492,863 | 1,662,326 | 1,867,054 |
Other expenses | $(000) | 307,898 | 334,870 | 377,480 |
Total costs | $(000) | 2,296,638 | 2,525,004 | 2,852,946 |
Value of production | $(000) | 2,538,349 | 2,790,448 | 3,148,829 |
Manufacturers' surplus | $(000) | 241,711 | 265,444 | 295,882 |
Net output (net value added) | $(000) | 756,657 | 814,263 | 927,102 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h(000) | 31,738 | 33,084 | 38,563 |
Volume index for industry: Base 1956-57 | (=1000) | 1,968 | 2,030 | 2,215 |
Premises and plant— | ||||
Value at end of year— | ||||
Land and buildings | $(000) | 646,147 | 691,011 | 789,891 |
Plant, machinery, and equipment | $(000) | 343,411 | 358,538 | 426,298 |
Transport equipment | $(000) | 31,350 | 32,032 | 35,198 |
Capital expenditure during year— | ||||
Land and buildings | $(000) | 32,363 | 42,309 | 66,891 |
Plant, machinery, and equipment | $(000) | 67,500 | 79,384 | 120,654 |
Transport equipment | $(000) | 13,047 | 12,232 | 15,352 |
Coal consumption as fuel | tons(000) | 870 | 884 | 863 |
The following table gives a summary of some of the principal production statistics for the year 1969-70 classified by individual industries. Totals for the industrial groups to which these industries belong are also shown.
Industry | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food Manufacturing Industries | $(000) | ||||
Meat freezing and preserving | 43 | 25,283 | 81,597 | 502,094 | 100,973 |
Ham and bacon curing | 36 | 1,253 | 3,208 | 24,884 | 6,259 |
Sausage casings | 9 | 245 | 617 | 2,443 | 905 |
Ice cream | 16 | 513 | 1,225 | 11,111 | 1,764 |
Butter and cheese | 146 | 2,510 | 6,787 | 170,434 | 7,360 |
Milk products other than butter and cheese | 67 | 1,740 | 4,780 | 54,609 | 5,787 |
Fruit and vegetable preserving | 28 | 2,769 | 6,498 | 34,050 | 9,026 |
Fish preserving | 16 | 238 | 556 | 3,974 | 877 |
Grain milling | 38 | 941 | 2,227 | 30,195 | 4,781 |
Biscuits | 8 | 1,318 | 2,589 | 14,678 | 5,168 |
Cocoa, chocolate, and sugar confectionery | 45 | 2,292 | 4,339 | 22,730 | 7,731 |
Feeds for animals and fowls | 44 | 520 | 1,426 | 21,002 | 3,474 |
Food preparations, n.e.i. | 57 | 1,963 | 4,710 | 45,068 | 10,133 |
Totals | 553 | 41,585 | 120,559 | 937,273 | 164,239 |
Beverage Industries | |||||
Winemaking | 55 | 393 | 951 | 7,201 | 2,221 |
Distilling, rectifying, and blending of spirits | 4 | 117 | 314 | 1,882 | 492 |
Brewing of ale and stout, and malting | 17 | 1,495 | 4,673 | 36,879 | 15,844 |
Aerated waters and cordials | 50 | 819 | 1,804 | 9,077 | 3,805 |
Totals | 126 | 2,824 | 7,741 | 55,039 | 22,362 |
Tobacco Manufactures | |||||
Tobacco, cigars, and cigarettes | 5 | 1,147 | 2,504 | 23,935 | 6,144 |
Manufacture of Textiles | |||||
Woolscouring | 23 | 839 | 2,813 | 60,529 | 3,975 |
Woollen milling | 19 | 4,486 | 9,476 | 30,220 | 12,630 |
Other spinning and weaving mills | 26 | 2,939 | 7,766 | 35,591 | 12,729 |
Hosiery and other knitting mills | 81 | 5,592 | 10,517 | 44,137 | 15,054 |
Phormium flax | 10 | 94 | 198 | 679 | 253 |
Linen flax | 1 | 28 | 61 | 125 | 66 |
Textiles, n.e.i. | 29 | 1,326 | 3,448 | 21,912 | 5,462 |
Totals | 189 | 15,304 | 34,278 | 193,194 | 50,170 |
Industry | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Manufacture of Footwear, Other Wearing Apparel, and Made-up Textiles | $(000) | ||||
Leather gloves and apparel | 7 | 122 | 234 | 883 | 296 |
Men's and boys' outerwear | 108 | 3,544 | 5,755 | 19,187 | 7,333 |
Women's and girls' outerwear | 254 | 5,638 | 8,832 | 29,000 | 11,550 |
Underclothing | 46 | 1,656 | 2,418 | 8,776 | 2,948 |
Hats, caps, and millinery | 49 | 662 | 1,092 | 3,023 | 1,351 |
Corsetry | 25 | 1,577 | 2,238 | 7,372 | 3,276 |
Neckties | 4 | 173 | 314 | 1,205 | 501 |
Shirts and pyjamas | 46 | 1,820 | 2,716 | 8,977 | 3,276 |
Wearing apparel, n.e.i. | 127 | 5,094 | 7,965 | 27,551 | 10,463 |
Fur coats and necklets | 27 | 186 | 354 | 10,75 | 482 |
Footwear (other than rubber) | 108 | 5,337 | 10,881 | 32,657 | 13,906 |
Canvas goods | 47 | 635 | 1,094 | 3,957 | 1,486 |
Made-up textiles (other than wearing apparel) | 70 | 1,002 | 1,637 | 6,778 | 2,354 |
Totals | 918 | 27,446 | 45,532 | 150,439 | 59,223 |
Manufacture of Wood and Cork (Except Manufacture of Furniture) | |||||
Sawmills | 350 | 5,886 | 15,558 | 62,932 | 21,585 |
Planing mills and timber preservation | 172 | 2,369 | 5,797 | 37,773 | 10,884 |
Joinery | 394 | 4,374 | 11,278 | 43,300 | 14,952 |
Wooden containers | 36 | 456 | 1,223 | 5,238 | 1,255 |
Plywood and veneer | 15 | 944 | 2,819 | 11,968 | 5,056 |
Wood products, n.e.i. | 79 | 674 | 1,642 | 5,637 | 2,492 |
Totals | 1,046 | 14,703 | 38,316 | 166,848 | 56,225 |
Manufacture of Furniture and Fixtures | |||||
Furniture | 403 | 4,829 | 11,260 | 36,053 | 14,318 |
Mattresses | 20 | 487 | 1,038 | 5,205 | 1,604 |
Venetian blinds | 17 | 168 | 407 | 2,160 | 684 |
Totals | 440 | 5,484 | 12,705 | 43,418 | 16,606 |
Manufacture of Paper and Paper Products | |||||
Pulp, paper, and paperboard | 6 | 3,682 | 13,864 | 86,790 | 28,105 |
Cardboard boxes, cartons, and containers | 42 | 2,371 | 5,928 | 35,878 | 10,443 |
Paper bags and paper sacks | 17 | 917 | 2,237 | 16,566 | 4,455 |
Paper products, n.e.i. | 51 | 1,873 | 4,124 | 27,485 | 8,449 |
Totals | 116 | 8,843 | 26,152 | 166,720 | 51,451 |
Printing, Publishing, and Allied Industries | |||||
Printing and publishing | 82 | 7,436 | 19,943 | 57,703 | 31,866 |
Job and general printing | 370 | 6,967 | 17,666 | 53,198 | 24,705 |
Service industries for printing trade | 60 | 870 | 2,413 | 5,246 | 3,173 |
Totals | 512 | 15,273 | 40,022 | 116,148 | 59,744 |
Industry | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Manufacture of Leather and Leather Products (Except Footwear) | $(000) | ||||
Tanning | 13 | 877 | 2,362 | 11,264 | 3,729 |
Fellmongery | 8 | 132 | 361 | 4,470 | 521 |
Leather goods | 86 | 1,279 | 2,296 | 8,088 | 3,332 |
Totals | 107 | 2,288 | 5,019 | 23,822 | 7,582 |
Manufacture of Rubber Products | |||||
Motor vehicle tyres and tubes | 3 | 1,076 | 4,367 | 19,844 | 7,905 |
Rubber goods (other than motor vehicle tyres and tubes) | 34 | 2,134 | 5,556 | 18,739 | 7,347 |
Vulcanising and tyre retreading | 85 | 912 | 2,229 | 12,044 | 5,349 |
Totals | 122 | 4,122 | 12,152 | 50,627 | 20,601 |
Manufacture of Chemicals and Chemical Products | |||||
Chemical fertilisers | 15 | 1,159 | 3,892 | 50,963 | 7,566 |
Vegetable and animal oils and fats | 28 | 444 | 1,210 | 8,644 | 2,745 |
Ink | 11 | 313 | 768 | 3,651 | 1,770 |
Soap | 15 | 536 | 1,368 | 8,672 | 2,904 |
Paint and varnish | 34 | 895 | 2,406 | 19,922 | 5,533 |
Pharmaceuticals, toilet goods, and cosmetics | 40 | 1,358 | 2,670 | 22,554 | 7,279 |
Chemical products, n.e.i. | 86 | 2,124 | 5,325 | 39,986 | 11,411 |
Totals | 229 | 6,829 | 17,639 | 154,391 | 39,207 |
Manufacture of Products of Petroleum and Coal | |||||
Petroleum and coal products | 18 | 400 | 1,391 | 69,444 | 8,178 |
Bituminous paving and roofing materials | 32 | 263 | 731 | 7,019 | 2,049 |
Totals | 50 | 663 | 2,122 | 76,464 | 10,227 |
Manufacture of Non-metallic Mineral Products (Except Products of Petroleum and Coal) | |||||
Structural clay products | 36 | 965 | 2,758 | 7,088 | 3,587 |
Pottery, china, and earthenware | 11 | 997 | 2,343 | 5,628 | 3,889 |
Cement | 5 | 742 | 2,282 | 15,365 | 6,757 |
Glass and glass products | 47 | 1,940 | 5,144 | 17,034 | 8,310 |
Concrete products | 239 | 2,516 | 6,459 | 27,253 | 12,311 |
Lime | 84 | 303 | 709 | 4,032 | 1,372 |
Fibrous plaster | 64 | 342 | 829 | 2,315 | 925 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 21 | 867 | 2,599 | 13,280 | 3,711 |
Totals | 507 | 8,672 | 23,124 | 91,995 | 40,861 |
Industry | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | |||||
Basic Metal Industries | |||||
Basic metal industries | 87 | 2,761 | 8,917 | 56,739 | 13,312 |
Manufacture of Metal Products (Except Machinery and Transport Equipment) | |||||
Sheet-metal working | 214 | 6,426 | 17,330 | 70,690 | 26,791 |
Wire working | 60 | 905 | 2,394 | 12,259 | 4,057 |
Nail making | 6 | 157 | 362 | 3,092 | 685 |
Electroplating and metal polishing | 79 | 875 | 2,143 | 5,766 | 3,108 |
Metal products, n.e.i. | 372 | 6,877 | 18,331 | 71,021 | 28,891 |
Totals | 731 | 15,240 | 40,561 | 162,827 | 63,533 |
Manufacture, Assembly, and Repair of Machinery (Except Electrical Machinery) | |||||
Agricultural and pastoral machinery | 113 | 1,275 | 3,019 | 22,717 | 6,225 |
Machinery, n.e.i. | 821 | 16,343 | 45,316 | 148,733 | 62,003 |
Totals | 934 | 17,618 | 48,335 | 171,450 | 68,229 |
Manufacture of Electrical Machinery, Apparatus, Appliances, and Supplies | |||||
Range making | 5 | 955 | 2,179 | 7,854 | 2,724 |
Radio and television assembly and manufacture | 27 | 2,012 | 4,432 | 18,537 | 5,728 |
Electrical machinery, appliances, n.e.i. and repairs | 292 | 6,251 | 14,835 | 67,779 | 21,871 |
Totals | 324 | 9,218 | 21,446 | 94,170 | 30,322 |
Manufacture of Transport Equipment | |||||
Boat building and ship repairing | 85 | 1,389 | 4,099 | 10,331 | 5,328 |
Motor vehicle assembly | 18 | 3,978 | 10,386 | 109,956 | 20,863 |
Motor body building | 76 | 1,745 | 4,172 | 14,418 | 5,600 |
Repairs to motor vehicles | 2,887 | 21,441 | 48,666 | 158,078 | 62,130 |
Aircraft manufacture, maintenance and repair | 39 | 2,325 | 7,772 | 15,630 | 9,024 |
Perambulators | 6 | 201 | 349 | 1,014 | 522 |
Transport equipment, n.e.i. | 36 | 1,510 | 3,827 | 14,265 | 6,698 |
Totals | 3,147 | 32,589 | 79,271 | 323,692 | 110,165 |
Miscellaneous Manufacturing Industries | |||||
Optical, surgical, and dental, etc., equipment | 32 | 297 | 715 | 2,153 | 972 |
Jewellery | 100 | 901 | 2,028 | 6,594 | 2,939 |
Brushes and brooms | 11 | 481 | 999 | 3,834 | 1,418 |
Toys and sports goods | 43 | 1,112 | 2,249 | 7,599 | 3,136 |
Plastics | 154 | 4,818 | 12,903 | 54,537 | 22,109 |
Manufacturing industries, n.e.i. | 90 | 1,432 | 3,120 | 14,919 | 6,326 |
Totals | 430 | 9,041 | 22,014 | 89,638 | 36,901 |
Grand Totals | 10,573 | 241,650 | 608,412 | 3,148,829 | 927,102 |
ESTABLISHMENTS AND EMPLOYEES—In recent years the shortage of labour in the principal centres has resulted in branch factories and workrooms being opened in secondary towns to tap the labour resources in those areas. The 1969-70 survey covered 10,573 factories, the largest number included in any year and a 21 percent increase on the 8,745 establishments in 1959-60.
The following table shows the number of factories in each statistical area.
Statistical Area | Number of Factories | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
Northland | 281 | 299 | 296 | 317 | 309 |
Central Auckland | 2,694 | 2,810 | 2,854 | 2,879 | 2,973 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 1,233 | 1,342 | 1,346 | 1,383 | 1,396 |
East Coast | 122 | 124 | 119 | 124 | 117 |
Hawke's Bay | 412 | 435 | 424 | 434 | 435 |
Taranaki | 366 | 367 | 366 | 356 | 355 |
Wellington | 1,946 | 2,033 | 2,011 | 2,018 | 1,995 |
Marlborough | 107 | 110 | 111 | 113 | 113 |
Nelson | 246 | 262 | 257 | 256 | 264 |
Westland | 114 | 107 | 96 | 99 | 88 |
Canterbury | 1,461 | 1,499 | 1,514 | 1,508 | 1,530 |
Otago | 565 | 596 | 593 | 603 | 599 |
Southland | 398 | 410 | 410 | 411 | 399 |
Totals | 9,945 | 10,394 | 10,397 | 10,501 | 10,573 |
An analysis of the 1969-70 totals by industrial groups in the various statistical areas is given in the next table,
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Factories 1969-70 | |||||||
Food | 20 | 99 | 81 | 7 | 21 | 53 | 88 |
Beverages | 4 | 50 | 13 | 2 | 13 | 6 | 13 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | 1 | - | - | 1 | - | 1 |
Textiles | 1 | 68 | 6 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 50 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 5 | 431 | 44 | 5 | 19 | 17 | 205 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 43 | 162 | 216 | 15 | 47 | 44 | 148 |
Furniture and fixtures | 5 | 157 | 44 | 1 | 20 | 13 | 80 |
Paper and paper products | - | 41 | 6 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 32 |
Printing, publishing, etc, | 8 | 157 | 42 | 4 | 17 | 8 | 150 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | - | 49 | 5 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 14 |
Rubber products | 3 | 29 | 18 | 3 | 4 | 7 | 24 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 2 | 92 | 14 | 1 | 7 | 7 | 56 |
Petroleum and coal products | 1 | 10 | 3 | - | 1 | 3 | 18 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 35 | 89 | 64 | 8 | 30 | 16 | 75 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1 | 36 | 3 | - | 2 | 2 | 19 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 10 | 319 | 59 | 4 | 23 | 9 | 134 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 25 | 232 | 139 | 12 | 34 | 37 | 182 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 5 | 106 | 43 | 3 | 16 | 7 | 67 |
Transport equipment | 139 | 634 | 578 | 45 | 164 | 115 | 545 |
Miscellaneous products | 2 | 211 | 18 | 1 | 4 | 7 | 94 |
Totals | 309 | 2,973 | 1,396 | 117 | 435 | 355 | 1,995 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total, N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Factories 1969-70 | |||||||
Food | 11 | 20 | 4 | 83 | 36 | 30 | 553 |
Beverages | 1 | 7 | 2 | 9 | 5 | 1 | 126 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | 2 | - | - | - | - | 5 |
Textiles | - | 3 | - | 32 | 14 | 6 | 189 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 4 | 5 | 2 | 137 | 38 | 6 | 918 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 21 | 62 | 33 | 155 | 55 | 45 | 1,046 |
Furniture and fixtures | 3 | 7 | 1 | 79 | 22 | 8 | 440 |
Paper and paper products | - | 1 | - | 19 | 7 | 4 | 116 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 3 | 8 | 4 | 68 | 31 | 12 | 512 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1 | - | - | 22 | 5 | 4 | 107 |
Rubber products | 1 | 2 | 1 | 21 | 5 | 4 | 122 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 1 | 5 | - | 28 | 13 | 3 | 229 |
Petroleum and coal products | - | - | - | 10 | 4 | - | 50 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 6 | 24 | 4 | 79 | 35 | 42 | 507 |
Basic metal manufactures | - | - | - | 19 | 2 | 3 | 87 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1 | 11 | 2 | 111 | 33 | 15 | 731 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 11 | 18 | 4 | 142 | 54 | 44 | 934 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | - | 5 | - | 46 | 19 | 7 | 324 |
Transport equipment | 47 | 80 | 29 | 406 | 204 | 161 | 3,147 |
Miscellaneous products | 2 | 4 | 2 | 64 | 17 | 4 | 430 |
Totals | 113 | 264 | 88 | 1,530 | 399 | 399 | 10,573 |
The number of factories and persons engaged are shown together in the following table, classified by industrial groups. Persons engaged include proprietors actively participating in their own businesses but exclude all persons engaged in selling and distribution. Figures for persons engaged refer to the average number over the whole year.
Industry Group | Number of Factories | Number of Persons Engaged | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
Food | 586 | 560 | 553 | 38,732 | 39,918 | 41,585 |
Beverages | 128 | 130 | 126 | 2,630 | 2,658 | 2,824 |
Tobacco manufactures | 3 | 3 | 5 | 1,154 | 1,018 | 1,147 |
Textiles | 187 | 189 | 189 | 13,185 | 13,871 | 15,304 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 948 | 913 | 918 | 27,012 | 26,303 | 27,446 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,110 | 1,091 | 1,046 | 14,019 | 14,389 | 14,703 |
Furniture and fixtures | 483 | 441 | 440 | 5,427 | 5,343 | 5,484 |
Paper and paper products | 110 | 113 | 116 | 8,060 | 8,308 | 8,843 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 508 | 509 | 512 | 14,758 | 14,788 | 15,273 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 100 | 103 | 107 | 2,102 | 2,201 | 2,288 |
Rubber products | 126 | 121 | 122 | 3,743 | 3,840 | 4,122 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 222 | 229 | 229 | 6,439 | 6,611 | 6,829 |
Petroleum and coal products | 53 | 52 | 50 | 695 | 658 | 663 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 556 | 525 | 507 | 8,348 | 8,243 | 8,672 |
Basic metal manufactures | 88 | 90 | 87 | 1,934 | 2,142 | 2,761 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 709 | 705 | 731 | 14,149 | 14,388 | 15,240 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 876 | 900 | 934 | 15,353 | 15,965 | 17,618 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 323 | 338 | 324 | 8,708 | 8,704 | 9,218 |
Transport equipment | 2,885 | 3,094 | 3,147 | 31,740 | 31,765 | 32,589 |
Miscellaneous products | 396 | 395 | 430 | 7,550 | 7,961 | 9,041 |
Totals | 10,397 | 10,501 | 10,573 | 225,738 | 229,074 | 241,650 |
Persons engaged are shown in the table below for the year 1969-70 classified into working proprietors, managerial and clerical, professional, and technical staff, and wage earners.
Industry Group | Working Proprietors, Managers, Clerical, Professional, Technical | Wage-earning Employees | All Persons Engaged | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Total | |
Food | 4,205 | 1,362 | 31,106 | 4,912 | 35,311 | 6,274 | 41,585 |
Beverages | 483 | 222 | 1,800 | 319 | 2,283 | 541 | 2,824 |
Tobacco manufactures | 97 | 66 | 415 | 569 | 512 | 635 | 1,147 |
Textiles | 1,048 | 597 | 7,042 | 6,617 | 8,090 | 7,214 | 15,304 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,531 | 1,242 | 4,056 | 20,617 | 5,587 | 21,859 | 27,446 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 2,044 | 402 | 12,030 | 227 | 14,074 | 629 | 14,703 |
Furniture and fixtures | 743 | 247 | 3,858 | 636 | 4,601 | 883 | 5,484 |
Paper and paper products | 1,078 | 401 | 5,634 | 1,730 | 6,712 | 2,131 | 8,843 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 2,023 | 1,454 | 9,214 | 2,582 | 11,237 | 4,036 | 15,273 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 248 | 95 | 1,049 | 896 | 1,297 | 991 | 2,288 |
Rubber products | 616 | 203 | 2,713 | 590 | 3,329 | 793 | 4,122 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 1,338 | 655 | 3,364 | 1,472 | 4,702 | 2,127 | 6,829 |
Petroleum and coal products | 183 | 22 | 415 | 43 | 598 | 65 | 663 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,448 | 375 | 6,347 | 502 | 7,795 | 877 | 8,672 |
Basic metal manufactures | 531 | 111 | 2,070 | 49 | 2,601 | 160 | 2,761 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2,277 | 715 | 10,716 | 1,532 | 12,993 | 2,247 | 15,240 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 2,811 | 856 | 13,380 | 571 | 16,191 | 1,427 | 17,618 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 1,382 | 549 | 5,000 | 2,287 | 6,382 | 2,836 | 9,218 |
Transport equipment | 5,506 | 1,939 | 24,243 | 901 | 29,749 | 2,840 | 32,589 |
Miscellaneous products | 1,286 | 564 | 4,501 | 2,690 | 5,787 | 3,254 | 9,041 |
Totals | 30,878 | 12,077 | 148,953 | 49,742 | 179,831 | 61,819 | 241,650 |
Further information is given in the following table on persons engaged in 1969-70, Totals in each industrial group are shown by statistical areas,
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food | 1,419 | 8,593 | 3,587 | 1,177 | 3,950 | 2,040 | 6,513 |
Beverages | 33 | 1,126 | 278 | 37 | 252 | 75 | 391 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | 50 | - | - | 584 | - | 427 |
Textiles | 9 | 4,763 | 83 | 208 | 555 | 12 | 3,086 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 167 | 12,094 | 1,863 | 84 | 428 | 702 | 5,274 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 389 | 2,538 | 5,147 | 89 | 383 | 411 | 1,510 |
Furniture and fixtures | 21 | 2,733 | 306 | 4 | 256 | 66 | 713 |
Paper and paper products | - | 3,033 | 3,145 | 34 | 76 | 4 | 1,419 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 196 | 5,293 | 943 | 163 | 585 | 325 | 4,269 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | - | 1,018 | 28 | 8 | 27 | 47 | 341 |
Rubber products | 21 | 995 | 169 | 17 | 52 | 31 | 870 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 84 | 2,609 | 337 | 8 | 203 | 228 | 2,025 |
Petroleum and coal products | 175 | 138 | 57 | - | 4 | 9 | 210 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 731 | 3,204 | 655 | 41 | 209 | 87 | 953 |
Basic metal manufactures | 2 | 1,663 | 31 | - | 15 | 364 | 296 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 78 | 8,042 | 578 | 19 | 284 | 149 | 2,998 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 253 | 6,410 | 2,174 | 102 | 489 | 718 | 3,319 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 79 | 3,343 | 594 | 14 | 279 | 258 | 1,905 |
Transport equipment | 812 | 8,072 | 4,282 | 395 | 1,191 | 904 | 7,909 |
Miscellaneous products | 19 | 5,209 | 565 | 2 | 60 | 38 | 1,834 |
Totals | 4,488 | 80,926 | 24,822 | 2,402 | 9,882 | 6,468 | 46,262 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total. N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food | 442 | 955 | 44 | 5,698 | 3,682 | 3,485 | 41,585 |
Beverages | 12 | 68 | 42 | 302 | 163 | 45 | 2,824 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | 86 | - | - | - | - | 1,147 |
Textiles | - | 38 | - | 4,123 | 2,273 | 154 | 15,304 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 230 | 90 | 149 | 5,182 | 1,116 | 67 | 27,446 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 103 | 562 | 560 | 1,789 | 571 | 651 | 14,703 |
Furniture and fixtures | 11 | 58 | 4 | 1,033 | 237 | 42 | 5,484 |
Paper and paper products | - | 13 | - | 572 | 216 | 331 | 8,843 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 94 | 179 | 54 | 1,897 | 1,007 | 268 | 15,273 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 3 | - | - | 533 | 243 | 40 | 2,288 |
Rubber products | 4 | 10 | 7 | 1,892 | 29 | 25 | 4,122 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 12 | 70 | - | 702 | 430 | 121 | 6,829 |
Petroleum and coal products | - | - | - | 52 | 18 | - | 663 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 61 | 397 | 29 | 1,543 | 511 | 251 | 8,672 |
Basic metal manufactures | - | - | - | 310 | 66 | 14 | 2,761 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 7 | 151 | 7 | 2,015 | 802 | 110 | 15,240 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 153 | 106 | 60 | 2,532 | 863 | 439 | 17,618 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | - | 17 | - | 2,011 | 677 | 41 | 9,218 |
Transport equipment | 341 | 993 | 218 | 4,529 | 1,757 | 1,186 | 32,589 |
Miscellaneous products | 53 | 20 | 20 | 1,048 | 161 | 12 | 9,041 |
Totals | 1,526 | 3,813 | 1,194 | 37,763 | 14,822 | 7,282 | 241,650 |
The sex distribution among the persons engaged shows a considerable preponderance of males—in 1969-70 for every female engaged, there were three males. In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any great extent. The male preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where female labour is in great demand mainly on account of the importance of the clothing and textile industries. In 2 industrial groups the number of females exceeded the number of males—viz., the tobacco group where there were 134 females to every 100 males, and the footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textiles group where there were 391 females per 100 males. Individual industries in the other groups with more females than males were—biscuits; cocoa, chocolate, and sugar confectionery; hosiery and other knitting mills; leather goods; and pharmaceuticals, toilet goods, and cosmetics. The table on the previous page shows the average number of males and females engaged according to industry groups for the year 1969-70.
Further information is available in the table below on the extent to which females were engaged in factories in New Zealand for 1969-70. This table gives by statistical areas the number of males per 100 females engaged, and the total persons engaged per 1,000 of population.
Statistical Area | Males | Females | Total | Number of Males per 100 Females | Total Population at 1 April 1970 | Total Persons Engaged per 1,000 of Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northland | 4,028 | 460 | 4,488 | 876 | 95,400 | 47 |
Central Auckland | 55,478 | 25,448 | 80,926 | 218 | 673,852 | 120 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 21,175 | 3,647 | 24,822 | 581 | 415,900 | 60 |
East Coast | 1,808 | 594 | 2,402 | 304 | 47,400 | 51 |
Hawke's Bay | 7,866 | 2,016 | 9,882 | 390 | 131,900 | 75 |
Taranaki | 5,337 | 1,131 | 6,468 | 472 | 101,900 | 63 |
Wellington | 33,466 | 12,796 | 46,262 | 262 | 551,200 | 84 |
Marlborough | 1,180 | 346 | 1,526 | 341 | 30,600 | 50 |
Nelson | 3,130 | 683 | 3,813 | 458 | 68,700 | 56 |
Westland | 986 | 208 | 1,194 | 474 | 23,800 | 50 |
Canterbury | 27,744 | 10,019 | 37,763 | 277 | 390,962 | 97 |
Otago | 10,905 | 3,917 | 14,822 | 278 | 182,600 | 81 |
Southland | 6,728 | 554 | 7,282 | 1,214 | 106,600 | 68 |
All areas | 179,831 | 61,819 | 241,650 | 291 | 2,820,814 | 86 |
A classification of the establishments, according to the number of persons engaged, is now given.
Year | Factories With Persons Engaged Numbering— | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
10 or Under | 11-20 | 21-50 | 51-100 | Over 100 | ||
Number of Factories | ||||||
1954-55 | 5,350 | 1,473 | 1,020 | 310 | 213 | 8,366 |
1959-60 | 5,242 | 1,621 | 1,108 | 312 | 267 | 8,550 |
1964-65 | 5,893 | 1,828 | 1,294 | 409 | 329 | 9,753 |
1969-70 | 6,466 | 1,846 | 1,382 | 506 | 373 | 10,573 |
Number of Persons Engaged | ||||||
1954-55 | 27,206 | 21,432 | 31,650 | 21,808 | 51,479 | 153,575 |
1959-60 | 26,926 | 23,755 | 34,105 | 21,666 | 65,521 | 171,973 |
1964-65 | 29,624 | 26,504 | 40,399 | 28,091 | 86,432 | 211,050 |
1969-70 | 31,838 | 26,985 | 43,311 | 35,772 | 103,744 | 241,650 |
The classification according to the number of persons engaged shows clearly that, judged by the standards of highly industrialised communities, the average size of the industrial unit in New Zealand is small. Factories employing 10 persons or under accounted for 61 percent of the total number of factories in 1969-70,
SALARIES AND WAGES—The figures relating to the amounts paid as salaries and wages include amounts paid as bonuses and for overtime. also amounts drawn in lieu of salary by working proprietors. The amounts received by male and female employees (inclusive of all groups—executive, clerical, professional and technical, and wage earning), and the average amount received per employee of each sex, are set out below.
Year | Males | Females | Both Sexes | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Average | Total | Average | Total | Average | |
$(000) | $ | $(000) | $ | $(000) | $ | |
1961-62 | 274,948 | 1,958 | 48,118 | 1,020 | 323,064 | 1,722 |
1962-63 | 290,592 | 2,020 | 49,262 | 1,034 | 339,854 | 1,774 |
1963-64 | 313,546 | 2,104 | 55,038 | 1,094 | 368,584 | 1,850 |
1964-65 | 350,722 | 2,224 | 61,270 | 1,148 | 411,992 | 1,952 |
1965-66 | 387,046 | 2,342 | 67,984 | 1,181 | 455,030 | 2,042 |
1966-67 | 419,670 | 2,468 | 73,060 | 1,233 | 492,730 | 2,149 |
1967-68 | 422,876 | 2,510 | 73,002 | 1,275 | 495,878 | 2,197 |
1968-69 | 451,986 | 2,636 | 75,822 | 1,316 | 527,809 | 2,304 |
1969-70 | 519,732 | 2,890 | 88,680 | 1,435 | 608,412 | 2,518 |
The averages shown relate to all persons engaged, irrespective of age, industry, status, and personal occupation, and year-to-year comparisons may also be affected by changes in any of these factors. The figures do, however, give an indication of the increased earnings of factory workers in recent years.
The amount of salaries and wages paid in each industrial group and in all industries during the latest three years is given hereunder.
Industry Group | Salaries and Wages Paid | ||
---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
($000) | |||
Food | 95,954 | 105,608 | 120,559 |
Beverages | 6,458 | 6,734 | 7,741 |
Tobacco manufactures | 2,220 | 2,088 | 2,504 |
Textiles | 26,066 | 29,533 | 34,278 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 39,801 | 39,806 | 45,532 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 31,652 | 33,884 | 38,316 |
Furniture and fixtures | 11,286 | 11,689 | 12,705 |
Paper and paper products | 21,026 | 22,901 | 26,152 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 34,490 | 35,442 | 40,022 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 3,977 | 4,275 | 5,019 |
Rubber products | 9,408 | 10,291 | 12,152 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 14,757 | 15,765 | 17,639 |
Petroleum and coal products | 1,943 | 2,017 | 2,122 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 19,696 | 20,269 | 23,124 |
Basic metal manufactures | 5,353 | 6,300 | 8,917 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 33,653 | 35,441 | 40,561 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 37,034 | 39,746 | 48,335 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 17,962 | 18,720 | 21,446 |
Transport equipment | 67,165 | 69,939 | 79,271 |
Miscellaneous products | 15,976 | 17,360 | 22,014 |
Totals | 495,878 | 527,809 | 608,412 |
In the following table an analysis is made of the 1969-70 totals of salaries and wages paid according to statistical areas in which the industries were carried on.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for miscellaneous products. †Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. ‡Including amounts drawn by working proprietors. | |||||||
Salaries and Wages Paid 1969-70 | |||||||
$(000)‡ | |||||||
Food | 4,146 | 24,210 | 9,725 | 3,201 | 12,202 | 6,361 | 19,423 |
Beverages | 63 | 3,162 | 779 | * | 665 | 173 | 1,141 |
Tobacco manufactures | - - | * | - | - | * | - | * |
Textiles | * | 10,940 | 220 | * | 1,542 | * | 6,763 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 232 | 20,940 | 2,605 | 119 | 587 | 1,068 | 8,885 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 873 | 6,833 | 14,098 | 200 | 948 | 936 | 3,874 |
Furniture and fixtures | 39 | 6,858 | 588 | * | 546 | 135 | 1,615 |
Paper and paper products | - | 7,528 | 11,977 | 86 | * | * | 3,532 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 496 | 14,147 | 2,264 | 399 | 1,442 | 813 | 11,460 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | - | 2,314 | 50 | * | 58 | * | 706 |
Rubber products | 56 | 3,111 | 408 | 36 | 113 | 61 | 2,976 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 6,312 | 977 | * | 768 | 608 | 5,242 |
Petroleum and coal products | * | 376 | 159 | - | * | 22 | 572 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,916 | 9,027 | 1,612 | 109 | 514 | 223 | 2,628 |
Basic metal manufactures | * | 5,753 | 81 | - | * | * | 768 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 203 | 21,504 | 1,571 | 50 | 690 | 351 | 8,073 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 616 | 18,699 | 5,874 | 247 | 1,210 | 1,671 | 9,259 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 192 | 7,293 | 1,292 | 34 | 638 | 599 | 4,968 |
Transport equipment | 1,765 | 20,883 | 10,070 | 891 | 2,574 | 1,894 | 19,825 |
Miscellaneous products | 1,124 | 13,068 | 1,254 | 540 | 1,745 | 1,334 | 5,340 |
Totals | 11,722 | 202,958 | 65,603 | 5,912 | 26,243 | 16,248 | 117,049 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total, N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salaries and Wages Paid 1969-70 | |||||||
$(000)‡ | |||||||
Food | 1,186 | 1,971 | 118 | 17,092 | 9,004 | 11,921 | 120,559 |
Beverages | * | 153 | * | 843 | 484 | * | 7,741 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | * | - | - | - | - | 2,504 |
Textiles | - | 59 | - | 8,955 | 4,881 | 445 | 34,278 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 322 | 132 | * | 8,739 | 1,602 | 88 | 45,532 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 220 | 1,289 | 1,377 | 4,755 | 1,283 | 1,631 | 38,316 |
Furniture and fixtures | 20 | 120 | * | 2,193 | 484 | 94 | 12,705 |
Paper and paper products | - | * | - | 1,288 | 440 | 1,036 | 26,152 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 208 | 453 | 132 | 4,892 | 2,613 | 703 | 40,022 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | - | - | 1,140 | 554 | 93 | 5,019 |
Rubber products | * | * | * | 5,208 | 70 | 67 | 12,152 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 168 | - | 1,725 | 1,068 | 448 | 17,639 |
Petroleum and coal products | - | - | - | 136 | 49 | - | 2,122 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 128 | 1,146 | 71 | 3,735 | 1,354 | 661 | 23,124 |
Basic metal manufactures | - | - | - | 891 | * | 37 | 8,917 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 354 | * | 5,378 | 2,092 | 261 | 40,561 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 349 | 247 | 135 | 6,671 | 2,201 | 1,157 | 48,335 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | - | 41 | - | 4,709 | 1,580 | 100 | 21,446 |
Transport equipment | 855 | 2,277 | 435 | 11,101 | 4,047 | 2,654 | 79,271 |
Miscellaneous products | 207 | 302 | 417 | 2,463 | 574 | 95 | 22,014† |
Totals | 3,496 | 8,713 | 2,686 | 91,915 | 34,379 | 21,489 | 608,412 |
A further analysis of salaries and wages paid is given in the table below for 1969-70, and shows the amounts paid to working proprietors, managers, clerical, professional and technical staff, and those paid to other employees, i.e., wage earners. As mentioned earlier, drawings in lieu of salaries are included for proprietors actively engaged in the business. Males and females are distinguished throughout.
The following statement shows the average earnings of males and females for the past 11 years.
Year | Proprietors Actively Engaged | Managers, Overseers | Accountants, Clerks | Professional, Technical | Wage-earning Employees | Totals | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | |
Average Salary or Wage | ||||||||||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
1959-60 | 2,004 | 1,304 | 2,718 | 1,586 | 1,854 | 1,028 | ... | ... | 1,706 | 900 | 1,804 | 928 |
1960-61 | 2,090 | 1,378 | 2,848 | 1,734 | 1,942 | 1,074 | ... | ... | 1,786 | 950 | 1,890 | 980 |
1961-62 | 2,132 | 1,388 | 2,954 | 1,770 | 2,012 | 1,114 | ... | ... | 1,852 | 992 | 1,958 | 1,020 |
1962-63 | 2,260 | 1,368 | 3,036 | 1,750 | 2,074 | 1,148 | 2,484 | 1,390 | 1,904 | 1,000 | 2,020 | 1,034 |
1963-64 | 2,312 | 1,462 | 3,168 | 1,836 | 2,166 | 1,196 | 2,566 | 1,382 | 1,980 | 1,062 | 2,104 | 1,094 |
1964-65 | 2,450 | 1,482 | 3,358 | 1,906 | 2,280 | 1,252 | 2,696 | 1,436 | 2,092 | 1,114 | 2,224 | 1,148 |
1965-66 | 2,664 | 1,657 | 3,529 | 2,021 | 2,376 | 1,304 | 2,791 | 1,515 | 2,205 | 1,142 | 2,342 | 1,181 |
1966-67 | 2,691 | 1,597 | 3,714 | 2,061 | 2,523 | 1,364 | 2,957 | 1,551 | 2,322 | 1,193 | 2,468 | 1,233 |
1967-68 | 2,534 | 1,559 | 3,719 | 2,057 | 2,606 | 1,402 | 3,017 | 1,621 | 1,232 | 2,361 | 2,510 | 1,275 |
1968-69 | 2,760 | 1,669 | 3,894 | 2,013 | 2,707 | 1,475 | 3,239 | 1,743 | 2,478 | 1,264 | 2,636 | 1,316 |
1969-70 | 3,061 | 1,726 | 4,240 | 2,216 | 2,953 | 1,604 | 3,543 | 1,878 | 2,723 | 1,379 | 2,890 | 1,435 |
Industry Group | Working Proprietors, Managers, Clerical, Professional, Technical | Wage-earning Employees | All Persons Engaged | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Total | |
Salaries and Wages Paid 1969-70 | |||||||
$(000) | |||||||
Food | 15,409 | 2,289 | 96,121 | 6,740 | 111,530 | 9,029 | 120,559 |
Beverages | 1,853 | 386 | 5,032 | 470 | 6,885 | 856 | 7,741 |
Tobacco manufactures | 419 | 115 | 1,131 | 838 | 1,550 | 953 | 2,504 |
Textiles | 4,379 | 1,023 | 19,478 | 9,398 | 23,857 | 10,421 | 34,278 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 5,970 | 2,372 | 10,299 | 26,891 | 16,269 | 29,263 | 45,532 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 6,976 | 630 | 30,383 | 327 | 37,359 | 957 | 38,316 |
Furniture and fixtures | 2,604 | 376 | 8,901 | 825 | 11,505 | 1,201 | 12,705 |
Paper and paper products | 4,949 | 703 | 17,993 | 2,507 | 22,942 | 3,210 | 26,152 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 7,615 | 2,253 | 26,311 | 3,843 | 33,926 | 6,096 | 40,022 |
Leather and leather products (except, footwear and apparel) | 942 | 172 | 2,707 | 1,198 | 3,649 | 1,370 | 5,019 |
Rubber products | 2,296 | 352 | 8,634 | 871 | 10,930 | 1,223 | 12,152 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 5,208 | 1,246 | 9,289 | 1,896 | 14,497 | 3,142 | 17,639 |
Petroleum and coal products | 814 | 48 | 1,191 | 70 | 2,005 | 118 | 2,122 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 4,883 | 644 | 16,713 | 884 | 21,596 | 1,528 | 23,124 |
Basic metal manufactures | 2,028 | 211 | 6,598 | 81 | 8,626 | 292 | 8,917 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 8,764 | 1,269 | 28,179 | 2,348 | 36,943 | 3,617 | 40,561 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 10,638 | 1,361 | 35,352 | 984 | 45,990 | 2,345 | 48,335 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 5,090 | 916 | 12,277 | 3,163 | 17,367 | 4,079 | 21,446 |
Transport equipment | 18,356 | 2,657 | 56,676 | 1,582 | 75,032 | 4,239 | 79,271 |
Miscellaneous products | 5,004 | 1,037 | 12,271 | 3,702 | 17,275 | 4,739 | 22,014 |
Totals | 114,196 | 20,063 | 405,536 | 68,617 | 519,732 | 88,680 | 608,412 |
MOTIVE POWER—A supply of cheap motive power is a material element in industrial development. New Zealand industries were formerly handicapped in this respect, long railway hauls and, in some instances, sea carriage being involved in the transport of coal from the mines to the factories. The development of the country's electric power resources (as described in Section 20a) has been a major factor in industrial growth, especially as the rates compare very favourably with those in more highly industrialised countries.
The following table shows the number and aggregate horsepower of each class of engine used in factories.
Class of Engine | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Electric No. | 234,965 | 246,623 | 254,894 | 262,837 | 271,728 |
hp | 1,193,883 | 1,262,328 | 1,298,600 | 1,386,712 | 1,485,174 |
Steam No. | 241 | 224 | 210 | 200 | 182 |
hp | 14,766 | 12,907 | 12,627 | 12,521 | 11,887 |
Petrol and light oil No. | 901 | 998 | 941 | 913 | 947 |
hp | 18,128 | 20,139 | 18,847 | 19,510 | 22,168 |
Heavy oil No. | 219 | 211 | 206 | 169 | 161 |
hp | 15,705 | 15,462 | 15,218 | 12,940 | 10,982 |
Other No. | 55 | 57 | 52 | 62 | 91 |
hp | 2,379 | 2,134 | 2,041 | 2,444 | 1,694 |
Totals No. | 236,381 | 248,113 | 256,303 | 264,181 | 273,109 |
hp | 1,244,861 | 1,312,970 | 1,347,333 | 1,434,127 | 1,531,905 |
The figures relating to horsepower represent the rated horsepower of engines ordinarily in use for driving factory plant. Steam boilers and engines for generating electric power in own works are excluded.
The following table shows the types and rated horsepower of engines ordinarily in use in the various industries during 1969-70.
Industry Group | Rated Horsepower of Engines in Use | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Electric | Steam | Petrol and Light Oil | Heavy Oil | Other | Total | |
Food | 319,898 | 2,561 | 1,443 | 1,805 | 5 | 325,712 |
Beverages | 19,801 | 244 | 42 | - | - | 20,087 |
Tobacco manufactures | 3,319 | - | - | - | - | 3,319 |
Textiles | 53,109 | 186 | 18 | - | - | 53,313 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 20,017 | 42 | 1 | 4 | - | 20,064 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 179,012 | 1,912 | 5,705 | 5,130 | 529 | 192,288 |
Furniture and fixtures | 18,139 | 4 | 5 | 12 | 1 | 18,161 |
Paper and paper products | 296,609 | 450 | 164 | 160 | - | 297,383 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 30,583 | - | 130 | 876 | 33 | 31,622 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 9,307 | - | 2 | - | 28 | 9,337 |
Rubber products | 33,818 | - | 3 | - | - | 33,821 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 75,818 | 124 | 114 | 67 | 334 | 76,457 |
Petroleum and coal products | 20,919 | 5,954 | 1,024 | - | 120 | 28,017 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 111,481 | 304 | 2,929 | 2,150 | 197 | 117,061 |
Basic metal manufactures | 58,820 | - | 825 | - | - | 59,645 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 63,734 | 4 | 1,513 | 178 | 99 | 65,528 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 60,016 | 23 | 3,373 | 537 | 110 | 64,059 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 22,480 | - | 31 | 27 | - | 22,538 |
Transport equipment | 53,552 | 67 | 4,805 | 36 | 238 | 58,698 |
Miscellaneous products | 34,742 | 12 | 41 | - | - | 34,795 |
Totals | 1,485,174 | 11,887 | 22,168 | 10,982 | 1,694 | 1,531,905 |
CONSUMPTION OF COAL—During the year 1969-70, 907,000 tons of New Zealand coal were used in industries covered by the statistics of factory production. Comparable figures for the 2 previous years were: 1967-68, 913,000 tons, and 1968-69, 923,000 tons. It is important to note that the factory production statistics exclude the activities of the gas-making industry and electrical generation and supply stations. These two industries used 169,000 and 603,000 tons of coal respectively in 1969-70.
The following table shows for the year 1969-70 the consumption of coal by industrial groups.
Industry Group | Tons of Coal Used |
---|---|
Food | 422,383 |
Beverages | 9,856 |
Tobacco manufactures | - |
Textiles | 38,622 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,049 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,037 |
Furniture and fixtures | 180 |
Paper and paper products | 94,366 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 63 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 4,303 |
Rubber products | 19,017 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 14,607 |
Petroleum and coal products | 43,444 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 246,300 |
Basic metal manufactures | 6,816 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2,199 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 348 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | - |
Transport equipment | 199 |
Miscellaneous products | 1,926 |
Total | 906,715 |
Approximately 84 percent of the amount of coal used is accounted for in three groups: food, paper and paper products, and non-metallic mineral products. Individual industries using more than 10,000 tons of coal in 1969-70 were as follows.
Industry | Coal Used |
---|---|
tons | |
Milk products | 276,000 |
Cement | 205,000 |
Meat freezing and preserving | 127,000 |
Pulp, paper, and paperboard | 94,000 |
Petroleum and coal products | 43,000 |
Structural clay products | 26,000 |
Woollen milling | 21,000 |
MATERIALS—The value of materials used does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry or industrial group and another, for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary considerably in degree. An example of the wide differences which may occur in the ratio of cost of materials to value of goods produced will be seen in the food group and the wood and cork products (except furniture) group. The values shown for materials used include the cost of containers and packing but exclude fuel costs.
Totals for the latest year show that the cost of materials used in food manufacture was $699 million, and the goods produced were valued at $937 million, while the materials used in the manufacture of wood and cork products cost $88 million and finished goods produced were valued at $167 million.
The cost of materials used in each industrial group and in all industries for each of the latest 3 years was as follows.
Industry Group | Cost of Material Used | ||
---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
$(000) | |||
Food | 597,428 | 660,149 | 698,818 |
Beverages | 19,950 | 20,811 | 24,875 |
Tobacco manufactures | 13,968 | 14,420 | 15,831 |
Textiles | 80,572 | 108,786 | 125,205 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 65,269 | 67,489 | 78,097 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 69,893 | 78,298 | 88,105 |
Furniture and fixtures | 19,751 | 20,464 | 22,478 |
Paper and paper products | 59,669 | 67,534 | 78,797 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 31,786 | 31,755 | 36,634 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 9,017 | 11,375 | 14,262 |
Rubber products | 15,288 | 17,606 | 22,301 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 75,518 | 88,250 | 96,914 |
Petroleum and coal products | 53,785 | 62,521 | 61,366 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 22,728 | 24,431 | 29,279 |
Basic metal manufactures | 16,845 | 22,429 | 35,564 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 60,670 | 66,665 | 79,317 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 59,122 | 65,610 | 83,338 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 43,624 | 45,056 | 52,651 |
Transport equipment | 150,130 | 156,296 | 183,173 |
Miscellaneous products | 27,850 | 32,379 | 40,048 |
Totals | 1,492,863 | 1,662,326 | 1,867,054 |
A large proportion of the total cost of materials is accounted for by the food group, which includes the primary produce processing industries dealing with meat freezing and preserving and the manufacture of butter, cheese, and other milk products. In the latest year, for example, the cost of materials used by this group, $699 million, represented 37 percent of the total cost of materials used by all industries, $1,867 million. For this reason, variations in the prices received for primary produce have a very marked effect on this total.
PRODUCTS—The value of products is based upon the valuation of goods at the factory door. It is the selling value at the factory to customers of all goods made or processed during the year after deducting all costs of selling and distribution.
In making use of the gross value of products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which value in recent years constitutes approximately three-fifths of the value of products. Where the products of one industry—for example, sawmilling—are treated again in other industries, such as furniture making, joinery, etc., part of the value of the timber shown as products of the former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of furniture and joinery made. Duplication of this kind is found in many industries.
The following table shows the gross value of production for each industrial group and for all industries.
Industry Group | Value of Production | ||
---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
$(000) | |||
Food | 803,869 | 887,623 | 937,273 |
Beverages | 46,074 | 46,588 | 55,039 |
Tobacco manufactures | 20,050 | 20,979 | 23,935 |
Textiles | 132,825 | 167,551 | 193,194 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 125,991 | 129,070 | 150,439 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 135,163 | 150,037 | 166,848 |
Furniture and fixtures | 38,315 | 39,729 | 43,418 |
Paper and paper products | 131,427 | 146,291 | 166,720 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 96,373 | 99,757 | 116,148 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 15,996 | 19,401 | 23,822 |
Rubber products | 36,518 | 42,135 | 50,627 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 122,517 | 141,258 | 154,391 |
Petroleum and coal products | 68,703 | 77,895 | 76,464 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 74,858 | 78,754 | 91,995 |
Basic metal manufactures | 29,669 | 36,114 | 56,739 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 127,076 | 136,856 | 162,827 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 124,608 | 137,948 | 171,450 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 78,350 | 80,564 | 94,170 |
Transport equipment | 264,894 | 278,581 | 323,692 |
Miscellaneous products | 65,076 | 73,317 | 89,638 |
Totals | 2,538,349 | 2,790,448 | 3,148,829 |
A similar analysis by statistical areas, but limited to the year 1969-70, is now given.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Value of Production 1969-70 | |||||||
$(000) | |||||||
Food | 43,670 | 197,468 | 139,045 | 22,110 | 78,612 | 67,009 | 138,800 |
Beverages | 295 | 23,789 | 4,805 | * | 4,152 | 807 | 7,107 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | * | - | - | * | - | * |
Textiles | * | 61,906 | 3,601 | * | 13,239 | * | 42,373 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 715 | 71,435 | 8,315 | 320 | 2,015 | 3,265 | 28,209 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 3,582 | 31,432 | 65,052 | 983 | 5,074 | 3,587 | 15,611 |
Furniture and fixtures | 135 | 23,519 | 2,049 | * | 1,691 | 327 | 5,342 |
Paper and paper products | - | 45,196 | 81,087 | 457 | * | * | 20,917 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,147 | 44,041 | 6,126 | 784 | 3,735 | 1,684 | 32,531 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | - | 11,602 | 161 | * | 467 | - | 2,637 |
Rubber products | 387 | 11,780 | 2,247 | 173 | 598 | 403 | 11,979 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 50,789 | 11,892 | * | 7,219 | 11,929 | 43,061 |
Petroleum and coal products | * | 5,649 | 754 | - | * | 174 | 12,281 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 10,028 | 31,957 | 7,864 | 588 | 2,528 | 754 | 10,006 |
Basic metal manufactures | * | 40,019 | 211 | - | * | * | 3,734 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 851 | 86,019 | 7,295 | 240 | 5,343 | 1,464 | 31,907 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 1,302 | 64,361 | 17,205 | 903 | 5,053 | 5,582 | 34,114 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 859 | 32,336 | 4,169 | 78 | 2,014 | 3,856 | 19,976 |
Transport equipment | 5,965 | 71,091 | 37,579 | 2,719 | 8,421 | 6,335 | 117,713 |
Miscellaneous products | 59,987 | 53,783 | 4,148 | 3,069 | 19,523 | 10,602 | 26,297 |
Totals | 128,920 | 958,172 | 403,603 | 32,424 | 159,682 | 117,776 | 604,595 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Totals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for miscellaneous products. †Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
Value of Production 1969-70 | |||||||
$(000) | |||||||
Food | 6,338 | 12,704 | 1,684 | 104,143 | 54,493 | 71,198 | 937,273 |
Beverages | * | 869 | * | 8,139 | 3,612 | * | 55,039 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | * | - | - | - | - | 23,935 |
Textiles | - | 189 | - | 43,150 | 14,989 | 10,475 | 193,194 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,107 | 467 | * | 28,625 | 4,971 | 303 | 150,439 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 835 | 6,219 | 6,215 | 17,370 | 5,334 | 5,554 | 166,848 |
Furniture and fixtures | 56 | 308 | * | 7,849 | 1,803 | 307 | 43,418 |
Paper and paper products | - | * | - | 9,113 | 2,007 | 5,027 | 166,720 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 483 | 1,066 | 291 | 14,118 | 8,282 | 1,860 | 116,148 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | - | - | 5,202 | 2,695 | 668 | 23,822 |
Rubber products | * | * | * | 21,997 | 456 | 325 | 50,627 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 1,038 | - | 11,273 | 7,771 | 4,894 | 154,391 |
Petroleum and coal products | - | - | - | 1,365 | 535 | - | 76,464 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 414 | 6,940 | 194 | 12,419 | 5,575 | 2,727 | 91,995 |
Basic metal manufactures | - | - | - | 2,825 | * | 74 | 56,739 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 1,197 | * | 20,024 | 7,211 | 1,158 | 162,827 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 1,060 | 1,000 | 321 | 27,720 | 8,684 | 4,146 | 171,450 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | - | 132 | - | 24,971 | 5,458 | 321 | 94,170 |
Transport equipment | 2,418 | 12,870 | 1,344 | 36,044 | 12,065 | 9,128 | 323,692 |
Miscellaneous products | 716 | 916 | 1,502 | 10,106 | 1,889 | 310 | 89,638† |
Totals | 13,428 | 45,915 | 11,552 | 406,454 | 147,829 | 118,476 | 3,148,829 |
NET OUTPUT (NET VALUE ADDED)—This consist of the rewards to the factors of production, i.e., salaries and wages, interest on borrowed capital, and manufacturers' surplus. These three items are the components of national income or its companion aggregates net national and net domestic output. Net output (net value added) replaces the former added value which consisted of the difference between the value of production and the cost of materials.
The following table covering the manufacturing industry demonstrates how each concept is arrived at.
Components | 1964-65 | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | ||||||
Value of production | 2,185 | 2,374 | 2,484 | 2,538 | 2,790 | 3,149 |
Less Costs of materials | 1,344 | 1,416 | 1,466 | 1,493 | 1,662 | 1,867 |
Added value | 841 | 958 | 1,017 | 1,045 | 1,128 | 1,282 |
Less Other expenses | 166 | 185 | 206 | 217 | 238 | 271 |
Less Depreciation charges | 54 | 64 | 70 | 72 | 76 | 84 |
Net output (Net value added) | 622 | 709 | 741 | 757 | 814 | 927 |
percent | ||||||
Contribution of manufacturing industry to net domestic output (income) | 20.3 | 21.4 | 21.7 | 21.6 | 21.6 | 22.4 |
The next table on net output for 1969-70 classifies factories into several net output groupings, giving a general picture of size distribution.
Group | Establishments | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials Used | Value of Production | Net Output | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Per Person Engaged | ||||||
Net Output $ | No. | No. | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $ |
Under 5,000 | 721 | 2,045 | 3,837 | 7,414 | 11,889 | 2,319 | 1,134 |
5,000- 9,999 | 1,667 | 5,624 | 11,694 | 19,202 | 37,116 | 12,454 | 2,214 |
10,000- 19,999 | 2,439 | 13,274 | 29,623 | 56,421 | 104,942 | 35,368 | 2,664 |
20,000- 29,999 | 1,376 | 12,351 | 28,191 | 63,715 | 111,888 | 33,629 | 2,723 |
30,000- 39,999 | 801 | 9,511 | 21,477 | 50,577 | 87,305 | 27,765 | 2,919 |
40,000- 99,999 | 1,997 | 38,891 | 88,906 | 307,303 | 477,974 | 123,230 | 3,169 |
100,000- 199,999 | 766 | 31,637 | 71,255 | 200,601 | 344,447 | 106,712 | 3,373 |
200,000- 499,999 | 506 | 38,744 | 95,410 | 280,094 | 488,604 | 153,186 | 3,954 |
500,000- 999,999 | 164 | 25,145 | 64,598 | 190,866 | 343,215 | 111,310 | 4,427 |
1,000,000-1,999,999 | 72 | 21,612 | 59,881 | 190,817 | 319,394 | 93,297 | 4,317 |
2,000,000-4,999,999 | 53 | 31,226 | 94,474 | 307,313 | 508,865 | 147,152 | 4,712 |
5,000,000 and over | 11 | 11,590 | 39,066 | 192,732 | 313,190 | 80,680 | 6,961 |
Totals | 10,573 | 241,650 | 608,412 | 1,867,054 | 3,148,829 | 927,102 | 3,837 |
The analysis of net output (net value added) for 1969-70 by statistical areas now follows.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for miscellaneous products †Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
Net Output 1969-70 | |||||||
$(000) | |||||||
Food | 4,578 | 35,187 | 12,237 | 4,686 | 22,923 | 7,215 | 23,157 |
Beverages | 96 | 8,436 | 2,144 | * | 1,401 | 419 | 3,499 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | * | - | - | * | - | * |
Textiles | * | 17,780 | 293 | * | 1,843 | * | 9,916 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 267 | 28,342 | 3,531 | 134 | 841 | 1,352 | 10,860 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,108 | 9,685 | 21,780 | 312 | 1,496 | 1,272 | 5,593 |
Furniture and fixtures | 85 | 9,049 | 814 | * | 697 | 148 | 1,893 |
Paper and paper products | - | 13,805 | 25,557 | 124 | * | * | 6,547 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 674 | 21,679 | 3,614 | 518 | 1,932 | 1,045 | 17,202 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | - | 3,464 | 67 | * | 80 | * | 1,089 |
Rubber products | 190 | 4,228 | 949 | 46 | 234 | 134 | 4,652 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 14,878 | 2,467 | * | 1,077 | 2,250 | 11,930 |
Petroleum and coal products | * | 1,702 | 232 | - | * | 29 | 2,087 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 4,349 | 14,489 | 3,569 | 211 | 1,108 | 316 | 4,188 |
Basic metal manufactures | * | 7,566 | 96 | - | * | * | 989 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 297 | 33,141 | 2,705 | 86 | 1,315 | 581 | 12,958 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 654 | 26,018 | 8,226 | 496 | 1,652 | 2,146 | 13,140 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 216 | 10,734 | 1,902 | 40 | 724 | 915 | 6,439 |
Transport equipment | 2,298 | 26,500 | 13,986 | 1,050 | 3,437 | 2,426 | 33,260 |
Miscellaneous products | 6,325 | 21,746 | 2,328 | 1,311 | 4,710 | 3,253 | 9,558 |
Totals | 21,138 | 308,430 | 106,498 | 9,015 | 45,469 | 23,499 | 178,957 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total, N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Net Output 1969-70 | |||||||
$(000) | |||||||
Food | 1,063 | 2,096 | 163 | 22,237 | 13,367 | 15,331 | 164,239 |
Beverages | * | 400 | * | 3,506 | 1,753 | * | 22,362 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | * | - | - | - | * | 6,144 |
Textiles | - | 84 | - | 13,025 | 5,560 | 574 | 50,170 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 419 | 167 | * | 10,922 | 2,041 | 119 | 59,223 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 312 | 1,772 | 1,883 | 6,946 | 1,842 | 2,225 | 56,225 |
Furniture and fixtures | 22 | 148 | * | 2,922 | 711 | 102 | 16,606 |
Paper and paper products | - | * | - | 2,593 | 657 | 1,512 | 51,451 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 271 | 616 | 209 | 7,526 | 3,355 | 1,102 | 59,744 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | * | - | - | 1,879 | 696 | 167 | 7,582 |
Rubber products | * | * | * | 9,685 | 190 | 174 | 20,601 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 302 | - | 3,175 | 1,375 | 940 | 39,207 |
Petroleum and coal products | - | - | - | 464 | 143 | - | 10,227 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 146 | 3,215 | 78 | 5,842 | 2,335 | 1,016 | 40,861 |
Basic metal manufactures | - | - | - | 1,197 | * | 46 | 13,312 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 576 | * | 8,362 | 3,032 | 427 | 63,533 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 358 | 400 | 178 | 10,042 | 3,280 | 1,637 | 68,229 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | - | 51 | - | 7,370 | 1,799 | 132 | 30,322 |
Transport equipment | 878 | 3,269 | 532 | 14,176 | 4,849 | 3,506 | 110,165 |
Miscellaneous products | 341 | 438 | 647 | 4,035 | 963 | 203 | 36,901† |
Totals | 3,809 | 13,534 | 3,689 | 135,903 | 47,947 | 29,211 | 927,102 |
The development of factory production in New Zealand is clearly portrayed in the following diagram, which also shows the relationship between cost of materials, net output, and value of production.
EXPENSES OF OPERATION—Total operating costs of factories for the year 1969-70 amounted to $2,853 million, of which salaries and wages accounted for $608 million, cost of materials for $1,867 million, and other expenses for $377 million, while value of production totalled $3,149 million.
The table below shows the principal items comprised in the figure for expenses of operation, other than salaries and wages and costs of materials, by industry groups for the year 1969-70.
Industry Group | Coal | Electricity | Coke, Gas, Oils, etc. | Insurance | Interest on Loans, etc. | Depreciation | Rent | Repairs and Maintenance | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | ||||||||||
Food | 4,241 | 7,087 | 3,946 | 3,332 | 4,280 | 18,827 | 1,936 | 15,696 | 19,150 | 78,495 |
Beverages | 101 | 449 | 363 | 391 | 754 | 2,117 | 253 | 1,087 | 3,041 | 8,556 |
Tobacco manufactures | - | 90 | 34 | 104 | 114 | 749 | 19 | 310 | 655 | 2,075 |
Textiles | 445 | 1,524 | 747 | 806 | 1,377 | 5,074 | 1,096 | 3,262 | 4,866 | 19,196 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 11 | 776 | 123 | 632 | 918 | 2,050 | 2,573 | 1,378 | 5,575 | 14,037 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 12 | 1,938 | 338 | 1,719 | 1,609 | 4,255 | 906 | 5,394 | 7,958 | 24,127 |
Furniture and fixtures | 2 | 301 | 39 | 360 | 329 | 662 | 813 | 462 | 1,696 | 4,663 |
Paper and paper products | 1,003 | 4,987 | 2,576 | 1,562 | 1,901 | 10,309 | 848 | 5,611 | 9,574 | 38,372 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1 | 813 | 135 | 725 | 832 | 4,397 | 1,458 | 1,799 | 10,440 | 20,602 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 37 | 154 | 94 | 137 | 130 | 335 | 200 | 331 | 690 | 2,108 |
Rubber products | 176 | 748 | 298 | 346 | 255 | 1,775 | 328 | 1,136 | 2,919 | 7,980 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 161 | 1,113 | 447 | 818 | 1,081 | 5,043 | 640 | 3,035 | 7,013 | 19,351 |
Petroleum and coal products | - | 407 | 149 | 165 | 56 | 1,443 | 139 | 890 | 1,677 | 4,926 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 2,855 | 2,014 | 1,875 | 773 | 764 | 5,343 | 383 | 4,205 | 4,406 | 22,619 |
Basic metal manufactures | 66 | 1,061 | 526 | 441 | 2,174 | 2,892 | 164 | 1,000 | 1,713 | 10,038 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 18 | 1,481 | 559 | 1,162 | 1,283 | 4,375 | 1,994 | 2,296 | 8,093 | 21,261 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 5 | 1,141 | 419 | 1,447 | 1,767 | 3,848 | 1,731 | 2,132 | 9,160 | 21,651 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | - | 871 | 252 | 515 | 704 | 2,336 | 754 | 1,106 | 5,361 | 11,901 |
Transport equipment | 3 | 1,826 | 514 | 1,926 | 1,831 | 5,170 | 3,926 | 3,306 | 13,681 | 32,185 |
Miscellaneous products | 16 | 1,039 | 260 | 618 | 650 | 2,823 | 1,355 | 1,698 | 4,880 | 13,339 |
Totals | 9,155 | 29,821 | 13,695 | 17,978 | 22,808 | 83,823 | 21,515 | 56,134 | 122,550 | 377,480 |
CAPITAL ASSETS—Fixed capital employed in manufacturing industry is obtained from figures of manufacturers' fixed assets. In those cases where the factory premises, or in some cases, even the plant, is not owned by the manufacturer, but is rented, an estimate of the value of the rented asset has been obtained by capitalising the annual rental shown. Approximations in the figures for fixed assets are also made where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries, necessitating an apportionment as between the industries. In most instances, too, fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an overstatement due to insufficient allowance having been made for depreciation, obsolescence, etc., or an understatement owing to appreciated site value, excessive allowance for depreciation, or currency depreciation resulting in the assets being understated in terms of their present earning capacity or replacement cost. It is necessary to bear in mind these limitations to the accuracy of the figures of fixed assets appearing in the following table which shows the values of these assets for each of the last 3 years together with an analysis by principal industries for 1969-70. For the year 1969-70 information is also shown by industry groups of the amounts expended during the year by way of capital additions and alterations, together with totals for all industries for the 2previous years. These latter amounts cannot be taken as the total capital expended by New Zealand manufacturers during the year, as they do not include capital expenditure of firms not yet in production.
Industry Group | Capital Additions and Alterations During the Year | Value at End of Year (Including Estimated Value of Rented Assets) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land and Buildings | Plant, Machinery and Equipment | Total | Land and Buildings | Plant, Machinery and Equipment | Total | |
$(000) | ||||||
Totals— | ||||||
1967-68 | 32,363 | 67,500 | 99,863 | 646,147 | 343,411 | 989,558 |
1968-69 | 42,309 | 79,384 | 121,693 | 691,011 | 358,538 | 1,049,548 |
1969-70— | ||||||
Food | 16,723 | 24,985 | 41,707 | 170,437 | 101,830 | 272,267 |
Beverages | 1,788 | 2,067 | 3,855 | 20,908 | 9,765 | 30,673 |
Tobacco manufactures | 359 | 618 | 977 | 2,789 | 2,729 | 5,518 |
Textiles | 3,175 | 9,346 | 12,521 | 34,469 | 24,252 | 58,721 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,058 | 2,121 | 3,179 | 40,426 | 12,112 | 52,538 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 3,383 | 4,381 | 7,764 | 37,427 | 20,848 | 58,275 |
Furniture and fixtures | 402 | 457 | 858 | 16,419 | 2,732 | 19,151 |
Paper and paper products | 7,903 | 16,259 | 24,162 | 49,110 | 55,062 | 104,172 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,473 | 5,963 | 7,437 | 40,688 | 24,790 | 65,479 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 252 | 412 | 664 | 4,792 | 1,345 | 6,136 |
Rubber products | 966 | 1,613 | 2,579 | 11,197 | 6,412 | 17,610 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 2,390 | 4,589 | 6,979 | 40,488 | 21,578 | 62,066 |
Petroleum and coal products | 186 | 908 | 1,095 | 5,805 | 8,386 | 14,191 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,365 | 3,713 | 5,077 | 28,384 | 21,104 | 49,489 |
Basic metal manufactures | 14,429 | 24,201 | 38,630 | 25,102 | 35,398 | 60,501 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,527 | 4,482 | 6,009 | 49,490 | 20,512 | 70,002 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 2,178 | 4,339 | 6,517 | 46,477 | 16,018 | 62,495 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 1,276 | 2,101 | 3,377 | 24,088 | 8,913 | 33,001 |
Transport equipment | 3,573 | 3,759 | 7,331 | 111,472 | 18,941 | 130,413 |
Miscellaneous products | 2,488 | 4,341 | 6,826 | 29,920 | 13,570 | 43,490 |
Totals, 1969-70 | 66,891 | 120,654 | 187,545 | 789,891 | 426,298 | 1,216,189 |
MANUFACTURERS' STOCKS—A quarterly survey of manufacturers' stocks is conducted by the Department of Statistics. The survey is based on a sample of 1,200 factories selected from the 1964-65 Census of Manufacturing and allowance is made in the sampling procedures for the opening of new factories and the closing of established factories since the 1964-65 census. The combined stocks of manufacturers in the sample represent over 75 percent of the total manufacturers' stocks at the 1964-65 census, and appropriate estimation methods are used to derive statistics for all factories.
The following table compares in summary form the results of the quarterly surveys. In presenting the results, the chief seasonal industries—meat processing and dairy products manufacture—have been segregated to assist in the interpretation of movements in stock holdings. The heading “Materials” includes work in progress, fuel, and miscellaneous supplies.
As at— | Total Stocks | Movement in Stocks at Annual Intervals | Percentage Movement in Stocks at Annual Intervals | Stocks Seasonally Adjusted | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | |
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) Including | $(m) Primary | $(m) Produce | percent Processing | percent Industries | percent | $(m) | $(m) | |
1964—31 Mar | 218.1 | 134.5 | 352.6 | - 19.8 | + 18.0 | + 37.8 | + 10.0 | -15.5 | +12.0 | ... | ... |
1966-31 Mar | 262.0 | 174.7 | 436.7 | + 34.8 | - 26.2 | 61.0 | - 15.3 | -17.6 | + 16.2 | ... | ... |
1967—31 Mar | 284.5 | 196.9 | 481.4 | - 22.6 | - 22.2 | + 44.7 | + 8.6 | - 12.7 | + 10.2 | ... | ... |
1968—31 Mar | 283.3 | 243.8 | 527.1 | - 1.2 | - 47.0 | + 45.8 | - 0.4 | + 23.9 | + 9.5 | ... | ... |
1969—31 Mar | 314.2 | 252.7 | 566.9 | + 30.9 | + 8.9 | + 39.8 | + 10.9 | - 3.6 | - 7.5 | ... | ... |
1970—31 Mar | 347.7 | 274.9 | 622.6 | + 33.5 | + 22.2 | + 55.7 | + 10.7 | - 8.8 | + 9.8 | ... | ... |
30 Sep | 379.7 | 256.0 | 635.7 | + 39.1 | + 30.2 | + 69.3 | - 11.5 | -13.4 | + 12.2 | ... | ... |
31 Dec | 390.0 | 261.9 | 651.9 | + 56.7 | + 12.3 | + 69.0 | - 17.0 | - 4.9 | + 11.8 | ... | ... |
1971—31 Mar | 408.3 | 316.7 | 724.9 | + 60.6 | + 41.8 | + 102.3 | + 17.4 | - 15.2 | + 16.4 | ... | ... |
30 Jun | 425.1 | 297.9 | 723.0 | + 56.8 | + 9.7 | + 66.6 | + 15.4 | - 3.4 | + 10.1 | ... | ... |
30 Sep | 454.1 | 278.7 | 732.8 | + 74.4 | + 22.7 | + 97.1 | + 19.6 | + 8.9 | + 15.3 | ... | ... |
Excluding Primary Produce Processing Industries | |||||||||||
1964—31 Mar | 207.2 | 79.7 | 286.9 | + 19.7 | + 8.7 | + 28.4 | + 10.5 | + 12.3 | + 11.0 | 205.8 | 81.2 |
1966—31 Mar | 251.6 | 97.5 | 349.1 | + 35.2 | + 8.1 | + 43.3 | + 16.3 | + 9.1 | + 14.2 | 249.9 | 99.3 |
1967—31 Mar | 273.3 | 112.9 | 386.2 | + 21.7 | + 15.4 | + 37.1 | + 8.6 | + 15.8 | + 10.6 | 271.4 | 115.0 |
1968—31 Mar | 272.4 | 134.3 | 406.7 | + 0.8 | + 21.4 | + 20.6 | - 0.3 | + 19.0 | + 5.3 | 270.5 | 136.8 |
1969—31 Mar | 302.5 | 145.0 | 447.5 | + 30.1 | + 10.7 | + 40.8 | + 11.0 | + 8.0 | - 10.0 | 300.4 | 147.8 |
1970—31 Mar | 334.6 | 166.2 | 500.8 | + 32.0 | + 21.2 | + 53.2 | + 10.6 | + 14.6 | + 11.9 | 330.6 | 170.3 |
30 Sep | 364.8 | 179.5 | 544.3 | + 37.9 | + 21.9 | + 59.8 | + 11.6 | + 13.9 | + 12.3 | 359.4 | 172.4 |
31 Dec | 375.6 | 171.9 | 547.5 | + 56.8 | + 15.5 | + 72.3 | + 17.8 | + 9.9 | + 15.2 | 385.0 | 174.8 |
1971—31 Mar | 394.4 | 180.5 | 574.8 | + 59.8 | + 14.2 | + 74.0 | + 17.9 | + 8.6 | + 14.8 | 391.6 | 181.2 |
30 Jun | 411.5 | 194.1 | 605.6 | + 55.7 | + 28.3 | + 84.0 | + 15.7 | + 17.1 | + 16.1 | 410.3 | 195.9 |
30 Sep | 439.2 | 212.3 | 651.5 | + 74.4 | + 32.8 | + 107.2 | + 20.4 | + 18.3 | - 19.7 | 431.8 | 210.9 |
More detailed information on stocks is given in the next table showing by industry groups comparative stock figures at the end of September.
Industry Group | Stocks at 30 September | Increase or Decrease in Stocks September 1970 to September 1971 | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | ||||||||
Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Total | Materials | Finished Goods | Total | |
Primary Produce Processing Industries | $(million) | percent | |||||||
Meat freezing, ham, bacon, and casings | 10.82 | 55.18 | 66.00 | 11.03 | 41.23 | 52.26 | + 1.94 | - 25.28 | - 20.82 |
Dairy | 4.14 | 21.27 | 25.42 | 3.88 | 25.19 | 29.07 | - 6.28 | + 18.43 | + 14.36 |
Totals | 14.97 | 76.45 | 91.42 | 14.91 | 66.41 | 81.32 | - 0.40 | - 13.13 | - 11.05 |
Other food | 27.62 | 28.94 | 56.56 | 31.06 | 32.91 | 63.97 | + 12.45 | + 13.72 | + 13.10 |
Beverages | 6.23 | 6.83 | 13.06 | 7.36 | 8.66 | 16.03 | + 18.14 | + 26.79 | + 22.74 |
Tobacco manufactures | 18.85 | - | 18.85 | 19.54 | - | 19.54 | + 3.66 | - | + 3.66 |
Textiles | 30.04 | 8.84 | 38.89 | 31.69 | 11.23 | 42.92 | + 5.49 | + 27.04 | + 10.36 |
Clothing | 19.41 | 9.90 | 29.31 | 19.10 | 12.69 | 31.79 | - 1.60 | ++ 28.18 | + 8.46 |
Footwear | 5.76 | 1.80 | 7.56 | 6.14 | 1.87 | 8.00 | + 6.60 | + 3.89 | + 5.82 |
Wood manufactures | 13.48 | 14.74 | 28.23 | 16.79 | 16.14 | 32.93 | + 24.55 | + 9.50 | + 16.65 |
Furniture and fixtures | 7.25 | 1.38 | 8.64 | 7.99 | 1.85 | 9.85 | + 10.21 | + 34.06 | + 14.00 |
Paper and products | 24.05 | 12.23 | 36.28 | 26.16 | 16.90 | 43.06 | + 8.77 | + 38.18 | + 18.69 |
Printing, publishing | 14.67 | 1.95 | 16.62 | 16.09 | 3.39 | 19.48 | + 9.68 | + 73.85 | + 17.21 |
Leather and products | 3.61 | 1.35 | 4.96 | 5.15 | 1.80 | 6.95 | +42.66 | - 33.33 | + 40.12 |
Rubber products | 6.76 | 6.46 | 13.22 | 8.06 | 6.71 | 14.77 | + 19.23 | - 3.87 | + 11.72 |
Chemicals and products | 24.04 | 24.02 | 48.06 | 29.16 | 28.40 | 57.56 | + 21.30 | + 18.23 | + 19.77 |
Petroleum, coal products | 2.14 | 1.63 | 3.77 | 2.60 | 1.88 | 4.48 | + 21.50 | + 15.34 | + 18.83 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 9.13 | 13.26 | 22.39 | 11.43 | 13.81 | 25.23 | + 25.19 | + 4.15 | + 12.68 |
Basic metal products | 10.92 | 1.90 | 12.82 | 13.19 | 2.05 | 15.24 | + 20.79 | + 7.89 | + 18.88 |
Metal products | 26.23 | 11.13 | 37.36 | 33.74 | 14.27 | 48.00 | + 28.63 | + 28.21 | + 28.48 |
Machinery | 34.30 | 8.34 | 42.64 | 51.51 | 8.63 | 60.14 | + 50.17 | + 3.48 | + 41.04 |
Electrical products | 28.53 | 11.52 | 40.05 | 29.97 | 11.55 | 41.52 | + 5.05 | - 0.26 | + 3.67 |
Transport equipment | 40.28 | 4.44 | 44.71 | 58.63 | 5.85 | 64.48 | + 45.56 | + 31.76 | + 44.22 |
Miscellaneous | 11.43 | 8.84 | 20.26 | 13.80 | 11.69 | 25.50 | + 20.73 | + 32.24 | + 25.86 |
Totals | 364.75 | 179.50 | 544.25 | 439.17 | 212.28 | 651.45 | + 20.40 | + 18.26 | + 19.70 |
Grand totals, all manufacturing industries | 379.72 | 255.95 | 635.67 | 454.08 | 278.70 | 732.78 | + 19.58 | + 8.89 | + 15.28 |
VALUE AND VOLUME INDICES—The next table gives index numbers of net output, value of production, and volume of production.
Production Year | Net Output (Net Value Added) | Value of Production | Volume of Production |
---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||
Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | |||
1951-52 | 731 | 716 | 806 |
1952-53 | 742 | 771 | 800 |
1953-54 | 825 | 823 | 848 |
1954-55 | 927 | 915 | 941 |
1955-56 | 980 | 973 | 994 |
1956-57 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1957-58 | 1,093 | 1,071 | 1,070 |
1958-59 | 1,158 | 1,095 | 1,130 |
1959-60 | 1,312 | 1,172 | 1,169 |
1960-61 | 1,409 | 1,257 | 1,283 |
1961-62 | 1,568 | 1,340 | 1,349 |
1962-63 | 1,651 | 1,396 | 1,410 |
1963-64 | 1,892 | 1,598 | 1,557 |
1964-65 | 2,070 | 1,815 | 1,759 |
1965-66 | 2,361 | 1,972 | 1,879 |
1966-67 | 2,468 | 2,063 | 1,991 |
1967-68 | 2,519 | 2,108 | 1,968 |
1968-69 | 2,711 | 2,318 | 2,030 |
1969-70 | 3,086 | 2,615 | 2215* |
The table which follows sets out, by industry groups, index numbers of value of production, net output, and volume of production. It is not possible to arrive at volume of production index numbers for all the groups, for technical reasons, and consequently some have been omitted, but the total index number for the year is calculated in such a way as to include the groups which cannot be assessed separately. The index is based on 1956-57 (= 1000).
Industry Group | Value of Production | Net Output | Volume of Production | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1968-69 | 1969-70* | |
(1)Indices not available for the groups, but allowed for in compiling total index. *Provisional. | ||||||
Food | 1,880 | 1,985 | 2,683 | 2,756 | 1,695 | 1,763 |
Beverages | 2,247 | 2,655 | 2,859 | 3,394 | 1,564 | 1,671 |
Tobacco manufactures | 1,727 | 1,971 | 2,028 | 2,458 | 1,764 | 1,885 |
Textiles | 2,770 | 3,194 | 3,413 | 4,080 | 3,180 | 3,775 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,635 | 1,906 | 1,737 | 2,056 | 1,345 | 1,466 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 2,055 | 2,286 | 2,117 | 2,292 | 1,385 | 1,517 |
Furniture and fixtures | 1,915 | 2,093 | 1,820 | 1,971 | ((1)) | ((1)) |
Paper and paper products | 3,277 | 3,734 | 4,425 | 4,738 | 3,071 | 3,410 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 2,390 | 2,782 | 2,472 | 2,926 | 1,950 | 2,215 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 2,372 | 2,912 | 2,678 | 3,178 | 1,818 | 1,865 |
Rubber products | 1,994 | 2,396 | 2,449 | 2,884 | 2,170 | 2,636 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 2,613 | 2,856 | 2,728 | 2,924 | 2,071 | 2,279 |
Petroleum and coal products | 16,141 | 15,844 | 11,217 | 10,207 | ((1)) | ((1)) |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 2,125 | 2,483 | 2,283 | 2,814 | 1,790 | 2,027 |
Basic metal manufactures | 5,342 | 8,393 | 4,431 | 6,603 | ((1)) | ((1)) |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 3,276 | 3,898 | 3,247 | 3,933 | ((1)) | ((1)) |
Machinery (except electrical) | 2,642 | 3,284 | 3,135 | 3,825 | ((1)) | ((1)) |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 3,767 | 4,403 | 3,711 | 4,357 | 3,352 | 3,672 |
Transport equipment | 2,318 | 2,693 | 2,331 | 2,727 | ((1)) | ((1)) |
Miscellaneous products | 6,186 | 7,563 | 6,704 | 8,107 | ((1)) | ((1)) |
All Groups | 2,318 | 2,615 | 2,711 | 3,086 | 2,030 | 2,215 |
OVERTIME—Details of overtime worked in factories by wage-earning employees are summarised in the tables given, which show, by industry groups, the hours worked during the latest 3 years. The averages given are calculated on the basis of the total number of wage earners engaged irrespective of the number who actually worked overtime.
Industry Group | Total Overtime Hours Worked by Wage Earner (Both Male and Female) | ||
---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
(000) | |||
Food | 9,914 | 10,358 | 10,759 |
Beverages | 664 | 582 | 624 |
Tobacco manufactures | 206 | 189 | 253 |
Textiles | 1,777 | 2,183 | 2,634 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 811 | 776 | 1,129 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,719 | 1,953 | 2,319 |
Furniture and fixtures | 525 | 608 | 646 |
Paper and paper products | 1,743 | 1,694 | 2,121 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,310 | 1,325 | 1,473 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 170 | 218 | 237 |
Rubber products | 553 | 539 | 739 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 859 | 855 | 940 |
Petroleum and coal products | 113 | 95 | 109 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,549 | 1,655 | 1,803 |
Basic metal manufactures | 461 | 516 | 635 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2,293 | 2,508 | 3,005 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 2,348 | 2,413 | 2,948 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 880 | 839 | 1,171 |
Transport equipment | 2,885 | 2,551 | 3,412 |
Miscellaneous products | 957 | 1,229 | 1,604 |
>Totals | 31,738 | 33,084 | 38,563 |
The next table shows, by industry groups, the hours of overtime worked during 1969-70 by male and females separately.
Industry Group | Total Overtime Hours Worked by Wage Earners | Average Overtime Hours Worked by All Wage Earners | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | |
(000) | (000) | |||
Food | 10,094 | 665 | 325 | 135 |
Beverages | 609 | 14 | 338 | 48 |
Tobacco manufactures | 155 | 99 | 371 | 174 |
Textiles | 2,128 | 506 | 302 | 77 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 465 | 664 | 115 | 32 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 2,298 | 21 | 191 | 34 |
Furniture and fixtures | 620 | 27 | 161 | 42 |
Paper and paper products | 1,897 | 224 | 337 | 130 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,279 | 195 | 139 | 75 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 190 | 48 | 181 | 53 |
Rubber products | 708 | 31 | 261 | 53 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 881 | 59 | 262 | 40 |
Petroleum and coal products | 104 | 5 | 250 | 122 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 1,757 | 46 | 277 | 91 |
Basic metal manufactures | 626 | 9 | 302 | 194 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 2,741 | 264 | 256 | 173 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 2,876 | 72 | 215 | 126 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 1,019 | 151 | 204 | 66 |
Transport equipment | 3,299 | 113 | 136 | 126 |
Miscellaneous products | 1,212 | 393 | 269 | 146 |
All groups | 34,955 | 3,608 | 235 | 73 |
SUMMARY OF OPERATIONS—The following table, by assembling data from previous pages, affords an analysis of production costs in 1969-70, together with the value of production for each industry group and for all industries. In addition, by virtue of the complete details collected annually of the cost structure of goods produced in manufacturing industries, it is possible to give information on the surplus available to manufacturers prior to payment of dividends, taxation, and other appropriations. The only exception occurs in the case of co-operative dairy companies, which do not purchase milk and cream in the way that other manufacturers purchase raw materials. They collect the milk and cream from their shareholders, process it, and pay out to these shareholders the whole of the profits of the sales of the products, less amounts paid to reserves. Manufacturing surplus shown by these companies is therefore confined to the amount of these transfers to reserves and any undistributed profits.
In quite a number of cases, articles produced are transferred at cost to separate selling departments and warehouses, or to retail stores run by the same company or establishment. Where this is apparent, the company concerned is asked to substitute a commercial value for its production. The same procedure holds where a company controls more than one factory, and transfers the products of one to the other for further processing. It must be recognised that estimated values have to be accepted in many transactions of this type.
Industry Group | Production Costs | Value of Production | Manufacturing Surplus | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salaries and Wages | Cost of All Materials Used | Other Expenses of Operation | Total | |||
$(000) | ||||||
Food | 120,559 | 698,818 | 78,495 | 897,873 | 937,273 | 39,400 |
Beverages | 7,741 | 24,875 | 8,556 | 41,172 | 55,039 | 13,867 |
Tobacco manufactures | 2,504 | 15,831 | 2,075 | 20,410 | 23,935 | 3,526 |
Textiles | 34,278 | 125,205 | 19,196 | 178,678 | 193,194 | 14,515 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 45,532 | 78,097 | 14,037 | 137,666 | 150,439 | 12,773 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 38,316 | 88,105 | 24,127 | 150,548 | 166,848 | 16,300 |
Furniture and fixtures | 12,705 | 22,478 | 4,663 | 39,846 | 43,418 | 3,572 |
Paper and paper products | 26,152 | 78,797 | 38,372 | 143,322 | 166,720 | 23,398 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 40,022 | 36,634 | 20,602 | 97,258 | 116,148 | 18,889 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 5,019 | 14,262 | 2,108 | 21,390 | 23,822 | 2,433 |
Rubber products | 12,152 | 22,301 | 7,980 | 42,434 | 50,627 | 8,194 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 17,639 | 96,914 | 19,351 | 133,904 | 154,391 | 20,487 |
Petroleum and coal products | 2,122 | 61,366 | 4,926 | 68,415 | 76,464 | 8,049 |
Non-metallic mineral products, n.e.i. | 23,124 | 29,279 | 22,619 | 75,022 | 91,995 | 16,973 |
Basic metal manufactures | 8,917 | 35,564 | 10,038 | 54,519 | 56,739 | 2,220 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 40,561 | 79,317 | 21,261 | 141,138 | 162,827 | 21,689 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 48,335 | 83,338 | 21,651 | 153,324 | 171,450 | 18,126 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 21,446 | 52,651 | 11,901 | 85,998 | 94,170 | 8,172 |
Transport equipment | 79,271 | 183,173 | 32,185 | 294,629 | 323,692 | 29,063 |
Miscellaneous products | 22,014 | 40,048 | 13,339 | 75,401 | 89,638 | 14,237 |
Totals | 608,412 | 1,867,054 | 377,480 | 2,852,946 | 3,148,829 | 295,882 |
LIST OF CERTAIN COMMODITIES PRODUCED IN RECENT YEARS—The following is a list of certain commodities produced in New Zealand during the latest 4 years available.
Commodity | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Toasters No. | 63,862 | 74,997 | 74,101 | 77,283 |
Irons No. | 62,725 | 66,562 | 73,205 | 64,902 |
Radiators, electric No. | 213,253 | 219,876 | 171,863 | 222,679 |
Vacuum cleaners No. | 82,008 | 55,616 | 53,217 | 62,928 |
Washing machines (clothes) No. | 51,333 | 43,764 | 44,049 | 47,374 |
Refrigerators (home and commercial and freezers) No. | 68,564x | 69,562x | 100,922x | 106,818 |
Electric ranges No. | 52,432 | 47,413 | 51,489 | 55,709 |
Electric rangettes No. | 7,072 | 3,983 | 3,473 | 2,688 |
Radios, including radiograms, etc. No. | 81,536 | 74,924 | 76,128 | 112,039 |
Television sets No. | 96,678 | 46,369 | 45,162 | 44,956 |
Blankets, woollen Pairs | 241,214 | 285,000 | 228,000 | 206,000 |
Floor coverings (textile top coverings) sq yd(000) | 5,484 | 5,302 | 7,175 | 7,743 |
Mattresses— | ||||
Innerspring— | ||||
Single No. | 98,850 | 93,023 | 87,237 | 96,920 |
Double No. | 29,213 | 28,976 | 36,538 | 40,132 |
Soft filled— | ||||
Single No. | 49,178 | 38,487 | 38,256 | 35,274 |
Double No. | 11,473 | 11,094 | 11,152 | 9,813 |
Infants No. | 9,360 | 8,346 | 10,441 | 13,152 |
Venetian blinds No. | 97,165 | 75,134 | 65,918 | 62,591 |
Roller (Holland) blinds No. | 199,602 | 157,251 | 171,337 | 174,937 |
Newspapers produced— | ||||
Dailies thousand | 327,328 | 333,096 | 335,982 | 332,945 |
Other than dailies thousand | 56,294 | 63,002 | 57,191 | 57,893 |
Hot-water bottles No. | 464,753 | 282,000 | 244,000 | 277,000 |
Soap— | ||||
Toilet ton | 4,530 | 4,185 | 4,393 | 4,880 |
Bar ton | 4,200 | 3,835 | 4,222 | 3,672 |
Powder and flake ton | 13,485 | 14,329 | 12,927 | 12,815 |
Household and industrial cleaners— | ||||
Synthetic detergents— | ||||
Powders and pastes cwt | 73,026 | 70,500 | 93,948 | 59,907 |
Liquid gal(000) | 1,952 | 1,983 | 2,927 | 2,794 |
Other cleaners, etc.— | ||||
Powders and pastes cwt | 21,536 | 22,217 | 29,686 | 19,096 |
Liquid gal(000) | 441 | 462 | 603 | 561 |
Paints and enamels gal(000) | 3,643 | 3,635 | 3,731 | 3,935 |
Lacquers gal(000) | 365 | 320 | 366 | 379 |
Tooth paste cwt | 17,626 | 18,620 | 18,489 | 20,296 |
Furniture and floor polish cwt | 19,380 | 26,438 | 24,551 | 24,301 |
Shoe polishes and cleaners cwt | 4,622 | 4,427 | 4,937 | 5,381 |
Water heaters— | ||||
Under 10 gallons No. | 10,416 | 8,857 | 14,057 | 10,495 |
10 gallons and over No. | 42,152 | 46,524 | 37,792 | 34,329 |
Sinks: stainless steel No. | 55,728 | 56,815 | 30,884 | 31,204 |
Sink tops: stainless steel No. | 26,408 | 24,736 | 19,700 | 18,427 |
Wheelbarrows No. | 21,950 | 24,525 | 28,005 | 24,738 |
Lawnmowers (hand and power) No. | 84,186 | 63,335 | 58,863 | 78,217 |
Prams, pushchairs, strollers— | ||||
Cane (inc. dolls) No. | 4,452 | 3,629 | 1,130 | 1,313 |
Other than cane (inc. dolls) No. | 29,767 | 26,135 | 25,667 | 30,285 |
Toothbrushes No.(000) | 2,757 | 3,220 | 3,885 | 4,394 |
DETAILS OF CERTAIN PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES—The principal statistics regarding leading factory industries for the last 3 years available are set out in the following pages. Fuller details are given in the annual Statistics of Industrial Production.
Item | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 |
---|---|---|---|
In addition 1,266,000 bundles were produced in the sausage casings industry in 1967-68, 1,473,000 bundles in 1968-69, and 1,398,000 bundles in 1969-70. †Includes products of establishments classified in other industries. *Decreases mainly because of changed system of valuation in two establishments. †Includes products establishments classified in other industries. *Includes chocolate sold for further manufacturing purposes. †Includes products of establishments classified in other industries. *Includes production by establishments classified in other industries. *In addition in 1967-68, 147,000 gallons; in 1968-69 125,000 gallons; and in 1969-70 206,000 gallons were recorded by establishments classified in other industries. †Includes two factories responsible for drying and shredding of green tobacco leaf. *Includes production by establishments classified in other industries. *Includes production by establishments classified in other industries, *Other principal products withheld to avoid disclosure of figures for individual establishments, *Principal products shown for this industry include the production of establishments classified in other industries. *Includes production of establishments classified in other industries. †Effective running footage, *Includes production of establishments in other industries. *Principal products shown for these industries include the production of establishments classified in other industries. *Includes assembled vehicles from the motor-body building industry, *Includes production of establishments classified in other industries. | |||
Meat Freezing and Preserving | |||
Number of establishments | 44 | 45 | 43 |
Persons engaged No. | 22,186 | 23,630 | 25,283 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 60,788 | 69,725 | 81,597 |
Materials $(000) | 286,677 | 329,565 | 365,821 |
Other expenses $(000) | 28,083 | 31,870 | 36,916 |
Totals $(000) | 375,547 | 431,159 | 484,334 |
Value of production $(000) | 396,146 | 457,319 | 502,094 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 82,933 | 97,278 | 100,973 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 5,963 | 6,530 | 7,001 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,582 | 1,629 | 1,671 |
Principal products— | |||
Meat— | |||
Lamb carcasses No.(000) | 24,532 | 25,004 | 25,061 |
cwt(000) | 6,328 | 6,574 | 6,475 |
Mutton carcasses No.(000) | 6,699 | 6,288 | 6,557 |
cwt(000) | 2,768 | 2,439 | 2,577 |
Boned mutton cwt(000) | 183 | 183 | 123 |
Mutton and lamb pieces cwt(000) | 271 | 347 | 399 |
Beef quarters, bone in cwt(000) | 828 | 803 | 827 |
Beef cuts cwt(000) | 877 | 1,313 | 1,559 |
Boneless beef cwt(000) | 1,495 | 1,411 | 1,608 |
Bobby veal cwt(000) | 166 | 177 | 179 |
Other veal cwt(000) | 70 | 73 | 58 |
Pork cwt(000) | 349 | 273 | 305 |
Edible offals cwt(000) | 1,083 | 1,054 | 1,115 |
By-products— | |||
Runners (not processed) No.(000) | 6,323 | 4,893 | 5,250 |
Casings* bundles(000) | 6,718 | 6,619 | 6,629 |
Woolly sheepskins No.(000) | 174 | 192 | 354 |
Pelts No.(000) | 33,372 | 34,013 | 34,216 |
Cow hides No.(000) | 666 | 795 | 900 |
Ox and bull hides No.(000) | 482 | 542 | 633 |
Bobby calf hides No.(000) | 1,143 | 1,244 | 1,235 |
Other calf hides No.(000) | 49 | 58 | 53 |
Wool lb(000) | 84,176 | 84,083 | 81,138 |
Boiling-down products— | |||
Tallow cwt(000) | 1,536 | 1,598 | 1,660 |
Neatsfoot oil† gal(000) | 236 | 245 | 169 |
Organic fertilisers and stock foods†— | |||
Meatmeal cwt(000) | 548 | 463 | 513 |
Meat and bone meal cwt(000) | 750 | 958 | 918 |
Livermeal cwt(000) | 8 | 6 | 36 |
Bonedust cwt(000) | 85 | 93 | 66 |
Blood manure cwt(000) | 128 | 107 | 110 |
Blood and bone cwt(000) | 474 | 461 | 422 |
Manure mixture cwt(000) | 18 | 12 | 18 |
Other manures and meals cwt(000) | 24 | 14 | 131 |
Canned and other preserved meats, pastes, extracts, and miscellaneous cannings cwt(000) | 130 | 138 | 117 |
Ham and Bacon Curing | |||
Number of establishments | 39 | 36 | 36 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,229 | 1,269 | 1,253 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,655 | 2,859 | 3,208 |
Materials $(000) | 14,872 | 16,126 | 16,886 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,788 | 1,759 | 1,787 |
Totals $(000) | 19,315 | 20,745 | 21,880 |
Value of production $(000) | 20,906 | 22,398 | 24,884 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 4,322 | 4,564 | 6,259 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 256 | 357 | 314 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 959 | 993 | 1,035 |
Pigs dealt with— | |||
Carcasses No.(000) | 349 | 315 | 290 |
Cost $(000) | 9,738 | 10,145 | 10,188 |
Principal products— | |||
Ham and bacon cwt | 278,158 | 260,492 | 273,603 |
Frozen pork cwt | 22,125 | 9,856 | 6,899 |
Smallgoods cwt | 252,784 | 297,679 | 324,657 |
Lard (edible) cwt | 9,146 | 5,196 | 4,797 |
Butter, Cheese, and Other Milk Products | |||
Number of establishments— | |||
Butter and cheese | 165 | 158 | 146 |
Other milk products | 70 | 66 | 68 |
Persons engaged No. | 4,712 | 4,530 | 4,250 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 11,394 | 11,482 | 11,567 |
Materials $(000) | 206,385 | 210,731 | 194,134 |
Other expenses $(000) | 17,331 | 18,801 | 18,533 |
Totals $(000) | 235,110 | 241,015 | 224,235 |
Value of production $(000) | 237,839 | 243,141 | 225,043 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 14,679 | 14,354 | 13,147 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 1,554 | 1,440 | 1,446 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,366 | 1,441 | 1,296 |
Milkfat used— | |||
For creamery butter lb(000) | 450,852 | 485,002 | 425,594 |
For cheesemaking lb(000) | 98,605 | 84,953 | 86,978 |
For whey buttermaking— | |||
Recoveries from own whey lb(000) | 3,318 | 1,231 | 1,887 |
Whey fat purchased lb(000) | 4,134 | 3,468 | 3,802 |
Second grade creamery milkfat lb(000) | 87 | 2 | 1,043 |
Total for whey butter lb(000) | 7,539 | 4,701 | 6,732 |
Principal products— | |||
Creamery butter ton | 244,435 | 263,985 | 231,855 |
Whey butter ton | 3,149 | 2,850 | 3,012 |
Cheese ton | 110,034 | 94,161 | 88,960 |
Condensed and evaporated milk, and whole and blended milk powder ton | 19,923 | 22,353 | 24,062 |
Skim-milk powder ton | 146,345 | 135,508 | 110,411 |
Buttermilk powder ton | 22,670 | 23,618 | 23,800 |
Casein ton | 43,737 | 64,602 | 61,268 |
Ice Cream | |||
Number of establishments | 19 | 16 | 16 |
Persons engaged No. | 538 | 561 | 513 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 1,012 | 1,249 | 1,225 |
Materials $(000) | 4,900 | 4,799 | 7,501 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,367 | 1,673 | 1,858 |
Totals $(000) | 7,279 | 7,722 | 10,584 |
Value of production $(000) | 10,119 | 8,698* | 11,111 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 3,893 | 2,392* | 1,764 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 72 | 100 | 42 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 2,021 | 2,180 | 2,828 |
Main materials used— | |||
Milk gal(000) | 1,478 | 862 | 311 |
Cream gal(000) | 258 | 303 | 329 |
Ice-cream mixture cwt | 7,474 | 19,162 | 8,227 |
Butter cwt | 31,261 | 30,616 | 78,254 |
Skim-milk powder cwt | 35,426 | 27,609 | 53,400 |
Sugar cwt | 84,305 | 87,940 | 128,956 |
Principal products— | |||
Bulk ice cream gal(000) | 3,079 | 3,011 | 5,574 |
Ice cream, cartoned, wrapped, chocolate-coated, etc. gal(000) | 5,198 | 5,550 | 5,893 |
Frozen confections, ice lollies, etc. $(000) | 824 | 1,257 | 1,604 |
Grain Milling Number of establishments | 38 | 39 | 38 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,020 | 1,000 | 941 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,127 | 2,127 | 2,227 |
Materials $(000) | 12,566 | 22,323 | 23,301 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,894 | 2,108 | 2,273 |
Totals $(000) | 16,587 | 26,557 | 27,802 |
Value of production $(000) | 18,550 | 28,401 | 30,195 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 4,275 | 4,170 | 4,781 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 132 | 93 | 134 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,527 | 1,484 | 1,520 |
Main materials used— | |||
Wheat bushel(000) | 10,215 | 10,463 | 10,481 |
Oats bushel(000) | 567 | 513 | 467 |
Principal products— | |||
Flour short ton | 224,833 | 227,716 | 228,414 |
Wholemeal, wheatmeal† short ton | 8,074 | 6,992 | 6,789 |
Bran and pollard short ton | 62,257 | 63,855 | 63,932 |
Breakfast cereals— | |||
Oatmeal, rolled oats short ton | 5,873 | 5,567 | 4,724 |
Other (including cereals in biscuit, flake and puff form)† short ton | 13,019 | 11,203 | 13,918 |
Biscuits | |||
Number of establishments | 8 | 8 | 8 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,198 | 1,234 | 1,318 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,136 | 2,229 | 2,589 |
Materials $(000) | 5,996 | 7,133 | 7,742 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,582 | 1,714 | 1,891 |
Totals $(000) | 9,715 | 11,076 | 12,222 |
Value of production $(000) | 11,214 | 13,319 | 14,678 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 3,724 | 4,599 | 5,168 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 258 | 238 | 273 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,272 | 1,394 | 1,455 |
Main materials used— | |||
Flour short ton | 12,751 | 13,798 | 14,006 |
Sugar ton | 4,129 | 4,538 | 4,709 |
Chocolate cwt | 26,100 | 32,554 | 29,283 |
Margarine, lard, confectionery fat cwt | 61,144 | 64,763 | 69,468 |
Biscuits manufactured ton | 20,176 | 21,826 | 22,671 |
Cocoa, Chocolate, and Sugar Confectionery | |||
Number of establishments | 48 | 43 | 45 |
Persons engaged No. | 2,327 | 2,376 | 2,292 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 4,060 | 4,232 | 4,339 |
Materials $(000) | 9,938 | 11,607 | 12,474 |
Other expenses $(000) | 2,152 | 2,268 | 2,636 |
Totals $(000) | 16,149 | 18,107 | 19,449 |
Value of production $(000) | 19,740 | 21,242 | 22,730 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 7,738 | 7,428 | 7,731 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 331 | 372 | 353 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,671 | 1,798 | 1,770 |
Main materials used— | |||
Sugar ton | 14,371 | 13,497 | 13,604 |
Cocoa beans cwt | 69,621 | 72,558 | 70,196 |
Cocoa butter cwt | 18,983 | 17,411 | 12,074 |
Glucose cwt | 80,720 | 79,036 | 79,291 |
Nuts cwt | 27,009 | 34,975 | 36,799 |
Confectionery manufactured— | |||
Chocolate and chocolate-coated* ton | 12,977 | 12,698 | 12,387 |
Sugar ton | 10,897 | 10,852 | 8,734 |
Potato crisps and sticks† cwt | 25,887 | 29,761 | 30,307 |
Fruit and Vegetable Preserving | |||
Number of establishments | 33 | 28 | 28 |
Persons engaged No. | 2,730 | 2,643 | 2,769 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 5,588 | 5,566 | 6,498 |
Materials $(000) | 17,304 | 18,008 | 19,931 |
Other expenses $(000) | 4,624 | 5,876 | 6,111 |
Totals $(000) | 27,516 | 29,449 | 32,540 |
Value of production $(000) | 31,263 | 32,904 | 34,050 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 10,102 | 9,946 | 9,026 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 1,006 | 870 | 793 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 2,676 | 2,932 | 3,445 |
Main materials used— | |||
Fruit (fresh) ton | 33,282 | 36,736 | 36,666 |
Vegetables and tomatoes (fresh) ton | 76,206 | 79,012 | 142,905 |
Sugar ton | 7,493 | 6,333 | 7,407 |
Principal products— | |||
Canned fruit cwt | 429,159 | 464,810 | 424,952 |
Canned beans in sauce cwt | 88,945 | 75,400 | 103,058 |
Canned peas cwt | 92,447 | 58,834 | 71,424 |
Canned green beans cwt | 28,382 | 22,521 | 20,905 |
Other canned vegetables (not tomatoes) cwt | 137,804 | 127,580 | 155,121 |
Tomato soup gal | 612,287 | 439,067 | 506,480 |
Pickles and sauces* gal | 1,297,046 | 987,384 | 1,141,152 |
Jams, jellies, and conserves cwt | 80,280 | 82,117 | 95,823 |
Canned spaghetti in sauce cwt | 112,582 | 105,922 | 118,326 |
Canned tomatoes (whole and halves) cwt | 25,560 | 30,578 | 29,452 |
Quick-frozen vegetables— | |||
Peas cwt | 284,349 | 306,325 | 401,693 |
Beans cwt | 52,351 | 58,503 | 69,361 |
Other cwt | 55,432 | 122,613 | 140,435 |
Brewing of Ale and Stout, and Malting | |||
Number of establishments | 17 | 17 | 17 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,478 | 1,425 | 1,495 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 4,062 | 4,106 | 4,673 |
Materials $(000) | 13,419 | 13,745 | 15,613 |
Other expenses $(000) | 5,039 | 5,119 | 5,832 |
Totals $(000) | 22,519 | 22,971 | 26,117 |
Value of production $(000) | 32,110 | 31,884 | 36,879 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 13,993 | 13,386 | 15,844 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 567 | 469 | 496 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,393 | 1,378 | 1,457 |
Main materials used— | |||
Malt bushel(000) | 1,716 | 1,661 | 1,748 |
Hops cwt | 6,793 | 6,740 | 7,254 |
Sugar cwt | 164,605 | 169,437 | 176,007 |
Beer produced for sale gal(000) | 67,982 | 67,152 | 70,405 |
Stout produced for sale gal(000) | 421 | 436 | 422 |
Aerated Waters and Cordials | |||
Number of establishments | 51 | 53 | 50 |
Persons engaged No. | 702 | 747 | 819 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 1,406 | 1,518 | 1,804 |
Materials $(000) | 2,933 | 3,054 | 4,032 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,301 | 1,350 | 1,419 |
Totals $(000) | 5,640 | 5,923 | 7,255 |
Value of production $(000) | 6,870 | 7,205 | 9,077 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 2,782 | 2,950 | 3,805 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 63 | 41 | 59 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,692 | 1,677 | 1,980 |
Main materials used— | |||
Sugar ton | 8,115 | 7,848 | 9,224 |
Fruit extracts and juices gal(000) | 89 | 102 | 106 |
Aerated waters made gal(000) | 12,289 | 11,954 | 14,175 |
Cordials made* gal(000) | 406 | 461 | 520 |
Tobacco, Cigars, and Cigarettes | |||
Number of establishments | 3 | 3 | 5† |
Persons engaged No. | 1,154 | 1,018 | 1,147 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,220 | 2,088 | 2,504 |
Materials $(000) | 13,968 | 14,420 | 15,831 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,460 | 1,649 | 2,075 |
Totals $(000) | 17,648 | 18,157 | 20,410 |
Value of production $(000) | 20,050 | 20,979 | 23,935 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 4,693 | 5,069 | 6,144 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 206 | 189 | 253 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,773 | 1,764 | 1,885 |
Tobacco leaf used in manufacture lb(000) | 13,717 | 13,165 | 13,765 |
Cigarettes made million | 4,651 | 4,675 | 5,082 |
Tobacco made lb(000) | 3,162 | 2,843 | 2,547 |
Woollen Milling | |||
Number of establishments | 21 | 20 | 19 |
Persons engaged No. | 3,906 | 3,908 | 4,486 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 7,267 | 7,929 | 9,476 |
Materials $(000) | 10,923 | 11,918 | 13,987 |
Other expenses $(000) | 3,953 | 4,348 | 4,053 |
Totals $(000) | 22,143 | 24,195 | 27,516 |
Value of production $(000) | 23,445 | 24,731 | 30,220 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 9,091 | 9,033 | 12,630 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 759 | 728 | 855 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 2,384 | 2,402 | 2,921 |
Main materials used— | |||
Wool fibres— | |||
Greasy and slipe wool lb(000) | 12,759 | 15,513 | 18,246 |
Scoured wool lb(000) | 1,095 | 1,610 | 2,079 |
Tops, noils lb(000) | 1,598 | 1,421 | 1,563 |
Woollen and worsted yarn lb(000) | 814 | 648 | 724 |
Non-wool fibres— | |||
Artificial and synthetic lb(000) | 1,451 | 1,691 | 1,742 |
Other lb(000) | 49 | 96 | 246 |
Principal products— | |||
Woollen cloth yd(54 in. 000) | 1,243 | 1,391 | 1,860 |
Worsted cloth yd(54 in. 000) | 1,346 | 1,068 | 1,373 |
Flannel yd(54 in. 000) | 189 | 122 | 173 |
Blankets pairs(000) | 285 | 228 | 206 |
Rugs No.(000) | 96 | 73 | 87 |
Yarn produced for sale or transfer— | |||
Fingering lb(000) | 2,150 | 2,192 | 2,215 |
Machine knitting lb(000) | 2,801 | 2,317 | 3,826 |
Hosiery and Other Knitting Mills | |||
Number of establishments | 81 | 80 | 81 |
Persons engaged No. | 4,950 | 4,976 | 5,592 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 8,713 | 9,107 | 10,517 |
Materials $(000) | 17,664 | 19,184 | 24,104 |
Other expenses $(000) | 4,385 | 4,851 | 5,415 |
Totals $(000) | 30,762 | 33,142 | 40,035 |
Value of production $(000) | 34,295 | 37,240 | 44,137 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 12,652 | 13,617 | 15,054 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 343 | 407 | 561 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (=1000) | 2,767 | 2,991 | 3,532 |
Clothing | |||
Number of establishments | 675 | 650 | 659 |
Persons engaged No. | 20,004 | 19,245 | 20,164 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 27,759 | 27,484 | 31,331 |
Materials $(000) | 46,902 | 48,505 | 56,063 |
Other expenses $(000) | 7,474 | 7,828 | 8,912 |
Totals $(000) | 82,134 | 83,816 | 96,306 |
Value of production $(000) | 89,088 | 90,826 | 105,090 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 35,166 | 34,989 | 40,698 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 433 | 355 | 532 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,341 | 1,268 | 1,365 |
Footwear | |||
Number of establishments | 115 | 109 | 108 |
Persons engaged No. | 5,149 | 5,165 | 5,337 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 9,292 | 9,385 | 10,881 |
Materials $(000) | 12,454 | 12,835 | 15,046 |
Other expenses $(000) | 3,374 | 3,427 | 3,932 |
Totals $(000) | 25,119 | 25,647 | 29,858 |
Value of production $(000) | 26,438 | 27,154 | 32,657 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 10,791 | 11,049 | 13,906 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 316 | 361 | 521 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,593 | 1,553 | 1,768 |
Main materials used— | |||
Upper leather sq ft(000) | 9,558 | 9,019 | 10,397 |
Sole leather lb(000) | 1,661 | 1,572 | 1,874 |
Synthetic soling material lb(000) | 2,023 | 1,865 | 2,125 |
Ready-made soles—leather, rubber, and other pair(000) | 2,987 | 2,960 | 3,054 |
Ready-made heels—leather, rubber, wood, and other pair(000) | 2,590 | 2,416 | 2,326 |
Felt sq yd(000) | 115 | 79 | 101 |
Crepe rubber lb(000) | 410 | 410 | 494 |
Sawmills | |||
Number of establishments | 383 | 366 | 350 |
Persons engaged No. | 5,585 | 5,791 | 5,886 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 13,082 | 14,269 | 15,558 |
Materials $(000) | 22,879 | 25,868 | 29,462 |
Other expenses $(000) | 10,756 | 11,527 | 12,536 |
Totals $(000) | 46,718 | 51,664 | 57,556 |
Value of production $(000) | 51,806 | 57,646 | 62,932 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 18,844 | 20,932 | 21,585 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 659 | 787 | 905 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,124 | 1,219 | 1,277 |
Rough-sawn timber produced ft bm (000) | 657,488 | 712,336 | 746,449 |
Planing Mills and Timber Preservation | |||
Number of establishments | 181 | 178 | 172 |
Persons engaged No. | 2,242 | 2,317 | 2,369 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 4,834 | 5,011 | 5,797 |
Materials $(000) | 21,719 | 22,438 | 23,195 |
Other expenses $(000) | 2,878 | 3,303 | 4,053 |
Totals $(000) | 29,431 | 30,751 | 33,045 |
Value of production $(000) | 32,996 | 35,001 | 37,773 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 8,602 | 9,536 | 10,884 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 230 | 215 | 306 |
Rough-sawn timber used in manufacture ft bm (000) | 178,234 | 164,385 | 162,951 |
Dressed timber produced— | |||
Floorboards ft bm (000) | 32,519 | 31,406 | 27,316 |
Weatherboards ft bm (000) | 23,960 | 19,446 | 19,237 |
Other ft bm (000) | 87,651 | 92,696 | 89,470 |
Joinery work done $(000) | 2,532 | 2,796 | 2,538 |
Joinery | |||
Number of establishments | 421 | 418 | 394 |
Persons engaged No. | 4,262 | 4,222 | 4,374 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 9,471 | 9,680 | 11,278 |
Materials $(000) | 17,630 | 20,461 | 24,534 |
Other expenses $(000) | 3,415 | 3,650 | 4,202 |
Totals $(000) | 30,516 | 33,790 | 40,014 |
Value of production $(000) | 33,891 | 37,529 | 43,300 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 13,210 | 13,776 | 14,952 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 575 | 619 | 719 |
Timber used in manufacture ft bm(000) | 96,365 | 110,292 | 119,145 |
Dressed timber produced— | |||
Floorboards ft bm(000) | 8,749 | 9,742 | 8,831 |
Weatherboards ft bm(000) | 2,406 | 3,662 | 2,935 |
Other ft bm(000) | 8,641 | 14,897 | 13,015 |
Flush panel doors* No. | 380,962 | 408,986 | 442,001 |
Joinery and other woodwork $(000) | 27,777 | 28,934 | 36,175 |
Furniture | |||
Number of establishments | 439 | 403 | 403 |
Persons engaged No. | 4,698 | 4,714 | 4,829 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 9,905 | 10,384 | 11,260 |
Materials $(000) | 15,531 | 16,615 | 18,053 |
Other expenses $(000) | 3,394 | 3,661 | 3,970 |
Totals $(000) | 28,830 | 30,661 | 33,283 |
Value of production $(000) | 31,333 | 33,062 | 36,053 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 12,691 | 13,074 | 14,318 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 448 | 517 | 550 |
Pulp, Paper, and Paperboard | |||
Number of establishments | 7 | 6 | 6 |
Persons engaged No. | 3,386 | 3,421 | 3,682 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 11,382 | 12,034 | 13,864 |
Materials $(000) | 22,088 | 25,015 | 30,098 |
Other expenses $(000) | 23,380 | 24,762 | 29,584 |
Totals $(000) | 56,850 | 61,811 | 73,546 |
Value of production $(000) | 69,413 | 75,829 | 86,790 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 25,525 | 27,256 | 28,105 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 933 | 901 | 1,032 |
Volume index. Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 2,786 | 2,937 | 3,316 |
Principal products— | |||
Newsprint ton | 195,546 | 199,599 | 204,137 |
Other paper ton | 119,392 | 134,991 | 167,761 |
Paperboard ton | 56,013 | 61,956 | 70,601 |
Fibreboard sq yd(000) | 10,106 | 11,576 | 12,414 |
Wood pulp for sale ton | 105,441 | 96,419 | 117,742 |
Cardboard Boxes, Cartons, and Paper Bags | |||
Number of establishments | 56 | 57 | 59 |
Persons engaged No. | 2.815 | 2,945 | 3,288 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 5,969 | 6,870 | 8,165 |
Materials $(000) | 23,789 | 27,120 | 32,863 |
Other expenses $(000) | 3,887 | 5,032 | 5,411 |
Totals $(000) | 33,644 | 39,023 | 46,439 |
Value of production $(000) | 38,117 | 44,027 | 52,444 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 10,961 | 12,553 | 14,897 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 584 | 569 | 837 |
Paper used in manufacture ton | 54,541 | 58,754 | 57,163 |
Cardboard ton | 20,921 | 23,946 | 29,531 |
Corrugated and laminated paperboard ton | 19,264 | 17,610 | 25,939 |
Cardboard boxes, cartons, made* $(000) | 28,887 | 30,912 | 36,017 |
Paper bags and paper sacks, made* $(000) | 7,156 | 7,479 | 7,902 |
Printing and Publishing | |||
Number of establishments | 87 | 83 | 82 |
Persons engaged No, | 7,121 | 7,253 | 7,436 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 17,343 | 18,161 | 19,943 |
Materials $(000) | 12,661 | 12,675 | 13,945 |
Other expenses $(000) | 10,179 | 10,914 | 12,173 |
Totals $(000) | 40,183 | 41,750 | 46,061 |
Value of production $(000) | 47,126 | 50,788 | 57,703 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 24,497 | 27,458 | 31,866 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 535 | 554 | 642 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,653 | 1,560 | 1,692 |
Newsprint used ton | 67,511 | 70,534 | 76,009 |
Other paper used ton | 5,677 | 4,673 | 4,880 |
Job and General Printing | |||
Number of establishments | 365 | 370 | 370 |
Persons engaged No. | 6,885 | 6,756 | 6,967 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 15,212 | 15,251 | 17,666 |
Materials $(000) | 18,367 | 18,255 | 21,543 |
Other expenses $(000) | 6,309 | 6,431 | 7,472 |
Totals $(000) | 39,888 | 39,937 | 46,682 |
Value of production $(000) | 45,243 | 44,637 | 53,198 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 20,927 | 20,348 | 24,705 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 706 | 699 | 751 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (=1000) | 2,551 | 2,471 | 2,921 |
Newsprint used ton | 5,320 | 5,733 | 5,915 |
Other paper used ton | 23,829 | 24,921 | 28,802 |
Cardboard used ton | 6,751 | 5,956 | 6,852 |
Corrugated and laminated paperboard used ton | 614 | 868 | 961 |
Cellulose film used ton | 615 | 122 | 141 |
Tanning | |||
Number of establishments | 11 | 13 | 13 |
Persons engaged No. | 758 | 811 | 877 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 1,692 | 1,960 | 2,362 |
Materials $(000) | 3,682 | 5,141 | 6,509 |
Other expenses $(000) | 753 | 880 | 1,105 |
Totals $(000) | 6,128 | 7,980 | 9,976 |
Value of production $(000) | 6,806 | 9,071 | 11,264 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 2,408 | 3,094 | 3,729 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 99 | 137 | 153 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,087 | 1,392 | 1,527 |
Principal products*— | |||
Leather— | |||
Hide— | |||
Bends lb(000) | 1,415 | 1,407 | 884 |
Shoulders lb(000) | 480 | 454 | 509 |
Bellies lb(000) | 525 | 472 | 471 |
Chrome and other sides sq ft(000) | 6,482 | 7,389 | 8,608 |
Tanned woolly skins sq ft(000) | ... | ... | 4,174 |
Rubberware | |||
Number of establishments | 39 | 36 | 37 |
Persons engaged No. | 3,012 | 3,053 | 3,210 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 7,908 | 8,466 | 9,923 |
Materials $(000) | 12,241 | 14,375 | 17,837 |
Other expenses $(000) | 5,123 | 5,255 | 5,653 |
Totals $(000) | 25,272 | 28,096 | 33,413 |
Value of production $(000) | 28,792 | 32,795 | 38,583 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 11,498 | 13,247 | 15,252 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 447 | 411 | 544 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,916 | 2,020 | 2,389 |
Main materials used— | |||
Natural rubber lb(000) | 11,913 | 12,667 | 14,784 |
Synthetic rubber lb(000) | 19,017 | 19,553 | 24,668 |
Latex $(000) | 488 | 693 | 837 |
Principal products— | |||
Motor-vehicle tyres No.(000) | 1,129 | 1,213 | 1,398 |
Motor-vehicle tubes No.(000) | 861 | 800 | 907 |
Camelback lb(000) | 6,646 | 6,928 | 10,837 |
Milking rubberware | |||
Bicycle tyres and tubes $(000) | 3,451 | 3,676 | 3,308 |
Battery containers | |||
Rubber and canvas footwear | |||
Chemical Fertilisers | |||
Number of establishments | 16 | 15 | 15 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,166 | 1,152 | 1,159 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 3,261 | 3,406 | 3,892 |
Materials $(000) | 29,828 | 35,234 | 37,624 |
Other expenses $(000) | 5,672 | 5,632 | 6,128 |
Totals $(000) | 38,761 | 44,273 | 47,644 |
Value of production $(000) | 41,859 | 48,054 | 50,963 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 6,804 | 7,687 | 7,566 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 328 | 351 | 359 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,672 | 1,806 | 1,918 |
Main materials used— | |||
Rock phosphate ton | 858,518 | 963,245 | 1,012,061 |
Serpentine rock ton | 90,157 | 69,728 | 63,647 |
Sulphur ton | 173,896 | 196,514 | 204,282 |
Carbonate of lime ton | 46,667 | 64,648 | 81,142 |
Nitrate of soda ton | 1,219 | 1,607 | 1,703 |
Potash ton | 108,945 | 131,807 | 162,587 |
Principal products— | |||
Serpentine superphosphate and mixtures ton | 218,145 | 187,340 | 165,969 |
Basic and reverted superphosphate and mixtures ton | 38,442 | 36,129 | 38,666 |
Straight superphosphate and mixtures ton | 1,090,265 | 1,484,595 | 1,598,784 |
Aerial superphosphate and mixtures ton | 273,933 | 86,820 | 87,291 |
Other (including ground rock) ton | 13,256 | 21,099 | 24,981 |
Superphosphate content of above ton | 1,377,124 | 1,574,235 | 1,660,892 |
Soap Manufacture | |||
Number of establishments | 14 | 17 | 15 |
Persons engaged No. | 496 | 518 | 536 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 1,186 | 1,247 | 1,368 |
Materials $(000) | 4,027 | 4,366 | 4,501 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,325 | 1,499 | 1,549 |
Totals $(000) | 6,538 | 7,112 | 7,418 |
Value of production $(000) | 8,377 | 8,627 | 8,672 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 3,289 | 3,067 | 2,904 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 82 | 62 | 87 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,469 | 1,486 | 1,502 |
Main materials used— | |||
Tallow ton | 12,407 | 12,227 | 11,950 |
Other oils and fats ton | 1,295 | 1,232 | 1,135 |
Caustic soda ton | 2,238 | 2,413 | 2,220 |
Soda ash ton | 2,770 | 2,631 | 2,586 |
Perfumes $(000) | 294 | 334 | 369 |
Principal products— | |||
Soap— | |||
Toilet ton | 4,185 | 4,393 | 4,880 |
Bar ton | 3,835 | 4,222 | 3,672 |
Powder and flake ton | 14,329 | 12,927 | 12,815 |
Candles ton | 157 | 180 | 170 |
Sandsoap ton | 142 | 159 | 160 |
Paint and Varnish | |||
Number of establishments | 32 | 34 | 34 |
Persons engaged No. | 891 | 883 | 895 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,203 | 2,274 | 2,406 |
Materials $(000) | 10,401 | 11,508 | 12,575 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,657 | 1,742 | 1,879 |
Totals $(000) | 14,262 | 15,524 | 16,860 |
Value of production $(000) | 16,620 | 18,656 | 19,922 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 4,625 | 5,462 | 5,533 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 70 | 65 | 67 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,448 | 1,463 | 1,561 |
Main materials used— | |||
White lead cwt | 4,729 | 9,295 | 9,730 |
Titanium dioxide (in terms of 100%TiO2) cwt | 79,972 | 82,973 | 87,449 |
Other pigments and extenders cwt | 125,713 | 133,640 | 143,454 |
Linseed oil gal(000) | 318 | 322 | 316 |
Solvents gal(000) | 2,061 | 2,051 | 2,208 |
Resins cwt | 128,533 | 135,970 | 129,167 |
Principal products— | |||
Paints and enamels gal(000) | 3,635 | 3,588 | 3,935 |
Lacquers gal(000) | 320 | 366 | 379 |
Varnishes gal(000) | 192 | 236 | 292 |
Pharmaceuticals, Toilet Goods, and Cosmetics* | |||
Number of establishments | 39 | 40 | 40 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,328 | 1,379 | 1,358 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,270 | 2,419 | 2,670 |
Materials $(000) | 10,338 | 13,431 | 13,236 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,758 | 2,243 | 2,133 |
Totals $(000) | 14,365 | 18,094 | 18,039 |
Value of production $(000) | 18,513 | 22,740 | 22,554 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 6,489 | 7,156 | 7,279 |
Overtime worked by wage earners $(000) | 41 | 46 | 56 |
Principal products— | |||
Pharmaceutical products $(000) | 6,878 | 7,926 | 6,987 |
Toilet preparations and cosmetics— | |||
Dentifrices $(000) | 1,394 | 1,560 | 1,605 |
Cosmetic creams and lotions $(000) | 1,080 | 1,241 | 1,129 |
Hair dressing $(000) | 2,409 | 3,065 | 3,747 |
Powder, face and talcum $(000) | 699 | 756 | 793 |
Lipstick $(000) | 349 | 344 | 439 |
Structural Clay Products | |||
Number of establishments | 37 | 38 | 36 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,099 | 1,034 | 965 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,730 | 2,525 | 2,758 |
Materials $(000) | 786 | 965 | 1,040 |
Other expenses $(000) | 2,688 | 2,508 | 2,596 |
Totals $(000) | 6,204 | 5,998 | 6,394 |
Value of production $(000) | 6,842 | 6,600 | 7,088 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 3,477 | 3,253 | 3,587 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 289 | 273 | 274 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,211 | 1,272 | 1,209 |
Clay used— | |||
Purchased ton | 54,411 | 42,545 | 55,307 |
From own quarry ton | 214,574 | 231,296 | 157,627 |
Principal products— | |||
Firebricks* No.(000) | 2,679 | 2,703 | 2,863 |
Building bricks including hollow blocks No.(000) | 43,694 | 41,408 | 36,240 |
Glazed pipes and fittings— | |||
4 in, and below ft†(000) | 6,281 | 5,860 | 6,986 |
Over 4 in, but not exceeding 6 in, ft†(000) | 650 | 998 | 734 |
Above 6 in, ft†(000) | 48 | 69 | 19 |
Field tiles and fittings— | |||
4 in, and below ft†(000) | 8,689 | 6,502 | 7,250 |
Over 4 in, but not exceeding 6 in, ft†(000) | 1,647 | 1,647 | 1,124 |
Above 6 in, ft†(000) | 302 | 96 | 107 |
Pottery, China, and Earthenware | |||
Number of establishments | 10 | 11 | 11 |
Persons engaged No. | 830 | 858 | 997 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 1,714 | 1,807 | 2,343 |
Materials $(000) | 501 | 710 | 1,046 |
Other expenses $(000) | 783 | 1,048 | 731 |
Totals $(000) | 2,999 | 3,565 | 4,121 |
Value of production $(000) | 3,289 | 4,018 | 5,628 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 2,108 | 2,407 | 3,889 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 124 | 133 | 166 |
Principal products— | |||
Insulators and refractory insulator elements $(000) | 680 | 664 | 747 |
Crockery, artware and novelties, stone-ware $(000) | 1,724 | 2,208 | 3,519 |
Other earthenware including sanitary-ware $(000) | 823 | 1,013 | 1,232 |
Cement | |||
Number of establishments | 6 | 5 | 5 |
Persons engaged No. | 862 | 766 | 742 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,188 | 2,216 | 2,282 |
Materials $(000) | 2,116 | 2,232 | 2,122 |
Other expenses $(000) | 7,028 | 6,939 | 6,650 |
Totals $(000) | 11,332 | 11,387 | 11,055 |
Value of production $(000) | 14,413 | 14,891 | 15,365 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 5,373 | 5,853 | 6,757 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 233 | 240 | 248 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,636 | 1,662 | 1,697 |
Principal materials— | |||
Limestone ton(000) | 656 | 680 | 693 |
Clay, marl, cement rock ton(000) | 777 | 759 | 792 |
Gypsum ton(000) | 29 | 32 | 33 |
Cement made ton(000) | 773 | 774 | 792 |
Concrete Products | |||
Number of establishments | 272 | 245 | 239 |
Persons engaged No. | 2,286 | 2,266 | 2,516 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 5,179 | 5,287 | 6,459 |
Materials $(000) | 7,991 | 8,374 | 11,014 |
Other expenses $(000) | 3,512 | 3,506 | 4,186 |
Totals $(000) | 16,682 | 17,168 | 21,658 |
Value of production $(000) | 19,705 | 20,356 | 27,253 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 8,445 | 8,713 | 12,311 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 330 | 408 | 485 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,497 | 1,523 | 1,867 |
Materials used— | |||
Portland cement ton | 124,874 | 127,308 | 144,182 |
Sand, shingle yd | 727,440 | 727,684 | 784,645 |
Reinforcing ton | 11,728 | 12,805 | 16,372 |
Marble chips ton | 10,926 | 13,528 | 14,325 |
Pumice yd | 38,079 | 22,358 | 36,290 |
Principal products*— | |||
Roofing tiles and ridges No.(000) | 4,844 | 7,082 | 6,198 |
Fencing posts No.(000) | 1,518 | 1,302 | 1,243 |
Telegraph and power poles No.(000) | 34 | 28 | 27 |
Housing bricks and blocks No.(000) | 23,617 | 22,341 | 28,704 |
Pipes ton | 119,592 | 134,584 | 162,122 |
Prestressed concrete beams No. | 3,621 | 4,079 | 10,449 |
Plywood and Veneer | |||
Number of establishments | 12 | 12 | 15 |
Persons engaged No. | 825 | 932 | 944 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 1,896 | 2,387 | 2,819 |
Materials $(000) | 3,151 | 4,329 | 4,958 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,787 | 1,604 | 2,080 |
Totals $(000) | 6,834 | 8,320 | 9,857 |
Plywood and Veneer | |||
Value of production $(000) | 7,637 | 10,100 | 11,968 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 2,926 | 4,247 | 5,056 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 134 | 186 | 198 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,510 | 2,070 | 2,429 |
Species of logs used— | |||
Rimu ft(000) (h. Dahl) | 6,777 | 7,918 | 9,395 |
Radiata pine ft(000) (h. Dahl) | 12,119 | 13,664 | 30,157 |
Other ft(000) (h. Dahl) | 2,701x | 3,385x | 2,454 |
Veneer produced (1/10 in, basis) sq ft(000) | 167,196 | 199,244 | 203,463 |
Plywood made (3/16 in, basis) sq ft(000) | 40,509 | 51,324 | 55,136 |
Particle board sq ft(000) | 8,833 | 13,927 | 21,992 |
Range Making* | |||
Number of establishments | 6 | 6 | 5 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,031 | 987 | 955 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,148 | 2,115 | 2,179 |
Materials $(000) | 3,932 | 3,588 | 3,971 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,019 | 1,147 | 1,201 |
Totals $(000) | 7,099 | 6,850 | 7,352 |
Value of production $(000) | 7,444 | 7,037 | 7,854 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 2,525 | 2,340 | 2,724 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 96 | 88 | 136 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,631 | 1,590 | 1,615 |
Principal products— | |||
Domestic electric ranges No. | 47,413 | 51,489 | 55,709 |
Domestic electric rangettes No. | 3,983 | 3,473 | 2,688 |
Radio and Television Assembly and Manufacture* | |||
Number of establishments | 29 | 27 | 27 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,884 | 1,879 | 2,012 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 3,610 | 3,745 | 4,432 |
Materials $(000) | 8,908 | 8,819 | 11,077 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,606 | 1,582 | 1,789 |
Totals $(000) | 14,125 | 14,146 | 17,298 |
Value of production $(000) | 14,328 | 14,788 | 18,537 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 4,019 | 4,561 | 5,728 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 99 | 97 | 146 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 3,102 | 3,117 | 3,971 |
Principal products— | |||
Radios— | |||
Car and portable No. | 52,149 | 56,759 | 92,199 |
Table No. | 8,343 | 4,742 | 2,209 |
Radiograms No. | 14,432 | 14,627 | 21,631 |
Television sets No. | 46,369 | 45,162 | 44,956 |
Motor-vehicle Assembly | |||
Number of establishments | 18 | 18 | 18 |
Persons engaged No. | 3,666 | 3,480 | 3,978 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 9,159 | 8,341 | 10,386 |
Materials $(000) | 66,480 | 65,963 | 84,279 |
Other expenses $(000) | 4,517 | 5,233 | 4,895 |
Totals $(000) | 80,157 | 79,538 | 99,560 |
Value of production $(000) | 86,872 | 86,389 | 109,956 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 15,987 | 15,249 | 20,863 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 726 | 362 | 907 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 1,310 | 1,224 | 1,593 |
Vehicles assembled— | |||
Cars* No. | 48,872 | 44,624 | 53,389 |
Vans No. | 3,282 | 2,958 | 4,839 |
Trucks No. | 3,363 | 2,997 | 6,852 |
Motor-body Building | |||
Number of establishments | 86 | 81 | 76 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,623 | 1,620 | 1,745 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 3,573 | 3,606 | 4,172 |
Materials $(000) | 6,057 | 6,479 | 7,601 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,217 | 1,274 | 1,417 |
Totals $(000) | 10,847 | 11,359 | 13,189 |
Value of production $(000) | 11,622 | 12,595 | 14,418 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 4,513 | 5,026 | 5,600 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 174 | 167 | 193 |
Main materials— | |||
Timber ft bm(000) | 1,541 | 1,276 | 1,493 |
Plywood sq ft(000) | 1,099 | 1,069 | 1,160 |
Paints and oils gal(000) | 39 | 40 | 42 |
Iron and steel ton | 4,836 | 4,776 | 5,562 |
Trimmings $(000) | 425 | 390 | 362 |
Hardware $(000) | 811 | 967 | 913 |
Glassware $(000) | 163 | 148 | 168 |
Motor bodies built— | |||
Buses No. | 219 | 203 | 179 |
Vans No. | 360 | 372 | 321 |
Trucks— | |||
Cabs No. | 53 | 66 | 100 |
Trays No. | 669 | 566 | 587 |
Caravans No. | 2,508 | 2,852 | 2,695 |
Repairs to Motor Vehicles | |||
Number of establishments | 2,609 | 2,834 | 2,887 |
Persons engaged No. | 21,228 | 21,371 | 21,441 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 41,703 | 44,350 | 48,666 |
Materials $(000) | 65,809 | 71,325 | 77,630 |
Other expenses $(000) | 16,172 | 17,419 | 19,599 |
Totals $(000) | 123,684 | 133,095 | 145,895 |
Value of production $(000) | 133,446 | 144,670 | 158,078 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 52,612 | 57,128 | 62,130 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 1,236 | 1,269 | 1,384 |
Sheet-metal Working | |||
Number of establishments | 200 | 211 | 214 |
Persons engaged No. | 5,889 | 6,019 | 6,426 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 13,455 | 14,746 | 17,330 |
Materials $(000) | 26,504 | 30,796 | 35,264 |
Other expenses $(000) | 7,151 | 7,846 | 9,193 |
Totals $(000) | 47,110 | 53,387 | 61,787 |
Value of production $(000) | 54,039 | 61,410 | 70,690 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 20,824 | 23,207 | 26,791 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 953 | 1,252 | 1,431 |
Volume index, Base: 1956-57 (= 1000) | 3,006 | 2,935 | 3,156 |
Metal Products, n.e.i. | |||
Number of establishments | 362 | 353 | 372 |
Persons engaged No. | 6,414 | 6,487 | 6,877 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries and wages $(000) | 15,892 | 16,252 | 18,331 |
Materials $(000) | 26,069 | 26,817 | 33,456 |
Other expenses $(000) | 8,065 | 8,369 | 9,232 |
Totals $(000) | 50,025 | 51,437 | 61,019 |
Value of production $(000) | 56,088 | 57,661 | 71,021 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 22,477 | 22,968 | 28,891 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 1,053 | 945 | 1,225 |
Agricultural and Pastoral Machinery | |||
Number of establishments | 118 | 114 | 113 |
Persons engaged No. | 1,186 | 1,184 | 1,275 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 2,510 | 2,686 | 3,019 |
Materials $(000) | 9,326 | 11,343 | 15,120 |
Other expenses $(000) | 1,249 | 1,305 | 1,499 |
Totals $(000) | 13,085 | 15,333 | 19,638 |
Value of production $(000) | 13,771 | 16,058 | 22,717 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 3,314 | 3,525 | 6,225 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 80 | 99 | 144 |
Plastics | |||
Number of establishments | 132 | 134 | 154 |
Persons engaged No. | 3,957 | 4,239 | 4,818 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 9,201 | 10,168 | 12,903 |
Materials $(000) | 16,186 | 19,747 | 24,234 |
Other expenses $(000) | 6,793 | 7,387 | 2,566 |
Totals $(000) | 32,180 | 37,302 | 39,704 |
Value of production $(000) | 38,974 | 45,441 | 54,537 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 16,329 | 18,590 | 22,109 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 732 | 989 | 1,307 |
Machinery, n.e.i. | |||
Number of establishments | 758 | 786 | 821 |
Persons engaged No. | 14,167 | 14,781 | 16,343 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries, wages $(000) | 34,524 | 37,060 | 45,316 |
Materials $(000) | 49,795 | 54,267 | 68,218 |
Other expenses $(000) | 15,039 | 16,546 | 20,152 |
Totals $(000) | 99,359 | 107,873 | 133,686 |
Value of production $(000) | 110,836 | 121,891 | 148,733 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 47,237 | 52,388 | 62,003 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 2,268 | 2,314 | 2,804 |
Principal products*— | |||
Washing machines No. | 43,764 | 44,049 | 47,374 |
Refrigerators (home, commercial, and freezers) No. | 69,562x | 100,922x | 106,818 |
Industrial machinery— | |||
Mining, quarrying $(000) | 1,647 | 1,092 | 1,734 |
Road construction $(000) | 2,517 | 1,681 | 1,888 |
Logging, sawmilling, woodworking $(000) | 2,478 | 3,272 | 4,363 |
Refrigeration $(000) | 3,883 | 3,838 | 4,405 |
Heating, air-conditioning $(000) | 4,326 | 4,475 | 5,705 |
Dairy factory $(000) | 3,078 | 2,753 | 2,674 |
Pumping $(000) | 2,284 | 1,578 | 2,144 |
Other $(000) | 22,226 | 15,459 | 15,847 |
Lawnmowers—hand and power No. | 63,335 | 58,863 | 78,367 |
Repairs to machinery $(000) | 17,945 | 17,543 | 17,477 |
Petroleum and Coal Products | |||
Establishments No. | 18 | 18 | 18 |
Persons engaged No. | 412 | 395 | 400 |
Production costs— | |||
Salaries and wages $(000) | 1,268 | 1,315 | 1,391 |
Materials $(000) | 49,990 | 58,492 | 57,444 |
Other expenses $(000) | 4,169 | 3,114 | 3,827 |
Totals $(000) | 55,427 | 62,921 | 62,662 |
Value of production $(000) | 62,391 | 71,152 | 69,444 |
Net output (net value added) $(000) | 8,239 | 9,550 | 8,178 |
Overtime worked by wage earners h(000) | 59 | 52 | 57 |
Principal products— | |||
Premium gasoline gal(000) | 192,391 | 234,842 | 238,721 |
Regular gasoline gal(000) | 121,720 | 115,231 | 91,435 |
Automotive gasoil gal(000) | 127,470 | 133,804 | 131,546 |
Marine diesel oil gal(000) | 12,951 | 16,691 | 19,655 |
Light fuel oil gal(000) | 45,876 | 51,176 | 50,078 |
Heavy fuel oil gal(000) | 76,902 | 80,704 | 87,373 |
Export fuel oil gal(000) | 25,420 | 35,774 | 25,148 |
Bunker fuel gal(000) | 20,671 | 19,003 | 16,091 |
Bitumen gal(000) | 18,277 | 24,298 | 22,873 |
Power station fuel gal(000) | 16,766 | 15,184 | 22,048 |
NOTE—More detailed information on individual industries is given in the annual Statistics of Industrial Production obtainable from Government bookshops, or alternatively available for reference at major public libraries.
Details of some of the more important individual industries for the year later than in the preceding tables are given in the notes of the month in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics. Also in the same publication up-to-date monthly or quarterly production totals are given in the tables.
GENERAL—For many years there has been a fairly steady long-term increase in the building of houses and flats to meet the housing needs of a growing population, while the expansion of industry, trade, and commerce has led to extensive construction of factories, shops, warehouses, and offices. The erection of more multi-storey buildings, including blocks of flats, in the inner city areas has been a feature of building construction in recent years.
Twenty years ago two-thirds of the value of building permits related to new houses and flats; now this proportion has been reduced to two-fifths of the total annual value of over $500 million or from about 5 percent to about 4 percent of the gross national product. In National Development Council planning it is projected that 4.88 percent of the gross national product in 1978-79 should be represented by the building of new houses and flats.
Nearly 350.000 of the present 810,000 dwellings (that is, 40 percent of the total housing stock) have been built since the National Housing Conference in 1953. The standard house is about 1,030 sq ft in area, is single-storeyed, and normally built of timber; fittings are of a reasonably high standard, especially in the kitchen. It now costs over $7,000 to build, and stands on a section costing more than $3,000 on average.
Approximately 90 percent of the dwellings completed annually are built for private home ownership, with most of the balance being erected by Government agencies for rental purposes.
Since 1937 the State, using the services of private contractors, has been building rental dwellings. At 31 March 1971, 73,692 of these houses and flats had been built and, since 1950, 23,540 of them had been sold to the occupiers. About 1,400 of these dwellings are now built each year and let to applicants in difficult housing circumstances with an income of not more than $2,600 a year plus a discretion operated in certain circumstances. Some 387 houses were also built by the State in 1970-71 for the accommodation of Government employees.
Under the Urban Renewal and Housing Improvement Act 1945 local authorities can take action to rebuild decadent central city areas. Urban renewal schemes are in progress at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch, assisted with Government finance.
ECONOMIC IMPORTANCE OF BUILDING AND CONSTRUCTION INDUSTRY—The industry makes a fairly large contribution to total national output. It supplies between 62 and 67 percent of all fixed capital formation. About two-thirds of this (i.e., from 40 to 42 percent of total fixed capital formation) is in buildings, and a percentage analysis by sectors of ownership and types of building is as follows for 1970-71.
Type of Building | Central Government | Local Government | Private Sector | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
percent | ||||
Houses and flats | 2.1 | 0.7 | 46.1 | 48.9 |
Hotels and motels | 0.3 | 0.4 | 3.3 | 4.0 |
Hospitals | 0.3 | 4.5 | 0.3 | 5.1 |
Factories | - | 0.1 | 9.0 | 9.1 |
Commercial buildings | 2.7 | 0.6 | 9.9 | 13.2 |
Education buildings | 5.7 | - | 0.7 | 6.4 |
Miscellaneous | 3.0 | 1.5 | 8.8 | 13.3 |
Total | 14.1 | 7.8 | 78.1 | 100.0 |
While the overall investment pattern emphasises the key part played by residential buildings (houses and flats) in annual building programmes, and the level of this investment has increased steadily in line with increasing population, the proportion of total capital investment in residential building has declined steadily for 10 to 15 years. Throughout this time there has been a higher rate of increase in investment in other types of buildings. Whereas residential building accounted for 63 percent of building investment in 1955-56, by 1970-71 it was under 45 percent. Although residential building is likely to remain a dominant building group, the trends reflect the development of a more complex and sophisticated economy. This is emphasised by the growth in factories, commercial buildings, office blocks, motels, schools, universities, etc.
Within the residential field a trend has developed away from houses to flats. Whereas new flat units comprised 5.5 percent of all residential units built in 1960-61, the percentage rose to 31.4 by 1970-71. The greatest demand for flats has been in the main urban centres, Auckland and Wellington, and in these areas the trend has been towards multi-unit buildings. This is having important affects on specialist groups within the industry. The industry employs 8 to 9 percent of the total labour force on “on-site” works, and its position as a large market for goods from other sectors also strongly influences employment in these sectors. For example, the concrete and other non-metallic mineral products industry in the manufacturing sector employs up to 6,000 workers and the metal products industry approximately 39,000 workers. In the forestry sector, builders' woodwork has over 5,000 workers, and sawmilling and plywood 12,000. In varying degrees these industries and others rely on the building and construction industry to absorb their output.
In June 1966 the Government introduced a building programme under the Economic Stabilisation Act in terms of which the issue of building permits for works of an estimated value of more than $60,000 could be deferred for periods of up to 3 years. These building controls were removed on 8 March 1968. Regulations came into force on 7 October 1968 requiring construction work costing more than $20,000 to be registered with the Building Projects Registration Authority at the working drawing stage.
Building programming was reintroduced on 27 April 1970 and intensified in October 1970 as one of several measures to deal with growing pressure on the economy. It operates as an extension of the registration scheme by preventing local authorities from issuing permits for buildings costing more than $100,000 without the consent of the Minister of Works.
BUILDING INDUSTRY ADVISORY COUNCIL—Evolving from a committee formed in 1965, there is a Building Industry Advisory Council which is a full sector committee of the National Development Council. Its functions have become: (a) to advise Government through the Minister of Works on matters affecting the building and construction industry; (b) to advise the National Development Council on planning aspects of the building and construction sector; (c) to maintain an overall and continuing review of the industry and advise the industry on the likely effects of building trends.
The membership of the council consists of six representatives from sectors of the industry, namely contractors, architects, professional engineers, workers, and suppliers, plus one representative each from Treasury and Ministry of Works. Members have been appointed by the Minister of Works on the recommendation of organisations within the building industry.
COMMISSION OF INQUIRY—A Commission of Inquiry into Housing met in 1970 to reappraise and establish future long-term requirements of housing. It reported in May 1971 (parliamentary paper H.51).
It recommended that planning should be on the basis that about 300,000 new dwellings will be needed in the decade to December 1980 and stated that an increased demand for high-rise flats could be expected in Auckland and Wellington when strata title legislation is enacted. More town houses and terraced houses in central urban areas were advocated.
TRENDS IN AVERAGE COSTS—The following table illustrates trends in the cost of building activity over a period. (Source: Ministry of Works.)
Type of Building | Cost at End of Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1950 | 1955 | 1960 | 1965 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
State rental house (976 sq ft) | 4,344 | 5,164 | 5,528 | 6,164 | 600 | 7,450 | 8,990 |
Buildings (reinforced concrete) of similar size and type | 50,200 | 57,600 | 64,200 | 73,400 | 80,000 | 96,000 | 102,700 |
CENSUS OF BUILDING AND CONSTRUCTION—The latest census of the activities of the building and construction industry shows that the total value of work done in the production year 1968-69 was $814 million compared with $704 million 5 years earlier. If subcontracts and other identifiable intra-industry transactions are deducted, the value of work done became $697 million for 1968-69 and $612 million for 1963-64. The recession in the building and construction industry and the economy generally during 1968 was reflected in the census results for 1968-69.
The reduced activity in the industry in 1968-69 was also reflected in the capital expenditure of the industry. In 1963-64 expenditure by the industry on capital goods for its own use, such as plant and machinery, motor vehicles, and land and buildings, was $40 million; in 1968-69, despite higher prices, it was only $36 million.
Of the total production for 1968-69 of $814 million, $537 million or 66 percent was represented by work on buildings (involving construction, alteration, repair, maintenance, or demolition); $138 million was for work on roads, railways, bridges, tunnels, dams, drains, wharves, and jetties; $27 million was land drainage, sewerage, river protection, irrigation works, water supply, and well drilling; $24 million was for earthmoving, reclamation, site development, aerodromes, and airstrips; $2 million was for the removal of overburden from mines and quarries; and of the remaining $86 million, the most important components were power development, and work on transmission and telecommunication lines.
One of the main purposes of this 5-yearly Census of Building and Construction was to examine the structure of the industry. Of the total gross output of $814 million in 1968-69, private firms were responsible for output to the value of $637 million both as main and subcontractors. Government departments used their own staff for a value output of $101 million, while local authorities did work to the value of $61 million on their own behalf. Private owner-builders not normally engaged in building and construction undertook $15 million of their own building work.
Of the total output of private firms, $192 million in 1968-69 was done on behalf of the Government and local authorities compared with $141 million in 1963-64.
PRIVATE CONTRACTORS—The business of private contractors in building and construction in 1968-69 is summarised in the following table. Further information is given in Building and Construction 1968-69, report of the Department of Statistics (available at Government bookshops).
Nature of Business | Units | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages | Working Proprietors | Materials | Value of Work Done | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As Main Contractor | As Sub-Contractor | Total | ||||||
No. | No. | $(m) | No. | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |
Building contractor | 4,579 | 23,987 | 59.3 | 3,452 | 133.2 | 338.0 | 15.5 | 353.5 |
Civil engineering contractor | 398 | 7,890 | 27.2 | 118 | 30.7 | 92.9 | 9.7 | 102.6 |
Shop and office fitter | 30 | 148 | 0.4 | 11 | 1.2 | 1.4 | 0.9 | 2.3 |
Electrical contractor | 876 | 3,571 | 8.7 | 395 | 17.5 | 16.9 | 16.7 | 33.6 |
Plumber and drainlayer | 1,255 | 3,929 | 9.4 | 833 | 24.1 | 22.3 | 21.9 | 44.1 |
Painter | 1,171 | 3,055 | 7.3 | 1,074 | 5.5 | 11.6 | 8.1 | 19.7 |
Plasterer | 299 | 1,105 | 2.8 | 239 | 2.2 | 2.0 | 5.3 | 7.4 |
Roofing contractor | 64 | 620 | 1.5 | 18 | 5.6 | 1.1 | 7.7 | 8.8 |
Bricklayer | 333 | 950 | 2.4 | 279 | 4.1 | 2.2 | 6.7 | 8.9 |
Glazier | 92 | 688 | 1.6 | 16 | 4.5 | 2.7 | 4.9 | 7.7 |
Flooring contractor | 112 | 369 | 0.9 | 56 | 2.5 | 1.9 | 2.8 | 4.7 |
Earth mover | 211 | 1,061 | 2.9 | 112 | 1.0 | 9.7 | 1.8 | 11.5 |
Road sealer | 35 | 407 | 1.1 | 9 | 2.3 | 4.4 | 1.0 | 5.4 |
Other | 291 | 2,621 | 7.2 | 110 | 10.3 | 14.6 | 12.1 | 26.7 |
Totals | 9,746 | 50,401 | 132.8 | 6,722 | 244.5 | 521.8 | 115.2 | 637.0 |
GOVERNMENT CAPITAL ASSISTANCE ON NEW HOUSING—The following table gives the Government's total capital assistance on new housing in the latest 3 years and includes both direct expenditure by Government departments and money advanced by way of mortgages and loans by the State Advances Corporation and the Department of Maori and Island Affairs, and amounts advanced in capitalisation of family benefits payable under social security. Expenditure on new housing by hospital boards, education boards, etc., is not included.
Expenditure | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | |||
Land purchase and development, State house construction, etc. | 15,121 | 15,710 | 13,302 |
Expenditure by Housing Division for other departments | 1,807 | 3,592 | 3,899 |
Department of Maori and Island Affairs | 5,072 | 5,224 | 5,193 |
Department of Lands and Survey | 617 | 490 | 5,521 |
State Advances and rehabilitation loans paid out for new urban houses | 47,131 | 47,175 | 45,864 |
State Advances and rehabilitation loans paid out for new rural houses | 1,429 | 1,605 | 2,059 |
State Advances loans paid to local authorities for rural housing, pensioners' housing, etc. | 4,998 | 3,808 | 3,867 |
Department of Health subsidies paid to local authorities for pensioners' flats | 1,008 | 786 | 984 |
Advances under capitalisation of family benefits | 6,352 | 8,309 | 9,840 |
Totals | 83,535 | 86,699 | 90,530 |
HOUSES AND FLATS COMPLETED—Statistics of completed houses and flats include any new flats which are created by the conversion of existing buildings. All houses and flats completed by the Government are included.
Statistics of completions are given in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Houses and Flats Completed |
---|---|
1951 | 16,400 |
1952 | 16,300 |
1953 | 16,100 |
1954 | 16,600 |
1955 | 18,500 |
1956 | 19,200 |
1957 | 19,200 |
1958 | 18,600 |
1959 | 19,600 |
1960 | 21,600 |
1961 | 23,500 |
1962 | 24,300 |
1963 | 22,100 |
1964 | 21,100 |
1965 | 23,500 |
1966 | 26,038 |
1967 | 24,704 |
1968 | 23,256 |
1969 | 21,764 |
1970 | 22,280 |
1971 | 22,840 |
The following table shows details, for the latest 10 years, of blocks of flats and flats created by conversions. These figures do not include motels or holiday flats as these are included in commercial buildings with hotels, etc.
Year Ended 31 March | Blocks of Flats | Number of Flats in Blocks | Flats Created by Conversions | Total Flats |
---|---|---|---|---|
1962 | 420 | 1,577 | 470 | 2,047 |
1963 | 545 | 2,012 | 404 | 2,416 |
1964 | 1,013 | 3,375 | 752 | 4,127 |
1965 | 1,589 | 5,462 | 1,059 | 6,521 |
1966 | 1,568 | 5,675 | 1,248 | 6,923 |
1967 | 1,480 | 5,269 | 1,100 | 6,369 |
1968 | 1,349 | 4,586 | 950 | 5,536 |
1969 | 1,605 | 4,896 | 915 | 5,811 |
1970 | 2,051 | 6,094 | 763 | 6,857 |
1971 | 2,565 | 7,449 | 650 | 8,099 |
PROJECTIONS OF PERMANENT PRIVATE DWELLINGS—Projections of permanent private dwellings for each year up to 1980 were published by the Department of Statistics as a supplement to the October 1969 Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
A projection is an objective calculation of the effects of the continuance of certain carefully defined trends. It is not a forecast or a target, but provides background information for anyone who wishes to make forecasts or set targets.
The following table shows projections of permanent private dwellings up to 1980, assuming 31 December 1968 head-of-household rates increase by 0.837 percent* a year from 1968 onwards.
Year Ended 31 March | Projected | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Permanent Private Dwellings at End of Year | Increase During Year | Losses Through Demolitions, Conversions, Fires, etc. | Total New Dwellings Needed | |
*This was the average annual increase in occupancy rates for all head-of-household categories combined between the 1961 Census and 31 December 1968. Another available projection (not given here) assumes that 31 December 1968 head-of-household rates continue unchanged and gives a lower annual pattern of increase. A lower population increase than projected and a lesser variation in occupancy rates have had a combined effect of reducing the projected number of dwellings required by 4,500 in 1971, 5,200 in 1974, and 6,000 in 1979. | ||||
(000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | |
1969 (base) | 841.9 | ... | ... | ... |
Assuming Net Immigration of Zero Each Year | ||||
1970 | 861.8 | 19.9 | 5.4 | 25.3 |
1971 | 882.5 | 20.7 | 5.5 | 26.2 |
1972 | 903.9 | 21.4 | 5.7 | 27.1 |
1973 | 926.1 | 22.2 | 5.8 | 28.0 |
1974 | 949.0 | 22.9 | 6.0 | 28.9 |
1975 | 972.8 | 23.8 | 6.1 | 29.9 |
1976 | 997.4 | 24.6 | 6.3 | 30.9 |
1977 | 1,022.9 | 25.5 | 6.4 | 31.9 |
1978 | 1,049.2 | 26.3 | 6.6 | 32.9 |
1979 | 1,076.5 | 27.3 | 6.7 | 34.0 |
1980 | 1,104.6 | 28.1 | 6.9 | 35.0 |
Assuming Net Immigration of 5,000 Each Year | ||||
1970 | 864.1 | 22.2 | 5.4 | 27.6 |
1971 | 886.9 | 22.8 | 5.6 | 28.4 |
1972 | 910.4 | 23.5 | 5.7 | 29.2 |
1973 | 934.7 | 24.3 | 5.9 | 30.2 |
1974 | 959.8 | 25.1 | 6.0 | 31.1 |
1975 | 985.7 | 25.9 | 6.2 | 32.1 |
1976 | 1,012.5 | 26.8 | 6.3 | 33.1 |
1977 | 1,040.2 | 27.7 | 6.5 | 34.2 |
1978 | 1,068.8 | 28.6 | 6.7 | 35.3 |
1979 | 1,098.4 | 29.6 | 6.9 | 36.5 |
1980 | 1,128.9 | 30.5 | 7.1 | 37.6 |
BUILDING PERMITS—The prime source of these statistics is building permits issued by local authorities. To enable a complete picture of building activity to be shown, construction commenced by Government departments, hospitals, and education boards is included, even though permits are not actually taken out.
The value shown represents in the majority of instances the total contract price or estimated cost of the building. A permit for a large building may involve work spread over several years whereas in the permit statistics the value is shown entirely for the year or month in which the permit is issued. This qualification applies more particularly to large buildings.
The value placed on a building for the purposes of the permit is usually less than the actual cost. This applies particularly to large new buildings which take a considerable time to complete. In these cases the final cost, owing to wage increases, rising costs of materials, etc., may be greater than originally estimated. These rises are not apparent in building permit figures.
The values of building permits for the latest 5 years are analysed by types of building in the following table. Permits cover alterations and additions as well as new buildings.
Type of Building | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Includes ancillary buildings. †Includes alterations and additions. | |||||
Dwellings | $(million) | ||||
New houses | 147.8 | 137.0 | 147.6 | 156.0 | 168.7 |
New flats | 28.3 | 24.6 | 27.4 | 36.6 | 47.4 |
Houses and flats (alteration and additions) | 26.7 | 25.7 | 27.1 | 28.6 | 35.3 |
Other Buildings† | |||||
Hotels and boarding houses | 12.1 | 9.5 | 17.3 | 22.9 | 20.5 |
Hospitals* | 20.5 | 7.3 | 13.2 | 11.7 | 26.2 |
Factories | 39.6 | 28.2 | 30.2 | 41.5 | 46.1 |
Commercial buildings | 59.9 | 48.2 | 56.2 | 62.0 | 67.9 |
Schools* | 24.7 | 16.7 | 36.6 | 32.7 | 33.0 |
Miscellaneous (including churches, sports, and entertainment buildings) | 31.9 | 33.1 | 39.9 | 56.1 | 68.5 |
Totals | 391.5 | 330.3 | 395.4 | 448.0 | 513.6 |
In the following table the numbers of permits for new houses and flats over a period of 11 years are shown along with permit values.
Year Ended 31 March | Permits for New Houses and Flats | Value of New Houses | Value of New Flats | Value of Other New Buildings* | Total Value All Buildings (Including Alterations and Additions) | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Houses | Flats | |||||
*Permits issued for new buildings erected on sites where there were already one or more existing buildings were previously classified as “alterations and additions"; now they are included in the classification of new buildings. | ||||||
$(million) | $(million) | $(million) | $(million) | |||
1961 | 23,050 | 1,347 | 139.1 | 5.9 | ... | 269.4 |
1962 | 20,817 | 1,577 | 131.0 | 7.6 | ... | 259.2 |
1963 | 18,624 | 2,012 | 120.1 | 9.1 | ... | 274.2 |
1964 | 18,388 | 3,375 | 123.7 | 16.1 | ... | 294.6 |
1965 | 19,895 | 5,462 | 138.8 | 26.5 | ... | 357.7 |
1966 | 20,257 | 5,675 | 149.1 | 27.3 | 124.9 | 381.7 |
1967 | 18,777 | 5,269 | 147.8 | 28.3 | 138.2 | 391.5 |
1968 | 16,779 | 4,586 | 137.0 | 24.6 | 103.5 | 330.3 |
1969 | 17,421 | 4,896 | 147.6 | 27.4 | 149.2 | 395.4 |
1970 | 16,990 | 6,094 | 156.0 | 36.6 | 182.0 | 448.0 |
1971 | 16,230 | 7,449 | 168.7 | 47.4 | 186.2 | 513.6 |
The average permit value for houses and flats in 1970-71 was $9,123, compared with $8,343 in 1969-70 and $7,835 in 1968-69.
During the year ended 31 March 1971 there were permits issued for 2,565 blocks of flats, totalling 7,449 individual units. The preceding table includes flats on an individual basis.
The following diagram illustrates building-permit figures for new houses and flats.
Sector of Ownership—Permit values for the main groupings of building activity are analysed below according to sector of ownership.
Sector of Ownership | Commercial Buildings | Houses and Flats | Schools and Hospitals | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
$(million) | ||||||
Private enterprise | 48.7 | 50.3 | 24.5 | 29.6 | 1.0 | 0.9 |
Households* | 0.3 | 0.4 | 177.1 | 207.2 | 2.3 | 4.0 |
Central Government | 10.9 | 13.6 | 16.9 | 10.8 | 33.3 | 31.1 |
Public corporations | 0.5 | 0.2 | 0.1 | - | - | - |
Local government | 1.5 | 3.3 | 2.6 | 3.6 | 7.8 | 23.1 |
Sector of Ownership | Factories | Miscellaneous | All Buildings | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
*Including non-profit organisations. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
Private enterprise | 40.5 | 45.7 | 46.1 | 51.0 | 160.8 | 177.5 |
Households* | - | - | 9.5 | 10.9 | 189.2 | 222.5 |
Central Government | 0.2 | 0.2 | 10.1 | 16.4 | 71.5 | 72.1 |
Public corporations | - | - | 2.8 | 1.0 | 3.4 | 1.2 |
Local government | 0.7 | 0.3 | 10.6 | 9.8 | 23.2 | 40.1 |
GEOGRAPHICAL LOCATION—The following table shows for selected areas the building permit values for the March year 1970-71. (The areas do not conform with urban areas.)
Area | New Houses and Flats | Total (All Permits) Value | |
---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | ||
$(000) | $(000) | ||
Auckland City | 726 | 7,492 | 29,215 |
Takapuna | 295 | 3,388 | 5,066 |
Birkenhead | 260 | 2,403 | 3,683 |
East Coast Bays | 323 | 3,593 | 4,447 |
Mount Albert | 252 | 1,406 | 6,014 |
Mount Eden | 338 | 1,485 | 3,113 |
Mount Roskill | 200 | 1,889 | 3,286 |
One Tree Hill | 22 | 182 | 2,784 |
Mount Wellington | 178 | 1,211 | 4,610 |
Onehunga | 226 | 1,510 | 4,275 |
Howick | 219 | 2,113 | 2,559 |
Papakura | 232 | 2,177 | 2,715 |
Papatoetoe | 242 | 1,519 | 2,912 |
Manukau | 1,649 | 15,781 | 29,676 |
Waitemata County | 1,480 | 13,849 | 21,614 |
Auckland, Combined | 7,170 | 63,997 | 137,298 |
Wellington City | 845 | 8,405 | 32,330 |
Porirua | 146 | 1,397 | 3,043 |
Tawa | 120 | 1,650 | 2,192 |
Upper Hutt | 154 | 1,406 | 3,400 |
Lower Hutt | 375 | 4,209 | 9,268 |
Petone | 34 | 256 | 1,370 |
Hutt County | 545 | 6,329 | 10,069 |
Wellington-Hutt Combined | 2,243 | 24,020 | 62,330 |
Christchurch City | 1,164 | 8,751 | 30,863 |
Paparua County | 306 | 2,628 | 6,104 |
Waimairi County | 533 | 5,475 | 10,030 |
Christchurch Combined | 2,153 | 18,312 | 49,472 |
Dunedin Combined | 495 | 4,656 | 16,410 |
Whangarei | 233 | 2,067 | 5,236 |
Hamilton | 1,034 | 8,266 | 20,634 |
Tauranga | 601 | 5,453 | 12,186 |
Rotorua | 440 | 3,501 | 7,043 |
Gisborne | 193 | 1,484 | 3,307 |
Napier | 409 | 3,612 | 7,531 |
Hastings | 346 | 2,941 | 6,668 |
New Plymouth | 361 | 3,491 | 10,095 |
Wanganui | 138 | 1,150 | 3,745 |
Palmerston North | 450 | 4,099 | 16,227 |
Masterton | 115 | 1,129 | 3,007 |
Nelson | 274 | 2,159 | 3,445 |
Blenheim | 187 | 1,532 | 2,592 |
Timaru | 166 | 1,751 | 3,795 |
Invercargill | 442 | 3,777 | 7,882 |
WORK PUT IN PLACE—The Department of Statistics makes a survey of building work put in place. In contrast to the statistics based on building permits, these figures show the gross value of actual work done. It should be noted that there are varying time lags between the issue of the building permit and the commencement of building. The actual work for which a permit is issued can be extended over a number of time periods. Also, the total value of this work may differ considerably from the value estimated on the building permit.
Year Ended 31 March | Dwellings | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Houses and Flats | Alterations and Additions | Total | |||
Government | Other | Total | |||
*Includes alterations and additions. †And ancillary buildings. ‡Includes churches, sports, and entertainment buildings. §Value of work actually put in place. | |||||
$(million)Value of Work Put in Place§ | |||||
1966 | 16.0 | 167.9 | 183.8 | 26.8 | 210.6 |
1967 | 17.1 | 160.2 | 177.3 | 28.0 | 205.4 |
1968 | 14.6 | 149.2 | 163.7 | 26.7 | 190.4 |
1969 | 12.4 | 155.3 | 167.7 | 28.2 | 195.8 |
1970 | 14.9 | 174.9 | 189.8 | 30.4 | 220.2 |
1971 | 12.9 | 202.0 | 214.9 | 34.5 | 249.3 |
Year Ended 31 March | Other Buildings* | Grand Total | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Hotels, Boarding-houses† | Hospitals† | Factories | Commercial Buildings | Schools† | Miscellaneous‡ | Total | ||
$(million)Value of Work Put in Place§ | ||||||||
1966 | 11.1 | 7.6 | 47.5 | 62.9 | 18.6 | 27.8 | 175.4 | 386.1 |
1967 | 13.9 | 10.4 | 39.5 | 60.5 | 20.7 | 32.7 | 177.6 | 382.9 |
1968 | 14.8 | 13.4 | 37.0 | 54.0 | 19.9 | 32.8 | 171.7 | 362.1 |
1969 | 13.5 | 15.0 | 32.5 | 47.8 | 21.1 | 34.3 | 164.2 | 360.1 |
1970 | 19.7 | 12.3 | 34.4 | 59.3 | 25.3 | 49.5 | 200.5 | 420.7 |
1971 | 23.1 | 15.1 | 53.1 | 66.7 | 32.2 | 67.8 | 258.1 | 507.4 |
EMPLOYMENT—The level of employment in the building and construction industrial group as shown in the Department of Labour's half-yearly survey has varied considerably during the last 10 years. The number employed in the group was fairly constant (approximately 56,000) during 1961 to 1963 but rose sharply during the next 3 years reaching 64,600 in 1966. There was a sharp decline in 1968 when the number of full-time employees fell to approximately 59,300, but a rise was experienced in 1969 and 1970. The number of employees in the building and construction industrial group engaged in the building of houses and flats has fallen steadily in the last 3 years; from approximately 15,600 in 1961 to approximately 13,100 in 1970, or as a percentage of all employees in the building and construction industrial group, from 27.8 percent in 1961 to 21.3 percent in 1970. Presumably this fall is due, in part, to increased productivity in the sector as a result of new or improved methods of construction and better materials and equipment.
BUILDING MATERIALS—Most materials with the exception of some steel and galvanised iron are produced in New Zealand and current production is meeting demand. Although supplies of imported materials are restricted under the system of import licensing, building operations have not been seriously hampered by lack of supplies. Expansion still continues in the quantity and range of materials and fittings manufactured in New Zealand.
Production of Principal Building Materials—The following table shows the production of principal building materials for the latest 11 years.
Production Year | Rough-sawn Timber* | Dressed Timber (from Rough-sawn) | Building Sheet† | Plywood | Wall-board‡ | Paints, etc. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Paints and Enamels | Varnishes | Lacquers | ||||||
Source: New Zealand Forest Service, for years ended 31 March. ‡Includes fibrous plasterboard. †Asbestos cement and cement sheet. | ||||||||
ft bm (million) | sq ft (million) | gal (thousand) | ||||||
1959-60 | 693.8 | 128.4 | 31.6 | 43.1 | 153.1 | 3,033 | 118 | 256 |
1960-61 | 714.1 | 144.4 | 33.8 | 48.0 | 170.8 | 3.134 | 115 | 264 |
1961-62 | 692.6 | 157.0 | 31.3 | 49.3 | 188.4 | 3,016 | 130 | 270 |
1962-63 | 643.4 | 160.2 | 28.3 | 51.4 | 170.3 | 3,096 | 126 | 294 |
1963-64 | 666.0 | 154.0 | 30.1 | 52.9 | 168.7 | 3.321 | 136 | 346 |
1964-65 | 736.2 | 176.8 | 31.2 | 54.2 | 192.9 | 3,636 | 138 | 370 |
1965-66 | 756.9 | 185.0 | 34.6 | 56.6 | 197.5 | 3,617 | 157 | 345 |
1966-67 | 747.6 | 176.0 | 33.6 | 57.1 | 181.0 | 3,643 | 166 | 365 |
1967-68 | 674.9 | 165.7 | 32.6 | 40.5 | 190.5 | 3,635 | 192 | 320 |
1968-69 | 732.6 | 172.5 | 35.1 | 51.3 | 202.0 | 3,731 | 236 | 366 |
1969-70 | 765.0 | 161.4 | 36.1 | 55.1 | 218.5 | 3,935 | 292 | 379 |
Production Year | Concrete Roofing Tiles | Bricks and Blocks | Drainpipes, Salt Glazed, 6 in. and Below | Cement | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Building Bricks Clay | Concrete | |||||
Bricks | Blocks | |||||
*In millions of effective running feet. | ||||||
No. (million) | tons (000) | |||||
1959-60 | 11.4 | 50.9 | 0.5 | 10.1 | 2.76 | 575.4 |
1960-61 | 11.0 | 56.4 | 0.6 | 12.5 | 2.88 | 619.6 |
1961-62 | 11.2 | 60.5 | 0.5 | 12.4 | 3.09 | 647.9 |
1962-63 | 9.4 | 46.8 | 1.4 | 12.2 | 3.06 | 653.2 |
1963-64 | 9.8 | 50.2 | 0.8 | 16.0 | 5.82* | 754.1 |
1964-65 | 8.8 | 51.7 | 0.8 | 19.5 | 6.95* | 786.5 |
1965-66 | 5.9 | 52.4 | 0.4 | 25.5 | 6.89* | 841.1 |
1966-67 | 5.2 | 50.8 | 0.6 | 24.2 | 7.33* | 859.0 |
1967-68 | 4.8 | 42.5 | 0.1 | 23.5 | 6.93* | 772.5 |
1968-69 | 7.1 | 40.3 | 0.1 | 22.2 | 6.86* | 774.3 |
1969-70 | 6.2 | 36.1 | 0.2 | 28.5 | 7.72* | 792.2 |
HOUSING FINANCE—The chief agency providing finance for housing in New Zealand is the State Advances Corporation, a wholly Government-owned institution described in detail in Section 30b. For the year ended 31 March 1971 the State Advances Corporation authorised loans valued at $49.5 million for new urban dwellings, of which $11.1 million was initially at the 3 percent interest rate. Loans of $29.6 million were authorised for the purchase of existing houses, of which $3.8 million was initially at 3 percent.
The Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1964 provides for payment in a lump sum of the social security family benefit, the capitalised benefit to be applied towards the provision of a family home, for essential alterations, or for repayment of encumbrances on a family home. The scheme became operative on 1 April 1959. Benefits in respect of any number of children may be capitalised provided the aggregate advance does not exceed $2,000. Family benefit advances totalling $105.8 million were authorised in the first 12 years of the scheme by the State Advances Corporation to applicants holding eligibility certificates issued by the Social Security Commission.
The State Advances Corporation operates two Housing Mortgage Guarantee Schemes in respect of housing loans on first mortgage granted by approved lenders, including trustee lenders, where the amount advanced does not exceed 90 percent of value. The maximum loan which may be advanced is $13,500 and the maximum effective interest rate is 7 percent. Under the first scheme, which is confined to approved institutional lenders, the corporation guarantees the amount lent above the institution's normal lending limit (usually two-thirds of value). The second scheme, for which any lender may qualify, provides for the guarantee of the full amount of the loan advanced. Fees are charged according to the amount guaranteed and the degree of risk. The loans must be on a table or similar basis (i.e., repayable over a specified period) and for the purpose of building, buying, altering, or refinancing a house or flat.
Home lay-by accounts in the Post Office Savings Bank and trustee and private savings banks qualify for a subsidy, known as a suspensory free deposit, of $10 for the first $200 when the money is used to acquire a new home to be occupied by the depositor. At 31 March 1971 there were 1,484 accounts open (see Section 29).
Further information on housing finance is contained in Section 30b—State Advances Corporation.
ROLE OF LOCAL AUTHORITIES—The housing policy of the Government includes the provision of loans to local authorities through the State Advances Corporation for pensioner, rural, and community accommodation.
Pensioner Housing—Since 1951 Government has encouraged local authorities to meet the housing needs of pensioners rather than provide such accommodation itself. To this end a scheme of subsidies was introduced, the balance of the cost being found by way of a loan to the local body with interest at 3 1/2 percent and a term up to 40 years on a table basis. The combination of subsidy and low interest rate is directed at keeping rents within reasonable levels—the current maxima are $3.50 and $4.50 for single and double units respectively.
The policy is administered by the Health Department, which establishes the need for pensioner accommodation in a particular locality and administers the subsidy. The State Advances Corporation provides technical services and administers the loan. The present subsidy offered is up to 50 percent of the cost of erection—with a maximum of $3,000 per unit. A subsidy of up to $1,000 per flat is available for the cost and development of land. It is required that the accommodation provided be let only to elderly persons with a housing need.
At 31 March 1971 Government subsidies of $10,510,805 had been granted to local authorities and also loans of $13,779,923 to provide 9,030 flats. (These subsidies now include those granted to religious and welfare organisations—see Section 5a.)
Rural Housing—The Rural Housing Act 1939 has as its object the provision of more houses on farm properties. Loans are made to county councils (and other local bodies within whose boundaries farmlands are situated) for readvancing to farmers for the erection of, or additions or alterations to, dwellings. The State Advances Corporation is responsible for the supervision and general administration of the Act. Interest to local bodies is currently at 4 3/4 percent; the rate charged to the farmer is 5 1/4 percent; the maximum advance in respect of any one house is $8,000. Persons receiving loans are principally owners of economic farms.
Government policy has for many years been directed at ensuring housing of good standard in rural areas, and active encouragement has been given to county councils to increase participation in the scheme. During the year ended 31 March 1971, 61 county councils uplifted loans of $1,760,394 in respect of 301 houses. A total of $23,228,842 has been authorised since the scheme was introduced.
Community Housing—The State Advances Corporation has authority to grant loans for general housing purposes, i.e., for the benefit of the community in general. The interest rate is 5 percent; loan terms are for up to 40 years on a table basis. Proposals must involve a definite scheme for the erection of not less than three houses. The substantial proportion of assistance provided has been in the metropolitan areas (e.g., in Wellington the city council's building programme has been largely financed from this source). The emphasis is on moderate-cost accommodation.
Urban renewal is also financed under the community housing scheme—but at 3 1/2 percent. The area concerned must first be declared a reclamation area; any loss on land purchase and demolition is eligible for a Government subsidy (administered by the Ministry of Works). The Freeman's Bay scheme in Auckland and the Nairn Street project in Wellington are examples.
Since 1960 over $13.5 million has been authorised for community housing schemes.
Borough councils are authorised under the Municipal Corporations Act to provide loans for housing purposes, to subdivide for such purposes any land vested in a council and not held by it in trust for any particular purpose other than housing; and to sell or lease allotments for housing purposes. Local authorities may also apply to the Local Authorities Loans Board for blanket authorities for the purchase of land for subdivision for housing purposes. Local authorities are encouraged to play a prominent part in the housing of their citizens.
MAORI HOUSING—In addition to the facilities of the State Advances Corporation, financial assistance towards the building of houses, including the purchase of building sites, additions, repairs to existing dwellings, and for the purchase of houses, is available to Maoris and other Polynesians under the Maori Housing Act 1935, the lending authority being the Board of Maori Affairs.
The Maori and Island Affairs Department also arranges for the construction of the houses in many cases and provides a free plan service. Finance through the department up to set loan limits, rebated interest rate, and capitalisation of family benefits, is similar to loans granted by the State Advances Corporation. Where the applicant does not qualify for the special interest concession the finance is made available at an interest rate of 5 5/8 percent.
All applications for State tenancies are dealt with by the State Advances Corporation, although assistance with applications is often given by the department's staff.
From the inception of the scheme to 31 March 1971, the department has provided finance to enable 15,277 families to build new houses, 622 to purchase existing houses, and 6,211 to make additions to or repair their houses. A further 8,444 Maori families have obtained houses or rental flats from the State Advances Corporation and the Maori Trustee. A Maori household averages 5.5 persons so that the combined figure, including additions or repairs, of 24,473 houses, means a total of some 134,591 Maori people have been provided with better housing in a space of 32 years.
The Government has also provided accommodation for single young Maori people in urban areas. It has built rental flats for girls in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Whangarei. It has provided hostels for boys at Auckland and Christchurch and by the provision of subsidy has encouraged church organisations to establish hostels in a number of cities. Through the agency of the Maori Trustee, hostel and flat accommodation for both boys and girls has been provided in many of the main centres. In these ways the accommodation needs of over 1,000 young Maori people are now being met, many of whom are enrolled on the department's vocational training courses operated in conjunction with the technical institutes.
Accommodation for Maori pensioners has been provided in Kaikohe, Paihia, and Te Kao.
STATE HOUSE CONSTRUCTION—A programme of building State rental houses and flats was commenced in March 1937. These are allocated to tenants on the basis of income and need. Since 1950 there has been an income limit on applicants for tenancies for these dwellings.
The Housing Division of the Ministry of Works acquires and develops land to provide sites for houses and flats and arranges contracts for their construction. These activities are covered by the Housing Act 1955.
The totals of State rental units completed and handed over for occupation in the latest 11 year are shown in the following table. Up to 31 March 1971 there were 73,692 units completed.
Year | Number of Units |
---|---|
1960-61 | 2,148 |
1961-62 | 1,972 |
1962-63 | 1,948 |
1963-64 | 1,562 |
1964-65 | 1,622x |
1965-66 | 1,334 |
1966-67 | 1,469 |
1967-68 | 1,489 |
1968-69 | 1,534 |
1969-70 | 1,241 |
1970-71 | 1,194 |
Planning of New Urban Areas—Such has been the demand for State development in Auckland and Wellington that it has been necessary to acquire large areas of land in these metropolitan areas, which, when developed over a number of years, has resulted in the creation of new towns. These have been comprehensively planned, and developed sites have been made available for central commercial, industrial, and administrative areas as well as civic and neighbourhood amenities. At present the three existing instances of development at this scale are Porirua City, near Wellington, and Otara and Mangere townships within Manukau City, south of Auckland.
In accordance with continuing Government policy the planning of these towns and State development generally has recognised the need to conserve land and gain as much return from the installation of municipal services as possible. For these reasons, particular attention has been paid to subdivisional pattern and, where appropriate, medium-density housing to an acceptable level has been introduced. In addition, a measure of building of medium and high-density residential accommodation has been undertaken in inner city areas in Auckland and Wellington.
Recognising the need for some degree of social diversification in State developed areas, it has been the policy for a number of years to make available for sale to the public for private housing some sections surplus to the need of the rental housing programme.
State Services Housing—State Services houses are houses for Government departments and the armed forces. The total number of such houses erected by the State Housing Division to 31 March 1971 was 12,925. This includes houses built at the sites of major construction jobs, such as electric power schemes.
Finance—The cost of the State housing programme, including the acquisition and development of land, is financed from the Housing Construction vote in the Works and Trading Account, i.e., out of national development loan moneys.
The following table shows the annual expenditure from the Housing Construction vote.
Year Ended 31 March | State Housing | State Services | Land Purchase and Development | Administration and General | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Additional expenditure charged directly to the departments concerned is shown in the succeeding table. | |||||
$(000) | |||||
1961 | 12,430 | 92 | 6,416 | 1,290 | 20,228 |
1962 | 11,638 | 68* | 5,326 | 1,354 | 18,386 |
1963 | 10,354 | 64* | 4,094 | 2,140 | 16,652 |
1964 | 10,764 | 72* | 3,960 | 1,840 | 16,636 |
1965 | 10,102 | 122* | 3,352 | 1,886 | 15,462 |
1966 | 9,394 | 136* | 3,292 | 1,864 | 14,686 |
1967 | 11,234 | 124* | 2,784 | 1,898 | 16,040 |
1968 | 10,865 | 123 | 2,769 | 1,922 | 15,680 |
1969 | 9,849 | 89 | 3,292 | 1,890 | 15,120 |
1970 | 10,276 | 134 | 3,264 | 2,036 | 15,710 |
1971 | 8,803 | — | 2,395 | 2,104 | 13,302 |
The next table shows the annual total expenditure by the Housing Division in the latest 6 years.
Year | Vote, “Housing Construction" | On Behalf of Other Departments* | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Construction, Land Purchase and Development, Administration | Land Development, Murupara | On Behalf of Other Departments (Charged Direct) | Total | |||
*Expenditure on behalf of other departments charged meantime to vote, “Housing Construction”. | ||||||
$(000) | ||||||
1965-66 | 14,536 | 14 | 136 | 14,686 | 5,666 | 20,352 |
1966-67 | 15,792 | 1 | 124 | 15,917 | 4,662 | 20,579 |
1967-68 | 15,557 | - | 123 | 15,680 | 3,333 | 19,013 |
1968-69 | 15,031 | - | 89 | 15,120 | 1,807 | 16,928 |
1969-70 | 15,576 | - | 134 | 15,710 | 3,592 | 19,302 |
1970-71 | 13,302 | - | - | 13,302 | 3,899 | 17,201 |
Room Content of Units (State Houses and State Services Housing)—The types of units according to number of bedrooms in units built during the 2 latest years, also the totals from 1937 to date, are shown in the following table.
Number of Bedrooms | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | Totals to Date | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Units | Percentage of Total | Number of Units | Percentage of Total | Number of Units | Percentage of Total | |
One bedroom or bed-sitting room | 36 | 2.3 | 20 | 1.2 | 4,831 | 5.6 |
Two bedrooms | 145 | 9.2 | 128 | 8.1 | 25,357 | 29.3 |
Three bedrooms | 1,187 | 75.5 | 1,201 | 76.0 | 49,516 | 57.1 |
Four or more bedrooms | 205 | 13.0 | 232 | 14.7 | 6,913 | 8.0 |
Totals | 1,573 | 100.0 | 1,581 | 100.0 | 86,617 | 100.0 |
Sheathing Materials Used (State Houses and State Services Housing)—The sheathing materials used in the number of units built in the 2 latest years, also the totals from 1937 to date, are shown in the following table.
Materials | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | Totals to Date |
---|---|---|---|
Weatherboards | 649 | 600 | 49,046 |
Brick veneer | 293 | 312 | 14,872 |
Concrete block veneer | 230 | 229 | 6,003 |
Other sheathing including asbestos cement products | 401 | 440 | 16,696 |
Totals | 1,573 | 1,581 | 86,617 |
Land Acquisition—During 1970-71 a total of 21 developed unit sites was purchased as a charge against the Housing Construction vote, also 29 acres of undeveloped land estimated ultimately to yield 126 unit sites. Approximately one-half of these sections are intended for State rental house building, the balance being for private home building.
State Rental Housing Tender Prices—The following table shows typical tender prices being accepted in the four main centres at the end of the last 11 financial years for similar types of three-bedroom State rental houses of equivalent floor space. In each case the house is a typical single unit on a flat section, built in weatherboards with a tiled roof. The price includes drainage, fencing, paths, toolshed, revolving clothes line, and letterbox. The cost of the section is not included. The figures in parentheses represent the cost per square foot.
Year | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin |
---|---|---|---|---|
$ $ | $ $ | $ $ | $ $ | |
1960-61 | 6,338 (6.04) | 6,134 (5.84) | 5,500 (5.24) | 6,218 (5.92) |
1961-62 | 6,334 (6.03) | 6,278 (5.98) | 5,472 (5.21) | 6,172 (5.88) |
1962-63 | 6,298 (6.00) | 6,316 (6.02) | 5,452 (5.20) | 6,182 (5.88) |
1963-64 | 6,306 (6.01) | 6,330 (6.03) | 5,686 (5.42) | 6,234 (5.94) |
1964-65 | 6,726 (6.41) | 6,888 (6.56) | 6,104 (5.81) | 6,632 (6.32) |
1965-66 | 6,942 (6.61) | 7,178 (6.83) | 6,434 (6.12) | 6,758 (6.42) |
1966-67 | 6,894 (6.58) | 7,372 (7,03) | 6,488 (6.19) | 6,990 (6.67) |
1967-68 | 6,366 (6.06) | 6,830 (6.50) | 6,273 (5.97) | 6,586 (6.27) |
1968-69 | 6,753 (6.43) | 7,264 (6.92) | 6,669 (6.35) | 7,124 (6.78) |
1969-70 | 7,184 (6.84) | 7,675 (7.30) | 6,759 (6.43) | 7,661 (7.29) |
1970-71 | 8,304 (7.90) | 8,603 (8,19) | 7,566 (7.20) | 8,836 (8.41) |
JOINT FAMILY HOMES—The Joint Family Homes Act 1964 makes provision for a form of ownership by which a family home will belong not to the husband and wife separately but to both of them so that it may pass to the survivor on the death of one of them. It is possible to settle flats as family homes. There are substantial benefits resulting from settlement under the Act. In the event of claims by creditors or an assignee in bankruptcy, the property is protected up to a sum of $8,000. Further, on the death of one of the spouses there is an exemption of $8,000 from estate duty. Settlements under the Act are exempt from gift and stamp duty.
Under the Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1964 there is a condition attaching to capitalisation of the benefits that the home, if not in the sole name of the wife, be settled as a joint family home.
Joint family homes under the Joint Family Homes Act registered for the last 11 years are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Homes Settled |
---|---|
1961 | 16,368 |
1962 | 16,012 |
1963 | 14,683 |
1964 | 13,056 |
1965 | 13,224 |
1966 | 14,149 |
1967 | 12,738 |
1968 | 13,278 |
1969 | 14,040 |
1970 | 14,545 |
1971 | 15,232 |
CENSUS INFORMATION: Nature of Dwelling—The following table shows the nature of dwellings at the censuses at 1966 and 1971.
Numbers of Dwelling | Numbers | Percentage of Total Inhabited Dwellings | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1971 | 1966 | 1971 | |
*Estimate only. | ||||
Inhabited dwellings— | ||||
Permanent private dwellings— | ||||
Private house | 626,580 | 86.5 | ||
Private house, partly sublet | 1,162 | 0.2 | ||
Flat | 74,999 | 10.4 | ||
Dwellings combined with shop, rooms attached to offices, etc. | 5,820 | 0.8 | ||
Bach | 7,484 | 1.0 | ||
Other | 59 | -- | ||
Totals | 716,104 | 800,500* | 98.9 | |
Mobile and temporary dwellings— | ||||
Mobile residence (including caravans) | 1,035 | 0.1 | ||
Other (including tents) | 134 | -- | ||
Totals | 1,169 | 0.1 | ||
Non-private dwellings— | ||||
Hotel, boardinghouse, apartment house, hostel | 5,317 | 0.7 | ||
Public or private hospital | 533 | 0.1 | ||
Camp | 525 | 0.1 | ||
Other | 796 | 0.1 | ||
Totals | 7,171 | 1.0 | ||
Grand totals, inhabited dwellings | 724,444 | 809,837 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Uninhabited dwellings— | ||||
Occupants temporarily away | 14,979 | 18,116 | ... | ... |
Untenanted dwelling | 26,272 | 26,184 | ... | ... |
Bach (weekend or summer dwelling) | 29,534 | 32,446 | ... | ... |
Totals | 70,785 | 76,476 | ... | ... |
Building— | ||||
Dwellings in course of erection | 10,667 | 9,182 | ... | ... |
In 1966 the average number of occupants per permanent private dwelling was 3.52, compared with 3.56, 5 years earlier.
Unoccupied dwellings are restricted to buildings intended for human habitation, e.g., houses' flats, cottages, etc., and the category omits unoccupied caravans, tents, etc.; it also excludes unoccupied dwellings which are both deserted and dilapidated.
Rents—In the following table the average weekly rent for unfurnished five-roomed dwellings is given for selected cities with the largest numbers of rental dwellings in 1966. State rental houses are included in the figures and would have a moderating effect on the rents. The average weekly rent for the 47,362 unfurnished five-roomed dwellings in New Zealand was $6.29, while it was $7.08 for the 33,378 such dwellings in centres of over 2,000 population.
City | Number of Five-roomed Dwellings Let | Average Weekly Rent |
---|---|---|
$ | ||
Auckland | 2,443 | 8.16 |
Manukau | 995 | 7.10 |
Lower Hutt | 1,641 | 7.11 |
Porirua | 1,276 | 6.72 |
Wellington | 1,484 | 9.72 |
Christchurch | 2,236 | 7.48 |
Dunedin | 1,304 | 6.45 |
Hamilton | 1,256 | 7.10 |
Palmerston North | 1.002 | 6.95 |
Gisborne | 544 | 6.40 |
Napier | 652 | 6.45 |
Hastings | 567 | 6.69 |
New Plymouth | 657 | 6.73 |
Wanganui | 731 | 6.36 |
Timaru | 494 | 6.61 |
Invercargill | 631 | 7.19 |
The numbers and average weekly rents according to the number of rooms in all rented dwellings and also in flats separately are shown in the following table. (These are also from the 1966 Census.)
Nature of Dwelling | Number of Rooms | Total, Including | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | ||
All Dwellings (including flats) | |||||||
Number | |||||||
Furnished | 1,051 | 4,330 | 6,368 | 5.881 | 4.425 | 1,619 | 24,476 |
Unfurnished | 2,461 | 10,099 | 22,502 | 38,755 | 47,362 | 12,071 | 137,271 |
Partly furnished | 636 | 2,700 | 3,934 | 3,763 | 2,918 | 1,178 | 15,682 |
All rented dwellings | 4,148 | 17,129 | 32,804 | 48,399 | 54,705 | 14,868 | 177,429 |
Weekly Rent | |||||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
Furnished | 7.33 | 10.12 | 11.67 | 11.90 | 11.73 | 13.90 | 11.58 |
Unfurnished | 4.13 | 6.48 | 8.12 | 7.06 | 6.29 | 6.88 | 6.88 |
Partly furnished | 6.00 | 9.13 | 10.31 | 10.72 | 10.70 | 11.54 | 10.28 |
All rented dwellings | 5.24 | 7.84 | 9.08 | 7.95 | 6.97 | 8.04 | 7.84 |
Nature of Dwelling | Number of Rooms | Total, Including Other | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | ||
Flats | Number | ||||||
Furnished | 769 | 3,737 | 4,847 | 2,837 | 1,023 | 339 | 13,772 |
Unfurnished | 2,032 | 7,606 | 13,484 | 10,613 | 3,489 | 529 | 38,054 |
Partly furnished | 435 | 2,222 | 2,991 | 1,790 | 529 | 148 | 8,199 |
All rented flats | . 3,236 | 13,565 | 21,322 | 15,240 | 5,041 | 1,016 | 60,025 |
Weekly Rent | |||||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
Furnished | 8.09 | 10.58 | 12.63 | 14.58 | 16.39 | 18.40 | 12.73 |
Unfurnished | 4.28 | 6.96 | 9.58 | 9.75 | 8.34 | 10.16 | 8.71 |
Partly furnished | 7.02 | 9.66 | 10.99 | 12.04 | 13.01 | 14.44 | 10.88 |
All rented flats | 5.56 | 8.41 | 10.48 | 10.92 | 10.47 | 13.55 | 9.94 |
Tenure of Dwelling—The following table classifies the inhabited permanent private dwellings according to tenure.
Tenure | 1961 | 1966 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Dwellings | Percent of Total Specified | Number of Dwellings | Percent of Total Specified | |
Renting or leasing | 153,728 | 24.3 | 177,429 | 24.9 |
Free dwelling provided with job | 34,087 | 5.4 | 35,387 | 5.0 |
Loaned without payment | 8,586 | 1.4 | 7,919 | 1.1 |
Owned with table mortgage | 166,636 | 26.3 | 213,807 | 30.0 |
Owned with flat mortgage | 86,359 | 13.7 | 80,885 | 11.3 |
Unspecified mortgage | 433 | 0.1 | 226 | -- |
Owned without mortgage | 181,793 | 28.8 | 197,085 | 27.7 |
Not specified | 2,085 | ... | 3,366 | ... |
Totals | 633,707 | 100.0 | 716,104 | 100.0 |
In the following table the tenure of inhabited permanent private dwellings in 1966 is related to the occupational status of the head of the household.
Occupational Status of Head of Household | Tenure | Total Dwellings† | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Renting or Leasing | Rent Free* | Owned | |||
With Mortgage | Without Mortgage | ||||
*Includes free dwelling with job, and dwellings loaned without payment. †Includes dwellings where tenure unspecified. | |||||
Employer | 5,510 | 3.329 | 33,944 | 18,721 | 61,948 |
Worker on own account | 6,336 | 4,133 | 29,056 | 16,114 | 56,019 |
Wage or salary earner | 134,049 | 29.434 | 204,341 | 67,333 | 436,542 |
Unemployed | 903 | 101 | 657 | 580 | 2,261 |
Assisting relative | 4 | 7 | 15 | 20 | 46 |
Not specified | 158 | 32 | 133 | 191 | 537 |
Totals, actively engaged | 146,960 | 37,036 | 268,146 | 102,959 | 557,353 |
Retired or independent means | 9.814 | 2,702 | 10,721 | 52,237 | 75,877 |
Dependent on public or private support | 20,655 | 3,568 | 16,051 | 41,889 | 82,875 |
Totals not actively engaged | 30,469 | 6,270 | 26,772 | 94,126 | 158,751 |
Total heads | 177,429 | 43,306 | 294,918 | 197,085 | 716,104 |
In the following table the tenure of the preceding dwellings in 1966 is related to the income level of the head of the household.
Income Group of Head of Household | Total Households | Tenure | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Renting or Leasing | Rent Free* | Owned | |||
With Mortgage | Without Mortgage | ||||
*Includes free dwelling with job, and dwellings loaned without payment. †Includes cases where income of head of household was not specified. | |||||
$ | Percentage of Households | ||||
Under 600 | 124,155 | 23.3 | 4.4 | 18.3 | 54.0 |
600-1,399 | 50,890 | 27.7 | 7.5 | 21.8 | 43.0 |
1,400-2,199 | 192,226 | 31.8 | 8.5 | 37.9 | 21.8 |
2,200-2,999 | 196,434 | 26.5 | 4.9 | 52.9 | 15.7 |
3,000-3,999 | 73,447 | 18.8 | 5.3 | 57.7 | 18.2 |
4,000-7,999 | 60,276 | 9.8 | 5.9 | 57.0 | 27.3 |
8,000 and over | 14,985 | 5.8 | 3.6 | 51.7 | 38.9 |
Totals† | 716,104 | 24.9 | 6.1 | 41.4 | 27.6 |
Amenities of Dwellings—The next two tables present the various amenities in permanent private dwellings and show whether they were used solely by the occupants of a dwelling or shared by occupants of other dwellings.
Amenity | Not Shared | Shared | Nil | Not Specified | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 1966 | 1961 | 1966 | 1961 | 1966 | 1961 | 1966 | |
Number of Dwellings | ||||||||
Hot water service | 588,447 | 697,400 | 6,419 | 7,268 | 37,545 | 7,946 | 1,296 | 3,490 |
Bath or shower | 607,385 | 697,061 | 7,849 | 5,650 | 17,908 | 9,690 | 565 | 3,703 |
Flush toilet | 552,512 | 667,578 | 7,825 | 5,684 | 72,886 | 40,754 | 484 | 2,088 |
Refrigerator | 509,461 | 651,760 | 1,923 | 1,999 | 121,176 | 58,877 | 1,147 | 3,468 |
Telephone | ... | 584,735 | ... | 3,395 | ... | 123,215 | ... | 4,759 |
Washing machine | 488,253 | 620,187 | 5,800 | 9,486 | 137,607 | 81,212 | 2,047 | 5,219 |
Television set | ... | 452,033 | ... | 1,132 | ... | 252,939 | ... | 10,000 |
Radio | ... | 667,340 | ... | 979 | ... | 44,220 | ... | 3,565 |
Vacuum cleaner | ... | 636,217 | ... | 3,592 | ... | 72,287 | ... | 4,008 |
Percentage of Dwellings | ||||||||
Hot water service | 93.1 | 97.9 | 1.0 | 1.0 | 5.9 | 1.1 | ... | ... |
Bath or shower | 96.0 | 97.8 | 1.2 | 0.8 | 2.8 | 1.4 | ... | ... |
Flush toilet | 87.3 | 93.5 | 1.2 | 0.8 | 11.5 | 5.7 | ... | ... |
Refrigerator | 80.5 | 91.4 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 19.2 | 8.3 | ... | ... |
Telephone | ... | 82.2 | ... | 0.5 | ... | 17.3 | ... | ... |
Washing machine | 77.3 | 87.3 | 1.0 | 1.3 | 21.7 | 11.4 | ... | ... |
Television set | ... | 64.0 | ... | 0.2 | ... | 35.8 | ... | ... |
Radio | ... | 93.7 | ... | 0.1 | ... | 6.2 | ... | ... |
Vacuum cleaner | ... | 89.3 | ... | 0.5 | ... | 10.2 | ... | ... |
Means of Cooking—1966 | Number of Dwellings | Percentage of Total Specified |
---|---|---|
Electric range, stove | 560,234 | 78.4 |
Electric cooker, stovette | 1,652 | 0.2 |
Electric range and coal, wood, coke, range | 20,888 | 2.9 |
Electric range and gas range | 3,400 | 0.5 |
Gas range | 72,988 | 10.2 |
Gas cooker, stovette | 159 | 0.0 |
Gas range and coal, wood, coke, range | 2,769 | 0.4 |
Coal, wood, coke, range | 51,559 | 7.2 |
Oil range or stove | 326 | 0.0 |
Oil, other | 103 | -- |
Other | 429 | 0.1 |
Not specified | 1,087 | ... |
No means | 510 | 0.1 |
Totals | 716,104 | 100.0 |
At the 1966 Census 44.5 percent of dwellings were healed mainly by open fireplaces, 38.6 percent by electric fires or radiators, 5.6 percent by space heaters, and 2.6 percent by kerosene heaters or radiators.
In 1966, 90.4 percent of all inhabited permanent private dwellings had piped water, while 9.5 percent depended on rainwater tanks, and only 0.1 percent had no water laid on.
In the following table the possession of selected household amenities is related to the income of the head of the household.
Income of Head of Household | Total Households | Amenities* | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Refrigerator | Washing Machine | Telephone | Television | ||
*Including a very small percentage of households sharing facilities. †Including cases where income of the head of the household was not specified. | |||||
$ | Percentages | ||||
Under 600 | 124,155 | 82.3 | 70.9 | 72.5 | 47.6 |
600 - 1,399 | 50,890 | 86.0 | 78.7 | 78.0 | 49.9 |
1,400 -2,199 | 192,226 | 89.6 | 87.9 | 76.5 | 59.9 |
2,200 -2,999 | 196,434 | 95.0 | 94.5 | 84.8 | 70.4 |
3,000 - 3,999 | 73.447 | 97.6 | 96.5 | 93.1 | 74.4 |
4,000 - 7,999 | 60,276 | 98.6 | 97.2 | 97.9 | 76.9 |
8.000 and over | 14,985 | 99.0 | 97.8 | 99.0 | 80.4 |
Totals† | 716,104 | 91.3 | 87.9 | 82.1 | 63.3 |
Materials of Outer Walls—The following table gives an analysis showing the materials of which the outer walls of inhabited permanent private dwellings were constructed. Flats are included individually and not as blocks. Therefore part of the increase, for instance, in brick and concrete construction, is accounted for by a lesser number of buildings than indicated by the increase in number of dwelling units.
Material of Outer Walls | Number of Dwellings | ||
---|---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | 1966 | |
Wood | 411,370 | 431,318 | 455,213 |
Stone | 1.121 | 2,456 | 8,910 |
Concrete, including concrete blocks | 17,869 | 22,510 | 28,347 |
Concrete and wood | 1,087 | 2,039 | 3,093 |
Brick, including hollow brick | 47,420 | 65.171 | 94,100 |
Brick and wood | 3,332 | 6,157 | 8,818 |
Brick and other material | 3,401 | 7,035 | 6.263 |
Wood and iron | 3,721 | 3,314 | 2,507 |
Wood and proprietary wallboard | 2,369 | 7,335 | 1.593 |
Iron | 3,862 | 3,083 | 2,554 |
Asbestos | 2,011 | 2,176 | 2,684 |
Proprietary wallboards of asbestos type | 26,250 | 47,963 | 46,954 |
Roughcast | 27,944 | 25,555 | 37,045 |
Other materials | 3,922 | 6,817 | 16,238 |
Not specified | 7,373 | 778 | 1,785 |
Totals | 563,052 | 633,707 | 716,104 |
Although the number of houses and flats with outer walls of wood increased by slightly fewer than 24,000 between the 1961 and 1966 Censuses, as a percentage of all inhabited permanent private dwellings they decreased from 68.1 to 63.6.
Houses and flats with outer walls constructed of concrete, brick, and roughcast increased both in number and as a percentage of the total between 1961 and 1966, thus continuing the post-war trend.
Materials for Roofs—Most dwellings (69.5 percent) in 1966 were roofed with sheet or corrugated iron with tiles the next popular choice (22.6 percent).
Numbers of Rooms and Occupants—The following table classifies inhabited permanent private dwellings in 1966 according to the number of rooms and the number of occupants.
Number of Rooms | Number or Occupants | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 and Over | Total Dwellings | Average Per Dwelling | |
1 | 4,741 | 713 | 220 | 104 | 51 | 27 | 13 | 21 | 5,890 | 1.3 |
2 | 11,257 | 8,451 | 2,258 | 1,040 | 422 | 216 | 109 | 130 | 23,883 | 1.9 |
3 | 14,828 | 21,405 | 9,578 | 6,107 | 3,089 | 1,653 | 894 | 1,098 | 58,652 | 2.6 |
4 | 24.996 | 50,413 | 28,040 | 22,389 | 11,439 | 5,710 | 2,682 | 2,990 | 148,659 | 2.9 |
5 | 21,399 | 61,132 | 50,006 | 62,220 | 47,449 | 25,066 | 10,597 | 8,444 | 286,313 | 3.8 |
6 | 8,325 | 24,521 | 20,709 | 24,666 | 20,527 | 13,623 | 7,133 | 7,534 | 127,038 | 4.1 |
7 | 2,294 | 6,777 | 6,518 | 7,966 | 7,139 | 4,974 | 2,692 | 2,507 | 40,867 | 4.3 |
8 | 746 | 2,262 | 2,223 | 2,605 | 2,490 | 1,834 | 980 | 1,011 | 14,151 | 4.4 |
9 | 223 | 709 | 742 | 880 | 833 | 610 | 368 | 343 | 4,708 | 4.4 |
10 | 106 | 323 | 317 | 383 | 332 | 292 | 167 | 164 | 2,084 | 4.5 |
11 and over | 68 | 313 | 278 | 268 | 283 | 237 | 1 16 | 144 | 1,707 | 4.5 |
Not specified | 401 | 511 | 337 | 331 | 233 | 147 | 75 | 117 | 2,152 | 3.5 |
Totals | 89,384 | 177,530 | 121,226 | 128,959 | 94,287 | 54,389 | 25,826 | 24,503 | 716,104 | 3.5 |
Of the total number of dwellings (where number of rooms was specified) 562,010, or 78.7 percent had either 4, 5, or 6 rooms and of these 344,096 were occupied by either 2, 3, or 4 persons.
The number of dwellings with only 1 occupant increased from 72,004 in 1961 to 89,384 in 1966, a rise of 24.1 percent; those living alone in dwellings of 3 rooms rose from 11,157 to 14,828; those in 4 rooms from 19,897 to 24,996; and those in 5 rooms from 17,003 to 21,399. A large proportion of those persons living alone were widows.
TENANCY—The Tenancy Act 1955 administered by the Department of Labour governs rents and conditions of possession of certain private tenancies in existence before 18 November 1961. All private tenancies entered into since that date and all business premises without exception are no longer governed by the Act. Where the Act applies, a landlord or tenant may apply to a rents officer or the Magistrate's Court to fix a fair rent, effect certain repairs, prevent oppressive conduct, or have the tenancy freed from controls under the Act.
Table of Contents
GENERAL—New Zealand's natural resources of lakes and fast-flowing rivers have been systematically harnessed for hydro-electric development, providing a relatively cheap source of energy which is continually replenished by nature. New Zealand's dependence on hydro-electric generation is similar to that of Canada, but Norway and Sweden generate proportionately more of their electricity from water sources.
An important factor governing future plans for electric power development is that the remaining hydro potential is mainly in the lower half of the South Island and the preponderance of population in the North Island. In 1965 the inter-island transmission link began transmitting electricity from Benmore to Haywards, but this link is limited in capacity and in any case by the end of the century the South Island consumers are likely to require all the output from hydro generation in the South Island.
At Wairakei, in New Zealand's thermal region, natural steam is being used to drive the turbines. Coal is being used at Meremere steam station south of Auckland. A large station is being built at New Plymouth to use as fuel either natural gas or oil.
An oil-fired steam station has operated since 1967 at Marsden, near Whangarei, and gas turbines have been generating at Otahuhu since mid-1968. Except for additional gas turbines, most future North Island stations will be steam stations using natural gas, oil, nuclear fuel, and possibly coal and geothermal energy.
HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT—Electricity supply in New Zealand was pioneered by local bodies and private enterprise. Reefton had hydro-electric supply as early as 1888, and Wellington in the following year opened a water-powered plant, using water from the city mains, but later switched to steam generation. Auckland and Christchurch, using steam-generating stations, and Dunedin, using hydro plant, all had supplies extensively developed before the advent of Government supply. Many smaller communities also had local supply, mostly produced from local steam stations, although in some cases hydro plant was installed to take advantage of local water resources.
The first Government station was opened at Lake Coleridge in 1914, and its capacity was increased in four stages up to 1930. In the North Island the Government purchased the Waihi Goldmining Company's station at Horahora on the Waikato River. This station was enlarged and by 1927 was supplying power as far north as Henderson and Takapuna. Mangahao station near Shannon was completed in 1925; one of the Waikaremoana stations (Tuai) and Arapuni both began operating in 1927. Between 1920 and 1930 the capacity of the State generating system grew by 135,590 kW and the number of consumers in New Zealand increased from 58,449 to 284,235. In the early 1920s steam stations were still producing up to 60 percent of the total electricity but by the 1930s they produced as little as 1 percent in some years, as they were gradually relegated to standby stations.
In the 1930s the Waitaki hydro station was commissioned and the Government acquired two small hydro stations—Arnold from the Grey Electric Power Board and Monowai from the Southland Power Board. With the latter the Government also took over the responsibility for distribution in Southland.
In spite of the difficulties, capacity was increased during the war years. Some existing stations extended, and new ones opened at Piripaua (the second Waikaremoana station), at Cobb in north-west Nelson and, towards the end of the war, at Highbank in Canterbury. Gates were built in 1941 to control the outflow from Lake Taupo.
After the war plans were pushed ahead for the development of the potential of the principal power source in the North Island, the Waikato River. Work had proceeded on Karapiro, the second Waikato station, during the war and its first power was produced in 1947 (the old Horahora station was submerged in the lake formed behind the dam). In 1952 Maraetai, the largest station on the Waikato, began producing electricity, and in 1956 Whakamaru was completed, followed by Atiamuri in 1958. Both Ohakuri and Waipapa stations began operating in 1961 and Aratiatia station in 1964.
Development in other areas included the commissioning of Kaitawa, the third Waikaremoana station, in 1948, and the installation of further machines at Waitaki. Control works were built at Lakes Pukaki and Tekapo to ensure an adequate water supply to the Waitaki station in the winter. Incorporated in the control works at Lake Tekapo is a single machine power station which was commissioned in 1951. The largest station built up to that time in New Zealand began operating at Roxburgh on the Clutha River in 1956. Meanwhile work proceeded on the Benmore station which was completed in 1966. Another station on the Waitaki, at Aviemore, located between the Waitaki and Benmore stations, began operating in July 1968.
Matahina on the Rangitaiki River in the Bay of Plenty produced its first electricity in January 1967.
The Manapouri scheme uses the waters of Lakes Manapouri and Te Anau, taking advantage of the 600-ft head between Manapouri and the sea. Intakes at the West Arm of Manapouri lead the water into vertical penstocks to the turbines 700 ft underground and it is discharged into Deep Cove at Doubtful Sound through a 6-mile tunnel.
A large proportion of Manapouri's output supplies the Bluff aluminium smelter and the remainder is fed into the national grid. Four generators began operating in 1969 and the remaining three in 1971 to give a total of 700MW.
The Manapouri scheme was the subject of an agreement between the Government and Comalco in 1960 but subsequent agreements were negotiated in 1963, 1966, and 1969. As the land concerned lies within Fiordland National Park the agreement required statutory authority which was conferred in the Te Anau - Manapouri Development Act 1963. Under the 1969 agreement the Government built the power station and has yet to build the Te Anau control works and the Mararoa Dam at Manapouri and clear the shoreline of Lake Manapouri. This work is scheduled to be finished in 1975. The actual formula devised for Comalco to pay for the electricity has varied between agreements and remains complicated; Comalco pays for the capacity to supply electricity, not for the electricity itself, plus the operating costs of that capacity; the price is based on capital charges. A sinking fund for the civil engineering works covers 80 years while the fund for equipment allows for a depreciation period of 40 years.
The 1966 agreement provided that Lake Manapouri be raised from its natural level of 583 ft above sea level to an operating level of 610-620 ft while the minimum lake level was set at 575.5 ft. Consequent on a campaign by conservationists opposed to the raising of the lake level the Government appointed a commission in 1970 to inquire into the proposal. In 1971 the Government announced its decision to refrain from raising the lake level at present, but to construct a dam to control the lake at its natural level of 583 ft, the construction being such as to permit, if necessary, the extension of the dam in the future to allow for the raising of the lake beyond its natural level if this is authorised by Parliament. Lake Te Anau which feeds Lake Manapouri through the Upper Waiau River is to be controlled by a dam near its outlet to provide operating levels between 653.6 and 668 ft; this represents an increase of 5 ft on its natural level.
The purpose, planning, and the development of the Manapouri project are fully described in parliamentary paper D.7, 1967, as well as the Report of the Commission to Inquire into the Proposal to Raise the Level of Lake Manapouri for the Purpose of Generating Electricity (parliamentary paper D.8, 1970) and a report by the Institute of Economic Research on the Manapouri-Bluff Project commissioned by Comalco and published in October 1971.
The installed capacity of Maraetai power station on the Waikato River was doubled by the building of a second powerhouse for five additional machines which were commissioned in 1970-71. The yearly output from Maraetai has not been increased although useful peak-time capacity has been added.
Thermal Generation—The first thermal station built by the New Zealand Electricity Department came into operation in 1958 at Meremere beside the Waikato River, 40 miles south of Auckland. This station burns coal which is transported from the Maramarua opencast mines by aerial cableway, and from the Huntly mines by road and rail.
At Wairakei, a few miles north of Taupo, geothermal steam has been harnessed for the generation of electricity. The first machine began producing electricity in 1958 and the last machine (the thirteenth) was installed in 1963. Bores which are 4, 6, and 8 in. in diameter have been drilled to depths varying between 570 ft and 4,000 ft.
Marsden power station was commissioned in 1967 using oil from the nearby refinery, and a Otahuhu gas turbines went into service in 1968.
Construction Projects:Hydro—A catchment area of more than 1,000 square miles in the central volcanic uplands of the North Island is being tapped for hydro-electric power development. Known as the Tongariro scheme, this complex development involves drawing upon the headwaters of certain rivers and tributaries, and diverting part of their flow from one watershed to another. In February 1971, southerly flowing waters of the Wanganui catchment were diverted to flow north to feed into Lake Taupo. When the whole project is completed about 1974 it will increase the capacity of the eight existing power stations on the Waikato River by about 18 percent. Also included in the scheme is a 200 MW power station being built at Tokaanu. The total output from the development will be equivalent to one-third of the present output from the Waikato stations.
In July 1968 Government approved in principle the total development of the Upper Waitaki Valley for hydro-electric use. The scheme involves controlling the outflows of Lakes Tekapo and Pukaki and to a limited extent Lake Ohau, and directing the stored waters through canals to four power stations named Tekapo B, Ohau A, Ohau B, and Ohau C; the diverted waters will eventually reach the Waitaki River at Lake Benmore. The total capacity of the new stations will be about 850 megawatts; also the extra storage provided by the scheme will allow the output from existing Waitaki stations to be increased. Work has begun with the construction of a township at Twizel, and on the Tekapo B project.
Thermal—A 600 MW thermal station is being built at New Plymouth and is scheduled to produce its first electricity in late 1973. Fuel will be natural gas or oil, depending on negotiations. An oil-fired power station of 133 MW is planned for Evans Bay, Wellington, with construction to commence in 1973 for commissioning in 1976-77 to coincide with the growth in demand for power by the aluminium smelter at Bluff. Future plans include one natural-gas-fired power station in the Auckland area, assuming a successful agreement as to the price of natural gas. Beyond the first natural-gas-fired station, there could be a second larger one south of Auckland. A nuclear programme will be embarked upon earlier if natural gas is not used, otherwise it is expected that nuclear fuel would not be used until the mid-1980s.
INTER-ISLAND TRANSMISSION—In 1965, at the same time as Benmore power station was commissioned, the transmission systems of the North and South Islands were linked by a high-voltage direct-current transmission line and undersea cables. It was considered more economical to transmit electricity from the lower half of the South Island which has abundant hydro resources, rather than develop less attractive North Island schemes or build extra thermal stations.
This scheme not only involved the laying of submarine cables for 25 miles in Cook Strait, but also the construction of a 354 mile, 500 kV direct-current transmission line from Benmore to Fighting Bay on the southern side of Cook Strait, and from Oteranga Bay on the northern side to Haywards substation; complex converting equipment had also to be installed at each end of the system. Considerable world-wide interest has been shown in this scheme, which was the largest of its type outside the USSR. The World Bank made a loan of $23.2 million to meet the overseas costs of this project.
PLANNING FOR ELECTRIC POWER—Forward planning is continually under review by a series of specialised committees to ensure that future demands are met. The Power and Finance Utilisation Committee of the Electrical Supply Authorities Association, on which the New Zealand Electricity Department is represented, collates detailed estimates of unit consumption and peak demand in each area for a period of 5 years in advance. These estimates, which are revised and extended each year, show when and where power will be required in all parts of New Zealand. The Committee to Review Power Requirements then considers the estimates. (This committee has as chairman the General Manager of the New Zealand Electricity Department, the Assistant General Manager, a representative of the supply authorities, a representative of the Treasury, and the Government Statistician as members.) Its function is to combine and project the supply authority estimates for a further 5 years for the North and South Island requirements and for New Zealand as a whole, also comparing them with the New Zealand requirements as arrived at by statistical methods. A Planning Committee on Electrical Power Development in New Zealand, which consists of members of the New Zealand Electricity Department, Ministry of Works, Treasury, and supply authority representatives, with the General Manager of the New Zealand Electricity Department as chairman, considers the findings of the Review Committee.
The Planning Committee recommends what projects it considers should be proceeded with, and when, in order to meet the estimated needs. The review and planning reports are submitted to the Minister of Electricity who tables them in the House of Representatives.
Estimates made in 1971 by the Power Planning Committee of progressive generation were as follows (in million kWh): 1971-72, 15,364; 1972-73, 17,315; 1973-74, 18,811; 1974-75, 20,512; 1975-76, 22,032; 1976-77, 23,261; 1977-78, 25,356; 1978-79, 27,586; 1979-80, 29,119; 1980-81, 30,753.
There has been a great upsurge in the consumption of electric power. Power generated to meet the demand doubled between 1961 and 1971 to reach 13,706 million kilowatt hours a year. In the same period generating capacity of power plants has nearly doubled to reach 3.91 million kilowatts. Projected power requirements are expected to more than double again by 1981 to reach 30,753 million kilowatt hours. To meet the estimated power needs the generating capacity must be increased to 6.6 million kilowatts by 1981.
FINANCE FOR ELECTRICITY—Up to 1961 some $606 million had been expended in generation, transmission, and distribution, of which the Government share was $435 million. By 1971 the capital invested by the Government had risen to $1,029 million, and with the further expenditure by the electrical supply authorities on distribution, the total capital outlay had increased to $1,383 million. By 1981 the provision of barely sufficient generating capacity to meet the expected power needs could call for a further expenditure by Government of some $1,000 million. The this must beadded the capital needs of the electrical supply authorities who must also increase the capacity of their distribution systems in step with the increasing power demand. In all probability the capital investment in 1981 in all branches of the electrical supply system will be over $2,300 million. Since 1961 a direct contribution has been made from revenue towards capital requirements.
LEGISLATION—Under the Electricity Act 1968 the New Zealand Electricity Department is responsible for preparing plans to meet the expected demand for electric power and for controlling the State generating and transmission systems. In general, hydraulic investigation and civil engineering are carried out by the Ministry of Works to the requirements of the New Zealand Electricity Department. The New Zealand Electricity Department is responsible for the overall functional design of each station, detailed design and installation of all turbines, generators, and associated electrical and mechanical equipment, for the design and installation of equipment at substations, for the survey, design, and construction of transmission lines, and for the operation and maintenance of the networks which supply electricity in bulk to the distributing authorities.
ELECTRIC POWER BOARDS AND SUPPLY AUTHORITIES—Under the Electric Power Boards Act 1925, boards control constituted electric power districts. Of the 41 electric power boards actively functioning at 31 March 1971, 15 had generating stations of a total rated generation capacity of 36,392 kW. There were also 26 municipal electric supply authorities, 8 of them having generating stations of a total rated generating capacity of 78,590 kW. Two Government departments, New Zealand Electricity and Tourist and Publicity, act as distributing authorities for Southland and Rotorua respectively. The licensed areas under the control of the boards and other authorities cover almost all the inhabited parts of the country. More than 99 percent of New Zealand's population enjoy the benefits of electricity in the home; only a few thousand people in more isolated and less accessible parts of the country lack this amenity.
The supply of electricity to remote areas presents difficulties because of the high cost of reticulation in relation to the revenue from power sold. A Rural Reticulation Council can make a levy of up to 1/2 percent of the gross revenue of all supply authorities and Government-owned electrical undertakings to subsidise the annual cost of supply in remote areas. The Rural Reticulation Council was set upunder the Electricity Act 1945, and up to 31 March 1971 had approved subsidies on 9,608 route-miles of line to supply some 15,034 consumers. At this date 9,113 miles of line were completed and 14,328 consumers connected. The total capital expenditure was estimated at $16,124,291 and the subsidy approved for the year amounted to $392,737.
PUBLIC SUPPLY STATIONS—The following table covers all stations whose output is fully or partially available to the public supply system as at 31 March 1971, their installed capacity, static head where applicable, and annual energy generation. Stations are State-owned unless otherwise indicated.
Name of Station | Installed capacity at 31 March 1971 | Static Head | Annual Energy Generation Year Ended 31 March 1971 | Annual Load Factor | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Units | MW | ||||
*Owned by Dunedin City Council. †Owned by other supply authorities and industries. ††Four units commissioned 1969. All seven units in commission later in 1971. Comalco's entitlement is 480 MW of continuous power. ‡No. 6 unit commissioned September 1970. §Excludes capacity of generating plant owned and operated by industries. | |||||
ft | million | percent | |||
Hydro | kWh | ||||
Arapuni | 8 | 157.8 | 175 | 782.8 | 56.81 |
Karapiro | 3 | 90.0 | 100 | 485.3 | 56.94 |
Maraetai | 10 | 360.0 | 200 | 816.9 | 35.53 |
Whakamaru | 4 | 100.0 | 124 | 447.9 | 48.69 |
Atiamuri | 4 | 84.0 | 81 | 244.7 | 35.95 |
Waipapa | 3 | 51.0 | 53 | 240.5 | 50.38 |
Ohakuri | 4 | 112.0 | 115 | 335.2 | 34.08 |
Aratiatia | 3 | 90.0 | 110 | 249.1 | 33.57 |
Matahina | 2 | 72.0 | 200 | 363.5 | 55.69 |
Mangahao | 5 | 19.2 | 896 | 66.1 | 36.46 |
Waikaremoana— | |||||
Kaitawa | 2 | 32.0 | 443 | 122.8 | 45.27 |
Tuai | 3 | 52.0 | 676 | 249.6 | |
2 | 40.0 | 370 | 161.8 | ||
Cobb | 6 | 32.0 | 1,950 | 154.5 | 51.56 |
Arnold | 2 | 3.1 | 42 | 25.3 | 87.57 |
Coleridge | 9 | 34.5 | 490 | 130.2 | 37.74 |
Highbank | 1 | 25.2 | 330 | 71.2 | 31.02 |
Waitaki | 7 | 105.0 | 70 | 468.5 | 49.11 |
Aviemore | 4 | 220.0 | 122 | 800.5 | 39.36 |
Benmore | 6 | 540.0 | 302 | 2,155.8 | 44.14 |
Manapouri†† | 4 | 400.0 | 580 | 1,171.0 | 42.53 |
Tekapo | 1 | 25.2 | 100 | 137.5 | 62.28 |
Roxburgh | 8 | 320.0 | 150 | 1,228.2 | 42.88 |
Monowai | 3 | 6.0 | 154 | 27.7 | 49.42 |
Waipori* | 11 | 65.2 | - | 129.8 | - |
Auxiliary† | 20 | 39.1 | - | 199.3 | - |
Sub-totals | 3,075.3 | 11,265.7 | ... | ||
Thermal | |||||
Meremere | 7 | 210.0 | 773.9 | 48.54 | |
Wairakei | 13 | 192.6 | 1,185.2 | 88.20 | |
Marsden | 2 | 240.0 | 389.6 | 19.12 | |
Otahuhu‡ | 6 | 180.0 | 74.4 | 6.74 | |
Auxiliary†§ | 11 | 10.7 | 17.0 | - | |
Sub-totals | 833.3 | 2,440.0 | ... | ||
Totals | 3,908.6 | 13,705.7 | ... |
ANNUAL GENERATION—During the year ended 31 March 1971 a total of 13,706 million kWh was generated by public utilities, of which 11,266 million kWh (82 percent) was generated by water power, 2,349 million kWh by steam plant, 74 million kWh by gas-turbine plant, and 20,852 kWh by oil plant. A further 16.9 million kWh was purchased by public authorities from generating stations operated by industrial establishments and fed into the supply system, making a total of 13,706 million kWh available for distribution. By far the major portion of the generation is undertaken by Government-owned plants which, in the period under review, generated 10,937 million kWh by the use of water power, 2,349 million kWh by use of steam power, and 74 million kWh by use of gas-turbine power.
REVIEW OF OPERATIONS—The following table gives information concerning generation and distribution by Government establishments, local authorities, and electric power boards for the year ended 31 March 1971.
Item | Government Establishments | Electric Power Boards | All Establishments* |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes 12 city councils, 12 borough councils and 2 county councils. †Excluding stocks and materials. | |||
Establishments No. | 27 | 41 | 94 |
Persons engaged No. | 4,840 | 5,646 | 12,606 |
Salaries and wages paid $(000) | 17,273 | 18,722 | 42,966 |
Consumers No. | 43,846 | 773,663 | 1,109,577 |
Prime movers— | |||
Hydro bhp(OOO) | 4,207 | 40 | 4,358 |
Thermal bhp(000) | 989 | 11 | 1,004 |
Totals bhp(OOO) | 5,196 | 51 | 5,362 |
Generators (capacity)— | |||
A.C. kW(000) | 3,794 | 36 | 3,909 |
Revenue— | |||
Sales of power— | |||
Retail $(000) | 8,500 | 101,594 | 151,190 |
Bulk and interchange $(000) | 86,986 | 4,563 | 91,551 |
Other (including rates) $(000) | 564 | 1,946 | 3,259 |
Total revenue $(000) | 96,051 | 108,102 | 246,000 |
Expenditure— | |||
Power purchased (including inter-change) $(000) | 1,348 | 66,284 | 91,706 |
Generating costs $(000) | 12,414 | 214 | 13,146 |
Transmission and distribution costs $(000) | 5,743 | 11,504 | 21,425 |
Management and general $(000) | 7,856 | 8,759 | 19,981 |
Capital charges $(000) | 59,491 | 15,916 | 81,105 |
Total expenditure $(000) | 86,852 | 102,676 | 227,364 |
Capital expenditure†— | |||
Total expenditure to date $(000) | 1,018,776 | 242,196 | 1,350,814 |
Expenditure during year $(000) | 68,689 | 17,592 | 93,144 |
Generation— | |||
Hydro Million kWh | 10,937 | 138 | 11,266 |
Steam Million kWh | 2,349 | - | 2,366 |
Oil/gas Million kWh | 74 | 74 | |
Totals Million kWh | 13,360 | 138 | 13,706 |
Retail sales Million kWh | 896 | 7,835 | 11,745 |
Employment—Details concerning the number of employees and the salaries and wages paid to them are given in the following table for the year ended 31 March 1971.
Category of Staff | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Charged to Operation and Management | Charged to Capital | Total | |
No. | No. | No. | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Managerial and clerical | 2.859 | 941 | 3,846 | 12,926 | 683 | 11,411 |
Wage earners | 8,570 | 190 | 8,760 | 22,078 | 7,279 | 29,357 |
Totals | 11,429 | 1,177 | 12,606 | 35,004 | 7,962 | 42,966 |
Capital Expenditure—The following table gives capital expenditure during 1970-71 and total outlay to 31 March 1971.
Item | Expenditure During Year* | Total Capital Outlay to 31 March 1971* |
---|---|---|
*Accumulated adjustments due to audit during year. | ||
Generating system— | $(000) | $(000) |
Head works, pipelines, etc. | 58,032 | 499,034 |
Powerhouse buildings, cottages, etc. | -15,228 | 118,772 |
Generating plant and machinery, etc. | 8,770 | 158,033 |
Transmission and distribution lines, substations, land and houses | 32,699 | 477,969 |
Public lighting | 478 | 6,872 |
Office and store buildings, workshops, garages, houses, service buildings | 3,199 | 33,121 |
Loose tools, meters, instruments, furniture, trucks, motorcars, equipment | 2,787 | 37,090 |
Miscellaneous (cost of raising loans, loan conversion premiums, surveys, preliminary expenses, interest during construction) | 1,636 | 17,078 |
Stock and materials (including trading department stocks) | 3,186 | 32,153 |
Other items not capable of inclusion above | 771 | 2,846 |
Total capital outlay | 96,330 | 1,382,967 |
Additions to the capital value of all electrical systems during 1970-71 totalled $125,531,000 while deductions, i.e., sales and amounts written off, amounted to $29,201,000. The previous table shows for each item the net expenditure only during the year.
General Balance Sheet as at 31 March 1971—The next table summarises the balance sheet at 31 March 1971 for all establishments.
Liabilities | ||
---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | |
Capital raised— | ||
Original amount of current loans | 1,017,784 | |
Less amounts repaid | 169,047 | |
Balance owing on 31 March 1970 | 848,736 | |
Temporary loans | 1,184 | |
Sundry creditors— | ||
Bank overdraft | 1,307 | |
Other | 28,454 | |
Reserves— | ||
Loan repayment reserve | 116,750 | |
Capital expenditure out of revenue | 10,250 | |
Sinking fund reserve | 8,815 | |
Depreciation reserve | 168,471 | |
Renewal fund reserve | 6,328 | |
General and other reserves | 170,009 | |
Surplus in Appropriation Account | 18,162 | |
Total | 1,469,467 | |
Assets | ||
Total capital expenditure | 1,350,814 | |
Stocks and materials | 32,153 | |
Sundry debtors | 38,703 | |
Cash in hand and bank balances— | ||
Loan accounts | 2,407 | |
Other | 8,785 | |
Investments— | ||
Loan accounts | 2,687 | |
Other | 33,863 | |
Deficit in Appropriation Account | 55 | |
Total | 1,469,467 |
Power—The following table sets out the number of units generated and their disposal. The excess generation of certain local factories, which is bought in for public supply, is given in the column “other sources”.
Year Ended 31 March | Generated for Public Supply | Sold Retail | Nonproductive | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
N.Z. Electricity Department | Supply Authorities | Other Sources | Total | |||
million kWh | ||||||
1967 | 10,979 | 323 | 14 | 11,316 | 9,602 | 1,714 |
1968 | 11,265 | 319 | 21 | 11,605 | 9,893 | 1,712 |
1969 | 11,831 | 329 | 25 | 12,185 | 10,454 | 1,732 |
1970 | 12,603 | 301 | 21 | 12,926 | 11,069 | 1,856 |
1971 | 13,360 | 329 | 17 | 13,706 | 11,745 | 1,960 |
Analysis of Units Retailed—The following table gives a classification of power retailed according to the various purposes for which it was sold. In this table “domestic” includes domestic water-heating units, and “commercial” both commercial and dairy water-heating units.
Year Ended 31 March | Domestic | Commercial and Industrial | Street Lighting | Tramways and Trolley Buses | Electric Railways | Other Purposes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
million kWh | |||||||
1967 | 5,560 | 3,908 | 87 | 21 | 23 | 3 | 9,602 |
1968 | 5,697 | 4,065 | 89 | 21 | 20 | 1 | 9,893 |
1969 | 5,992 | 4,312 | 93 | 18 | 30 | 8 | 10,454 |
1970 | 6,187 | 4,740 | 97 | 17 | 28 | - | 11,069 |
1971 | 6,454 | 5,147 | 100 | 17 | 27 | - | 11,745 |
The following diagram portrays the growth in the use of electric power, and shows also the principal purposes for which the power was employed.
Revenue—Revenue is derived chiefly from the sale of power, and in 1970-71 this source was 97.9 percent of the total. The following table sets out the revenue from all sources (excluding bulk sales) for the latest 5 years.
Year Ended 31 March | Sale of Power (Retail) | Profits from Trading | Miscellaneous | Total* |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Excluding revenue from interchange of power. | ||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1967 | 107,141 | 359 | 1,925 | 109,425 |
1968 | 120,240 | 336 | 2,091 | 122,667 |
1969 | 136,147 | 350 | 2,334 | 138,832 |
1970 | 143,254 | 419 | 2,619 | 146,292 |
1971 | 151,190 | 532 | 2,727 | 154,448 |
Expenditure—Of the total expenditure of $135,780,485 (excluding cost of interchange of power in bulk) recorded in the year ended 31 March 1971, 74.4 percent represented overhead costs (comprising management expenses and capital charges), while operating expenses of prime costs stood at 25.6 percent.
Power may be sold more than once in bulk before reaching the retailing authority, and in these tables the revenue from such interchange of power between authorities is set off against the cost, the net figure for cost of power purchased representing the cost to the industry of purchases from outside sources. In this connection mention may be made of certain contracts existing between the Government and some local authorities, whereby the latter are required to maintain their plants and, whenever called upon, to operate them to supplement the State electricity supply. The units so generated, often by fuel plants, are purchased by the Government and resold, in most cases to the generating authority, for distribution.
The table following gives an analysis of expenditure, excluding the cost of bulk interchanges.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Does not include the interchange of power between supply authorises. | ||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Operating Expenditure | ||||
Cost of power purchased* | 111 | 166 | 148 | 123 |
Cost of generation | 3,913 | 3,145 | 3,661 | 4,698 |
Fuel | 2,222 | 3,058 | 6,027 | 5,692 |
Repairs and stores | 1,001 | 1,995 | 2,450 | 2,757 |
Cost of transmission and distribution | 15,077 | 16,532 | 17,887 | 20,890 |
Public (street) lighting | 362 | 450 | 470 | 534 |
Totals | 22,686 | 25,347 | 30,643 | 34,694 |
Miscellaneous Expenditure | ||||
Cost of management | 12,606 | 13,943 | 15,736 | 19,490 |
Losses from trading | 48 | 31 | 36 | 36 |
Other expenditure and insurance | 223 | 174 | 177 | 455 |
Totals | 12,877 | 14,148 | 15,949 | 19,981 |
Capital Charges (Including Taxation) | ||||
Interest | 34,217 | 37,800 | 39,292 | 41,150 |
Sinking Fund | 2,056 | 1,339 | 2,747 | 2,804 |
Renewals | 2,799 | 2,706 | 3,136 | 3,269 |
Depreciation | 14,172 | 15,898 | 18,139 | 19,310 |
Loan repayment | 12,152 | 14,564 | 13,922 | 14,572 |
Totals | 65,396 | 72,308 | 77,236 | 81,105 |
Grand totals | 100,959 | 111,803 | 123,829 | 135,780 |
The distribution of the expenditure per unit sold retail is given hereunder.
Expenditure | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
cents | cents | cents | cents | |
Operating expenses | 0.229 | 0.242 | 0.277 | 0.295 |
Miscellaneous expenses | 0.130 | 0.135 | 0.144 | 0.170 |
Capital charges | 0.661 | 0.692 | 0.698 | 0.690 |
Totals | 1.020 | 1.070 | 1.119 | 1.156 |
HISTORY—Gas was produced from coal as an early source of light and heating in New Zealand. The first gasworks was erected in Auckland in 1862 and at that time Auckland had a European population of about 25.000. By 1916 there were 56 establishments engaged in the marketing of gas to the public. Since that date the numbers of gas undertakings has steadily declined because of the difficulties associated with coal carbonisation and the growth of electricity usage. The number of consumers has been steadily decreasing over the years and there has been an approximate reduction of 28 percent in the last 10 years. In this period total gas sales have risen by 45 percent. The increased demand came from the industrial sector. The loss of consumers from the gas industry was viewed with concern both by the Government and those authorities who have to satisfy the energy demand.
A Gas Council was established in 1958. The main function of the Gas Council is to preserve and expand the gas industry, which it can do by way of subsidies and arranging finance to assist the industry. The Gas Council has pursued its basic policy of promoting efficiency and confidence in the industry, and much new plant has been installed.
The oil consortium, Shell B.P. and Todd Oil Services Ltd., discovered natural gas at Kapuni in 1959 and the development of this find has followed the formation of the Natural Gas Corporation of New Zealand. This corporation was set up by the Government in 1967 and is operating the gas purification equipment and the pipeline to supply and sell gas along the pipeline routes to undertakings previously producing coal gas, namely, Auckland, Hamilton, New Plymouth, Hawera, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Levin, Hutt Valley, and Wellington. Natural gas supply to these centres took place in 1970 and 1971. The gas treatment plant at Kapuni cost over $5 million and the pipelines and compressors over $16 million. In the period to 31 March 1971 there was a trading loss by the Natural Gas Corporation of $112,974; this was increased by interest and depreciation to $1,466,786. Since then natural gas has been supplied to the Otara power station which could double the income from gas sales.
Gas is now expected to compete more successfully with other forms of energy and to arrest the drift away by domestic consumers and to receive an increased usage in industry. Those gas undertakings not receiving a piped supply of natural gas will continue to receive financial incentives which are provided by the Gas Council to help them to convert to more efficient, acceptable techniques of gas manufacture and consumer service.
GAS SUBSIDY—Gasworks receive a gas sales subsidy from the Government at the rate of 25c per 1,000 cu ft of gas sold up to 150 million cu ft, and thereafter at 16 2/3 c per 1,000 cu ft for gas produced from coal: the same rate applies to oil-reformed gas but is limited to 30 percent of total annual sales. There are also subsidies on coal used by gasworks.
Annual average prices of gas in the four main centres are shown in the following table. The average price per 1,000 cu ft for all consumers in 1970-71 was $1.43 compared with $1.40 in 1969-70.
Year | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin |
---|---|---|---|---|
$ | $ | $ | $ | |
1929-30 | 0.70 | 0.69 | 0.70 | 0.63 |
1939-40 | 0.72 | 0.61 | 0.64 | 0.59 |
1949-50 | 0.88 | 0.68 | 0.68 | 0.62 |
1959-60 | 1.34 | 1.05 | 0.88 | 0.74 |
1966-67 | 1.52 | 1.27 | 0.96 | 0.90 |
1967-68 | 1.51 | 1.35 | 1.03 | 1.08 |
1968-69 | 1.49 | 1.43 | 1.09 | 1.07 |
1969-70 | 1.52 | 1.51 | 1.12 | 1.13 |
1970-71 | 1.50 | 1.49 | 1.19 | 1.16 |
GAS PRODUCTION—There follows an analysis of production statistics.
Item | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|
Works No. | 24 | 24 |
Value of land and buildings $(000) | 3,424 | 3,411 |
Value of machinery, plant, and equipment $(000) | 18,019 | 18,498 |
Value of transport equipment $(000) | 324 | 351 |
Capital additions during year— | ||
Land and buildings $(000) | 55 | 23 |
Machinery, plant, and equipment $(000) | 4,728 | 1,820 |
Transport equipment $(000) | 103 | 113 |
Persons engaged— | ||
Males No. | 1,060 | 960 |
Females No. | 120 | 116 |
Totals No. | 1,180 | 1,076 |
Salaries and wages paid— | ||
To males $(000) | 3,075 | 3,299 |
To females $(000) | 152 | 228 |
Totals $(000) | 3,227 | 3,527 |
Motive power— | ||
Engines in use No. | 580 | 570 |
Total horsepower hp | 5,494 | 5,374 |
Materials used— | ||
Coal tons(000) | 169 | 152 |
$(000) | 2,221 | 1,963 |
Oil gal(000) | 11,878 | 9,932 |
$(000) | 1,280 | 1,067 |
Products- | ||
Gas available for distribution cu ft(m) | 6,483 | 6,779 |
Gas sold retail cu ft(m) | 4,909 | 5,015 |
Value (including subsidies) $(000) | 7,957 | 8,138 |
Coke tons(000) | 48 | 44 |
$(000) | 721 | 698 |
Tar gal(000) | 1,806 | 1,233 |
$(OOO) | 342 | 211 |
Other residuals $(000) | 108 | 116 |
Total expenditure $(000) | 9,524 | 10,072 |
Total revenue $(000) | 9,329 | 9,441 |
Consumers No. | 117,137 | 114,813 |
Table of Contents
DEPENDENCE ON AGRICULTURAL AND PASTORAL EXPORTS—Products of animal origin average annually over 80 percent of the total value of New Zealand exports, and agricultural exports of grass seed and fruit can be added to raise even higher the value of exports of farm produce. New Zealand is the largest exporter in the world of butter and (in some years) of meat, and is also one of the leading exporters of wool and cheese. Exports of milk powder and casein have grown rapidly since 1947 and approach in value traditional exports such as tallow and hides and skins. The maintenance and expansion of overseas markets for pastoral products must remain a fundamental objective, for if the moderate rate of expansion set as a goal by the National Development Conference is to be achieved, export receipts must rise by between 5 and 7 1/2 percent a year, and over half of the increase must come from the pastoral sector.
The following table of exports by value indicates the relative importance of farm products.
Year Ended 30 June | Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Hides, Pelts, and Skins | Total Exports* | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter | Cheese | Milk Powder, etc. | Casein | Total (including Other) | |||||
*Of New Zealand produce. †Provisional. | |||||||||
$(million) | |||||||||
1966 | 109.6 | 41.7 | 22.0 | 20.0 | 195.4 | 196.7 | 231.9 | 40.0 | 756.8 |
1967 | 109.4 | 45.1 | 29.8 | 18.6 | 205.3 | 205.0 | 174.1 | 33.6 | 717.6 |
1968 | 112.2 | 47.4 | 30.3 | 18.1 | 210.3 | 260.7 | 158.2 | 39.1 | 804.6 |
1969 | 114.8 | 42.6 | 23.1 | 21.7 | 204.7 | 309.4 | 212.4 | 55.4 | 968.9 |
1970x | 109.7 | 44.3 | 31.4 | 25.8 | 214.1 | 368.9 | 204.2 | 48.7 | 1,064.5 |
1971† | 112.0 | 47.9 | 34.1 | 30.2 | 227.9 | 391.2 | 188.6 | 50.6 | 1,107.1 |
The countries of destination for some of the main exports for 1969-70 are shown in the following table on a percentage basis.
Country of Destination | Butter | Cheese | Lamb | Beef and Veal | Mutton | Wool |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
United Kingdom | 89.9 | 74.4 | 86.1 | 6.6 | 16.4 | 19.9 |
United States | 0.4 | 11.1 | 4.4 | 55.6 | 11.2 | |
Japan | - | 6.8 | 1.8 | 1.6 | 68.2 | 11.9 |
Canada | - | - | 0.6 | 22.9 | 1.0 | 1.0 |
France | - | - | 0.1 | - | 0.2 | 8.9 |
Belgium | - | 0.2 | 0.2 | - | 0.2 | 8.4 |
West Germany | 0.2 | 0.6 | 0.6 | - | 0.4 | 7.5 |
Italy | - | - | 0.3 | - | - | 6.4 |
Other | 9.5 | 6.8 | 6.0 | 13.1 | 13.6 | 24.8 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
GENERAL MARKETING SITUATION: Meat—Most meat produced in the world is supplied to domestic markets, and only about 5 percent of world output enters into international trade. Among the few countries with large exportable surpluses are Australia, New Zealand, Argentina, Uruguay, the Netherlands, Denmark, and the Irish Republic. The chief flows of trade are to Western Europe, in particular the United Kingdom (which accounts for over one-third of world trade) and, more recently, the United States and Japan. The United Kingdom continues to be by far the largest market for lamb; New Zealand's lamb exports are heavily dependent on this market. Although the Common Market countries are substantial importers of beef and veal, the pattern of trade has been greatly affected by the beef and veal regulations of the common agricultural policy; intra-community trade has increased whereas entries from third countries have been severely reduced.
For some years New Zealand has made a drive for supplementary markets for its increased production and now lists over 100 countries as buyers of its meat. Of these three may be regarded as major markets. They are the United Kingdom which is currently taking about 84 percent of New Zealand's lamb; Japan, which is taking about 50 percent of New Zealand's export mutton production; North America (United States and Canada) which is taking about 75 percent of the beef and veal exports. In the late 1950s a strong demand developed in the United States for manufacturing grades of beef. This was a result of changes in the composition of the American beef herd which in the main is grain-fed and carries more fat than the consumer requires. The trimmings need to be supplemented with the lean-type beef that New Zealand (and Australia among, others) can provide. But since 1968 the New Zealand producers and exporters have had to contend with what is termed a “voluntary quota agreement” which applies to all United States imports of fresh, chilled, or frozen meat except lamb. Under this system New Zealand, along with other suppliers, has agreed to restrict the tonnage of quota meats shipped for arrival in the United States during the calendar year to a pre-set quota figure. If any country exceeds its quota a trigger point could be reached forcing the United States administration to introduce a global quota. Under the terms of the agreement New Zealand was able to send 104,500 tons of quota meat to the United States in 1971, with an additional allocation of 9,000 tons in the last quarter because of a shortfall from other suppliers, New Zealand has had no difficulty in meeting the level agreed under the voluntary quota system. In fact, because this is New Zealand's highest price beef market, the New Zealand Meat Board has determined that only beef and veal should be sent under the quota arrangement, and has implemented a procedure for equitably restricting the level of shipments by each exporter within the industry. The allocation for 1972 is 112,000 tons.
Imports into the United States of some classes of fresh, chilled, or frozen meat are shown in the following table. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
Country of Export | Beef and Veal | Mutton and Lamb | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
tons(000) | ||||||
New Zealand | 91 | 100 | 108 | 6 | 10 | 10 |
Australia | 198 | 219 | 235 | 32 | 33 | 27 |
Canada | 20 | 19 | 25 | - | - | - |
Republic of Ireland | 25 | 29 | 31 | - | - | - |
Mexico | 29 | 30 | 35 | - | - | - |
Other countries | 56 | 63 | 61 | - | - | - |
Total imports | 419 | 460 | 505 | 38 | 43 | 37 |
United States production | 9,633 | 9,643 | 9,928 | 269 | 245 | 246 |
Canada now ranks as New Zealand's second biggest customer for beef and veal. There has been an upsurge in demand from Canada for New Zealand beef, which can be related to a decline in domestic production. Shipments in the year ended September 1971 totalled 29,300 tons compared with 38,800 tons in the preceding year.
In Japan there is a demand for mutton which is used mainly for processing into sausage-type foods. Shipments in the year ended September 1971 totalled 59,700 tons compared with 64,700 tons in the preceding year. The decline in mutton shipments to Japan in the last 2 years has been offset by the revival of sales of this type of meat to the U.S.S.R.; in the year ended September 1971 shipments to this market totalled 16,700 tons of mutton and 6,300 tons of quarter beef.
A strong emphasis in market diversification has been placed on lamb, spurred by the possibility of Britain joining the European Economic Community, whose member countries have traditionally protected their agriculture by tariff.
A major step in the lamb diversification programme was taken in 1960 with the establishment of the Meat Export Development Company, an organisation charged with the responsibility of the orderly development of New Zealand lamb marketing in the United States and Canada. All New Zealand lamb sales to these countries are controlled by this company whose directorate is composed of nominees of the New Zealand Meat Producers Board and representatives of the freezing companies. The head office of the company (known as Devco or Medco) is in Wellington while the North American operations are controlled from Chicago.
Since 1966 a lamb diversification scheme has been in operation with the further intention of lessening dependence on the United Kingdom. The scheme was implemented by the Market Development Committee which consists of representatives of the Meat Board and the meat export trade. Each year the committee sets a percentage of lamb exports to be sold in markets other than the United Kingdom and it levies exporters 2.5 cents per lb on the shortfall below the target figure. The diversion target was set at 10 percent in the first season of the scheme, 12 percent the second season, 13 1/2 percent in 1968-69, 15 percent for the 1969-70 season, 15 1/4 percent for the 1970-71 season, and 22 percent for the 1971-72 season.
Several promising markets are developing for lamb, despite tariff and other restrictions in many countries. Shipments to Europe in 1970-71 included 14,640 tons to Greece, 3,248 tons to West Germany, 2,228 tons to the Netherlands and 1,257 tons to Italy. There was a decline in shipments to Japan from the peak of 5,800 tons in 1969-70 to just over 3,000 tons in 1970-71.
Wool—New Zealand is one of the largest exporters of wool in the world. Most of the wool is auctioned in New Zealand and buyers come from all the main importing countries to make their purchases of wool. A small percentage of wool produced is shipped to England for sale. Prices fluctuate according to the demand for wool. The threat of competition from synthetic materials is such that the International Wool Secretariat is actively promoting advertising, merchandising, and research. World wool production and wool utilisation were approximately in balance until 1966 when consumption fell behind production.
World wool production increased steadily, particularly in Australia, New Zealand, and the Soviet Union, reaching a peak of 2.777 million metric tons in the 1968-69 season. This growth reflected improvements both in carrying capacity per acre (number of sheep) and in wool production per sheep. Of the increase, probably over two-thirds stemmed from the upward trend in sheep population and the remainder from improved output per head of sheep. Since the 1968-69 record level, world production has shown a downward trend although New Zealand production reached its highest level to date in the 1970-71 season. Since the Second World War there has been no significant change in the broad geographical distribution of production which remains concentrated in Australia, New Zealand, Argentina, South Africa, and Uruguay—all of which export on a large scale—and in the United States and the Soviet Union, neither of whose clips enters the international market to any significant extent. These countries account for 77 percent of world production; of the world total Australia alone produces 33 percent, and with New Zealand, Argentina, and South Africa some 56 percent.
The distribution of wool production does not, of course, coincide exactly with the distribution of the sheep population, since the production of wool or yield per sheep varies considerably. While there is undoubtedly scope for improvement in a number of the lower yielding countries, the yields, which are averages over the sheep populations as a whole, are determined by the type of pasture, breed of sheep, average age of flock, and age of the sheep at slaughter. Variations in yield between countries, therefore, do not necessarily reflect variations in efficiency, but rather differences in pastoral conditions and objectives in farming.
Sheep numbers and wool production for selected countries are shown in the following table. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
Country | Sheep Numbers | Wool Production | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970* | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* | |
*Provisional. | ||||||
(million) | (thousand metric tons greasy) | |||||
Australia | 166.9 | 174.6 | 180.1 | 883.6 | 982.0 | 904.5 |
New Zealand | 60.5 | 59.9 | 60.3 | 332.0 | 327.9 | 333.9 |
Argentina | 44.0 | 45.0 | 44.3 | 180.1 | 175.5 | 175.1 |
South Africa | 36.6 | 37.9 | 35.9 | 142.4 | 145.1 | 117.9 |
Uruguay | 22.7 | 21.7 | 19.9 | 82.1 | 79.8 | 72.6 |
United States | 22.1 | 21.2 | 20.3 | 96.6 | 88.5 | 86.6 |
United Kingdom | 28.0 | 26.6 | 26.5 | 54.0 | 47.2 | 44.5 |
U.S.S.R. | 138.5 | 140.6 | 130.7 | 415.0 | 390.1 | 415.0 |
Whole world | 948.0 | 958.0 | 946.0 | 2,776.9 | 2,768.7 | 2,731.1 |
Dairy Produce—Although New Zealand's exports of dairy produce to markets outside the United Kingdom have grown in recent years New Zealand is still largely dependent on the United Kingdom as a market for her dairy produce. Between 1968 and 1970 New Zealand's efforts to develop new markets were hindered by expanded EEC dairy surpluses entering international markets at low subsidised prices.
Diversification of markets by New Zealand have been impeded by the severe and pervasive restrictions imposed by governments on access, especially on the entry of dairy products into all the main industrial countries. These restrictions have been designed to keep prices high in order to support the incomes of domestic farmers. The high prices, by restricting consumption and stimulating production, have created surpluses some commodities. Disposal of these surpluses at cut rates, with Government support, in such free markets as have existed, has further limited the opportunities for profitable diversification.
New Zealand has had very little success in GATT or in other international organisations in its attempts to negotiate improved conditions of access for agricultural products in world markets outside Britain.
In 1970 total world production of butter by 26 of the main producing countries of the world amounted to 4.3 million tons. In the same year world exports by 16 of the leading exporters amounted to about 739,000 tons, that is, only about 17.2 percent of world production entered into international trade. Of this quantity 388,400 tons came onto the United Kingdom market. Total international trade in butter outside Europe is relatively small in relation to total world production and relatively small surpluses in large producing countries when exported via subsidies can have a most disturbing effect on the world trade in dairy products. The EEC in particular, has a major effect on world dairy prices simply because of its size. Subsequent to the EEC's build-up of butter surpluses in the late 1960s the level of the EEC's dairy production is now more in balance with EEC demand. This is due to the implementation of measures to reduce production and also seasonal and social factors. However, there is still no automatic limitation on production. It is essential for New Zealand to maintain strong and consistent pressure in international councils to achieve a stable balance between supply and demand in international trade. A significant step was made in 1971 when the EEC undertook in the Luxembourg Agreement “to make every effort to promote the conclusion of an international agreement on dairy produce; and to pursue a trade policy which will not frustrate New Zealand's efforts to diversify”. In 1970, the GATT minimum international selling price for skim-milk powders of $180 a ton was established, and in 1971 negotiations for the establishment of minimum prices for butter and anhydrous milkfat continued.
Butter and Cheese—Britain has restricted imports of butter since 1 April 1962. Each year a quota was set for butter imports after consultations were held with the countries receiving a quota. However, due to severe supply shortages in 1971, Britain suspended the 1971-72 butter quota; initially from April to September and then later from September to the end of March. Recent butter allocations are set out in the following table.
March Year | Total Allocation | New Zealand Share |
---|---|---|
tons(000) | ||
1967-68 | 470 | 184 |
1968-69 | 462 | 176 |
1969-70 | 397 | 170 |
1970-71 | 425 | 176 |
1971-72 | 422 | 173 |
In 1968 there was serious oversupply of the cheese market in the United Kingdom and cheese suppliers were asked in August 1968 to limit their shipments to the British market. Out of a “quota” of total imports of 135,750 tons for the year ended 31 March 1972, New Zealand was allocated 75,000 tons. However, owing to supply shortages, this voluntary restraint cheese scheme was abandoned on 20 September 1971.
The amounts guaranteed by the Luxembourg Agreement in each year of the transition period are as follows.
Year | Butler | Cheese | Milk Equivalent | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
percent | tons | percent | tons | percent | |
1973 | 96 | 163,200 | 90 | 67,500 | 95 |
1974 | 92 | 156,400 | 80 | 60,000 | 90 |
1975 | 88 | 149,600 | 60 | 54,000 | 83 |
1976 | 84 | 142,800 | 40 | 30,000 | 77 |
1977 | 80 | 136,000 | 20 | 15,000 | 71 |
Skim-milk Powder—The world production of skim-milk powder has expanded over recent years. The skim-milk powder output of 11 West European countries and Australia, New Zealand, Canada, and the United States, rose from 2.1 million tons in 1966 to 2.7 million tons in 1968, but eased to 2.5 million tons in 1970.
In 1968 world skim-milk powder prices dropped sharply but since late 1969 prices have moved upward. The price for New Zealand skim-milk powder ex-store in United Kingdom rose from $180 a ton in May 1970 to nearly $400 a ton by September 1971. These high prices in 1971 have resulted from a decline in EEC and world production which led to the total removal in 1971 of the EEC's export subsidies for skim-milk powder. Meanwhile, world demand has continued to expand.
The world's major exporters of skim-milk powder in 1970 were the United States (280,600 tons), France (263,500 tons), West Germany (140,700 tons), Canada (132,700 tons), and New Zealand (124,200 tons). The quantity for the United States includes both commercial exports and those for food aid.
Japan's import demand tapered off in 1970 to 61,000 tons from the level of 96,000 tons reached in 1967.
In recent years, New Zealand's exports to South-east Asia and Central and South America have increased heavily with the growth in trade to milk reconditioning plants. New Zealand's share in the growth, especially in South-east Asia, has been due to three main advantages over other suppliers—nearness to the market, regularity as a supplier, and ability to supply the specialised range of skim-milk powders required to produce reconditioned milk.
Of New Zealand's total skim-milk powder exports of 124,200 tons for the year ended 30 June 1971 the Philippines, Japan, Malaysia, and Thailand together took 51 percent, while Chile and Peru took 17 percent. Exports to the United Kingdom represented only 2 percent of the total.
Casein—Lactic casein, which is produced from the residual skim milk in butter manufacture, is being put to an increasing range of uses. It is used as high-grade protein in sausage and other food fillings, as the bulk material for various types of pharmaceutical drugs, and in the manufacture of high quality paper.
The chief countries exporting and importing casein are shown in the following table. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
Country of Export | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|
*Years ended 30 June of following year. | |||
tons (000) | |||
New Zealand* | 49.9 | 61.0 | 69.2 |
Australia* | 26.0 | 29.8 | 26.5 |
France | 21.3 | 16.0 | 11.2 |
Argentina | 18.9 | 11.9 | 7.0 |
Poland | 10.7 | 8.2 | -- |
United States | 50.2 | 49.1 | 56.0 |
Japan | 25.4 | 24.1 | 25.3 |
West Germany | 14.8 | 18.4 | 16.3 |
United Kingdom | 9.4 | 8.8 | 8.0 |
Italy | 7.6 | 10.5 | 11.2 |
Since 1970, due to the high prices of skim-milk powder there has been a world decline in the availability of liquid skim milk for casein (much more skim-milk powder than casein can be produced from a given quantity of skim milk). The result has been a marked rise in prices of casein, e.g., from I $250 a ton in May 1970 to $420 a ton in May 1971. These high prices, together with the withdrawal of major suppliers from the market, could lead to a growth in the use of substitutes, especially in the paper-coating industry.
Diversification of Markets—New Zealand's dairy exports to markets outside the United Kingdom have steadily increased. In 1955, only 13 percent of the value of New Zealand's total dairy exports went to countries outside the United Kingdom, but by 1970 this had risen to 27 percent. In terms of value, dairy exports to markets outside the United Kingdom have risen from $18 million in 1955 to $91 million in 1970. The greatest increases have been in anhydrous milkfat and skim-milk powder to South-east Asia and Central and South America, in cheese to Japan and the Caribbean, and in casein to the United States and Europe. It is expected that the future long-term growth in markets for New Zealand dairy produce will be predominantly outside the United Kingdom, although New Zealand will remain heavily dependent on the United Kingdom as a bulk outlet for her milkfat products.
TRADE AGREEMENTS WITH THE UNITED KINGDOM—The United Kingdom has always been New Zealand's main export market for farm products. The British consumer has had virtually unrestricted availability of New Zealand supplies of butter, cheese, and lamb as a result of the mutually advantageous trading arrangements made between Britain and New Zealand over a long period, which reflect close political and economic connections between their people and governments. The arrangements, renewed and extended in 1958 and 1966, provided a basis for the encouragement of New Zealand producers to specialise in the output, especially for the British market, of pastoral products which skills, climate, and resources have enabled New Zealand to produce with unmatched economic efficiency.
In return for providing an assured market for this New Zealand produce, Britain obtained an assured source of reasonably priced food in war and peace, valuable preferences in the sale of manufactured goods in the New Zealand market, and considerable earnings from the provision of shipping, insurance, and other services related to the two-way trade between the two countries.
New Zealand's trading relations with the United Kingdom are governed by a number of formal commitments. Under the Ottawa Agreement of 1932 New Zealand undertook to maintain a preferential tariff on imports from the United Kingdom, while the United Kingdom for its part was obliged to grant duty-free entry for practically all New Zealand products and maintain specified duties on some foreign imports.
In 1958 the provisions of the Ottawa Agreement were reviewed. The new agreement, which came into force on 25 November 1958, gave new flexibility to New Zealand's international trading and negotiating position. It was agreed that the levels of preferences in favour of the United Kingdomset by the 1932 agreement could be modified but the basic principle was retained to ensure that the close and mutually economic partnership between the United Kingdom and New Zealand would continue. All the existing rights and preferences for New Zealand goods entering the United Kingdom were preserved.
In 1966 further negotiations were carried out for the revision and extension of our trade arrangements with Britain. The final text of the new agreement was signed in New Zealand on 24 November 1966. Britain agreed to admit until 30 September 1972 without restriction of quantity, imports of New Zealand beef, veal, lamb, mutton, cheese, skim and buttermilk powders, casein, and chilled and frozen pork. In 1961 New Zealand had voluntarily waived a similar right of unrestricted access for butter in favour of a quota system designed to protect the price of New Zealand butter against dumped and subsidised supplies. In 1966 Britain agreed to continue the quota system and give New Zealand a share of any growth in total imports. In 1971 the United Kingdom imposed a duty of £28 a ton on all imported mutton and lamb; for beef and veal there is a variable levy scheme related to home prices from week to week. For New Zealand lamb the duty is being applied in three stages, namely, £9.33 a ton from 1 July 1971, £18.67 a ton from 1 January 1972 and £28 a ton from 1 February 1973. The duty on mutton is half that on lamb.
In return for concessions to guarantee a market for farm products in 1966 New Zealand guaranteed duty-free entry for certain British goods with margins of preference for some other goods. It has been estimated that, in 1969-70, 84 percent of Britain's exports to New Zealand ($234 million out of $278 million) enjoyed a preference. The average margin of preference was 21 percent and the value of preferences was $59 million. These trade agreements have been of considerable importance because of New Zealand's dependence on the United Kingdom market.
EUROPEAN ECONOMIC COMMUNITY—The Rome Treaty establishing the European Economic Community (EEC) came into force on 1 January 1958. The member countries are Belgium, France, West Germany, Luxembourg, Italy, and the Netherlands. These countries entered into negotiations which resulted in the abolition of customs duties within the Common Market on 1 July 1968. On the same date the separate customs tariff of the six countries gave way to a single tariff—the external customs tariff of the Community. By that date also much of the common agricultural policy was in operation, although some final negotiations had still to take place.
The EEC, while maintaining a generally outward-looking policy in respect of tariffs on industrial products, and continuing as a substantial importer of many agricultural products, adopted a policy of high support prices, restrictive import regimes, and subsidised disposal of exports in respect of several products of interest to New Zealand, especially dairy products. For butter, production outpaced consumption to such an extent that, despite substantial disposals overseas, stocks rose. However, there has been a growing import requirement for meat, despite rising prices and the growth of domestic beef, poultry, and pigmeat output.
In 1970 because of changed political circumstances in Europe, Britain again was able to engage the Six in serious discussions about the “enlargement” of the Community. The prospects of the negotiations succeeding this time seemed good, and the New Zealand Government therefore embarked upon an extensive campaign to ensure the adequate protection of New Zealand's vital interests.
The danger facing New Zealand was that should Britain, in joining the EEC, accept the common agricultural policy without special arrangements to protect the major items of New Zealand's agricultural trade with Britain, the pastoral industries in particular and the economy in general would be severely damaged.
In response to a request by the Government, the Monetary and Economic Council produced in June 1970 an independent assessment of the possible effect on New Zealand. The council pointed out that if the EEC's common agricultural policy for dairy products was applied to the British market without even a transitional arrangement for New Zealand, an almost immediate loss of $150 million a year in export earnings from butter and cheese would have occurred. It also predicted that further large losses would be inevitable as the production of other commodities for sale in markets outside Britain would have been rendered uneconomic for the New Zealand dairy industry.
The sudden loss of this amount of export income would have provoked a balance-of-payments crisis and the rate of importation of the materials required to sustain other sectors of the nation's economy could not have been achieved. Unemployment and a rapid increase in emigration wereseen by the council as an inevitable sequel. When, after a considerable period of time and the expenditure of large amounts of capital in restructuring, the economy had been adjusted to the loss of the United Kingdom dairy market, the prospect was that New Zealand would have suffered a net loss in population and living standards.
The council went on to examine the consequences of a complete phasing out of New Zealand's dairy exports to the United Kingdom over a transitional period. It concluded that while the results of a phased exclusion would be less severe, the economy would still suffer serious damage; even if an estimated $266 million were invested in restructuring there would be a substantial loss in real income and a strong tendency to emigrate. The council emphasised that the consequences outlined for dairy products would be seriously compounded were the EEC to adopt a restrictive regime for sheepmeats.
It was to avoid these harsh effects that the Government formulated a detailed political and economic case for special arrangements. The Government sought, as the basis of a special arrangement, the provision for continuing access at remunerative prices for our exports of butter, cheese, and lamb. Before the formal negotiations between Britain and the EEC commenced, the New Zealand Government engaged in discussions with the British Government and listed the requirements which were regarded as necessary to safeguard New Zealand's vital interests. These requirements were as follows:
That New Zealand should be able to continue to sell at remunerative prices the quantities of butter and cheese for which it currently received assured access to the British market.
That guarantees of access should not terminate with the transitional period, but that there should be a continuing arrangement subject to periodic review.
That, in the event of the Community adopting a common regulation for sheepmeats, New Zealand should continue to have access for lamb sales on a satisfactory basis.
When the formal negotiations opened in June 1970, the British Government accepted this “statement of claim” for dairy products as the basis for their submission to the Community. In respect of lamb, no negotiations with the EEC were scheduled because of the absence of a common Community regulation. The New Zealand Government accordingly sought from the United Kingdom an understanding that they would not agree to the introduction of a sheepmeats policy which would damage New Zealand's interests.
Negotiations between Britain and the Community formally opened on 21 July 1970. However it was not until a decisive negotiating session held in Luxembourg from 21-23 June 1971 that Britain succeeded in negotiating a special arrangement for New Zealand butter and cheese.
The principal elements of this are set out.
1. Immediately upon accession, the United Kingdom will introduce the common organisation of the market for dairy products. The special arrangements in favour of New Zealand will take the form of derogations from the market organisation rules.
A particular consequence of this is that, immediately upon accession, intra-Community trade must benefit from the Community preference and imports from third countries will be subject to the import arrangements under the market organisation, subject to the special procedures which will be laid down within the framework of the derogations.
2. Just as the present Community has already done, the enlarged Community will make every effort to promote the conclusion of an international agreement on dairy products in order to improve the conditions existing on the world market as soon as possible.
3. There will be a transitional derogation for New Zealand dairy products. The rate at which the quantitative guarantees will be reduced is fixed for the first 5 years, subject to paragraph 6 below. Thus, the guaranteed quantity of butter will be reduced by the same percentage each year and the guaranteed quantity of cheese will be reduced to 90 percent, 80 percent, 60 percent, 40 percent, and 20 percent in 1973, 1974, 1975, 1976, and 1977 respectively.
4. In 1977 the quantitative guarantee admitted for New Zealand dairy products will be 80 percent of the quantities guaranteed before the transitional period for butter and 20 percent for cheese, which represents, expressed as milk equivalent, 71 percent of the quantities guaranteed before the transitional period.
The price level guaranteed to New Zealand will be the average of that which it enjoyed in the United Kingdom market during 1969, 1970, 1971, and 1972.
5. From 1978 onwards, no further quantitative guarantee will be laid down for cheese.
6. During the first 5 years, the council will, if necessary, be able to make adjustments between butter and cheese on the condition that the tonnage expressed as milk equivalent corresponding to the total quantities provided for the two products for the year in question is respected.
7. During the third year after the United Kingdom's accession, the institutions of the enlarged Community will review the butter situation in the light of the supply and demand position and trends in the major producing and consuming countries of the world, particularly in the Community and in New Zealand.
The following considerations, inter alia, will be taken into account during this examination:
Progress towards an effective world agreement on milk products to which the Community and the other important producing and consuming countries would be parties.
The extent of New Zealand's progress towards diversification of its economy and exports. The enlarged Community will seek to pursue a trade policy which will not frustrate these efforts.
8. In the light of this examination the council, on a proposal by the Commission, will decide on suitable measures for ensuring, beyond 31 December 1977, the continuation of the derogation system for New Zealand, and for determining the details of this system.
9. The quantitative guarantees will be laid down for the United Kingdom market only.
To this end, New Zealand will guarantee the respect of a c.i.f. price at the frontiers of the United Kingdom.
For its part, the Community will apply to these products a special levy, based on this c.i.f. price and depending on the United Kingdom market price at which the New Zealand products are sold. This price must make possible the effective marketing of the quantities fixed in the export guarantees granted to New Zealand, without, however, compromising the market for products from the enlarged Community. Fuller information may be obtained from the New Zealand Government's parliamentary report (New Zealand and the European Economic Community.)
The special arrangement for New Zealand was only one of the major issues negotiated at the Luxembourg meeting. Sufficient progress was made on the question of Commonwealth sugar, Community finance, the reserve role of sterling, transitional measures for industry and agriculture, to ensure the subsequent success of the negotiations. The negotiations by Norway, Denmark, and Ireland, have proceeded in parallel to those of the United Kingdom. On the basis of the arrangements then negotiated, the British Government sought parliamentary approval in principle to Britain's entry into the Community from 1 January 1973. The Government won the vote in the British House of Commons on 28 October 1971 by a substantial majority.
Preparations for the signing of the Treaty of Accession progressed rapidly and the Treaty was signed in January 1972. The Luxembourg Agreement on New Zealand has been incorporated in the Treaty by means of a Protocol, which closely reflects the language used in the original Luxembourg text.
The actual and potential surpluses of dairy products which occasion so much concern to New Zealand are in fact a very small proportion of total production and consumption in the EEC. It is recognised within the Community that, in the long-run interests of their own taxpayers and consumers, some elements of the agricultural policies currently being followed are in need of reform. It seems probable that relatively minor changes could deal with the Community's own dairy products problems in a manner consistent with their own fundamental objectives for the agricultural sector and with the protection of New Zealand's vital interests in the British market.
The EEC has not yet implemented a common agricultural policy for sheepmeats. This reflects the low consumption in most member countries. The comparative importance of Britain's sheepmeat consumption suggests that Britain should have an important and liberal influence on policy in the event of enlargement. It would be severely detrimental to New Zealand if the effect of any such policy were to restrict access and reduce overall net returns from the sale of Iamb to an enlarged EEC
EUROPEAN FREE TRADE ASSOCIATION (EFTA)—On 27 May 1959 Sweden invited Austria, Denmark, Norway, Portugal, Switzerland, and the United Kingdom ("The Seven") to join with her in exploring the possibility of forming a free trade area. Discussions began in Stockholm in June 1959, and a Convention for a European Free Trade Association, agreed by Ministers of the Seven on 20 November 1959, became effective on 3 May 1960. Tariffs on industrial goods originating in the area were abolished in 1966, and special arrangements are in force in relation to agriculturalproduce and fish. Finland was included as an associate member. In March 1970, Iceland became the eighth full member of EFTA. Of particular interest to New Zealand was the fact that the Nordic members of EFTA accorded Iceland preferential entry arrangements for mutton and lamb.
Now that Norway, Denmark, and Britain seem ready to join the EEC, it is clear that the future of EFTA is limited. Consequently the non-applicant EFTA states, Austria, Finland, Iceland, Portugal, Sweden, and Switzerland, have been holding discussions with the EEC, with a view to concluding a trading arrangement with an enlarged EEC. The exports of these non-applicant EFTA states to an enlarged EEC as a proportion of their total exports are significant, varying from 38 percent for Iceland to over 60 percent for Sweden. There is a recognition both on the part of the EFTA countries concerned and the EEC that some sort of arrangements will have to be made, but at this stage it is unclear what the details will be.
UNITED KINGDOM MARKET: Dairy Produce—New Zealand's important position in the supply of butter, cheese, and milk powder to the United Kingdom market is illustrated in the following table, showing imports into the United Kingdom, by country of export. Domestic production of butter in the United Kingdom is relatively small in comparison with total supplies. Domestic cheese supplies, on the other hand, are comparatively large, as is also the domestic output of milk powder. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
Country of Export | Butter | Cheese | Milk Powder | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1938 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1938 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
tons(000) | |||||||||||
New Zealand | 130 | 190 | 156 | 144 | 82 | 69 | 65 | 70 | 22 | 20 | 7 |
Australia | 90 | 59 | 65 | 32 | 12 | 12 | 11 | 7 | 2 | 3 | - |
Denmark | 118 | 93 | 83 | 69 | 1 | 9 | 9 | 10 | - | - | - |
Netherlands | 36 | 12 | 13 | 17 | 10 | 14 | 14 | 17 | 2 | 1 | 2 |
Other countries | 102 | 56 | 71 | 105 | 41 | 50 | 55 | 61 | 24 | 30 | 30 |
Total imports | 476 | 410 | 388 | 367 | 146 | 154 | 154 | 165 | 50 | 54 | 39 |
United Kingdom production | 20 | 56 | 62 | 65 | 43 | 119 | 128 | 154 | 126 | 125 | 148 |
The following table shows the comparative figures for consumption of butter and margarine in the United Kingdom. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
Product | 1938 | 1964 | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
lb per head | |||||||||
Butter | 24.1 | 19.7 | 19.4 | 20.0 | 20.5 | 19.3 | 19.2 | 19.3 | 18.0 |
Margarine | 10.0 | 13.3 | 12.0 | 12.0 | 11.7 | 11.3 | 11.8 | 11.8 | 12.9 |
Meat—The following table shows the imports of meat into the United Kingdom from the principal countries, by country of export. (Source: Commonwealth Secretariat.)
Country of Export | Mutton and Lamb | Beef and Veal | All Meats* | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1938 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1938 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Including pig-meat, offal, bacon and ham. | |||||||||||
tons(000) | |||||||||||
New Zealand | 184 | 327 | 291 | 305 | 52 | 15 | 15 | 14 | 370 | 333 | 347 |
Australia | 95 | 24 | 32 | 32 | 115 | 17 | 31 | 31 | 58 | 85 | 84 |
Argentina | 45 | - | - | - | 354 | 123 | 58 | 38 | 131 | 58 | 38 |
Denmark | - | - | - | - | - | 2 | 1 | 1 | 303 | 290 | 288 |
Ireland, Republic | 6 | 4 | 2 | 9 | 89 | 85 | 102 | 104 | 127 | 142 | 170 |
Other countries | 22 | - | 2 | 2 | 68 | 96 | 55 | 61 | 213 | 158 | 161 |
Totals | 346 | 362 | 327 | 348 | 589 | 339 | 1,262 | 249 | 1,202 | 1,065 | 1,088 |
United Kingdom production | 211 | 202 | 223 | 226 | 604 | 857 | 933 | 936 | 2,029 | 2,156 | 1,954 |
THE ORGANISATION OF MARKETING—In a country such as New Zealand which is very dependent upon overseas trade, the efficient organisation of marketing of primary produce takes on a special importance.
Marketing Authorities—Since about 1950 the principle has been accepted that producers should be predominantly responsible for the marketing of their products. The major statutes under which specific marketing authorities operate are the Dairy Board Act 1961, the Meat Export Control Act 1921-22 and the Amendment Acts 1956 and 1971 (for the Meat Producers Board), and the Meat Export Prices Act 1955, the Wool Commission Act 1951, the Milk Act 1967, the Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948, and the Primary Products Marketing Act 1953 (safeguards citrus fruit, honey, and eggs).
Dairy Produce—The New Zealand Dairy Board acquires and markets all New Zealand butter, cheese, milk powder, and casein intended for export, and regulates the marketing of butter and cheese in New Zealand. The New Zealand Dairy Board is a statutory authority operating under the Dairy Board Act 1961 and acts as the administrative body for the industry and as its export marketing agency. Of the board's members, 11 are elected by the co-operative companies and 2 are appointed by the Government. The board acquires all export dairy products from the manufacturing companies, sells the goods overseas, and returns the proceeds, less marketing costs, to the companies.
The board sells its produces throughout the world, and is currently exporting to over 90 countries. Sales are made in the United Kingdom through the board's own sales organisation. In other markets, the board sells through local agents, or in the case of some buyers it sells direct, on a contract basis. The board carries out extensive advertising and publicity of New Zealand produce in the United Kingdom and other markets. Authority for the board to issue bonds, stocks, and securities to the general public, subject to the prior consent of the Minister of Finance was provided for in the Dairy Board Amendment Act 1967. This measure was designed to extend the board's powers to assist capital development programmes of dairy companies.
Meat—The New Zealand Meat Producers Board was constituted in 1922 under the provisions of the Meat Export Control Act 1921-22 to protect the national and producers interests. The board obtains funds by the imposition of a levy on all meat exported (except canned meats and offals) the levy being at present 0.075c per pound. The board's main functions are:
To ensure that all export meat is graded to a standard;
To negotiate shipping freight rates, organise shipping, and allocate space;
To organise advertising and allied promotional work.
The board has engaged in most activities in the export trade in the interests of the producer. It is the mechanism through which policy in the interests of the trade is formulated.
Prior to 1971 the board's power to participate in the purchase and sale of meat in any country outside New Zealand was limited under the terms of the Act to the establishment of markets in those countries where no substantial market for New Zealand meat previously existed and to the expansion and maintenance of those markets. An amendment to the Act passed in October 1971 extended the board's power to enable it to buy any meat derived from sheep and sell in or export to any country.
There is provision for this to be extended by Order in Council to cover meat derived from any other stock; the board's previous powers with regard to the sale of these meats in developing markets has been maintained. A sizeable proportion of lambs were purchased by the board in the 1971-72 season.
The board has had a major influence on meat marketing policy through the regulation of shipments, control over quality, and the development of markets through promotion in which it is investing some $3 million a year.
In its market support activities the board is the only organisation in the world promoting the sale of meat on a genuinely international scale. To this end it has established in its major markets a network of market consultants assisting the board through its overseas offices which are in London, New York, and Tokyo.
While the trade has retained the role of direct marketing, the administrative and promotional work of the board has served to ensure that the long-term interests of the industry are not ignored. This function embraces all activities in moving meat and by-products from producer to consumer in the quickest and most efficient manner with due regard to the stability of prices and markets.
Wool—By the Wool Commission Act 1951 there was established a Wool Commission with the principal function of assuring minimum prices for greasy, scoured, and growers' slipe wool in accordance with the table of minimum prices (effective only after agreement with the Minister), for New Zealand wool sold in New Zealand or the United Kingdom at auction sales approved by the commission. The commission is also the statutory collecting agent for the Wool Board's levy on growers, which is at the rate of 1.55c a kilogram.
From the operations of the Joint Organisation set up to clear stocks of wool accumulated during the Second World War, the Wool Commission received an initial capital fund of $53 million consisting of profits from the Joint Organisation of about $40 million and also the balance of $13 million remaining from contributory charges paid by woolgrowers. The initial capital of the commission was augmented by interest earnings on investments, and by profits on the resale of wool bought in at the floor prices. It accumulated fairly steadily until the 1966-67 season when it was heavily drawn upon. At 30 June 1966 the commission's capital funds amounted to $73.7 million, most of which was invested in Government stock; at 30 June 1967 the capital was $70.7 million, most of which was invested in wool stocks; by 30 June 1970 the capital had been reduced to $52.2 million, three-fifths of which was represented by wool stocks; and by 30 June 1971 wool stocks represented two-fifths of the capital of $48.2 million.
A substantial fall in demand for crossbred wools began towards the end of 1966, primarily as a result of economic restraints in several European countries and a marked reduction in speculative demand for wool in face of increased volume and sharply reduced prices of man-made fibres; lesser factors tending to reduced demand for wool were change of fashion, the effect of continually extending central heating facilities, and changes in quality of wool offered. To maintain stability in the market, the Wool Commission was forced to buy 39 percent of the wool offered at auction in the 1966-67 season. This amounted to 645,786 bales and cost $62.8 million. (The Wool Commission announced that it proposed to hold these stocks until they could be disposed of in an orderly fashion at satisfactory prices.)
After buying a further 60,000 bales in the early part of the 1967-68 season, the funds of the Wool Commission were exhausted by mid-November 1967 and arrangements were made with the Government to borrow from the Reserve Bank against wool held in stock the amount required to make supplementary payments to growers. Since the reduction of the buying-in price in 1967-68 the commission has bought little wool.
The commission began its programme of stock disposal in 1967-68 when 16,800 bales of wool bought earlier that season were sold at auction. Up to 31 October 1971, the Wool Commission had sold 492,300 bales of stock for a total return of $45.6 million; the original cost of the wool sold was $48.1 million and the cost of storage and insurance amounted to $2.5 million. The total stock remaining at 31 October 1971, including purchases to date in the 1971-72 season was 236,000 bales. All disposals have taken place publicly through the auction system, and prices realised for stock wool have generally been equivalent to those for new clip wool.
A Wool Marketing Corporation has been proposed by the Wool Board. It would be a grower-controlled acquisition authority paying full market price for wool in competition with other buyers. The proposed new organisation is designed to overcome the deficiencies in the auction system whereby there is a fragmented supply from 40,000 growers to 100 private merchants, several large merchant securers, and 42 brokers' stores.
Apples and Pears—Apples and pears are purchased from growers by the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board. This board was set up in 1948, in terms of the Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948, to acquire and market the apple and pear crop. Under the Apple and Pear Marketing Amendment Act 1967 there has been set up an Apple and Pear Prices Authority whose function it now is to determine each season the average price to be paid for apples and pears. This price is a New Zealand average, and within it prices to growers vary for the different varieties, grades, and sizes. Most apples and pears of standard grade arc purchased by the board with private sales by growers limited by regulations. Growers may sell direct to consumers in lots of not more than two cases, or with permission of the board, to retailers in specified localities. Manufacturers may be licensed by the board to purchase their requirements direct from growers (although in some cases the board itself purchases fruit and resells it to the factory). Growers may also be permitted by the board to sell at municipal markets established under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954.
The board decides what proportion of the fruit is to remain in New Zealand and what proportion is to be exported, and arranges for the storage and release of varieties according to their condition and keeping capacity, in order to make fruit available for as long a period as possible during the year. The board determines the wholesale prices at which fruit is sold in New Zealand by authorised wholesalers to retailers. If in any season the total receipts from sales of fruit by the board exceed the amount which the board is required to pay to growers in accordance with the declared average price, the surplus, after deduction of costs and expenses incurred by the board is apportioned between a reserve fund and the growers. The board may distribute up to 50 percent of the surplus among growers, or such greater proportions as the Minister approves. The balance is added to the reserve fund. If sales in any season realise less than the amount the board is required to pay, the deficiency is met from the reserve fund. The reserve fund, which has been built up from profits derived almost solely from exports, has been invested in a chain of modern cool stores and mechanical equipment designed for the improved handling of fruit.
Financial results for recent seasons are shown in the following table.
Season | Profit or Loss | Board's Share | Growers' Share | Reserve Fund at End of Season |
---|---|---|---|---|
*It was agreed that the growers' share be invested in a processing factory. †Retained by board to offset previous seasons' losses. | ||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1959-60 | 609 | 609* | - | 2,875 |
1960-61 | - 270 | - 270 | - | 2,605 |
1961-62 | 47 | 23 | 23 | 2,628 |
1962-63 | - 139 | - 139 | - | 2,489 |
1963-64 | -1,248 | -1,248 | - | 1,241 |
1964-65 | 439 | 439† | - | 1,680 |
1965-66 | -1,823 | -1,823 | - | - 143 |
1966-67 | 1,365 | 1,365 | - | 1,222 |
1967-68 | 501 | 394 | 107 | 1,616 |
1968-69 | 961 | 753 | 208 | 2,369 |
1969-70 | -1,410 | -1,410 | - | 959 |
1970-71 | 293 | 169 | 124 | 1,128 |
A committee of inquiry into the sale of apples and pears on the local market reported to Parliament on 4 October 1961—see parliamentary paper H.29A. The committee supported continuance of the existing form of marketing with minor variations.
Potatoes—The Potato Board, with equal representation of growers and merchants and an officer of the Public Service as an advisory member, was established by the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950. Its principal function is to ensure that an adequate supply of main-crop potatoes shall be available for consumption. Its powers include the making of contracts between growers and the board for main-crop potatoes, and the appointment of wholesalers authorised to purchase from growers and to sell potatoes in respect of which contracts have been made with the board. In June 1956 the Government announced that it would guarantee the overdraft of the Potato Board to enable the board to guarantee a certain schedule of minimum prices to contract growers for any potatoes unsold at the end of the season. The purpose is to encourage the growing of an adequate supply of potatoes.
Milk—The New Zealand Milk Board was set up in 1953. It operates the national milk scheme and engages in other activities for the purpose of ensuring an adequate supply and efficient distribution of milk. The legislation is contained in the Milk Act 1967.
The board may make a levy on milk to finance its operations but while a subsidy on milk is payable from the Consolidated Revenue Account the rate of levy requires the approval of the Minister of Agriculture.
Retail prices are fixed by Order in Council. The price for the milk to the producer is fixed by the Minister of Agriculture after consultation with the Milk Board. Intermediate margins, such as those for pasteurising and bottling milk and to vendors for its delivery, are fixed by the Milk Prices Authority. The total cost at the present time exceeds the amount paid by the consumers, the balance being met by subsidy. It is the function of the Milk Board to administer the whole town milk scheme on behalf of the Government which, however, retains a direct interest by virtue of the substantial sum paid in subsidy.
Eggs—The Egg Marketing Authority, which was established in 1953, consists of eight members—five producer members of the New Zealand Poultry Board and three Government representatives. The principal function of the authority is to regulate and control the marketing and distribution of eggs and egg pulp in New Zealand and elsewhere in accordance with the regulations, to ensure as far as possible sufficient supplies of eggs and their equitable distribution in the general interests of producers and consumers.
The New Zealand Egg Marketing Authority operates principally through licensed distributors in the various districts who, on commission, receive and resell eggs or, as directed by the authority, manufacture egg pulp for the use of bakers and pastrycooks. Eggs are subject to price control. A subsidy, at present at the rate of 3.33c per dozen, is paid by the Government in respect of eggs received at authorised egg floors (as the licensed distributors are known). This is to offset floor charges and distribution costs which would otherwise be passed on to the consumers.
Imported Citrus Fruits and Bananas—The importation and marketing of imported citrus fruits, bananas, pineapples and grapes are the responsibility of a registered company, Fruit Distributors Ltd., representing trade interests. The operations of the company are defined and restricted by an agreement between it and the Government. There are two Government members on the company's board of directors.
New Zealand Lemons and Oranges—The Citrus Marketing Authority was established in 1953 to market fresh lemons, either directly or through agents, throughout New Zealand and to process unmarketable but otherwise sound fruit into by-products, such as fruit juice and lemon peel. The authority has a membership of six, five of whom are nominees of the New Zealand Citrus Council and represent the producers, and one appointed by the Minister of Agriculture as the Government member who also protects the interests of consumers.
The Citrus Marketing Authority controls the assembly and distribution of New Zealand lemons, and also New Zealand grown sweet oranges. The entire output of fruit, which comes under the jurisdiction of the authority, is sold at agreed prices to Fruit Distributors Ltd. The authority operates processing and packing facilities at Kerikeri, and Tauranga.
Honey—The Honey Marketing Authority, set up in 1953, undertakes the task of packing and marketing honey within New Zealand and for export. A levy is made at the rate of 0.833c per pound on honey sold locally and the funds paid into the Honey Industry Account, which is administered by the authority for the benefit of the industry in general.
The authority comprises four members elected by beekeepers, and one member appointed as Government representative. One of the functions of the Government representative is to watch the interests of the consumer.
TRANSPORT AND OVERSEAS MARKETS—Primary produce forms the bulk of New Zealand's exports and it comes to hand for shipment in seasonal cycles. These are most pronounced for lamb, and apples and pears, but apply also to a marked extent to mutton, beef, wool, and related produce. Butter, cheese, and other dairy produce become available throughout the year but production is considerably higher in the 6 months October to March than in the remainder of the year. The peak season for all the animal products is much the same, being roughly November to May, while there is a shorter concentrated season for fruit in March and April.
This seasonality presents shipping problems in the marketing process. In addition, the bulk of the commodities are perishable and require continuous refrigeration throughout the period of at least 2 to 3 months between production and consumption. The demand for shipping space lags a little behind the season, generally building up in January and declining in June. A realisation of the demands that increased production was making on transport, storage, handling, and shipping services led in 1964 to the setting up of an Export and Shipping Council, an independent body whosemain purpose is to improve the efficiency and economy of New Zealand's export trade as it relates to transport services. Shipping has received special attention as shipping costs absorb a substantial portion of market realisation.
The council is representative of producer boards, freezing companies, transport interests, harbour boards, the Associated Chambers of Commerce, the Federation of Labour, and the Manufacturers' Federation. It has been successful in bringing into effect many of the recommendations of the streamlining report on ports, shipping, transport, and other services, produced as a result of consultations between the producer boards and the main shipping lines. The council works through committees concerned with the following subjects: peak shipping requirements; packages and cargo handling; port facilities; and transport.
PRICES OF PRIMARY PRODUCTS: Wool—Statistics of greasy wool sold at auction in New Zealand (compiled from information supplied by the New Zealand Wool Commission) are shown in the following tables. The first table gives total quantities and values as recorded at sales, no attempt being made to allow for variations in quality or in the relative quantities of the various types of wool sold from season to season. Besides price movements, therefore, the average value per pound of wool sold shown in this table includes variations on account of these additional factors. Under the Wool Commission Act 1951 the Wool Commission prepares a table of minimum prices for various classes of wool, which becomes effective by agreement with the Minister of Agriculture. Where wool does not realise the minimum price, the commission may supplement the sale price so as to increase it to the minimum price, or alternatively, may buy such wool at a price not greater than the minimum price. After the start of the 1967-68 season the commission decided not to purchase unless auction prices were below a determined price, but also decided to make supplementary payments to enable growers to receive the average minimum price of 55.12 cents a kilogram. Supplements were paid on half the offering; the total cost was $8.5 million. The buying-in price was retained for the 1968-69 season, but the average minimum price to growers was set at 49.05 cents. For 1969-70 the average minimum price remained at 49.05 cents but there was no fixed buying-in price; the commission announced that it would operate on levels that might vary up to, but not exceeding, the grower level of 49.05 cents. For the 1970-71 season the minimum price was reduced to 46.30 cents a kilogram and the flexible buying-in policy continued. For 1971-72 season the minimum price became 46 cents with the conversion to metric weights.
The following table shows weight, sale value, and average value per kilogram of greasy wool sold at auction.
Season | Weight of Greasy Wool Sold | Sale Value | Value per Kilogram | Average Minimum Price per Kilogram of Greasy Wool |
---|---|---|---|---|
*See latest statistical information. | ||||
Metric Tons (000) | $ (million) | c | c | |
1956-57 | 161.57 | 162.6 | 100.60 | 55.12 |
1957-58 | 168.01 | 127.0 | 75.62 | 60.63 |
1958-59 | 184.29 | 122.1 | 66.27 | 60.63 |
1959-60 | 185.61 | 132.2 | 82.03 | 60.63 |
1960-61 | 190.92 | 141.6 | 74.12 | 60.63 |
1961-62 | 192.05 | 138.2 | 71.98 | 60.63 |
1962-63 | 201.44 | 158.5 | 78.70 | 60.63 |
1963-64 | 196.81 | 199.1 | 101.17 | 60.63 |
1964-65 | 201.03 | 155.6 | 77.40 | 64.31 |
1965-66 | 230.97 | 176.6 | 76.46 | 64.31 |
1966-67 | 242.13 | 156.9 | 64.77 | 66.14 |
1967-68 | 244.85 | 123.4 | 50.42 | 55.12 |
1968-69 | 234.28 | 144.9 | 61.81 | 49.05 |
1969-70 | 224.12 | 126.6 | 56.48 | 49.05 |
1970-71 | 218.22 | 116.6 | 53.42 | 46.30 |
1971-72 | * | * | * | 46.00 |
In the next table details of a wool price index on base: average over all sales 1963-64 season (= 1000) are given. This index has been compiled in an attempt to eliminate all but the price factor in movements of average wool values. A description of the make-up of this index is given in a supplement to the December 1964 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Season | Index Numbers* Base: 1963-64 (= 1000) |
---|---|
*Based on price on floor, clean. | |
1947-48 | 466 |
1948-49 | 473 |
1949-50 | 689 |
1950-51 | 1,584 |
1951-52 | 749 |
1952-53 | 840 |
1953-54 | 903 |
1954-55 | 886 |
1955-56 | 832 |
1956-57 | 985 |
1957-58 | 750 |
1958-59 | 663 |
1959-60 | 812 |
1960-61 | 745 |
1961-62 | 731 |
1962-63 | 788 |
1963-64 | 1,000 |
1964-65 | 780 |
1965-66 | 775 |
1966-67 | 683 |
1967-68 | 533 |
1968-69 | 650 |
1969-70 | 603 |
1970-71 | 560 |
Dairy Produce—The following table shows the London wholesale prices in decimal currency (which applied from 15 February 1971) for butter and cheese at the end of March for the last 11 years.
End of Last Week in March | Butter Finest | Cheese | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Cartoned (Rindless-white) Finest | Crated (White Waxed) Finest | |||
40 lb | 60 lb | |||
£ per cwt | ||||
1962 | 14.25 | 11.55 | 12.30 | 12.18 |
1963 | 15.75 | 11.55 | 12.30 | 12.18 |
1964 | 16.75 | 12.05 | 12.55 | 12.50 |
1965 | 17.50 | 13.05 | 13.55 | 13.50 |
1966 | 15.00 | 12.80 | 13.55 | 13.40 |
1967 | 15.00 | 12.80 | 13.55 | 13.40 |
1968 | 15.00 | 12.80 | 13.55 | 13.40 |
1969 | 15.00 | 12.80 | 12.05 | 11.90 |
1970 | 15.00 | 11.30 | 12.05 | 11.90 |
1971 | 17.50 | 14.05 | 14.80 | 14.65 |
1972 | 27.50 | 24.05 | 24.05 | 24.05 |
Basic Prices for Dairy Produce—Basic prices (then known as guaranteed prices) for butter and cheese were introduced by the Government on 1 August 1936 to give stability to the dairy industry, and the Primary Products Marketing Act 1936 set out the principles which underlay the fixing of the price. (See the 1961 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.)
Under the Dairy Board Act 1961 prices for butter are fixed by the Dairy Products Prices Authority after taking into account the following matters:
The necessity in the public interest of maintaining the stability and efficiency of the dairy industry.
The amount which butter and cheese acquired by the board is realising and the market prospects for the coming year.
The state of the Dairy Industry Account, the Dairy Industry Reserve Account, and the Dairy Industry Capital Account.
Any submissions made by the Dairy Board.
Any other matters deemed relevant.
The price fixed for butter in any season must not vary by more than 5 percent from the maximum price fixed for the previous season.
The authority must consult with the Minister before it fixes any prices. The members of the authority are appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Agriculture, and comprise three representatives of the Government, three members nominated by the Dairy Board, and a chairman approved by the board before appointment.
The price of cheese is fixed by the Dairy Board in relation to the price fixed by the prices authority for butter, together with an allowance related to the returns from milk powder and casein. The objective is to ensure that suppliers of whole milk for manufacture into cheese will, on average, receive a return equivalent to the average return they would have received had the milk been manufactured into butter plus milk powder and butter plus casein.
The Dairy Board may authorise the distribution to dairy companies of up to 50 percent of any surplus achieved in a trading year; part or all of the balance may also be distributed at the discretion of the Minister of Agriculture. There was a substantial surplus in the 1971-72 season; the Government and the Dairy Board agreed to limit the payout to 50c a lb as part of the Government's stabilisation measures.
The prices in cents per pound of butter and cheese for export paid to dairy factories are now given.
Season Ended 31 May | Creamery Butter (Finest Grade 93-93 1/2 pt) | Cheese (First Grade 92-92 1/2 pt) |
---|---|---|
*Advance price. | ||
cents per lb (gross weight) | ||
1962-63 | 24.719 | 14.953 |
1963-64 | 25.707 | 15.572 |
1964-65 | 26.584 | 16.663 |
1965-66 | 25.902 | 17.820 |
1966-67 | 25.884 | 17.860 |
1967-68 | 24.590 | 17.040 |
1968-69 | 24.670 | 16.820 |
1969-70 | 24.810 | 17.530 |
1970-71 | 26.050 | 20.320 |
1971-72 | 27.350 | 25.800 |
1972-73 | 28.720 | 23.840* |
The prices quoted in the preceding table were designed to enable average dairy companies to pay to suppliers the following amounts in cents per pound of milkfat used for butter or cheese manufacture. Also given is the actual average net revenue per pound of milkfat supplied.
Season | Price Per Pound of Milkfat Used for— | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Butter-making (Basic Price) | Cheese-making (Final Price) | Butter-making (Average Net Revenue) | Cheese-making (Average Net Revenue) | |
*Plus 1.25c surplus payment at end of season. †Plus 833c surplus payment at end of season. ‡Plus 1.20c surplus payment. §Plus 6.00c surplus payment at end of season. | ||||
cents per lb | ||||
1960-61 | 26.667 | 31.667 | 26.965 | 32.128 |
1961-62 | 26.667 | 31.667 | 26.924 | 31.740 |
1962-63 | 26.667 | 30.833 | 26.989 | 31.219 |
1963-64 | 26.667* | 30.833* | 27.113 | 31.853 |
1964-65 | 28.250† | 34.083† | 28.684 | 35.348 |
1965-66 | 28.250 | 37.592 | 28.672 | 38.217 |
1966-67 | 28.250 | 37.625 | 28.537 | 38.148 |
1967-68 | 26.590 | 35.050 | 26.777 | 35.242 |
1968-69 | 26.590 | 32.620 | 26.942 | 33.615 |
1969-70 | 26.590 | 33.610 | 26.853 | 34.072 |
1970-71 | 27.850‡ | 37.940‡ | 28.220 | 39.370 |
1971-72§ | 29.050 | 50.210 |
Where a factory receives whole milk and makes butter, the residual skim milk can be manufactured into any of several products, the main ones being skim-milk powder and casein. Production of milk powder and casein has been growing rapidly to meet the needs of growing markets. The increasing value of these “by-products” is reflected in the greater return per pound of milkfat (about 8c per lb) paid to whole milk suppliers, compared with suppliers who separate off the cream on the farm. The supply of whole milk, which is collected in stainless steel tankers, has become increasingly popular with farmers. Four-fifths of all milkfat processed is now collected as whole milk. Production of dairy factories is shown in Section 14A, Farming.
Meat—The Imported Meat Trade Association in the United Kingdom compiles weekly London wholesale meat prices, the basis of quotation being “ex-hooks to retailers at Smithfield market”. The next table gives prices for New Zealand meat at the end of the last week in March. Approximately 40 percent of the value of all New Zealand exports of frozen and chilled meat is generally accounted for by lamb, and the two first-quality weight grades quoted in the table usually account for approximately 20 percent and 35 to 40 percent respectively of all lamb carcasses exported. Beef accounts for 40 percent of the total exports of frozen and chilled meat (by value), but mutton comprises only about 5 percent of the total value of frozen-meat exports.
End of Last Week in March | Lamb | Mutton | Beef | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
First Quality | Second Quality | Ewe | Boneless Cartoned Ox G.A.Q. | |||||
28 lb and Under | 29 to 36 lb | 37 to 42 lb | 28 lb and Under | 29 to 36 lb | 57 to 64 lb | Rumps | Silverside | |
*Prior to 1968 10 cents equalled 12 pence; from 1968 10.7 cents equalled 12 pence following devaluation, or 5 new pence from February 1971 when the United Kingdom changed to decimcal currency. †No quotation, no significant sales. | ||||||||
cents per pound equivalent | ||||||||
1962 | 17.5 | 17.1-17.5 | 17.1 | 16.2 | 17.1 | 9.2 | .. | .. |
1963 | 16.7-17.5 | 16.2-17.1 | 16.7 | 16.7-17.5 | 16.7 | 8.7 | .. | .. |
1964 | 21.2-21.7 | 20.4 | 19.2-19.6 | 21.7-22.1 | 20.4-20.8 | .. | .. | .. |
1965 | 22.1 | 21.2-21.7 | 21.2-21.7 | 21.7-22.5 | 21.7-22.1 | 12.9 | .. | .. |
1966 | 22.9-23.3 | 20.8-21.2 | 19.2 | 23.3-23.7 | 21.7 | .. | 41.7-42.5 | 37.5 |
1967 | 20.8-21.7 | 20.4-20.8 | 20.0 | 20.8-21.2 | 20.4-20.8 | .. | 38.3-39.2 | 38.3-39.2 |
1968* | 24.0-24.5 | 24.0-24.5 | 24.0 | 23.6-24.0 | 23.6-24.0 | 15.6 | 53.4-55.2 | 45.4-46.3 |
1969 | 24.9-25.8 | 24.5-25.4 | 24.0 | 24.5-24.9 | 24.5-24.9 | 12.5 | 45.4-46.3 | 42.7-43.6 |
1970 | 26.7-27.6 | 26.7-27.6 | 25.4 | 26.7-27.1 | 26.7-27.1 | 16.9 | 60.5-62.3 | 43.6-44.5 |
1971 | 32.0 | 30.0 | 26.3 | 29.1 | 26.5 | 13.5 | 63.9 | † |
1972 | 34.8 | 32.2 | 30.4 | 32.5 | 30.4 | † | 62.8 | † |
Schedule Prices—A schedule of buying prices is issued each week by the meat operators in New Zealand. The Meat Producers Board keeps a close watch on the prices being received for the meat and all by-products and on processing costs to ensure that the schedule prices give a just and equitable return to the producers. The producers have a choice on how to sell their export meat. They can sell on schedule, on owner's account, on a pool account system, on the basis of prices received from a nominated ship, or they can sell to a producer co-operative.
The opening schedules for the last four seasons are given below. The prices quoted are for dressed weights “on the hooks” at freezing works. The prices for lambs, wethers, and ewes are for bare meat only with an additional payment being made for both wool and pelt.
At the beginning of the 1971-72 season the New Zealand Meat Producers Board considered that the opening price schedules for lamb announced by the meat operators were not high enough in relation to expected market returns. Accordingly the board, after obtaining an amendment to theMeat Export Control Act to permit it to purchase and market lamb, issued its own schedule of prices which are given in the following table. The board bought nearly 10 million lambs up to 4 March 1972 at an outlay of more than $50 million.
Class of Meat | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1971-72 |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes special 4.5 cents premium. †Under 500 lb. ‡New Zealand Meat Producers Board schedule prices. | ||||
cents per pound | ||||
Lamb— | ||||
N.I. Prime (29/36 lb) | 14.7 | 21.8* | 20.9 | 12.4‡ |
S.I. Prime (29/36 lb) | 14.7 | 21.8 | 20.9 | 12.4‡ |
Wethers—Prime (49/56 lb) | 4.7 | 8.25 | 8.6 | 7.5 |
Ewes—Prime (49/56 lb) | 3.25 | 6.0† | 5.0 | 6.0 |
dollars per 100 lb of beef (N.I.) | ||||
Beef— | ||||
Ox G.A.Q. (450-620 lb) | 18.00 | 21.50 | 22.50 | 24.00 |
Heifer G.A.Q. (over 400 lb) | 17.00 | 20.50† | 21.50† | 20.50 |
Cow G.A.Q. (400-500 lb) | 15.50 | 19.50 | 20.50 | 22.00 |
Boner cow, ox, and heifer (281 lb and over) | 17.00 | 18.50 | 20.00 | 20.50 |
Boner bull (551 lb and over) | 22.00 | 24.00 | 24.00 | 25.50 |
Minimum Prices for Export Meat—The institution of a system of minimum prices for meat exported from New Zealand was provided for by the Meat Export Prices Act 1955. A Meat Export Prices Committee was established, and consists of two members of the Meat Board, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture, and a chairman nominated by agreement between the Government and the producers. A schedule of minimum prices is fixed at the beginning of the season. Regard must be paid by the committee to the average level of the prices received for each class of meat during the preceding three seasons, the ruling level of minimum prices, and the committee may have regard to the market trend and future prospects for the sale of meat, prices ruling for other farm products, and the general level of costs, prices, and wages in New Zealand.
The following table gives the minimum prices which apply for the year ending 30 September 1972 for the North Island.
Class of Meat | Grade of Meat | Minimum Price per Pound f.o.b. |
---|---|---|
c | ||
Lamb | Prime 29-36 lb | 14.0W |
Wether mutton | Prime 49-56 lb | 7.5 |
Ewe mutton | Prime 49-56 lb | 5.5 |
Chilled beef | Ox 451-700 lb | 17.0 |
Ox and heifer quarter beef | G.A.Q.: 451-700 lb | 17.0 |
Quarter cow beef | G.A.Q.: 401-500 lb | 14.0 |
Boner cow, ox, and heifer | All weights, boned-out value | 20.0 |
Boner bull | 551 lb and over | 20.0 |
Veal (sides or quarters) | Under 280 lb | 14.0 |
Porkers | Prime 60-100 lb | 16.0 |
Baconers | Prime 111-140 lb | 16.0 |
Deficiency Payments—Payments are made from the Meat Industry Reserve Account when the f.o.b. equivalents of the prices paid to farmers fall below the minimum price determined for any class of meat in the week to which the schedule relates. No deficiency payments were made from 1962-63 to 1970-71.
FARM INDUSTRY RESERVES—Farm industry reserves were built up during the Second World War when, in furtherance of the Government's stabilisation policy, farmers agreed that increases in overseas realisations for meat and dairy produce be paid into special funds for later use for the benefit of the industry concerned. The wool reserve account arose in the main from the profits derived from the sale of wartime surplus stocks, and in part from a levy on all wool sold at auctions.
The following table shows the balances in the various farm industry reserve accounts at given dates. The credit balance in the Dairy Produce Account was exhausted in 1950 and the Wool Commission Account was used to buy in wool in 1966-67.
Year | Dairy Account at 31 May | Meat Industry Reserve Account at 30 Sep | Wool Commission Account at 30 June |
---|---|---|---|
*Most of this was invested in wool stocks. †About three-fifths was represented by wool stocks. ‡About two-fifths was represented by wool stocks. | |||
$(000) | |||
1962 | -13,380 | 86,336 | 68,470 |
1963 | - 8,428 | 88,088 | 70,312 |
1964 | - 7,130 | 89,482 | 71,897 |
1965 | - 373 | 90,940 | 72,800 |
1966 | - 578 | 93,497 | 73,709 |
1967 | -11,191 | 95,296 | 70,700* |
1968 | -12,844 | 97,337 | 59,630* |
1969 | -16,001 | 98,192 | 55,835* |
1970 | -20,123 | 100,786 | 52,200† |
1971 | -20,123 | 102,666 | 48,197‡ |
GENERAL—Domestic trade embraces retail and wholesale trade and part of the services field. The trend of retail trade is one of the most perceptive barometers of economic activity as it constitutes a large proportion of personal expenditures on consumer goods and services. The Department of Statistics has conducted Censuses of Distribution in 1953, 1958, 1963, and 1968. These censuses have covered retail trade, wholesale trade, and some service establishments. Quarterly and monthly sample surveys of retail and wholesale trade have been based on the Census of Distribution; these provide valuable economic indicators on the value of sales by the various types of stores and the value of stocks held.
The Census of Distribution for 1967-68 revealed retail trade sales of $2,100 million or an average turnover of $71,587 for each of the 29,331 stores. At 31 March 1968 there was one retail shop for every 94 persons, nearly one-half of them selling food and drink. A large proportion of the goods sold had earlier passed through wholesale stores, there being 3,778 such stores covered in the census with a total turnover of $1,591 million. The 3,653 service establishments covered in a limited survey at the census had total receipts of $83 million at an average of $22,661 per establishment. Notable exclusions from the census were petrol and oil sales, newspaper sales other than in shops, and sales by bread bakers, dealers in timber, bricks and roofing tiles, and milk vendors. A full report of the census is given in the publication Census of Distribution 1968.
In the following table the main results of the censuses of 1963 and 1968 for retail trade are set out.
Item | 1963 | 1968 | Percentage Increase |
---|---|---|---|
Number of stores | 27,688 | 29,331 | 5.9 |
$(000) | $(000) | ||
Sales | 1,515,890 | 2,099,707 | 38.5 |
Purchases | 1,160,676 | 1,609,202 | 38.6 |
Opening stocks | 233,178 | 329,720 | 41.4 |
Closing stocks | 235,972 | 340,211 | 44.2 |
Some other features of retail trade shown by the 1968 census together with comparative figures for 1963 are shown in the following table.
Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Average Turnover per Store | Average Labour Force per Store | Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Turnover per Head of Population | Average Population per Store | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes cars and accessories, but not petrol and oil sales nor garage work, servicing, and maintenance. | |||||||
$ | $ | $ | |||||
Food and drink | 1,968 | 13,992 | 49,855 | 3.8 | 13,136 | 253.2 | 197 |
1,963 | 13,410 | 36,828 | 3.6 | 10,242 | 195.4 | 188 | |
Apparel | 1,968 | 4,119 | 40,810 | 3.4 | 11,843 | 61.0 | 669 |
1,963 | 3,992 | 38,218 | 3.8 | 10,012 | 60.4 | 633 | |
Furniture | 1,968 | 1,578 | 74,777 | 4.8 | 15,429 | 42.8 | 1,746 |
1,963 | 1,451 | 67,256 | 5.1 | 13,294 | 38.6 | 1,742 | |
Automotive* | 1,968 | 1,344 | 217,475 | 5.6 | 38,530 | 106.1 | 2,050 |
1,963 | 1,157 | 173,494 | 4.7 | 36,730 | 79.4 | 2,184 | |
Hardware | 1,968 | 1,008 | 118,445 | 6.5 | 18,178 | 43.3 | 2,733 |
1,963 | 855 | 85,050 | 5.4 | 15,612 | 28.8 | 2,956 | |
Chemists, etc. | 1,968 | 1,167 | 50,101 | 3.9 | 12,811 | 21.2 | 2,361 |
1,963 | 1,049 | 37,908 | 3.8 | 10,010 | 15.8 | 2,409 | |
Miscellaneous— | |||||||
General, department and variety | 1,968 | 832 | 283,857 | 22.5 | 12,637 | 85.7 | 3,311 |
1,963 | 764 | 221,366 | 21.9 | 10,102 | 67.0 | 3,308 | |
Other | 1,968 | 5,291 | 77,438 | 4.7 | 16,455 | 148.7 | 521 |
1,963 | 5,010 | 57,792 | 4.3 | 13,430 | 114.6 | 504 | |
All retail stores | 1,968 | 29,331 | 71,587 | 4.7 | 15,298 | 762.1 | 94 |
1,963 | 27,688 | 54,748 | 4.5 | 12,304 | 599.8 | 91 |
CENSUS OF DISTRIBUTION 1968: Retail Establishments—Of the 29,331 retail stores covered by the census, 20,624, or 70.3 percent, were situated in the North Island, and 8,707, or 29.7 percent, in the South Island.
The following table shows details by statistical areas. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Statistical Areas | Population at 31 March 1968 | Number of Stores | Purchases During 1967-68 | Turnover During 1967-68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
Northland | 94.7 | 1,062 | 58,005 | 74,032 | 11,225 |
(3.4) | (3.6) | (3.6) | (3.5) | (3.3) | |
Central Auckland | 644.1 | 6,771 | 361,525 | 76,494 | 73,894 |
(23.4) | (23.1) | (22.5) | (22.7) | (21.7) | |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 403.9 | 4,236 | 239,282 | 309,177 | 49,885 |
(14.7) | (14.8) | (14.9) | (14.7) | (14.7) | |
East Coast | 47.1 | 421 | 24,904 | 31,875 | 5,534 |
(1.7) | (1.4) | (1.6) | (1.5) | (1.6) | |
Hawke's Bay | 128.3 | 1,366 | 67,056 | 88,076 | 15,508 |
(4.6) | (4.7) | (4.2) | (4.2) | (4.6) | |
Taranaki | 101.2 | 1,093 | 57,462 | 73,662 | 11,791 |
(3.7) | (3.7) | (3.6) | (3.5) | (3.5) | |
Wellington | 537.1 | 5,585 | 326,850 | 431,660 | 69,632 |
(19.5) | (19.0) | (20.3) | (20.6) | (20.5) | |
Marlborough | 30.2 | 342 | 18,130 | 22,705 | 3,883 |
(1.1) | (1.2) | (1.1) | (1.1) | (1.1) | |
Nelson | 68.3 | 793 | 31,073 | 41,097 | 7,496 |
(2.5) | (2.7) | (1.9) | (2.0) | (2.2) | |
Westland | 24.1 | 330 | 10,322 | 13,599 | 2,157 |
(0.9) | (1.1) | (0.6) | (0.6) | (0.6) | |
Canterbury | 386.0 | 4,015 | 238,173 | 307,830 | 49,517 |
(14.0) | (13.7) | (14.8) | (14.7) | (14.6) | |
Otago | 183.2 | 2,065 | 100,302 | 131,351 | 22,529 |
(6.6) | (7.0) | (6.2) | (6.2) | (6.6) | |
Southland | 106.9 | 1,162 | 76,117 | 98,150 | 17,161 |
(3.9) | (4.0) | (4.7) | (4.7) | (5.0) | |
Totals | 2,755.1 | 29,331 | 1,609,202 | 2,099,707 | 340,211 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
In 1968 the principal centres of population (urban areas) included 63.2 percent of New Zealand's people, but contained 65.8 percent of all retail stores, with 71.1 percent of total sales or turnover.
The following table shows details by urban and rural areas. The figures in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Location Group | Population at 31 March 1968 | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967-68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin. †Whangarei, Hamilton, Tauranga, Rotorua, Gisborne, Napier, Hastings, New Plymouth, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Nelson, Timaru, Invercargill. ‡Boroughs outside urban areas with population over 4,000. | ||||
(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
Main urban areas* (including Hutt urban area) | 1,235.0 | 13,068 | 987,735 | 158,014 |
(44.8) | (44.5) | (47.1) | (46.5) | |
Secondary urban areas† (excluding Hutt urban area) | 505.8 | 6,240 | 503,967 | 85,448 |
(18.4) | (21.3) | (24.0) | (25.1) | |
Smaller centres‡ | 244.2 | 3,876 | 292,628 | 48,926 |
(8.9) | (13.2) | (13.9) | (14.4) | |
Other urban | 141.3 | 2,891 | 167,599 | 27,665 |
(5.1) | (9.9) | (8.0) | (8.1) | |
Rural | 628.8 | 3,256 | 147,778 | 20,158 |
(22.8) | (11.1) | (7.0) | (5.9) | |
Totals | 2,755.1 | 29,331 | 2,099,707 | 340,211 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
Leading results of the census relating to principal urban areas are shown in the following table.
Urban Area | Population March 1968 | Percentage of N.Z. Total Population | Number of Stores | Percentage of N.Z. Total Stores | Turnover During Year | Percentage of N.Z. Total Sales | Stocks at Close of Year | Percentage of N.Z. Total Stocks |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | |||||||
Auckland | 577,300 | 21.0 | 6,184 | 21.1 | 439,140 | 20.9 | 68,970 | 20.3 |
Wellington | 173,200 | 6.3 | 1,866 | 6.4 | 173,777 | 8.3 | 27,724 | 8.1 |
Hutt | 118,400 | 4.3 | 1,053 | 3.6 | 77,158 | 3.7 | 11,975 | 3.5 |
Christchurch | 256,300 | 9.3 | 2,736 | 9.3 | 213,190 | 10.2 | 34,787 | 10.2 |
Dunedin | 109,800 | 4.0 | 1,229 | 4.2 | 84,470 | 4.0 | 14,559 | 4.3 |
Whangarei | 31,600 | 1.1 | 413 | 1.4 | 36,955 | 1.8 | 5,479 | 1.6 |
Hamilton | 68,000 | 2.5 | 808 | 2.8 | 82,101 | 3.9 | 13,172 | 3.9 |
Tauranga | 33,500 | 1.2 | 516 | 1.8 | 29,011 | 1.4 | 4,950 | 1.5 |
Rotorua | 35,300 | 1.3 | 418 | 1.4 | 36,832 | 1.8 | 5,746 | 1.7 |
Gisborne | 28,500 | 1.0 | 317 | 1.1 | 27,192 | 1.3 | 4,752 | 1.4 |
Napier | 39,900 | 1.4 | 451 | 1.5 | 26,618 | 1.3 | 4,748 | 1.4 |
Hastings | 39,200 | 1.4 | 449 | 1.5 | 33,171 | 1.6 | 5,863 | 1.7 |
New Plymouth | 35,800 | 1.3 | 454 | 1.5 | 33,188 | 1.6 | 5,736 | 1.7 |
Wanganui | 38,500 | 1.4 | 494 | 1.7 | 33,359 | 1.6 | 5,678 | 1.7 |
Palmerston North | 50,900 | 1.8 | 622 | 2.1 | 53,022 | 2.5 | 9,013 | 2.6 |
Nelson | 28,400 | 1.0 | 357 | 1.2 | 21,906 | 1.0 | 4,158 | 1.2 |
Timaru | 28,400 | 1.0 | 332 | 1.1 | 31,024 | 1.5 | 5,326 | 1.6 |
Invercargill | 47,800 | 1.7 | 609 | 2.1 | 59,588 | 2.8 | 10,828 | 3.2 |
The next table gives the number of stores and value of sales or turnover for boroughs with over 1,000 population not included in the 18 main urban areas of the preceding table.
Borough | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967-68 |
---|---|---|
$(000) | ||
Kaitaia | 85 | 6,343 |
Kaikohe | 70 | 5,294 |
Dargaville | 95 | 8,106 |
Helensville | 30 | 1,848 |
Pukekohe | 129 | 13,069 |
Waiuku | 49 | 2,961 |
Tuakau | 32 | 2,196 |
Thames | 123 | 6,582 |
Paeroa | 74 | 3,589 |
Waihi | 64 | 2,764 |
Te Aroha | 87 | 5,935 |
Huntly | 81 | 4,735 |
Morrinsville | 110 | 6,901 |
Ngaruawahia | 43 | 1,760 |
Te Puke | 80 | 6,578 |
Matamata | 105 | 6,325 |
Cambridge | 104 | 8,071 |
Whakatane | 150 | 10,945 |
Opotiki | 64 | 3,878 |
Te Awamutu | 155 | 11,913 |
Putaruru | 89 | 6,905 |
Kawerau | 51 | 3,638 |
Murupara | 19 | 1,346 |
Otorohanga | 63 | 4,359 |
Te Kuiti | 91 | 6,085 |
Taupo | 131 | 7,572 |
Taumarunui | 113 | 10,178 |
Wairoa | 100 | 7,993 |
Waipawa | 40 | 2,075 |
Waipukurau | 68 | 6,222 |
Dannevirke | 111 | 6,919 |
Woodville | 33 | 1,105 |
Waitara | 66 | 3,834 |
Inglewood | 45 | 3,010 |
Stratford | 104 | 7,906 |
Eltham | 43 | 2,186 |
Hawera | 149 | 12,047 |
Patea | 36 | 1,532 |
Ohakune | 25 | 1,259 |
Raetihi | 32 | 1,769 |
Taihape | 59 | 4,155 |
Marton | 80 | 5,400 |
Fielding | 140 | 12,051 |
Pahiatua | 67 | 3,810 |
Foxton | 49 | 2,048 |
Levin | 179 | 11,263 |
Otaki | 69 | 3,009 |
Masterton | 243 | 20,072 |
Carterton | 62 | 3,540 |
Greytown | 23 | 1,241 |
Featherston | 37 | 1,923 |
Martinborough | 26 | 1,569 |
Picton | 45 | 1,360 |
Blenheim | 208 | 17,657 |
Motueka | 74 | 4,144 |
Richmond | 63 | 3,573 |
Westport | 90 | 4,280 |
Rangiora | 78 | 6,342 |
Kaiapoi | 64 | 2,941 |
Runanga | 14 | 503 |
Greymouth | 155 | 7,460 |
Hokitika | 66 | 2,972 |
Ashburton | 186 | 18,911 |
Geraldine | 35 | 3,736 |
Temuka | 60 | 2,867 |
Waimate | 72 | 4,629 |
Cromwell | 30 | 1,172 |
Queenstown | 48 | 1,902 |
Oamaru | 177 | 13,376 |
Alexandra | 55 | 4,463 |
Milton | 43 | 2,013 |
Balclutha | 70 | 7,033 |
Kaitangata | 9 | 377 |
Gore | 151 | 17,238 |
Winton | 47 | 2,920 |
Mataura | 27 | 1,248 |
Riverton | 28 | 1,173 |
Bluff | 42 | 1,820 |
Just under half the total number of retail stores were in the food and drink group—grocers, butchers, dairies, etc. This group accounted for 33 percent of the sales, the average turnover per store being $49,855. As against this, the automotive group, which accounts for only 4.6 percent of all retail stores handled 14 percent of the sales, with an average turnover of $217,475 per store.
The following table shows details by store-type groups.
Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | Average Labour Force per Store | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967-68 | Turnover During 1967-68 | Average Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||||||||
$(m) | $(m) | $ | $(m) | |||||||
Food and drink | 13,992 | 17,671 | 15,790 | 33,461 | 53,102 | 3.8 | 53.9 | 697.6 | 13,136 | 39.9 |
Apparel | 4,119 | 2,867 | 7,372 | 10,239 | 14,194 | 3.4 | 16.1 | 168.1 | 11,843 | 55.5 |
Furniture | 1,578 | 4,462 | 1,865 | 6,327 | 7,648 | 4.8 | 13.0 | 118.0 | 15,429 | 27.6 |
Automotive | 1,344 | 5,354 | 1,030 | 6,384 | 7,586 | 5.6 | 13.7 | 292.3 | 38,530 | 42.3 |
Hardware | 1,008 | 4,297 | 1,367 | 5,664 | 6,568 | 6.5 | 11.7 | 119.4 | 18,178 | 28.9 |
Chemist, etc. | 1,167 | 1,182 | 2,353 | 3,535 | 4,564 | 3.9 | 6.4 | 58.4 | 12,811 | 10.4 |
Department, variety, and general stores | 832 | 6,160 | 11,806 | 17,966 | 18,689 | 22.5 | 28.5 | 236.2 | 12,637 | 46.4 |
Miscellaneous | 5,291 | 12,776 | 6,902 | 19,678 | 24,900 | 4.7 | 37.8 | 409.7 | 16,455 | 89.2 |
Totals, all retail stores | 29,331 | 54,769 | 48,485 | 103,254 | 137,251 | 4.7 | 181.1 | 2,099.7 | 15,298 | 340.2 |
The following table shows details by turnover size groups.
Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967-68 | Turnover During 1967-68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||||||
$ | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||||
Under 10,000 | 3,043 | 436 | 1,100 | 1,536 | 5,301 | 1.6 | 18.9 | 4.1 |
10,000- 19,999 | 5,196 | 1,549 | 3,506 | 5,055 | 11,661 | 6.4 | 77.6 | 13.9 |
20,000- 29,999 | 4,801 | 2,362 | 4,370 | 6,732 | 12,754 | 9.5 | 118.7 | 20.1 |
30,000- 99,999 | 12,564 | 15,674 | 17,097 | 32,771 | 48,059 | 54.5 | 658.7 | 97.3 |
100,000- 199,999 | 1,962 | 8,754 | 5,095 | 13,849 | 15,386 | 26.2 | 267.4 | 43.5 |
200,000- 499,999 | 1,214 | 11,620 | 6,396 | 18,016 | 18,642 | 34.6 | 369.0 | 61.4 |
500,000-1,999,999 | 506 | 11,010 | 6,667 | 17,677 | 17,824 | 34.1 | 443.2 | 75.3 |
2,000,000-and over | 45 | 3,364 | 4,254 | 7,618 | 7,624 | 14.3 | 146.2 | 24.6 |
Totals, all retail stores | 29,331 | 54,769 | 48,485 | 103,254 | 137,251 | 181.1 | 2099.7 | 340.2 |
Of the 29,331 retail stores, 14,496 (49 percent) were operated by private registered companies, 8,234 (28 percent) were under individual ownership, 4,331 (15 percent) were run by partnerships, and 1,562 (5 percent) were run by public registered companies.
The following table shows details by type of organisation. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Type of Organisation | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967-68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | ||
Private registered companies | 14,496 | 1,166,588 | 197,380 |
(49.4) | (55.6) | (58.0) | |
Public registered companies | 1,562 | 497,861 | 92,641 |
(5.3) | (23.7) | (27.2) | |
Individual ownership | 8,234 | 200,694 | 23,167 |
(28.1) | (9.6) | (6.8) | |
Partnership | 4,331 | 148,137 | 14,741 |
(14.8) | (7.0) | (4.4) | |
Other | 708 | 86,428 | 12,281 |
(2.4) | (4.1) | (3.6) | |
Totals | 29,331 | 2,099,707 | 340,211 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
The number of multiple stores engaged in retail trade represented only 13 percent of the total stores, but accounted for 37 percent of the total turnover. A multiple store is defined as one of a group of four or more under common ownership.
Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967-68 | Stocks at | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Start of Year (April 1967) | Close of Year (March 1968) | |||
Multiple Stores | ||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
Food and drink | 1,190 | 136,275 | 6,563 | 7,344 |
Apparel | 612 | 39,897 | 11,918 | 12,884 |
Furniture | 320 | 36,157 | 8,177 | 7,892 |
Automotive | 140 | 91,564 | 15,644 | 14,482 |
Hardware | 202 | 64,646 | 15,066 | 14,860 |
Chemists, etc. | 28 | 2,835 | 356 | 347 |
Miscellaneous | 1,268 | 402,035 | 82,353 | 83,958 |
Totals | 3,760 | 773,409 | 140,078 | 141,767 |
Other Stores | ||||
Food and drink | 12,802 | 561,299 | 30,633 | 32,525 |
Apparel | 3,507 | 128,198 | 40,433 | 42,615 |
Furniture | 1,258 | 81,842 | 19,796 | 19,721 |
Automotive | 1,204 | 200,723 | 27,019 | 27,779 |
Hardware | 806 | 54,747 | 13,595 | 14,085 |
Chemists, etc. | 1,139 | 55,632 | 9,514 | 10,054 |
Miscellaneous | 4,855 | 243,857 | 48,651 | 51,666 |
Totals | 25,571 | 1,326,298 | 189,642 | 198,445 |
The following table shows the disposition of the different methods of selling by store-type group and by location group. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Group | Turnover (1967-68) in the Form of— | Total Turnover (1967-68) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cash | Charge Account | Hire Purchase Not Assigned to Finance Companies | Hire Purchase Assigned to Finance Companies | Instalment and Layby | Budget Store Credit, etc. | Other | ||
$(000) | ||||||||
Store-type Groups | ||||||||
Food and drink | 617,930 | 78,790 | 72 | 144 | 5 | 606 | 26 | 697,574 |
(48.8) | (11.6) | (0.1) | (0.2) | (-) | (6.0) | (0.7) | (33.2) | |
Apparel | 138,276 | 21,297 | 271 | 234 | 4,819 | 2,974 | 223 | 168,095 |
(10.9) | (3.2) | (0.4) | (0.4) | (44.7) | (29.6) | (5.8) | (8.0) | |
Furniture | 33,116 | 55,116 | 19,047 | 7,991 | 853 | 510 | 1,365 | 117,998 |
(2.6) | (8.2) | (28.4) | (12.4) | (7.9) | (5.1) | (35.7) | (5.6) | |
Automotive | 143,179 | 84,168 | 19,570 | 44,936 | 72 | 6 | 356 | 292,287 |
(11.3) | (12.4) | (29.1) | (69.9) | (0.7) | (0.1) | (9.3) | (13.9) | |
Hardware | 25,824 | 91,424 | 511 | 1,430 | 126 | 25 | 53 | 119,393 |
(2.1) | (13.5) | (0.8) | (2.2) | (1.2) | (0.2) | (1.4) | (5.7) | |
Chemists, etc. | 53,446 | 4,962 | - | - | 4 | 48 | 9 | 58,468 |
(4.2) | (0.7) | (-) | (-) | (-) | (0.5) | (0.2) | (2.8) | |
Department, variety, and General stores | 136,320 | 76,790 | 14,912 | 248 | 3,779 | 3,736 | 384 | 236,169 |
(10.8) | (11.3) | (22.2) | (0.4) | (35.1) | (37.1) | (10.1) | (11.3) | |
Miscellaneous | 118,369 | 264,566 | 12,801 | 9,300 | 1,125 | 2,153 | 1,408 | 409,723 |
(9.3) | (39.1) | (19.0) | (14.5) | (10.4) | (21.4) | (36.8) | (19.5) | |
Totals, all retail stores | 1,266,460 | 677, 1 13 | 67,185 | 64,283 | 10,784 | 10,059 | 3,823 | 2,099,707 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
Location Groups | ||||||||
Main urban areas (including Hutt urban area) | 659,229 | 244,877 | 38,798 | 29,446 | 8,060 | 4,734 | 2,590 | 987,735 |
(52.0) | (36.2) | (57.7) | (45.8) | (74.8) | (47.1) | (67.7) | (47.1) | |
Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt urban area) | 285,265 | 177,598 | 16,453 | 19,221 | 1,844 | 2,765 | 821 | 503,967 |
(22.5) | (26.2) | (24.5) | (29.9) | (17.1) | (27.5) | (21.5) | (24.0) | |
Smaller centres | 153,353 | 118,513 | 7,743 | 10,287 | 585 | 1,896 | 251 | 292,628 |
(12.1) | (17.5) | (11.5) | (16.0) | (5.4) | (18.8) | (6.6) | (13.9) | |
Other urban | 86,882 | 73,111 | 2,945 | 4,007 | 227 | 308 | 119 | 167,599 |
(6.9) | (10.8) | (4.4) | (6.2) | (2.1) | (3.1) | (3.1) | (8.0) | |
Rural | 81,731 | 63,013 | 1,246 | 1,323 | 67 | 356 | 42 | 147,778 |
(6.5) | (9.3) | (1.9) | (2.1) | (0.6) | (3.5) | (1.1) | (7.0) | |
Totals, all retail stores | 1,266,460 | 677,113 | 67,185 | 64,283 | 10,784 | 10,059 | 3,823 | 2,099,707 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
The following table shows, by the store-type group, average turnover and average labour force per establishment, turnover per unit of labour force and per head of population, and the approximate number of times stock was turned over each year.
Store-type Group | Average Turnover per Establishment | Average Labour Force per Establishment | Average Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Turnover per Head of Population | Number of Times Stock Turned Over per Annum |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$ | $ | $ | |||
Food and drink | 49,855 | 3.8 | 13,136 | 253.19 | 18.8 |
Apparel | 40,810 | 3.4 | 11,843 | 61.01 | 3.2 |
Furniture | 74,777 | 4.8 | 15,429 | 42.83 | 4.2 |
Automotive | 217,475 | 5.6 | 38,530 | 106.09 | 6.9 |
Hardware | 118,445 | 6.5 | 18,178 | 43.34 | 4.2 |
Chemist, etc. | 50,101 | 3.9 | 12,811 | 21.22 | 5.9 |
Miscellaneous | 105,486 | 7.1 | 14,818 | 234.44 | 4.9 |
All retail stores | 71,587 | 4.7 | 15,298 | 762.12 | 6.4 |
Self-service Grocery Stores—As might be expected, self-service stores are most common among the larger establishments. A total of 88 percent of grocery stores with turnovers of $100,000 or more have self-service units, and 64 percent of those in the $60,000-$99,999 group. The percentages decline steadily with size of turnover to 15 percent of stores in the $10,000-$19,999 group and only 11 percent of those in the under $10,000 group.
Turnover Size | With Self-service Units | Without Self-service Units | Percentage of Self-service Units to Total Stores | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967 68 | Value of Stocks | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1967-68 | Value of Stocks | ||||
Start of Year | Close of Year | Start of Year | Close of Year | ||||||
$ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
Under 10,000 | 14 | 100 | 16 | 23 | 114 | 731 | 106 | 123 | 10.9 |
10,000- 19,999 | 47 | 789 | 91 | 101 | 261 | 4,039 | 449 | 470 | 15.3 |
20,000- 39,999 | 413 | 13,132 | 1,180 | 1,262 | 933 | 28,221 | 2,567 | 2,686 | 30.7 |
40,000- 59,999 | 561 | 27,831 | 2,326 | 2,433 | 679 | 33,011 | 2,552 | 2,671 | 45.2 |
60,000- 99,999 | 657 | 50,057 | 4,039 | 4,130 | 375 | 27,023 | 2,037 | 2,171 | 63.7 |
100,000 199,999 | 282 | 37,074 | 2,577 | 2,951 | 53 | 6,215 | 478 | 514 | 84.2 |
200,000 and over | 155 | 59,806 | 3,484 | 3,709 | 4 | 5,090 | 225 | 190 | 97.5 |
Totals | 2,129 | 188,789 | 13,714 | 14,610 | 2,419 | 104,331 | 8,414 | 8,825 | 46.8 |
Wholesale Establishments—The total of 3,778 wholesale stores included in the tables accounted for a turnover of $1,590.6 million or an average turnover of $421,019 per store. Among businesses excluded from the census were oil companies and dealers in timber, bricks, and roofing tiles.
The principal centres of population (urban areas) contained 89.3 percent of wholesale stores with 95.0 percent of total turnover. Auckland and Wellington (including Hutt) urban areas together accounted for 47.3 percent of stores and 57.1 percent of turnover.
The following table shows the distribution of wholesale trade by statistical areas and by main location groups. The figures in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Area | Population at 31 March 1968 | Number of Stores | Purchases During 1967-68 | Turnover During 1967-68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
Statistical Areas | |||||
Northland | 94.7 | 68 | 16,676 | 20,048 | 2,111 |
(3.4) | (1.8) | (1.4) | (1.3) | (0.9) | |
Central Auckland | 644.1 | 1,079 | 401,086 | 517,612 | 80,716 |
(23.4) | (28.6) | (32.9) | (32.6) | (33.7) | |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 403.9 | 296 | 77,531 | 102,263 | 12,010 |
(14.7) | (7.8) | (6.3) | (6.4) | (5.0) | |
East Coast | 47.1 | 46 | 8,441 | 10,706 | 1,194 |
(1.7) | (1.2) | (0.7) | (0.7) | (0.5) | |
Hawke's Bay | 128.3 | 143 | 28,202 | 35,618 | 4,676 |
(4.6) | (3.8) | (2.3) | (2.2) | (1.9) | |
Taranaki | 101.2 | 90 | 21,854 | 27,700 | 3,938 |
(3.7) | (2.4) | (1.8) | (1.7) | (1.6) | |
Wellington | 537.1 | 999 | 365,111 | 487,961 | 74,611 |
(19.5) | (26.4) | (29.9) | (30.7) | (31.1) | |
Marlborough | 30.2 | 34 | 4,719 | 6,579 | 946 |
(1.1) | (0.9) | (0.4) | (0.4) | (0.4) | |
Nelson | 68.3 | 67 | 14,156 | 17,524 | 2,344 |
(2.5) | (1.8) | (1.2) | (1.1) | (1.0) | |
Westland | 24.1 | 19 | 4,484 | 5,675 | 640 |
(0.9) | (0.5) | (0.4) | (0.4) | (0.3) | |
Canterbury | 386.0 | 573 | 180,553 | 235,396 | 36,849 |
(14.0) | (15.2) | (14.8) | (14.8) | (15.4) | |
Otago | 183.2 | 256 | 68,925 | 88,359 | 15,122 |
(6.6) | (6.8) | (5.6) | (5.5) | (6.3) | |
Southland | 106.9 | 108 | 27,704 | 35,168 | 4,556 |
(3.9) | (2.8) | (2.3) | (2.2) | (1.9) | |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,755.1 | 3,778 | 1,219,441 | 1,590,608 | 239,713 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
Location Groups | |||||
Main urban areas (including Hutt urban area) | 1,235.0 | 2,494 | 914,812 | 1,201,317 | 190,544 |
(44.8) | (66.0) | (75.0) | (75.5) | (79.5) | |
Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt urban area) | 505.8 | 880 | 244,396 | 310,740 | 40,676 |
(18.4) | (23.3) | (20.1) | (19.5) | (17.0) | |
Smaller centres, other urban and rural | 1,014.3 | 404 | 60,234 | 78,550 | 8,493 |
(36.8) | (10.7) | (4.9) | (5.0) | (3.5) | |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,755.1 | 3,778 | 1,219,441 | 1,590,608 | 239,713 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
The following tables show details of wholesale establishments by store-type groups.
Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||
Food and drink | 867 | 7,774 | 2,599 | 10,373 | 10,894 |
Apparel | 369 | 1,564 | 930 | 2,494 | 2,759 |
Furniture | 271 | 1,331 | 504 | 1,835 | 2,004 |
Automotive | 358 | 3,527 | 922 | 4,449 | 4,543 |
Hardware | 481 | 4,540 | 967 | 5,507 | 5,713 |
Chemicals | 161 | 1,714 | 668 | 2,382 | 2,412 |
Miscellaneous | 1,271 | 10,243 | 3,437 | 13,680 | 14,355 |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 3,778 | 30,693 | 10,027 | 40,720 | 42,680 |
Store-type Group | Average Labour Force per Store | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967-68 | Turnover During 1967-68 | Average Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $ | $(000) | ||
Food and drink | 12.6 | 22,266 | 462,937 | 42,495 | 36,168 |
Apparel | 7.5 | 5,858 | 106,258 | 38,513 | 19,813 |
Furniture | 7.3 | 4,255 | 81,758 | 40,797 | 13,762 |
Automotive | 12.7 | 9,743 | 207,097 | 45,586 | 33,389 |
Hardware | 11.8 | 12,585 | 171,404 | 30,002 | 34,496 |
Chemicals | 15.0 | 5,560 | 93,611 | 38,118 | 16,535 |
Miscellaneous | 11.3 | 30,881 | 467,544 | 32,570 | 85,550 |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 11.3 | 91,147 | 1,590,608 | 37,268 | 239,713 |
A classification by size of turnover shows that stores with under $40,000 turnover numbered 704 (18.6 percent), but accounted for only $13,980,000, or 0.9 percent of turnover. At the other end of the scale a total turnover of $882,865,000 (55.5 percent) as accounted for by only 376 stores (10.0 percent), which had a turnover of $1,000,000 or more.
Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force on 9 April 1968 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967-68 | Turnover During 1967-68 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1968) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||||||
$ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||||
Under 10,000 | 149 | 64 | 52 | 116 | 309 | 156 | 838 | 218 |
10,000- 19,999 | 201 | 188 | 182 | 370 | 598 | 578 | 2,896 | 471 |
20,000- 39,999 | 354 | 596 | 335 | 931 | 1,265 | 1,708 | 10,246 | 1,911 |
40,000- 99,999 | 763 | 2,398 | 889 | 3,287 | 3,773 | 6,754 | 51,660 | 9,666 |
100,000-199,999 | 627 | 2,881 | 968 | 3,849 | 4,134 | 8,327 | 89,109 | 17,254 |
200,000-499,999 | 890 | 7,199 | 2,089 | 9,288 | 9,577 | 21,669 | 269,909 | 49,441 |
500,000-599,999 | 122 | 1,401 | 378 | 1,779 | 1,809 | 4,117 | 63,772 | 11,365 |
600,000-799,999 | 183 | 2,544 | 820 | 3,364 | 3,401 | 7,818 | 122,793 | 21,901 |
800,000-999,999 | 113 | 1,778 | 427 | 2,205 | 2,225 | 5,161 | 96,521 | 13,824 |
1,000,000 and over | 376 | 11,644 | 3,887 | 15,531 | 15,589 | 34,859 | 882,865 | 113,664 |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 3,778 | 30,693 | 10,027 | 40,720 | 42,680 | 91,147 | 1,590,608 | 239,713 |
The following table shows a commodity analysis of wholesale trade.
Commodity Group | Turnover During 1967-68 | |
---|---|---|
Amount | Percent of Total | |
$(000) | ||
Groceries and small goods (including butter, bacon, etc.) | 206,377 | 13.0 |
Meat (uncooked) | 37,583 | 2.4 |
Fish (uncooked) | 9,935 | 0.6 |
Fruit and vegetables | 57,326 | 3.6 |
Other foods (bread, cakes, pastry, etc.) | 40,380 | 2.5 |
Milk, ice cream, confectionery, soft drinks, etc. | 46,870 | 2.9 |
Beer, wine, and spirits | 65,971 | 4.1 |
Tobacco, cigarettes, and tobacconists' sundries | 63,304 | 4.0 |
Medical and pharmaceutical goods | 45,609 | 2.9 |
Toiletries and cosmetics | 17,634 | 1.1 |
Men's and boys' wear | 30,154 | 1.9 |
Women's, girls', and infants' wear | 39,914 | 2.5 |
Drapery, dress-piece goods, millinery, haberdashery, etc. | 43,561 | 2.7 |
Footwear | 18,653 | 1.2 |
Furniture, beddings, soft furnishings, and household textiles | 29,645 | 1.9 |
Floor coverings | 28,323 | 1.8 |
Television sets and parts | 7,681 | 0.5 |
Radios, radiograms, record players, and tape recorders | 4,433 | 0.3 |
Musical instruments (including records) | 1,994 | 0.1 |
Other household appliances and electrical goods | 40,595 | 2.5 |
Domestic hardware, cutlery, china, glassware | 31,226 | 2.0 |
Builders' hardware and materials (excluding timber, bricks, and roofing tiles) | 63,740 | 4.0 |
Books, stationery, newspapers, etc. | 27,191 | 1.7 |
Motor vehicles | 118,911 | 7.5 |
Motor-vehicle parts and accessories (excluding petrol and oil) | 89,352 | 5.6 |
Jewellery (including watches, clocks, and precious stones) | 9,601 | 0.6 |
Coal, coke, and firewood | 16,320 | 1.0 |
Sports goods (including toys and games) | 13,827 | 0.9 |
Fertilisers and manures | 23,335 | 1.5 |
Grain, bulk seed, and fodder | 29,059 | 1.8 |
Florists' goods, seeds, plants, and garden supplies | 5,836 | 0.4 |
Industrial machinery (heavy and electrical) | 54,551 | 3.4 |
Agricultural machinery | 15,630 | 1.0 |
Office machinery and equipment | 4,285 | 0.3 |
Other machinery, machine tools, and hand tools, etc | 43,088 | 2.7 |
Leather, luggage and harness | 9,139 | 0.6 |
Paint, glass, and wallpaper | 29,163 | 1.8 |
Photographic supplies and equipment | 7,173 | 0.4 |
Plumbing equipment and piping | 33,482 | 2.1 |
Printers' supplies, paper and inks | 11,000 | 0.7 |
Rubber goods (excluding tyres and tubes) | 10,618 | 0.7 |
Professional and scientific equipment | 7,213 | 0.5 |
Other | 100,923 | 6.3 |
Totals, wholesale commodities | 1,590,608 | 100.0 |
Service Establishments—Only a selected group of services was included in the Census of Distribution 1968. These were grouped in three broad divisions; personal, business and community, and other services.
Of the total number of service establishments, 81 percent provided services only, and in the remainder some secondary form of trading was also carried on.
Services covered by the census totalled 3,653 establishments of which 2,629, or 72 percent, were in the North Island and 1,024, or 28 percent, in the South Island.
The principal centres of population (urban areas) contained 74 percent of service establishments with 88 percent of the total turnover of such establishments.
The following table gives details of numbers and location of those services covered by the census.
Item | Personal Services | Business and Community Services | Other Services | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of establishments No. | 2,696 | 264 | 693 | 3,653 |
Sales or turnover during 1967-68 $(000) | 44,265 | 27,046 | 11,471 | 82,782 |
Location of establishments— | ||||
Main urban areas (including Hutt urban area) No. | 1,230 | 179 | 325 | 1,734 |
Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt urban area) No. | 723 | 50 | 179 | 952 |
Smaller centres No. | 358 | 23 | 87 | 468 |
Other urban No. | 284 | 7 | 56 | 347 |
Rural No. | 101 | 5 | 46 | 152 |
Paid employees on 9 April 1968— | ||||
Males No. | 4,343 | 851 | 879 | 6,073 |
Females No. | 9,816 | 440 | 178 | 10,434 |
Totals No. | 14,159 | 1,291 | 1,057 | 16,507 |
Total labour force on 9 April 1968 No. | 17,046 | 1,560 | 1,823 | 20,429 |
Salaries and wages paid during 196 -68 $(000) | 16,545 | 3,506 | 2,077 | 22,128 |
Service establishments are further analysed in the following table.
Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Establishments | Number of Paid Employees on 9 April 1968 | Total Labour Force 9 April 1968 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1967-68 | Turnover During 1967-68 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||||
$ | $(000) | $(000) | |||||
Under 2,000 | 267 | 3 | 41 | 44 | 324 | 29 | 350 |
2,000- 3,999 | 652 | 45 | 326 | 371 | 1,046 | 331 | 1,943 |
4,000- 5,999 | 649 | 61 | 625 | 686 | 1,359 | 636 | 3,216 |
6,000- 9,999 | 744 | 210 | 969 | 1,179 | 2,015 | 1,223 | 5,702 |
10,000- 19,999 | 666 | 748 | 1,218 | 1,966 | 2,736 | 2,434 | 9,189 |
20,000- 39,999 | 359 | 1,091 | 1,187 | 2,278 | 2,698 | 3,036 | 10,021 |
40,000- 99,999 | 199 | 1,260 | 1,506 | 2,766 | 2,951 | 4,068 | 12,017 |
100,000-199,999 | 54 | 786 | 1,391 | 2,177 | 2,218 | 2,737 | 7,481 |
200,000 and over | 63 | 1,869 | 3,171 | 5,040 | 5,082 | 7,633 | 32,863 |
Totals | 3,653 | 6,073 | 10,434 | 16,507 | 20,429 | 22,128 | 82,782 |
Special Analyses—Special analyses were taken out to show total retail trade by retail and service establishments and, at the same time, details were also obtained of total services provided.
The following table shows details of total services provided by retail and service establishments.
Type of Service | Number of Establishments Handling Service Specified | Turnover During 1967-68 |
---|---|---|
Personal service provided by establishments classified as— | $(000) | |
Service establishments | 2,696 | 43,237 |
Retail stores | 716 | 3,160 |
Totals, personal services | 3,412 | 46,398 |
Community and business services provided by establishments classified as— | ||
Service establishments | 264 | 27,004 |
Retail stores | 88 | 272 |
Totals, community and business services | 352 | 27,276 |
Other services provided by establishments classified as— | ||
Service establishments | 693 | 9,533 |
Retail stores | 1,892 | 13,107 |
Totals, other services | 2,585 | 22,640 |
Grand totals, all services | 6,349 | 96,314 |
The following table shows details of retail trade as above by commodity groups.
Commodity Group | Turnover During 1967-68 | |
---|---|---|
Amount | Percent of Total | |
$(000) | ||
Groceries and small goods (including butter, bacon, etc.) | 275,379 | 13.2 |
Meat (uncooked) | 104,532 | 5.0 |
Fish (uncooked) | 7,709 | 0.4 |
Fruit and vegetables | 53,918 | 2.6 |
Other foods (baked and cooked foods, meals, etc.) | 65,732 | 3.2 |
Milk, ice cream, confectionery, soft drinks, etc. | 63,276 | 3.0 |
Beer, wine, and spirits | 139,190 | 6.7 |
Tobacco, cigarettes, and tobacconists' sundries | 57,811 | 2.8 |
Medical and pharmaceutical goods (including dispensing) | 37,672 | 1.8 |
Toiletries and cosmetics | 24,706 | 1.2 |
Men's and boys' wear | 68,029 | 3.3 |
Women's, girls', and infants' wear | 97,675 | 4.7 |
Drapery, dress-piece goods, millinery, haberdashery, etc | 53,179 | 2.6 |
Footwear | 39,992 | 1.9 |
Furniture | 37,932 | 1.8 |
Floor coverings | 29,211 | 1.4 |
Soft furnishings, bedding, and household textiles | 24,591 | 1.2 |
Television sets and parts (excluding TV rental) | 15,218 | 0.7 |
Radios, radiograms, record players, and tape recorders | 11,317 | 0.5 |
Musical instruments (including records) | 7,527 | 0.4 |
Other household appliances and electrical goods | 50,408 | 2.4 |
Domestic hardware, cutlery, china, and glassware | 36,770 | 1.8 |
Builders' hardware and materials (excluding timber, bricks, and roofing tiles) | 63,907 | 3.1 |
Books, stationery, and newspapers, etc | 48,700 | 2.3 |
Motor vehicles | 240,837 | 11.5 |
Motor-vehicle parts and accessories (excluding petrol and oil) | 57,028 | 2.7 |
Jewellery (including watches, clocks, and precious stones) | 14,065 | 0.7 |
Coal, coke, and firewood | 5,562 | 0.3 |
Bicycles, parts and accessories | 3,297 | 0.2 |
Sports goods (including toys and games) | 19,728 | 0.9 |
Fertilisers and manures | 42,690 | 2.0 |
Grain, bulk seed, and fodder | 46,391 | 2.2 |
Seeds, plants, and garden supplies | 10,163 | 0.5 |
Florists' goods | 3,953 | 0.2 |
Industrial machinery (heavy and electrical) | 16,333 | 0.8 |
Agricultural machinery | 27,895 | 1.3 |
Office machinery and equipment | 27,491 | 1.3 |
Sewing machines and accessories | 2,886 | 0.1 |
Other machinery, machine tools, hand tools | 23,784 | 1.1 |
Souvenirs and novelties | 5,175 | 0.2 |
Leather, luggage, and harness | 4,383 | 0.2 |
Paint, glass, and wallpaper | 26,868 | 1.3 |
Photographic supplies and equipment | 5,186 | 0.2 |
Plumbing equipment and piping | 8,566 | 0.4 |
Professional and scientific equipment | 1,899 | 0.1 |
Rubber goods (excluding tyres and tubes) | 1,339 | 0.1 |
Other goods | 76,913 | 3.7 |
Totals, retail commodities | 2,086,175 | 100.0 |
The types of retail stores in 1968 are set out in greater detail in the following table.
Retail Store Type | Number of Stores |
---|---|
Food and drink— | |
Baker, pastry-cook, etc. | 658 |
Butcher | 1,957 |
Delicatessen and poulterer | 122 |
Confectioner | 129 |
Dairy | 1,012 |
Milk bar | 726 |
Fish and chip shop | 495 |
Fish shop | 209 |
Fruiterer, greengrocer | 1,064 |
Grocer | 4,548 |
Hotel, chartered club (sales of beverages, etc.) | 1,530 |
Restaurant, cafeteria, tearoom | 1,518 |
Other food and drink | 24 |
Total | 13,992 |
Apparel— | |
Footwear | 673 |
Draper | 919 |
Frocks and coats | 1,108 |
Hosiery, lingerie, children's clothing, wool, corsets, millinery and haberdashery | 627 |
Men's and boys' clothier | 692 |
Other apparel | 100 |
Total | 4,119 |
Furniture— | |
Furniture | 428 |
Floor coverings and soft furnishings | 291 |
Household appliances | 627 |
Radio and/or television dealer | 232 |
Total | 1,578 |
Automotive— | |
Cars, accessories, etc. | 1,121 |
Other automotive | 223 |
Total | 1,344 |
Hardware— | |
Hardware store | 214 |
Builders' hardware | 248 |
Paint and varnish | 240 |
Crockery, glass and china | 168 |
Plumbers' supplies | 27 |
Other hardware | 111 |
Total | 1,008 |
Chemicals— | |
Chemist | 1,139 |
Other chemicals | 28 |
Total | 1,167 |
Miscellaneous— | |
General store | 482 |
Department and variety store | 350 |
Bookseller, newsagent, and stationer | 1,142 |
Coal and wood merchant | 127 |
Electrical goods | 38 |
Florist | 227 |
Jeweller | 487 |
Pawnbroker and second hand dealer | 301 |
Seedsman and nurseryman | 221 |
Tobacconist | 687 |
Toys, novelties, etc. | 218 |
Agricultural machinery and farm equipment | 153 |
Leather goods and harness dealer | 127 |
Music store | 118 |
Office supply store | 126 |
Sports goods dealer | 226 |
Photographic dealer | 108 |
Other miscellaneous | 985 |
Total | 6,123 |
Grand total | 29,331 |
The nature of the service establishments covered in the Census of Distribution 1968 is shown in the following table. It should be recognised that there are many other types of services.
Nature of Service | Number of Stores or Agencies |
---|---|
Personal services— | |
Cleaner (office, window, shop) | 237 |
Funeral director and undertaker | 105 |
Hairdresser and beauty salon | 1,715 |
Laundry, dry cleaner, carpet cleaner, dyer | 374 |
Photographer (portrait and commercial) | 265 |
Total | 2,696 |
Community and business services— | |
Advertising agency | 85 |
Chiropodist | 28 |
Commercial artist | 93 |
Private rental library and book club | 58 |
Total | 264 |
Other services— | |
Bicycle repairer | 13 |
Blacksmith | 85 |
Footwear repairer | 191 |
Carpet fitter and sewer | 54 |
Electrical repair shop | 173 |
Gunsmith and locksmith | 14 |
Tool repairer and sharpener | 50 |
Watch and clock repairer | 113 |
Total | 693 |
Grand total | 3,653 |
Turnover figures for the major service establishments covered were as follows: advertising agencies, $24.8 million; laundries and drycleaners, $16.1 million; hairdressers and beauty salons, $12.0 million; office cleaners, etc., $8.4 million; photographers, $4.3 million; funeral directors, $3.4 million; electrical repairers, $4.6 million; commercial artists, $2.0 million; carpet fitters, $1.9 million; blacksmiths, $1.8 million; footwear repairers, $1.5 million; watch repairers, $0.8 million; tool repairers, $0.6 million.
QUARTERLY SURVEY OF RETAIL TRADE—A quarterly sample survey of retail trade was made by the Department of Statistics until the December quarter 1969 but was replaced by a monthly sample survey in January 1969 and the results of this sample aggregated to obtain quarterly figures.
The present sample survey excludes certain types of retail stores which were included in the Census of Distribution 1968; these store types are hotels, chartered clubs, wine and spirit merchants, and the complete automotive group. Besides the above exclusions, for purposes of the sample survey some changes in the grouping of store types apply. It is important to note the exclusion of motor vehicle sales, which have become fairly volatile as import control has been eased.
Retail Sales—The following table gives quarterly sales and also stocks at 31 March for store-type groups.
Quarter Ended | Butcher, Poulterer, etc. | Grocer | Other Food and Drink | Footwear | Other Apparel | Furniture and Soft Furnishings | Household Appliances, Electrical Goods, Radios, etc. | Hardware, Builders' Hardware, Paints, etc. | Chemist | General, Department, and Variety | Other | All Groups |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | ||||||||||||
1966— | Retail Sales | |||||||||||
Mar | 22.7 | 62.1 | 42.2 | 6.8 | 32.4 | 15.8 | 17.6 | 27.5 | 10.4 | 49.8 | 90.9 | 378.2 |
Jun | 24.4 | 65.0 | 41.2 | 9.3 | 41.7 | 18.4 | 19.6 | 27.5 | 10.8 | 59.8 | 82.7 | 400.3 |
Sep | 24.9 | 68.7 | 43.7 | 7.9 | 37.6 | 19.0 | 19.5 | 27.4 | 11.6 | 55.6 | 82.9 | 398.8 |
Dec | 25.8 | 73.7 | 48.6 | 9.9 | 43.8 | 21.0 | 20.4 | 32.1 | 13.6 | 68.9 | 96.7 | 454.3 |
1967— | ||||||||||||
Mar | 23.7 | 69.3 | 46.2 | 7.4 | 33.9 | 15.4 | 17.0 | 27.7 | 11.4 | 51.5 | 89.0 | 392.4 |
Jun | 24.7 | 71.7 | 45.7 | 9.3 | 40.8 | 17.5 | 17.5 | 28.7 | 11.2 | 58.7 | 81.6 | 407.5 |
Sep | 24.2 | 75.7 | 47.8 | 7.4 | 34.3 | 16.3 | 16.2 | 27.5 | 11.4 | 53.1 | 80.6 | 394.6 |
Dec | 24.9 | 83.0 | 52.7 | 9.7 | 41.4 | 18.5 | 19.5 | 32.6 | 13.7 | 68.4 | 91.3 | 455.7 |
1968— | ||||||||||||
Mar | 23.2 | 77.2 | 51.0 | 7.0 | 32.7 | 15.1 | 16.8 | 29.6 | 11.8 | 52.1 | 89.4 | 405.9 |
Jun | 24.8 | 80.2 | 49.4 | 9.2 | 40.4 | 17.0 | 16.3 | 28.9 | 11.6 | 59.1 | 83.0 | 420.0 |
Sep | 24.9 | 83.0 | 51.2 | 7.0 | 35.4 | 17.8 | 16.0 | 29.6 | 12.1 | 55.8 | 82.1 | 414.9 |
Dec | 26.2 | 90.5 | 57.1 | 9.8 | 43.7 | 21.8 | 18.6 | 33.5 | 15.0 | 74.6 | 102.8 | 493.5 |
1969— | ||||||||||||
Mar | 24.3 | 84.5 | 54.1 | 7.2 | 34.5 | 16.8 | 16.5 | 30.4 | 12.6 | 54.4 | 93.7 | 428.8 |
Jun | 25.9 | 86.8 | 51.7 | 9.8 | 42.8 | 19.0 | 17.2 | 29.5 | 12.7 | 66.1 | 93.3 | 454.8 |
Sep | 26.9 | 88.5 | 54.0 | 7.8 | 39.3 | 20.6 | 17.8 | 30.9 | 13.8 | 61.5 | 93.6 | 454.8 |
Dec | 28.7 | 98.5 | 59.1 | 10.0 | 48.1 | 23.9 | 21.2 | 35.5 | 16.9 | 80.7 | 113.8 | 536.3 |
1970— | ||||||||||||
Mar | 27.0 | 91.5 | 56.1 | 7.6 | 37.7 | 19.0 | 18.5 | 31.4 | 14.3 | 55.7 | 108.9 | 467.6 |
Jun | 29.8 | 94.5 | 55.5 | 10.4 | 49.0 | 24.4 | 22.3 | 34.2 | 15.0 | 68.8 | 111.9 | 515.9 |
Sep | 29.8 | 98.6 | 56.1 | 8.7 | 44.0 | 23.5 | 21.8 | 35.3 | 17.1 | 63.8 | 113.4 | 512.1 |
Dec | 31.0 | 111.9 | 64.1 | 12.0 | 55.6 | 27.8 | 24.4 | 41.6 | 20.9 | 88.3 | 127.8 | 605.3 |
1971— | ||||||||||||
Mar | 27.7 | 102.7 | 60.4 | 9.0 | 41.7 | 23.1 | 19.5 | 34.9 | 16.6 | 62.1 | 112.7 | 510.3 |
Jun | 30.2 | 106.0 | 60.0 | 12.8 | 53.5 | 25.0 | 21.0 | 36.3 | 16.9 | 76.3 | 114.8 | 553.0 |
Sep | 31.6 | 111.4 | 61.7 | 9.8 | 48.6 | 27.8 | 21.0 | 38.1 | 18.9 | 70.9 | 119.5 | 559.1 |
Dec | 32.3 | 123.5 | 70.2 | 13.2 | 60.0 | 30.0 | 22.6 | 43.8 | 23.3 | 94.4 | 138.8 | 652.2 |
Retail Stocks at 31 March | ||||||||||||
1966 | 1.2 | 21.4 | 5.2 | 12.1 | 50.5 | 15.6 | 17.9 | 24.3 | 8.6 | 45.1 | 71.5 | 273.4 |
1967 | 1.2 | 22.8 | 5.5 | 13.8 | 53.4 | 16.0 | 18.2 | 25.4 | 9.6 | 45.1 | 80.1 | 291.0 |
1968 | 1.2 | 24.2 | 5.7 | 13.3 | 54.4 | 15.7 | 17.7 | 27.1 | 9.9 | 45.9 | 81.9 | 296.9 |
1969 | 1.3 | 25.8 | 6.0 | 13.3 | 52.9 | 16.2 | 19.1 | 29.0 | 10.6 | 46.1 | 85.6 | 305.9 |
1970 | 1.4 | 28.7 | 6.4 | 14.5 | 57.7 | 18.2 | 19.2 | 30.5 | 12.0 | 55.6 | 92.8 | 337.1 |
1971 | 1.6 | 30.0 | 7.0 | 15.7 | 62.5 | 20.8 | 18.3 | 33.0 | 13.3 | 63.0 | 98.0 | 363.0 |
Retail Trade Statistics Adjusted for Seasonal Fluctuations and for Price and Population Changes—To facilitate direct comparisons between quarterly figures, seasonally adjusted values of retail trade turnover have been prepared. To do this, seasonal adjustment factors were calculated representing, for each quarter, an average over several years of the ratio of sales in this quarter to the trend value for the quarter (the trend values being calculated as appropriately centred moving averages).
A special price index has been prepared for the purpose of deflating the retail sales figures to give a series in dollars of constant purchasing power—i.e., the adjusted series shows the changes in the real volume of retail sales. The principal source of the prices used for this index are the commodity prices used in the Consumers' Price Index. The prices have been appropriately weighted and the whole index expressed on the base: year ended 31 March 1958 (=1000), so that application of the index to the original figures, both before and after seasonal correction, gives series in constant 1957-58 dollars.
The results of these calculations and adjustments are shown in the following table for all store types.
Quarter Ended | In Current | In Constant 1957-58 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As Recorded | Seasonally Adjusted | Before Seasonal Adjustment | Seasonally Adjusted | |||
Value | Index Number* | Value | Index Number* | |||
*Base: Average quarterly values during the year ended March 195 = 1000. | ||||||
Total Sales | ||||||
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||
1969—Mar | 428.8 | 450.7 | 1,843 | 321.2 | 337.7 | 1,381 |
Jun | 454.8 | 461.7 | 1,888 | 336.7 | 341.8 | 1,397 |
Sep | 454.8 | 474.5 | 1,940 | 332.0 | 346.5 | 1,417 |
Dec | 536.3 | 485.4 | 1,984 | 390.5 | 353.4 | 1,445 |
1970—Mar | 467.6 | 491.2 | 2,008 | 334.4 | 351.2 | 1,436 |
Jun | 515.9 | 523.8 | 2,141 | 363.2 | 368.7 | 1,507 |
Sep | 512.1 | 534.3 | 2,184 | 352.4 | 367.6 | 1,503 |
Dec | 605.3 | 545.2 | 2,228 | 401.7 | 361.8 | 1,479 |
1971—Mar | 510.3 | 541.2 | 2,212 | 334.5 | 354.7 | 1,450 |
Jun | 553.0 | 559.2 | 2,286 | 350.5 | 354.0 | 1,447 |
Sep | 559.2 | 581.1 | 2,376 | 350.2 | 364.0 | 1,488 |
Dec | 652.2 | 586.8 | 2,399 | 400.0 | 359.9 | 1,471 |
Sales per Head of Population | ||||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | |||
1969—Mar | 154.51 | 162.39 | 1,491 | 115.73 | 121.69 | 1,117 |
Jun | 163.88 | 166.38 | 1,528 | 121.33 | 123.18 | 1,131 |
Sep | 163.75 | 170.86 | 1,569 | 119.53 | 124.77 | 1,146 |
Dec | 192.03 | 173.80 | 1,596 | 139.81 | 126.52 | 1,162 |
1970—Mar | 166.42 | 174.81 | 1,605 | 118.99 | 124.99 | 1,148 |
Jun | 183.36 | 186.18 | 1,710 | 129.10 | 131.07 | 1,204 |
Sep | 181.79 | 189.66 | 1,742 | 125.07 | 130.49 | 1,198 |
Dec | 213.28 | 192.10 | 1,764 | 141.54 | 127.51 | 1,171 |
1971—Mar | 178.64 | 189.48 | 1,740 | 117.09 | 124.17 | 1,140 |
Jun | 193.54 | 195.71 | 1,797 | 122.67 | 123.91 | 1,138 |
Sep | 195.60 | 203.27 | 1,866 | 122.50 | 127.34 | 1,169 |
Dec | 226.47 | 203.74 | 1,871 | 138.89 | 124.90 | 1,147 |
Information on quarterly sales is presented graphically in the following diagrams.
QUARTERLY SURVEY OF WHOLESALE TRADE—In this survey stores are classified by store-type group according to the predominant type of commodity sold. The store-type figures therefore do not cover only sales of goods normally associated with the type of store listed, as there are many wholesale stores which handle a wide variety of commodities.
It should be noted that this survey has altered coverage of wholesale store types as compared with the coverage of the Censuses of Distribution. For this reason, and because of the lack of uniformity in the trading year for which firms supplied census returns, care should be exercised when comparing the survey statistics with the censuses.
Certain stores (about a third of the food and drink group) which by nature of their business have a low ratio of stock to total turnover, have been omitted to facilitate collection and compilation of data.
The following table shows, by store-type group, values of sales during the quarter and (in parentheses) the values of stocks held at the end of the quarter.
Quarter | Food and Drink | Apparel | Furniture | Automotive | Hardware | Chemicals | General Merchants | Machinery (Agricultural, Heavy Electrical and Industrial) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | ||||||||
1969—Mar | 112.0 | 32.8 | 22.2 | 70.1 | 57.0 | 30.9 | 23.5 | 29.1 |
(44.8) | (15.8) | (39.1) | (50.3) | (23.6) | (14.6) | (35.1) | (14.6) | |
Jun | 107.3 | 39.7 | 24.3 | 79.5 | 61.1 | 32.9 | 26.6 | 29.5 |
(47.7) | (28.5) | (16.8) | (41.9) | (50.2) | (21.5) | (14.7) | (35.8) | |
Sep | 113.1 | 43.0 | 28.5 | 89.3 | 63.7 | 32.8 | 27.3 | 35.7 |
(49.5) | (30.6) | (19.0) | (43.4) | (48.7) | (27.2) | (15.3) | (32.1) | |
Dec | 130.2 | 44.6 | 27.0 | 92.3 | 61.7 | 36.9 | 31.1 | 37.6 |
(46.7) | (33.5) | (17.4) | (45.8) | (47.8) | (25.5) | (15.0) | (36.2) | |
1970—Mar | 120.0 | 41.0 | 24.4 | 89.6 | 60.5 | 34.5 | 25.5 | 35.4 |
(50.1) | (34.1) | (19.6) | (52.1) | (50.1) | (26.4) | (15.5) | (35.3) | |
Jun | 118.9 | 46.3 | 30.5 | 111.3 | 67.9 | 35.6 | 28.4 | 39.2 |
(53.4) | (33.5) | (19.9) | (56.6) | (51.0) | (25.2) | (17.5) | (39.8) | |
Sep | 127.4 | 47.1 | 35.0 | 111.2 | 70.6 | 36.1 | 34.2 | 42.6 |
(54.3) | (35.1) | (22.5) | (58.7) | (50.9) | (27.7) | (19.6) | (43.4) | |
Dec | 149.4 | 51.1 | 36.4 | 104.3 | 72.1 | 40.8 | 37.6 | 40.8 |
(51.4) | (35.5) | (21.2) | (64.2) | (56.5) | (28.2) | (20.2) | (43.7) | |
1971—Mar | 137.9 | 47.2 | 27.6 | 97.4 | 66.6 | 37.1 | 29.0 | 40.1 |
(60.8) | (34.6) | (23.8) | (63.5) | (57.3) | (30.0) | (21.4) | (46.7) | |
Jun | 141.7 | 50.0 | 31.5 | 106.7 | 67.1 | 40.9 | 30.1 | 39.6 |
(64.3) | (36.8) | (23.6) | (71.4) | (57.5) | (28.7) | (20.7) | (51.1) | |
Sep | 142.7 | 54.8 | 33.2 | 111.5 | 68.9 | 36.5 | 34.3 | 43.4 |
(60.2) | (40.1) | (23.7) | (76.2) | (59.4) | (30.8) | (22.0) | (49.9) | |
Dec | 163.1 | 49.7 | 33.2 | 130.2 | 71.4 | 42.1 | 35.9 | 47.1 |
(57.3) | (41.0) | (23.6) | (77.7) | (59.7) | (28.9) | (20.4) | (50.4) |
Quarter | Electrical Supplies | Paper and Stationery | Grain and Seeds | Rubber, Leather, and Canvas Goods | Office, Printers' and Photographic Supplies | Other | All Groups |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | |||||||
1969—Mar | 12.6 | 15.4 | 7.4 | 5.8 | 6.6 | 31.0 | 456.3 |
(13.1) | (7.8) | (3.6) | (4.3) | (8.6) | (19.5) | (308.9) | |
Jun | 15.1 | 15.3 | 7.8 | 6.4 | 6.1 | 33.3 | 484.8 |
(13.9) | (8.6) | (4.2) | (4.5) | (8.5) | (20.4) | (317.3) | |
Sep | 16.3 | 17.4 | 8.6 | 6.9 | 7.1 | 35.7 | 525.4 |
(15.0) | (8.7) | (4.2) | (4.9) | (9.2) | (21.7) | (329.3) | |
Dec | 15.3 | 16.8 | 7.7 | 7.1 | 8.9 | 42.8 | 560.1 |
(14.8) | (9.2) | (4.1) | (5.1) | (8.8) | (21.2) | (331.1) | |
1970—Mar | 15.0 | 17.6 | 7.7 | 6.2 | 7.2 | 34.3 | 518.9 |
(15.1) | (8.9) | (4.6) | (5.7) | (9.3) | (20.8) | (347.5) | |
Jun | 17.6 | 17.7 | 8.4 | 7.6 | 7.5 | 36.0 | 572.8 |
(14.9) | (10.2) | (4.9) | (5.7) | (9.6) | (21.6) | (363.6) | |
Sep | 18.0 | 18.7 | 9.4 | 7.9 | 8.3 | 37.5 | 604.0 |
(15.8) | (11.3) | (4.5) | (5.4) | (10.5) | (23.9) | (383.7) | |
Dec | 20.4 | 19.4 | 7.9 | 8.0 | 11.1 | 44.6 | 643.8 |
(18.7) | (12.4) | (4.3) | (5.4) | (11.4) | (24.6) | (398.2) | |
1971—Mar | 18.9 | 19.1 | 7.6 | 7.3 | 9.5 | 35.5 | 580.7 |
(19.2) | (12.2) | (4.3) | (5.4) | (11.5) | (25.4) | (416.2) | |
Jun | 24.1 | 17.6 | 8.7 | 8.1 | 10.3 | 46.4 | 622.6 |
(19.3) | (12.5) | (4.5) | (5.4) | (12.5) | (31.6) | (440.0) | |
Sep | 23.6 | 20.0 | 10.3 | 8.7 | 11.5 | 42.7 | 642.0 |
(19.9) | (13.3) | (4.3) | (6.5) | (13.7) | (33.7) | (453.5) | |
Dec | 24.9 | 20.8 | 8.1 | 8.6 | 11.5 | 58.9 | 705.4 |
(20.4) | (13.1) | (4.5) | (6.2) | (12.3) | (28.7) | (444.1) |
For firms excluded from the continuing survey, the value of sales recorded in the Census of Distribution 1968 was $218.6 million, or 13.7 percent of total wholesale turnover.
INSTALMENT CREDIT TRADING—Instalment credit trading in New Zealand has been growing steadily in recent years in common with other developed countries. This growth generally is explained by common causes, including an increasing social acceptance and the development of borrowing facilities. There is an increasing tendency for consumer durables to be purchased on credit. Instalment credit allows high-priced goods to be acquired as opportunity or desire dictates, with less reference to the immediate cash position. Some people welcome the discipline of monthly credit repayments as a means of saving. Consumer credit is provided either by retailers or finance companies. A major activity of the finance companies is the financing of motor vehicles on hire-purchase; the Reserve Bank collects statistics in this field. A report by the Tariff and Development Board on instalment credit trading, published as parliamentary paper H.49, 1968, is a useful reference.
Though international comparative statistics are usually open to qualification in this field, instalment credit outstanding per head at 31 December 1965 (in NZ$) was: United States, 250; Canada, 206; Australia, 102; United Kingdom, 50; New Zealand, 40; West Germany, 26; France, 22. (The term instalment credit covers hire-purchase agreements, credit sales agreements, and budget accounts.) Source—parliamentary paper H.49, 1968.
Regulations to curb hire-purchase trade have existed in New Zealand since 22 July 1955. Restrictions in recent years are now set out.
Commodity | Date Effective | Minimum Deposit (Percent) | Maximum Repayment Period (Months) |
---|---|---|---|
*Reduced by 3 months from 6 December 1968, except television sets. | |||
New motorcars and light trucks | 17 Apr 1961 | 66 2/3 | 12 |
Secondhand cars and light trucks | 17 Apr 1961 | 50 | 18 |
1 Sep 1965 | 50 | 12 | |
11 Feb 1967 | 66 2/3 | 12 | |
17 May 1968 | 50 | 18* | |
Motor cycles | 11 Feb 1967 | 50 | 12 |
17 May 1968 | 33 1/3 | 18* | |
Furniture and furnishings | 3 May 1962 | 5 | 24 |
11 Feb 1967 | 15 | 18 | |
22 Mar 1968 | 10 | 24* | |
19 Sep 1969 | 10 | 24 | |
28 Mar 1972 | 10 | 30 | |
Other consumer goods | 3 May 1962 | 5 | 24 |
24 Apr 1964 | 24 | 10 | |
11 Feb 1967 | 15 | 18* | |
19 Sep 1969 | 10 | 24 | |
28 Oct 1970 | 15 | 24 | |
28 Mar 1972 | 10 | 30 |
A limited quarterly survey is made by the Department of Statistics of hire-purchase trade. It includes selected merchandising firms and finance corporations and for the 1967-68 March year surveyed business was estimated at 72 percent of hire-purchase sales recorded in the 1968 Census of Distribution. The following table shows the value of goods sold on hire-purchase as recorded by the businesses in the survey.
Quarter | Motor Vehicles | Plant and Machinery | Television Sets | Other Household and Personal Goods | Total Sold on H.P. | Total Owing Under H.P. Agreements* | Percentage of Payments Overdue* | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. Financed | Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. financed | Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. Financed | Sold on H.P. | Cash Payment | H.P. Financed | ||||
*As at end of quarter. | |||||||||||||||
$(m) | % | ||||||||||||||
1970— | |||||||||||||||
Mar | 22.1 | 11.0 | 11.0 | 3.6 | 0.9 | 2.7 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 7.4 | 1.1 | 6.4 | 33.5 | 88.4 | 4.0 |
Jun | 25.1 | 12.9 | 12.2 | 3.0 | 0.7 | 2.3 | 0.6 | 0.1 | 0.5 | 9.9 | 1.3 | 8.5 | 38.6 | 94.6 | 3.8 |
Sep | 29.6 | 15.0 | 14.6 | 4.4 | 1.2 | 3.2 | 0.6 | 0.1 | 0.5 | 10.3 | 2.1 | 8.2 | 44.9 | 97.3 | 3.5 |
Dec | 37.4 | 18.9 | 18.6 | 6.0 | 1.7 | 4.3 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 12.3 | 2.0 | 10.3 | 56.2 | 108.5 | 3.6 |
1971— | |||||||||||||||
Mar | 32.2 | 16.6 | 15.6 | 5.8 | 1.3 | 4.5 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 8.4 | 1.6 | 6.8 | 46.7 | 112.8 | 3.1 |
Jun | 29.4 | 14.8 | 14.6 | 7.3 | 1.7 | 5.6 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 9.6 | 1.4 | 8.2 | 46.8 | 115.4 | 3.0 |
Sep | 37.9 | 19.8 | 18.1 | 7.7 | 2.7 | 5.0 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 9.7 | 1.5 | 8.1 | 55.7 | 122.9 | 3.1 |
Dec | 41.6 | 21.6 | 20.0 | 10.0 | 3.4 | 6.6 | 0.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 12.1 | 1.9 | 10.2 | 64.1 | 131.0 | 3.3 |
The average amount covered by hire-purchase agreements in the quarter ended 31 December 1971 was: motor vehicles, $1,023; machinery, $6,212; television sets, $235; other household and personal goods, $62.
Table of Contents
GENERAL—New Zealand has always been heavily dependent on overseas trade for its development and progress. In the early days of colonisation the infant New Zealand farming industry found a ready market for basic foodstuffs, such as potatoes, grain, butter, and cheese, in Australia. Timber and gold temporarily constituted a sizeable proportion of exports, but the most consistent export was wool. Wool made up 22 percent of the value of exports in 1853, when trade statistics were first compiled; in the 1970s it accounted for over half the value; from 1880 to 1898 its share was from 40 percent to 50 percent; and from 1899 to 1964 wool consistently earned one-third of New Zealand's export receipts.
Real and lasting diversification of the exports of farm products was made possible by the introduction of refrigerated ships in 1882. This accentuated the development of New Zealand's economy as a complement to the United Kingdom economy, to the benefit of both. At first, exports of frozen meat increased more rapidly than those of butter and cheese; the early emphasis was on frozen mutton and lamb, with beef and veal becoming more significant later. The great expansion of exports of dairy produce also came later, notably after 1900, and was encouraged by the centralised factory production of butter. From 1913 onwards, pastoral farming accounted for over 80 percent of total exports. In 1870 only 52 percent of the exports went to the United Kingdom; by 1880 the proportion had increased to 75 percent. Australia, which had been New Zealand's main trading partner in the early years, was receiving only 21 percent of the exports by 1880 and 15 percent by 1890.
The United Kingdom has remained New Zealand's predominant market for exports and the biggest supplier of imported goods, although in recent years the United Kingdom's share of New Zealand's export trade has gradually been declining. In 1950 the United Kingdom took 66 percent of New Zealand's exports but by the year ended June 1971 its share had fallen to 35 percent. However, the United Kingdom has remained New Zealand's best export market, taking the bulk of New Zealand's lamb, cheese, and butter, and about one-fifth of the wool. The marketing of farm products is discussed in Section 21A.
New Zealand has traditionally enjoyed unrestricted access to the United Kingdom market for its agricultural exports, under the terms of the New Zealand - United Kingdom Trade Agreements of 1932, 1959, and 1966. However, in recent years New Zealand has supplied butter under an annual quota and cheese under a voluntary restraint system introduced to reduce the effects of a world oversupply of dairy products. The schemes have been successful in maintaining orderly market conditions. As a result of the shortage of world dairy products which has developed in 1971, the butter quotas and the system of voluntary restraint for cheese have been temporarily suspended.
Special arrangements to preserve New Zealand's access to the United Kingdom market for butter and cheese after that country's entry into the EEC have been negotiated, with the final terms being decided at a meeting of European ministers in Luxembourg in June 1971. The arrangement will give New Zealand guarantees of access and sale in the United Kingdom market for substantial quantities of butter and cheese during the period from 1973 to 1977. In 1973 the guaranteed quantities will be for 163,200 long tons of butter and 67,500 long tons of cheese, equal to 96 percent and 90 percent respectively of New Zealand's current entitlements under the butter quota system and the system of voluntary restraint for cheese. In 1977 the guarantees will be 136,000 tons (80 percent) for butter and 15,000 tons (20 percent) for cheese, a total of 71 percent of current entitlements in milk equivalent terms. The arrangement will be reviewed in 1975, when measures will be agreed to deal with the period from 1978 on.
The British Government has also expressed its confidence that there will continue to be adequate and remunerative access for lamb from traditional sources of supply after entry into the EEC and the New Zealand Government has accepted this assurance.
EXTERNAL ECONOMIC POLICY—The prospect of Britain entering the European Economic Community has in recent years lent special importance to New Zealand's efforts in the field of economic diplomacy. Although the negotiations on Britain's application were formally launched in Luxembourg on 30 June 1970, the discussion of New Zealand's special problem, its vital dependence on the British market for exports of dairy products and lamb, has been a continuing process over several years. The Government mounted a major operation to explain New Zealand's case both in Britain and in the countries of the Common Market. New Zealand's diplomatic and trade posts in Europe were strengthened to handle this work and, over the years, a programme of visits to New Zealand was organised for Ministers, senior officials, and journalists directly concerned with developments in the Common Market. The agreement relating to New Zealand dairy products negotiated in Luxembourg in 1971 has provided a respite, but continued efforts are required to ensure that New Zealand's position is understood during future reviews of the arrangement. The question of the conditions governing trade in New Zealand sheep meats with an enlarged EEC will also need close attention.
Access into the North American market is vitally important, although New Zealand's trade with the United States has been circumscribed by various quantitative restrictions imposed on beef, mutton, veal, and dairy products. The Government has in particular been concerned about the recent movement, in Congress and elsewhere, towards increased protection of the United States market, and this development has produced a need for even closer trade consultations.
New Zealand's economic and trade relations with Japan have become steadily closer. The volume of bilateral trade has increased and consultations between the two Governments at the Ministerial and the official level on international trade and economic matters have been extended considerably. New Zealand participation in EXPO 1970, involved a major publicity and trade promotion campaign which proved most successful. Continued efforts have been made to improve access for New Zealand agricultural exports and, although little progress has been made, it is hoped that the growing demands of the Japanese consumer can be reconciled with the need to support the domestic agricultural sector.
Among the developing countries the newly-independent nations of the Pacific attracted particular attention in 1971. Following the Pacific Forum in August the Government, after consultation with the islands and our diplomatic representatives in the area, arranged a meeting of senior trade officials from Australia, New Zealand, and the islands held in Wellington in November 1971. In this and other ways there is evidence of a new awareness of the scope for closer trade relations with the islands.
At the same time our diplomatic and trading links across the Pacific, with the countries of Latin America, have been extended and a significant volume of trade has developed. A thorough examination is being made of the opportunities for the sale of more New Zealand products in such countries as Peru and Chile and ways are being sought to increase official contacts with the area.
Activity in the trade field has included other countries of the Pacific Basin. In April 1970 New Zealand extended a trade credit of $500,000 to Indonesia and the same month the Minister of Finance paid an official visit to Korea for trade promotion talks. A further trade credit of $500,000 was extended to Indonesia in February 1972.
New Zealand's trade relations with Australia have always been close but recent years have witnessed unprecedented growth in two-way trade. This applies in particular to manufactured goods. The New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement, which commenced operation in 1966, has been an important factor in this expansion. A number of projects for combined industrial development, including two motor vehicle rationalisation plans, have been negotiated and there has been increased co-operation in implementing the Memorandum of Understanding on Defence Supply signed in 1970.
Britain's prospective entry into the EEC caused an increase in New Zealand's efforts to develop new markets for its exports and broaden the range of its export commodities. There has already been a marked expansion of New Zealand's overseas markets, notably in the United States, and countries bordering on the Pacific. For example, exports made to Japan have shown a marked increase from $6.2 million in 1953 to $103 million in the June year 1971.
About 66 percent of the exports to Japan in the year ended June 1971 were meat (mainly mutton), timber, and wool; other principal commodities were dairy products, and casein.
The value of New Zealand's overseas trade in relation to national income and on a per-head basis is among the highest in a ranking of countries of the world.
Except for the growth of trade in pulp and paper products, the composition of New Zealand's exports today does not vary greatly from that of pre-war years. Of recent years from 70-80 percent of the total value of exports is still derived from wool, meat, and dairy produce. Exports of manufactured goods (including those based on agriculture, forestry, and fishing) have risen sharply in recent years; but the steady growth of trade in meat, dairy produce, and wool has meant that the proportion as compared with total New Zealand exports today does not vary greatly from that of pre-war years.
The following table shows the changing pattern of external trade by countries of destination and origin. The percentages are based on value data only, exports f.o.b. and imports c.d.v.
Year | United Kingdom | Australia | United States‡ | Other Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Gold is included in figures up to 1950. †Provisional. ‡Alaska and Hawaii included since 1965. | ||||
Exports* | ||||
percent | ||||
1860 | 70 | 27 | - | 3 |
1870 | 52 | 46 | - | 2 |
1880 | 75 | 21 | 2 | 2 |
1890 | 75 | 15 | 6 | 4 |
1900 | 77 | 14 | 6 | 3 |
1910 | 84 | 9 | 3 | 4 |
1920 | 74 | 5 | 16 | 5 |
1930 | 80 | 3 | 5 | 12 |
1940 | 88 | 3 | 4 | 5 |
1950 | 66 | 3 | 10 | 21 |
1960 | 53 | 4 | 13 | 30 |
June | ||||
Year | ||||
1966 | 45 | 5 | 14 | 36 |
1967 | 44 | 5 | 16 | 35 |
1968 | 43 | 7 | 17 | 33 |
1969 | 39 | 8 | 17 | 36 |
1970 | 36 | 7 | 15 | 42 |
1971† | 34 | 8 | 17 | 41 |
Imports* | ||||
percent | ||||
1860 | 56 | 42 | 1 | 1 |
1870 | 58 | 36 | 1 | 5 |
1880 | 56 | 31 | 4 | 9 |
1890 | 67 | 17 | 6 | 10 |
1900 | 61 | 17 | 10 | 12 |
1910 | 62 | 14 | 8 | 16 |
1920 | 48 | 17 | 18 | 17 |
1930 | 47 | 8 | 18 | 27 |
1940 | 47 | 16 | 12 | 25 |
1950 | 60 | 12 | 7 | 21 |
1960 | 43 | 18 | 10 | 29 |
June | ||||
Year | ||||
1966 | 38 | 19 | 11 | 32 |
1967 | 37 | 19 | 13 | 31 |
1968 | 30 | 21 | 11 | 38 |
1969 | 31 | 20 | 12 | 37 |
1970 | 29 | 20 | 13 | 38 |
1971† | 29 | 21 | 12 | 38 |
NAFTA—The New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA) was signed on 31 August 1965 and came into effect on 1 January 1966. The main aim of the Agreement is “to further the development of the Area and the use of the resources of the Area by promoting a sustained and mutually beneficial expansion of trade”.
One of the most important aspects of NAFTA is that it establishes a free trade area between Australia and New Zealand for goods listed in Schedule A. It also contains general provisions relating to such matters as dumping and quantitative import restrictions which apply to all goods traded between the two countries.
The original Schedule A contained approximately 990 tariff items. Annual reviews of the content of the Schedule, which are carried out in terms of Article 3 (which provides for reviews to progressively increase the content of the Schedule to cover substantially all goods), have added a further 440 items. Goods added under the review system are included in the Schedule on 1 July each year.
Goods listed in Schedule A of the NAFTA are those goods subject to duty concessions under the terms of the Agreement. On addition to the Schedule, goods free of duty are bound duty-free; goods incurring duties not exceeding 5 percent become duty-free; a duty between 5 and 10 percent is halved on addition to the Schedule and the remainder is removed after two years; duties of more than 10 percent are reduced by one-fifth on addition to the Schedule and reduced by one-fifth every twoyears thereafter until becoming duty-free. This is an automatic process, subject to the safeguard provisions of the Agreement. However, on request, the Member States may agree to an accelerated or slower reduction of duty. Each country agreed to eliminate margins where duties on goods imported from the other country were higher than the lowest rate applicable to the same goods imported from any other third country. Australia removed all such margins before 1 January 1966. New Zealand's implementation of this undertaking which is to be completed by 1 January 1974 was referred to the New Zealand Tariff and Development Board for consideration and recommendation to Government. There were approximately 600 items involved in this undertaking and by 1 January 1972 the margins on some 490 items had been removed, by lowering the previous special Australian duty rate.
Provision was also made under the Exchange of Letters for the establishment of a Joint Consultative Council on Forest Industries. The council which was set up to assist the development of trade in this particular area, was formally established in 1967. Amongst its work has been the publication, in May 1970, of a report on the forest resources of the two countries. Two working parties have also been established by the council—one to study area requirements for Douglas fir, and the other to investigate markets for forests products in third countries.
Following discussions in 1967 the two Governments introduced a framework for inter-company trading arrangements under Article 3:7 of the Agreement. Both Governments agreed to grant concessions within an established formula for products traded under approved schemes. Since the introduction of these arrangements and up until 1 October 1971, 171 proposals had been approved with a total trade value of approximately $27 million.
Since the NAFTA was signed, a number of other important understandings have been reached between the two countries. These include an Exchange of Letters in 1969 on forest products in which Australia agreed to consider granting New Zealand preferential access for pulp and newsprint and to assist in achieving some expansion of New Zealand exports of packaging papers. The terms of preferential access for pulp were formally agreed in April 1971.
In the period since the signing of NAFTA trade between the two countries has increased rapidly. New Zealand's exports to Australia were valued at about $96 million in the year ending June 1971 compared with $36 million in 1965-66 while Australia's exports to New Zealand have increased from $135 million to $225 million in the same period.
During this time, the percentage of total trade covered by Schedule A has increased only slightly to about 52 percent. There has, however, been a substantial increase in the value of this trade, which has risen from $94 million in 1965-66 to nearly $165 million in 1970-71.
The distribution of New Zealand's overseas trade by broad groupings is given in the following table (excluding gold and current coin).
Year Ended June | Sterling Area | Dollar Area | European Economic Community | European Free Trade Association (Excluding United Kingdom) | Other Countries | Sterling Area | Dollar Area | European Economic Community | European Free Trade Association (Excluding United Kingdom) | Other Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional | ||||||||||
Percentage of Total Export Trade (f.o.b) | Percentage of Import Trade (c.d.v.) | |||||||||
1963 | 55.99 | 19.32 | 17.57 | 0.70 | 6.43 | 68.86 | 13.52 | 6.60 | 2.34 | 8.68 |
1964 | 55.63 | 16.88 | 18.60 | 1.11 | 7.77 | 67.86 | 13.94 | 6.56 | 3.53 | 8.11 |
1965 | 60.30 | 14.94 | 16.19 | 1.17 | 7.40 | 65.03 | 15.80 | 6.39 | 3.14 | 9.64 |
1966 | 54.93 | 16.29 | 15.74 | 1.07 | 11.98 | 65.64 | 15.87 | 6.61 | 2.51 | 9.37 |
1967 | 54.15 | 18.47 | 11.65 | 1.04 | 14.69 | 64.04 | 17.28 | 7.38 | 2.70 | 8.60 |
1968 | 55.89 | 19.56 | 10.53 | 0.91 | 13.12 | 61.95 | 16.20 | 7.08 | 2.99 | 11.79 |
1969 | 52.29 | 20.40 | 12.28 | 0.86 | 14.18 | 60.89 | 16.44 | 8.03 | 2.95 | 11.69 |
1970 | 50.24 | 21.18 | 11.11 | 1.02 | 16.44 | 60.45 | 17.69 | 7.45 | 2.39 | 12.02 |
1971* | 50.67 | 21.76 | 10.75 | 0.80 | 16.02 | 58.87 | 16.65 | 8.88 | 2.48 | 13.12 |
The direction of external trade is shown graphically in the following diagram.
TRADE PER HEAD—Trade per head of population is affected, not only by the volume of trade but also by the value, i.e., the prices received for exports and the cost of imports.
The following table shows the value, per head of population, of New Zealand's trade over the last 11 years.
Year Ended June | Exports (f.o.b.) | Imports (c.i.f.) | Total Trade |
---|---|---|---|
$ | $ | $ | |
1960 | 267.18 | 216.10 | 483.28 |
1961 | 233.96 | 270.72 | 504.68 |
1962 | 237.07 | 232.76 | 469.82 |
1963 | 249.42 | 229.18 | 478.60 |
1964 | 286.72 | 269.91 | 556.63 |
1965 | 282.95 | 276.20 | 559.16 |
1966 | 288.54 | 298.13 | 586.67 |
1967 | 268.57 | 300.32 | 568.89 |
1968 | 299.04 | 245.91 | 544.95 |
1969 | 357.56 | 308.32 | 665.88 |
1970 | 388.31 | 359.92 | 748.23 |
INTERNATIONAL COMPARISON OF RELATIVE VALUE OF TRADE—For New Zealand exports of goods are of greater importance to the national economy than is the case for most other countries. (Many other countries have a greater proportional income from the exports of services such as travel, investment, insurance, and shipping activities.)
In the following table the values of the exports of goods (excluding services) for some of the main trading countries are given as a percentage of the gross national product, and also the value of total external trade in goods in 1967 per head of population, using c.i.f. valuations for imports. (Source: United Nations Statistical Office.)
Country | Export of Goods as Percentage of Gross National Product | Value of External Trade per Head | |
---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1969 | |
*Exports include a large volume of goods originating in inland Europe passing through ports. †Fiscal year beginning 1 April. ‡Exports of goods and non-factor services. §Fiscal year beginning 1 July. | |||
percent | (NZ)$ | ||
Netherlands | 34* | 32* | 1,454 |
Belgium | 29* | 36* | 1,793 |
South Africa | 23 | 15 | 233 |
Switzerland | 22 | 22 | 1,422 |
Norway | 21 | 21 | 1,193 |
Israel | 20 | 13 | 622 |
New Zealand | 20† | 18† | 712 |
Sweden | 19 | 19 | 1,300 |
Canada | 18 | 18 | 1,137 |
percent | (NZ)$ | ||
Austria | 17 | 17 | 634 |
West Germany | 17 | 18 | 792 |
France | 15‡ | 10‡ | 563 |
United Kingdom | 14 | 13 | 582 |
Italy | 13 | 13 | 406 |
Australia | 13§ | 13§ | 584 |
Japan | 10 | 9 | 271 |
Argentina | 8 | 10 | 119 |
United States | 4 | 4 | 322 |
VISIBLE BALANCE OF TRADE—In the following table the c.i.f. valuation of imports has been used to establish the visible balance of trade. Gold and specie totals are excluded.
June Year | Visible Excess of Exports |
---|---|
*Provisional. | |
$(000) | |
1963-64 | 43,234 |
1964-65 | 17,711 |
1965-66 | -25,489 |
1966-67 | -85,984 |
$(000) | |
1967-68 | 145,782 |
1968-69 | 136,210 |
1969-70 | 81,003 |
1970-71* | -26,042 |
Visible trade is not the only factor to be taken into account in considering the balance of payments between countries (see Section 25b). A statement of New Zealand's overseas exchange transactions is given in Section 29, Banking and Currency.
TRADE STATISTICS—Provisional trade data are published in a supplement to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics within a month of the period to which they relate. A publication entitled External Trade of New Zealand (Country Analyses) is published quarterly.
Annual volumes are also published by the Department of Statistics, the latest available issues being Exports 1969-70 and Imports 1969-70. Part A Commodity by Country, and Part B Country by Commodity.
New Zealand has used the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised) as from 1 July 1962, for classifying external trade for statistical purposes; from the same date this classification was put into effect for recording the external trade of the Cook Islands and Niue. The SITC order was also adopted on 1 July 1962 as the Customs Tariff classification, but a move to the Brussels Tariff Nomenclature was made on 1 July 1967.
Provisional values of imports and exports are set out in the following table.
Period | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1971-72 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | ||||
c.d. Value | cif Value | c.d. Value | c.i.f. Value | c.d. Value | c.i.f. Value | ||||
$(million) | |||||||||
Month of July | 86.7 | 85.4 | 90.7 | 91.0 | 93.5 | 98.9 | 114.9 | 107.2 | 115.8 |
2 months ended August | 164.4 | 155.2 | 165.1 | 176.4 | 182.7 | 195.1 | 237.5 | 203.4 | 219.1 |
3 months ended September | 249.5 | 242.5 | 257.6 | 248.7 | 274.2 | 294.1 | 312.8 | 303.1 | 326.5 |
4 months ended October | 324.6 | 322.1 | 341.9 | 325.7 | 368.3 | 394.8 | 402.0 | 390.6 | 419.3 |
5 months ended November | 418.0 | 385.8 | 410.7 | 401.2 | 464.3 | 497.5 | 478.1 | 490.0 | 525.1 |
6 months ended December | 509.2 | 456.8 | 486.7 | 515.9 | 552.8 | 592.4 | 584.5 | 579.6 | 621.4 |
7 months ended January | 597.9 | 530.1 | 564.6 | 590.8 | 629.4 | 676.6 | |||
8 months ended February | 703.2 | 591.6 | 629.4 | 722.8 | 711.9 | 765.3 | |||
9 months ended March | 817.2 | 668.0 | 710.1 | 807.2 | 811.8 | 873.5 | |||
10 months ended April | 897.0 | 759.5 | 810.4 | 927.3 | 901.0 | 968.1 | |||
11 months ended May | 982.0 | 853.6 | 909.6 | 1,038.4 | 986.0 | 1,059.3 | |||
12 months ended June | 1,087.0 | 942.3 | 1,006.0 | 1,131.1 | 1,075.1 | 1,157.1 |
Valuation of Exports—It has always been the practice to record exports at free-on-board (f.o.b.) values, except during the Second World War when wool exports were valued at appraisal prices. Most meat and dairy produce exports are consigned for sale on overseas markets, and necessarily valued, on export, at the f.o.b. equivalent of the prices ruling at that time in the markets to which they are consigned. Price changes may occur in these markets before the actual sale of the produce.
The exports recorded relate to goods on vessels which have cleared their final port of call in New Zealand during the period.
Valuation of Imports—From July 1962, with the introduction of the Standard International Trade Classification, Revised, statistics on the c.i.f. basis (cost including freight and insurance) are available at item level.
The proportional difference between the two figures of valuation now made available—viz, c.d.v. and c.i.f.—will vary from period to period depending on: (1) the make-up of imports in the different periods, (2) differential changes in import prices and in freight rates; (3) differences between domestic and export prices in the exporting countries, and (4) price fluctuations between dates of purchases and of shipping. In all the tables imports are now shown at c.d.v., unless otherwise specified in respect of particular tables.
The trade figures for imports are compiled from the imports entries passed by the Customs Department. Generally the imports entries are not passed until the goods are available for discharge from the wharf.
Annual Statistics—For trade statistics a June year has been adopted since 1 July 1962 and this accords fairly well with the farm production year.
The statistics of external trade given in this section (comprising the three subsections) do not include the trade of the Cook Islands, Niue, and the Tokelau Islands: statistics for these territories are given in Section 38 of this Yearbook.
The following table gives the values of the export and import trade for years ended June and December. The movement of specie is not included in these figures and gold is excluded.
Year | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | Year | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. | Imports | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
c.d.v. | c.i.f. | c.d.v. | c.i.f. | ||||
*Provisional. | |||||||
Year ended June | $(million) | Year ended December | |||||
1963 | 627.5 | 523.7 | 576.6 | 1,963 | 664.3 | 595.7 | 650.7 |
1964 | 737.3 | 637.4 | 694.0 | 1,964 | 773.7 | 644.0 | 701.7 |
1965 | 742.2 | 662.7 | 724.5 | 1,965 | 729.2 | 703.8 | 766.7 |
1966 | 767.3 | 729.4 | 792.8 | 1,966 | 780.0 | 722.4 | 787.0 |
1967 | 727.2 | 752.2 | 813.2 | 1,967 | 727.1 | 672.4 | 725.6 |
1968 | 820.5 | 622.9 | 674.7 | 1,968 | 920.9 | 749.0 | 805.3 |
1969 | 989.1 | 799.2 | 852.9 | 1,969 | 1,082.5 | 843.0 | 898.9 |
1970x | 1,086.7 | 944.3 | 1,007.2 | 1,970 | 1,093.7 | 1,038.3 | 1,111.8 |
1971* | 1,131.1 | 1,075.1 | 1,157.1 | 1971* | 1,199.7 | 1,101.9 | 1,186.1 |
The following table shows for the June year 1970 the values of merchandise exports to, and imports from, each of the countries trading with New Zealand.
TRADE BY COUNTRIES, YEAR ENDED JUNE 1970 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Country | Exports f.o.b. | Imports c.d.v. | ||
New Zealand Produce | Total | By Country of Origin | By Country of Purchase | |
Sterling Area Countries— | $(000) | |||
Associated States in Eastern Caribbean | 563 | 563 | 5 | 1 |
Australia | 80,896 | 87,311 | 197,872 | 219,535 |
Bahamas | 366 | 367 | 17 | - |
Bahrain | 29 | 29 | 3,672 | 2,865 |
Barbados | 1,750 | 1,750 | 7 | 5 |
Bermuda | 1,412 | 1,412 | - | 39 |
British Honduras | 2 | 2 | - | - |
British Solomon Islands | 304 | 314 | 17 | 18 |
Brunei | 10 | 10 | 2,590 | - |
Ceylon | 2,048 | 2,049 | 4,401 | 4,332 |
Cyprus | 1,007 | 1,007 | 9 | 5 |
Falkland Islands | 1 | 1 | - | - |
Fiji | 7,673 | 8,848 | 959 | 1,223 |
Gambia | 3 | 3 | - | - |
Ghana | 140 | 140 | 2,702 | 2,306 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 233 | 244 | 1,803 | 1,803 |
Guyana | 56 | 56 | 82 | 25 |
Hong Kong | 4,518 | 4,597 | 17,867 | 19,817 |
India | 1,316 | 1,357 | 8,505 | 7,454 |
Ireland, Republic of | 1,987 | 1,987 | 339 | 205 |
Jamaica | 4,436 | 4,436 | 342 | 286 |
Jordan | 10 | 10 | - | - |
Kenya | 1,223 | 1,226 | 423 | 573 |
Kuwait | 213 | 213 | 16,247 | 8,574 |
Libya | 2 | 2 | - | - |
Malawi | 63 | 63 | 100 | 59 |
Malaysia | 7,239 | 7,269 | 6,440 | 7,738 |
Malta, including Gozo | 42 | 42 | 52 | 36 |
Mauritius and Dependencies | 550 | 550 | 50 | 50 |
Montserrat | 30 | 30 | - | - |
Namibia | - - | - - | 1 | 1 |
Nauru | 347 | 359 | 6,317 | 6,317 |
New Hebrides Cond. | 453 | 476 | 29 | 31 |
New Zealand Re-imports | - | - | 1,768 | 10 |
Nigeria | 37 | 38 | 448 | 401 |
Norfolk Island | 433 | 469 | 2 | 3 |
Pakistan | 1,832 | 1,832 | 3,450 | 3,242 |
Papua and New Guinea | 2,641 | 2,790 | 492 | 363 |
Pitcairn Island | 12 | 16 | - | - - |
Qatar and Trucial Sheikdoms | 76 | 76 | - - | - - |
Seychelles | 2 | 2 | - - | - |
Sierra Leone | 21 | 21 | 4 | 3 |
Singapore | 8,551 | 8,725 | 3,060 | 2,509 |
South Africa | 3,123 | 3,197 | 3,941 | 3,493 |
Southern Yemen | 2 | 2 | 2,843 | - |
Tanzania (incl. Zanzibar and Pemba) | 490 | 490 | 1,750 | 1,041 |
Tonga | 1,487 | 1,586 | 485 | 494 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 4,436 | 4,436 | 45 | 42 |
Uganda | 64 | 64 | 1,183 | 1,158 |
United Kingdom | 383,396 | 386,017 | 279,090 | 299,909 |
Western Samoa | 2,714 | 3,431 | 1,441 | 1,512 |
Zambia | 294 | 295 | - | - |
Totals, Sterling Area | 528,534 | 540,212 | 570,849 | 597,480 |
EFTA Countries (Excluding United Kingdom)— | ||||
Austria | 777 | 779 | 1,396 | 1,227 |
Denmark | 2,438 | 2,454 | 2,435 | 2,200 |
Norway | 1,198 | 1,198 | 1,367 | 1,254 |
Portugal | 1,798 | 1,798 | 684 | 662 |
Sweden | 2,567 | 2,592 | 7,296 | 6,835 |
Switzerland and Liechtenstein | 2,092 | 2,150 | 9,384 | 6,749 |
Totals, EFTA | 10,870 | 10,971 | 22,561 | 18,928 |
EEC Countries— | ||||
Belgium and Luxembourgh | 21,226 | 21,292 | 4,442 | 4,353 |
France and Monaco | 28,663 | 28,682 | 7,529 | 6,765 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 29,364 | 29,682 | 36,776 | 35,084 |
Italy and San Marino | 23,668 | 23,724 | 11,913 | 10,906 |
Netherlands | 15,988 | 16,113 | 9,664 | 10,165 |
Totals, EEC | 118,909 | 119,492 | 70,323 | 67,273 |
Dollar Area— | ||||
American Samoa | 2,191 | 2,333 | 9 | 69 |
Antarctic Territory (U.S.) | 2 | 4 | - | - |
Bolivia | 3 | 3 | - | - |
Canada | 45,231 | 45,343 | 37,489 | 35,927 |
Colombia | 46 | 46 | 2,030 | 2,026 |
Costa Rica | 153 | 153 | 70 | 66 |
Dominican Republic | - - | - - | 3,034 | 3,034 |
Ecuador | 5 | 5 | 828 | 827 |
El Salvador | 299 | 299 | - - | - |
Guam | 1,303 | 1,306 | - | - |
Guatemala | 18 | 18 | - - | - - |
Honduras | - | - | 2 | 2 |
Liberia | 14 | 14 | - | - |
Mexico | 1,255 | 1,255 | 210 | 186 |
Panama Canal Zone | 205 | 206 | - | 53 |
Panama Republic | 719 | 720 | - | 88 |
Philippines | 6,086 | 6,518 | 242 | 215 |
Puerto Rico | 1,036 | 1,036 | 17 | 7 |
Ryukyu Islands | 971 | 971 | 22 | 5 |
U.S. Trust Terrs. in Pacific | 496 | 582 | - | - |
United States of America | 164,747 | 166,493 | 123,105 | 122,850 |
Venezuela | 409 | 430 | - - | - - |
Totals, Dollar Area | 225,188 | 227,735 | 167,058 | 165,355 |
Other Countries— | $(000) | |||
Afghanistan | 2 | 2 | - - | - - |
Algeria | 4 | 4 | 1 | - |
Angola incl. Cabinda | 3 | 3 | - | - |
Argentina | 44 | 46 | 34 | 31 |
Brazil | 151 | 337 | 1,171 | 315 |
Bulgaria | 264 | 264 | 19 | 19 |
Burma | 43 | 49 | 3 | - |
Chile | 390 | 390 | 79 | 37 |
China (mainland) | 4,077 | 4,084 | 4,363 | 3,702 |
China, Republic of (Taiwan) | 3,067 | 3,073 | 658 | 645 |
Congo (Brazzaville) | - | - | 13 | - - |
Congo (Leopoldville) | 2 | 2 | 78 | 77 |
Czechoslovakia | 2,756 | 2,776 | 1,805 | 1,701 |
Ethiopia and Eritrea | 11 | 11 | - | - |
Finland | 1,003 | 1,003 | 851 | 783 |
French Guiana | 105 | 105 | - | - |
French Polynesia | 3,841 | 3,885 | 33 | 44 |
French West Indies | 110 | 110 | . . | - |
Germany, East | 667 | 667 | 368 | 343 |
Greece | 8,467 | 8,468 | 29 | 25 |
Hungary | 859 | 859 | 170 | 158 |
Indonesia | 482 | 776 | 1,596 | 704 |
Iran | 1,318 | 1,318 | 11,390 | 3,770 |
Iraq | 29 | 29 | 90 | 47 |
Israel | 31 | 44 | 172 | 128 |
Ivory Coast | 1 | 1 | 109 | 99 |
Japan | 104,921 | 105,557 | 78,096 | 75,803 |
Khmer Republic | 4 | 4 | 3 | 3 |
Korea, Republic of | 1,606 | 1,608 | 494 | 363 |
Laos | 14 | 74 | - | - |
Lebanon | 189 | 189 | 2 | 9 |
Macao | - | - | 2 | - - |
Malagasy | 3 | 3 | 3 | - - |
Mongolian People's Republic | - | - | 7 | - |
Morocco | 184 | 184 | 19 | 5 |
Mozambique | 610 | 610 | 54 | 47 |
Muscat and Oman | 34 | 34 | - | - |
Nepal | 19 | 19 | - | - |
Netherlands Antilles | 538 | 538 | 2 | 2 |
New Caledonia | 3,029 | 3,171 | - - | 17 |
Peru | 4,127 | 4,127 | 40 | 21 |
Poland | 3,129 | 3,129 | 431 | 413 |
Rhodesia | - - | - - | - | - |
Romania | 3 | 3 | 34 | 5 |
Rwanda | - - | - - | - | 1 |
Saudi Arabia | 108 | 108 | 5,041 | 661 |
Somalia | 9 | 9 | - | - |
South Vietnam | 131 | 132 | - | - - |
Spain | 4,475 | 4,475 | 816 | 621 |
St. Pierre and Miquelon | 7 | 7 | - | - |
Sudan | 107 | 107 | 55 | 38 |
Surinam | 6 | 6 | - | - |
Syria | 187 | 187 | 30 | 20 |
Thailand | 3,149 | 3,171 | 455 | 395 |
Tunisia | 125 | 125 | - - | - |
Turkey | 53 | 53 | 210 | 121 |
U.S.S.R. | 16,934 | 16,934 | 649 | 511 |
United Arab Republic | 53 | 53 | 1 | 1 |
Uruguay | 9 | 9 | - | - |
Wallis and Futuna Is. | 141 | 142 | - | - |
Yemen | 2 | 2 | 438 | 1 |
Yugoslavia | 3,720 | 3,720 | 3,614 | 3,598 |
Totals, Other Countries | 175,356 | 176,801 | 113,534 | 95,288 |
Totals, All Countries | 1,058,856 | 1,075,212 | 944,324 | 944,324 |
Passengers' purchases at duty-free stores | 137 | 2,835 | - | - |
Ships' stores | 5,473 | 8,614 | - | - |
Grand Totals | 1,064,466 | 1,086,661 | 944,324 | 944,324 |
The next table shows the values of New Zealand's trade with several groupings of countries.
Year Ended June | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. (Excluding Ships' Stores) | Imports c.d.v. | Exports (including Re-exports) f.o.b. (Excluding Ships' Stores) | Imports c.d.v. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
According to Country of Origin | According to Country of Purchase | According to Country of Origin | According to Country of Purchase | |||
*Provisional. †Belgium, Luxembourg, France, West Germany, Italy, and Netherlands. ‡Austria, Denmark, Norway, Portugal, Sweden, and Switzerland. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
Sterling Area | Dollar Area | |||||
1963 | 349.9 | 360.7 | 371.0 | 120.7 | 70.8 | 68.8 |
1964 | 408.4 | 432.5 | 442.5 | 123.9 | 88.9 | 85.9 |
1965 | 444.8 | 430.9 | 443.8 | 110.2 | 104.7 | 106.6 |
1966 | 418.3 | 478.8 | 495.5 | 124.0 | 115.7 | 104.9 |
1967 | 390.0 | 482.3 | 495.0 | 133.0 | 130.2 | 132.8 |
1968 | 454.2 | 385.9 | 399.8 | 158.9 | 100.9 | 106.3 |
1969 | 511.1 | 486.6 | 507.7 | 199.3 | 131.4 | 132.6 |
1970x | 540.2 | 570.8 | 597.5 | 227.7 | 167.1 | 165.4 |
1971* | 566.0 | 632.9 | 243.1 | 179.0 | ||
EEC Countries† | EFTA Countries‡ | |||||
1963 | 109.8 | 34.6 | 32.8 | 4.4 | 12.3 | 11.9 |
1964 | 136.5 | 41.8 | 40.0 | 8.2 | 22.5 | 21.9 |
1965 | 119.4 | 42.3 | 39.7 | 8.6 | 20.8 | 19.9 |
1966 | 119.8 | 48.2 | 45.4 | 8.1 | 18.3 | 16.1 |
1967 | 83.9 | 55.6 | 52.6 | 7.5 | 19.3 | 17.7 |
1968 | 85.6 | 44.1 | 41.6 | 7.4 | 18.6 | 16.1 |
1969 | 120.0 | 64.2 | 61.2 | 8.4 | 23.6 | 20.6 |
1970x | 119.5 | 70.3 | 67.3 | 11.0 | 22.6 | 18.9 |
1971* | 120.1 | 95.5 | 8.9 | 26.6 |
INDEX NUMBERS OF VOLUME OF EXTERNAL TRADE—The series for exports of New Zealand produce are linked-chain series. The exports of each year are revalued at the unit values of the immediately preceding year and the aggregate so obtained is compared with the recorded value in that (preceding) year to give a Laspeyre type index on base previous year. Aggregates are also calculated for immediately preceding years at the unit values of the latest year, which, compared with the recorded value in the latest year, gives a Paasche type index. The final index for the year is then obtained as the geometric mean of these two—i.e., a Fisher “Ideal” index-and in the table the annual movements are linked.
The series for total exports includes an allowance for re-exports of imported goods. Since these are normally approximately 1 percent of total exports the approximate volume movements are obtained by “deflating” the recorded values by the import price index as the best indicator available of price movements for these commodities. The two indexes, exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports, are then combined by weighting by their relative values in 1960, which is the base period for the current series.
For the import volume index, from 1950 on, a Fisher “Ideal” index has been obtained as the geometric mean of both anterior year and current year weighted indexes. Currently, the items for which quantities are recorded (and consequently unit values obtained) represent approximately two-thirds of the total value of imports. Price movements are imputed to the remaining one-third on the basis of the price movements of items in the same statistical groupings.
The total exports and imports series are combined into the total trade series by weighting by their relative values in 1960, being the base period for the current combined series. Index numbers of volume of external trade for the latest 11 years are given below on the base: calendar year 1960 (= 1000). The Monthly Abstract of Statistics and the annual Analysis of External Trade Statistics give series for calendar and March years as well as quarterly figures. The series is being revised on a 1971 base and will be published in the Abstract.
VOLUME INDEX NUMBERS OF EXTERNAL TRADEBase: calendar year 1960 (= 1000) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
June Year | Exports | Imports | Total Trade | ||||
New Zealand Produce | Total Exports | ||||||
Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Total | ||||
*Provisional. | |||||||
1961 | 975 | 1,017 | 984 | 988 | 988 | 1,151 | 1,066 |
1962 | 1,122 | 1,004 | 1,110 | 1,072 | 1,076 | 1,008 | 1,043 |
1963 | 1,070 | 1,130 | 1,107 | 1,111 | 1,114 | 1,053 | 1,084 |
1964 | 1,161 | 1,136 | 1,087 | 1,149 | 1,153 | 1,250 | 1,200 |
1965 | 1,241 | 1,104 | 1,021 | 1,143 | 1,147 | 1,299 | 1,220 |
1966 | 1,262 | 1,042 | 1,179 | 1,186 | 1,193 | 1,413 | 1,299 |
1967 | 1,364 | 1,092 | 975 | 1,179 | 1,184 | 1,448 | 1,312 |
1968 | 1,346 | 1,255 | 1,152 | 1,341 | 1,353 | 1,088 | 1,225 |
1969 | 1,334 | 1,354 | 1,333 | 1,475 | 1,489 | 1,236 | 1,367 |
1970 | 1,402 | 1,456 | 1,321 | 1,562 | 1,577 | 1,418 | 1,500 |
1971* | 1,382 | 1,452 | 1,301 | 1,567 | 1,581 | 1,531 | 1,556 |
IMPORT AND EXPORT CONTROL AND EXCHANGE ALLOCATION—To ensure that overseas debt services would be met and sufficient funds be available for essential imports, there have been import control and export licences regulations since December 1938.
The Import Control Regulations 1938 prohibited the import of goods except under a licence or an exemption. The Export Licences Regulations 1938 provided (with minor exceptions) that an export licence must be obtained before goods could be exported. In addition, the requirement of an export permit was introduced by the Export Prohibition Emergency Regulations 1939, which have since been replaced by the Export Prohibition Regulations 1953. The Import Licensing Control Regulations 1964 require that, except for exempted goods (which comprise over two-thirds of private imports), a written licence, or a written permit granted by the Minister of Customs is necessary for all imports.
Export Control—Three classes of export licences are provided for, viz, particular, general, and purchaser's. The particular licence applies to an occasional shipment, the general licence is issued to exporters who make regular or frequent shipments, while the purchaser's licence applies to those cases where goods have been purchased in New Zealand for export and credits have been established from overseas funds (e.g., wool purchases). A condition of the issue of any export licence is that the overseas exchange earned must be sold to a New Zealand bank for New Zealand currency.
Whereas the purpose of the Export Licences Regulations is to ensure that all foreign exchange earned is sold to the New Zealand banking system, the Export Prohibition Regulations 1953 control the export of essential goods in short supply, of goods on which subsidies have been granted, and of goods shipped to strategic destinations.
Import Selection—The Import Control Regulations are administered through Import Licensing Schedules. Summaries of changes in the schedules up to 1962-63 have been given in the 1970 and earlier issues of the Yearbook, while changes in the 1963-64 to 1969-70 are covered in the 1971 Yearbook.
Import licences are issued by the Customs Department which is advised by the Department of Industries and Commerce on the import of materials and machinery for existing or planned New Zealand manufacturing industries and on the import of goods of a kind made in New Zealand.
Innovations of major importance introduced in 1962 were the Free Funds and the Export Incentive Schemes.
The Export Incentive Scheme was made available to all manufacturers who manufacture for export or who undertake to so do, whether or not they have an entitlement to import licence for raw materials or components. Licences issued under the scheme are either replacement, assistance, or bonus licences. A manufacturer already holding a licence, or entitlement to a licence for raw materials or components may obtain a replacement licence to the value of the licensed imported content of the goods exported, produced for export, or in the course of manufacture against confirmed overseas orders. Assistance licences will be granted either in the case of confirmed overseas orders where production has not been commenced, or when a manufacturer not holding overseas orders makes a declaration of intention to export and shows that active steps to open up an export market have been taken. Bonus licences are available to manufacturers who have actually exported; they may obtain licences for raw materials or components either of the same kind and value as those used in the manufacture of the exported goods, or of a different kind provided that the latter have a basic allocation and that the grant is not likely to affect adversely the efficient operation of an existing New Zealand industry. Bonus licences are in addition to licences issued as replacement or assistance licences. Once a bonus licence has been granted the materials or components may be used to manufacture goods for sale either overseas or in New Zealand as the manufacturer decides.
The 1970-71 Import Licensing Schedule provided in general for an increase of 5 percent in the value of licences. Objectives of Government policy were to take advantage of the improved balance of payments position to promote a rate of growth consistent with the targets set by the National Development Conference. In view of the need for greater productivity, manufacturers were being encouraged to modernise plant and to more efficient and labour-saving equipment.
A new importers policy was introduced. Limited funds were provided to assist manufacturers and other intending importers actively engaged in the handling, selling, and distribution of goods who would normally be interested in importing in their own name. Applicants also had to show that they have a direct interest in the goods concerned either because they have purchased them from existing licence holders or because they made imports in related lines.
Substantial increases were also provided in the level of licences for vehicles in an endeavour to more closely equate supply with demand.
The token licence scheme was continued, and licences issued on a value basis were increased by 25 percent.
The 1971-72 Import Licensing Schedule in general provided for an increase of 7 1/2 percent in licence values. Licences under the token licence scheme were increased to 175 percent of the 1970 level for those on a value basis and to 125 percent for those on a quantity basis. Limited provision was also made for new importers to obtain licences in certain existing token licence item codes. From 1 July 1971 additional items to a value in excess of $20 million in terms of past annual imports were exempted.
The 1972-73 Import Licensing Schedule provided for a licence allocation generally at 110 percent of the 1971-72 level by value; for new cars provision was made at $96 million compared with $60 million.
Over two-thirds by value of goods imported into New Zealand in the private sector are exempted from import licensing.
In July 1971 Government announced that a review would be made within 5 years of all those items still subject to import licensing with the objective of replacing import licensing, where applicable, by appropriate tariffs as the means of protection. It is recognised that in some circumstances the review may indicate that it will be necessary to retain import licensing on particular goods. To the greatest feasible extent the review will be of industries, rather than individual commodities. This will enable the Tariff and Development Board to consider the economic position of an industry as a whole in making its recommendations to Government.
To give the commercial community some further guidance on the order in which it would be advertising the products of industries for proposed exemption from licensing, Government has outlined in broad terms the following programme: (a) materials, components, and machinery which are common to a cross-section of industry; (b) materials and components up to and including final product used as a raw material or components by other industries; and (c) other goods on the basis of reasonably large segments of particular industries ranging from the basic raw material right through to the final product.
Within these broad terms priority in selecting industries for review will, wherever possible, be given to those which already have unrestricted access to raw materials and other inputs; those in which the existing level of protection appears to be high; and those which are significant in the cost structure of export industries. In applying these criteria regard will be had to Government assurances to industry, both general and particular; National Development Conference recommendations and related studies; and international commitments.
Another step in the exemption programme was taken in October 1971 when a further lengthy list of proposed exemptions from import licensing was published.
From the commencement of the 1968-69 licensing period the repatriation requirement for private and commercial no-remittance imports was increased to 30 percent. This amount was increased to 50 percent then 60 percent from 1 July 1969 and 1 July 1970 respectively. The repatriation requirement of 60 percent was waived on 26 February 1970 for one year in respect of built-up vehicles in line with other steps taken by Government to meet the shortage of new cars. This waiver, for built-up vehicles only, was subsequently extended up to and including 25 February 1972. For other private and commercial no-remittance imports the repatriation requirement was increased from 26 February 1971 to 100 percent. The private and commercial no-remittance import licensing schemes were withdrawn from 26 February 1972.
TARIFF AND DEVELOPMENT BOARD—The Tariff and Development Board was established under the Tariff and Development Board Act 1961. The Board was constituted on 1 June 1962 and since then has comprised between four and seven members. The board has the functions, when so requested by the Minister of Customs, the Minister of Industries and Commerce, or the Minister of Overseas Trade, to inquire into and report on revisions of the Customs Tariff, having regard to the trade and commerce, and the farming, manufacturing, and distributing industries of New Zealand and also the interests of consumers.
In 1971 the board conducted inquiries to consider the rates of duty and import licensing provisions which should apply to imports of the following goods: tuners and amplifiers, marking pens, certain metal stationery articles, armoured suction hose, piezo-electric crystals, glucose, wooden handles for tools, certain resins and plastic materials, polytetrafluoroethylene sheet, post-hole diggers, sacks and bags, excavating machinery, bookbinders' gathering and stitching machines, printing inks, cast acrylic sheet, screwdrivers, button moulds, continuous filament polyester yarn.
At the request of the Minister of Overseas Trade, the board in 1971 inquired into and reported on the question of whether certain goods should be added to Schedule A of the New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement. The goods on which public inquiries were held were: dartboards, billiard tables, switchboards and control panels, road and paving setts, and monumental stone. The board also considered the question of eliminating the margins between the British preferential duty rates and Australian agreement rates for a number of items; this involved public inquiries on printed knitted fabrics, electrical fuses, sockets, and plugs.
The board received a number of references for inquiries to be held in 1972 arising from a notice of proposed exemptions from import licensing published in a supplement to the New Zealand Gazette of 17 October 1971.
Emergency Protection Authorities—The Tariff and Development Amendment Act 1967 made provision for the appointment of Emergency Protection Authorities. The Minister of Customs, the Minister of Industries and Commerce, or the Minister of Overseas Trade may, where it appears to the Minister that urgent action may be necessary to protect a New Zealand industry in relation to imports of goods, request an Authority to undertake an inquiry in relation to the importation of such goods and to report to the Minister on the following matters:
Whether urgent action is necessary to protect that industry in relation to the importation of such goods; and
If such action is considered necessary, the nature of the protection that is considered by the Authority to be appropriate in all circumstances, and the extent and duration of such protection.
An Authority which undertakes an inquiry is required to report back to the appropriate Minister not later than 30 days after the date on which he received the request for the inquiry. If the Authority considers that urgent action should be taken to protect the industry, it may recommend to the Minister that protection be effected by either or both of the following measures:
The imposition of a temporary Customs duty.
The temporary restriction of the importation of such goods.
When the Authority so recommends, action may be taken within the terms of the Customs Act 1966, to impose a temporary protective Customs duty or restriction on importation. However the matter must have first been referred to the Tariff and Development Board for its consideration before any temporary protection is imposed. There are limits placed on the duration of temporary protection which is regarded as “holding action” pending the completion of the Tariff and Development Board's inquiries.
The Emergency Protection Authority was established in 1968 and by 30 September 1971 had undertaken 134 inquiries. Most of these inquiries arose following the receipt of objections to proposals to exempt goods from import licensing. After considering the Authority's reports the Government imposed temporary duties in 27 cases, and retained import licensing in a further 25 cases. In seven cases temporary protection was reimposed and 3 cases were awaiting decision. Temporary protection was not granted in the 68 remaining instances.
TRADE COMMISSIONER SERVICE—Facilities for the promotion of overseas trade are provided by the Department of Industries and Commerce through the service of 26 Trade Commissioner posts— Athens, Bangkok, Bonn, Brisbane, Brussels, Canberra, Djakarta, Hong Kong, Kuala Lumpur, London, Los Angeles, Melbourne, Montreal, New Delhi, New York, Paris, Perth, Rome, San Francisco, Singapore, Suva, Sydney, Tokyo, Trinidad. Vancouver, and Washington. While this representation is modest in comparison with other countries, it reflects the country's growing interest in the desirability of diversifying export markets. In addition, agreement was reached with Air New Zealand in 1961 that some of its overseas managers should act as trade correspondents of the Department of Industries and Commerce. At present there are Air New Zealand correspondents in New Caledonia, Tahiti, American Samoa, and Honolulu. Most Trade Commissioners have appropriate diplomatic or consular status in the countries to which they are accredited.
While the selling of goods in overseas markets is basically the responsibility of New Zealand exporters, the Trade Commissioner can be of considerable help in conducting market surveys and supplying information on import and exchange restrictions, Customs duty, sales tax, normal sources of supply (local production and imported), marketing methods, freight rates, statutory or customary requirements for packing, labelling, etc., and reliable importers in his territory. He may also assist New Zealand importers to locate new sources of supply of essential commodities. New Zealand businessmen travelling overseas may be saved much time and trouble by enlisting the services of the Trade Commissioner, whose knowledge of local conditions and whose connections with businessmen and Government officials in his territory enable him to give valuable advice. His task is made easier if he is given adequate notice of the visit.
The Trade Commissioner keeps a careful watch on the pattern of New Zealand trade with his territory and reports on significant changes. Where imports from New Zealand are affected, for example, by a new interpretation of an agricultural inspection regulation, or by the imposition of import restrictions, the Trade Commissioner is often called upon to make representations at the official level.
Trade Commissioners are also engaged in numerous other activities, some of which are representing New Zealand at international conferences, reporting on economic and industrial developments in their territories, acting on behalf of Government departments in the procurement of stores, payment of accounts, etc., and maintaining liaison where they are stationed with business and Government circles.
Businessmen may write for information direct to the New Zealand Trade Commissioner in the country concerned but, where convenient, it is preferred that requests be made through the Department of Industries and Commerce in New Zealand, which is often able to give preliminary advice and assistance.
The addresses of overseas representatives are listed in Section 41, Official.
TRADE PROMOTION—A Trade Promotion Council was set up in March 1962 as a co-ordinating and advisory agency in a concerted continuous New Zealand trade drive and in September 1969, it accepted an invitation to act as a sector council of the National Development Council. The council advises in the exploration of new or potential markets including trade surveys and missions: the coordination of promotional schemes, trade fairs, and publicity; and the improvement of facilities, both within New Zealand and overseas, which may assist exporters. An Export Development Conference called by the Government, was held in June 1963 to examine the problems to be met in aprogramme of expanded exports. The need to diversify markets and products was underlined when Britain applied in 1961 to join the European Economic Community. A trade drive was recognised as essential to earn more overseas exchange to continue to improve the standard of living for a steadily increasing population and to expand economic and national development. A scheme of export aids was developed by the Government following the conference, among them an export guarantee scheme to provide guarantees to exporters against losses which might result from circumstances not insurable with commercial insurers. The National Development Conference in 1968 and 1969 studied the export capacity of production sectors and set 5-year and 10-year export targets. To promote the export of manufactured goods, exhibits have been arranged at trade fairs and trade missions conducted in selected areas overseas.
Export seminars have been held in major cities. The first series—on Australia—was held in 1966; the second—on Asia—in 1967; the third—on techniques of exporting—in 1969; the fourth—on export marketing—in 1970, and the fifth—on exporting to Australia—in 1971. Contacts with exporters and prospective exporters have been widened by the work of export liaison officers, who travel widely in New Zealand, explaining the facilities and taxation and import licensing incentives that are available to exporters.
GENERAL—The growth and diversification of the New Zealand economy are heavily dependent on increasing exports to pay for rising imports of goods needed by industry and a growing population, as well as to provide for large payments for “invisibles” in the form of services. Overseas trade is the lifeblood of the economy. (See Section 25e, National Development Council for projections of exports to meet growth requirements.
In New Zealand copies of export entries are forwarded to the Department of Statistics for processing and analysis and the regular publication of export statistics. Exports are valued in New Zealand currency “free on board at the port of shipment”, except re-exports ex bonded warehouse or under drawback of duty, which are recorded at the original import values. Where goods are not sold till arrival at their destination, values are assessed at current prices at time of shipment. Meat and dairy-produce exports are valued like other commodities, on the basis of overseas realisation, not on the basis of the prices payable to producers under the internal purchasing procedures.
The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination. A distinction is made between exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports of imported goods.
Since 1 July 1962, the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised) has been used in classifying export trade.
MAIN EXPORTS—The following table gives total exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports (excluding gold and current coin) for the latest 10 years and the main commodity groups.
Year Ended June | Meat and Meat Preparations | Dairy Products | Hides, Skins, and Pelts | Wool | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter | Cheese | Casein | Total | ||||
f.o.b. value $(million) | |||||||
1962 | 139.9 | 84.4 | 43.0 | 9.8 | 146.2 | 26.7 | 207.4 |
1963 | 173.0 | 90.9 | 37.0 | 8.4 | 146.4 | 25.4 | 214.4 |
1964 | 183.2 | 109.6 | 35.1 | 11.3 | 168.4 | 30.4 | 271.4 |
1965 | 212.5 | 119.6 | 40.7 | 16.8 | 197.7 | 31.7 | 208.6 |
1966 | 196.7 | 109.6 | 41.7 | 20.0 | 195.4 | 40.0 | 231.9 |
1967 | 205.0 | 109.4 | 45.1 | 18.6 | 205.4 | 33.6 | 174.1 |
1968 | 260.7 | 112.2 | 47.4 | 18.1 | 210.3 | 39.8 | 158.2 |
1969 | 309.4 | 114.8 | 42.6 | 21.7 | 204.7 | 55.4 | 212.4 |
1970x | 368.9 | 109.7 | 44.3 | 25.8 | 213.9 | 48.7 | 204.2 |
1971† | 391.2 | 112.0 | 47.9 | 30.2 | 226.9 | 50.6 | 188.6 |
Year Ended June | Sausage Casings | Tallow | Fruit and Vegetables | Pulp, Paper, and Paper-board | Total* | Re-exports | Total Exports |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including commodities not listed. †Provisional. | |||||||
f.o.b. value $(million) | |||||||
1962 | 8.9 | 6.3 | 9.9 | 10.9 | 575.1 | 7.8 | 582.9 |
1963 | 10.5 | 4.8 | 7.5 | 13.8 | 620.0 | 7.6 | 627.5 |
1964 | 12.0 | 7.1 | 9.6 | 17.3 | 728.4 | 8.8 | 737.3 |
1965 | 11.1 | 7.0 | 10.7 | 17.0 | 733.7 | 8.5 | 742.2 |
1966 | 10.9 | 6.5 | 12.3 | 18.3 | 756.8 | 10.5 | 767.3 |
1967 | 12.0 | 6.8 | 10.7 | 16.6 | 717.6 | 9.6 | 727.2 |
1968 | 9.9 | 6.9 | 13.8 | 23.9 | 804.6 | 15.8 | 820.5 |
1969 | 10.9 | 6.5 | 16.6 | 27.0 | 968.9 | 20.2 | 989.1 |
1970x | 14.0 | 9.0 | 21.6 | 28.3 | 1,064.5 | 22.2 | 1,086.7 |
1971† | 13.8 | 10.1 | 21.4 | 28.2 | 1,107.1 | 24.0 | 1,131.1 |
The commodity groups shown above normally account for more than 90 percent of their total value of merchandise exports.
The relative importance of dairy produce, meat, and wool as the main individual constituents of New Zealand's export trade have varied considerably, as is seen from the figures in the preceding table. In the preceding subsection is set out a table of volume index numbers for these commodities. A table showing the export price index numbers and terms of trade is given in Section 23, Prices.
Over 80 percent of exports are pastoral products. Of exports other than pastoral the principal ones of economic significance in the June year 1971 were; logs of radiata pine ($25.7 m), fish and fish products ($18.3 m), newsprint ($14.0 m), sawn timber ($11.5 m), wood pulp ($9.3 m), apples ($8.6 m), grass and clover seeds ($4.9 m).
Quantity figures of exports of the principal items of New Zealand produce are next given for the 3 latest years, while the Statistical Summary, towards the end of the book, shows the figures for some of the more important commodities for the last 50 years.
Commodity (New Zealand Produce) | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* | |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||
Mining products— | ||||
Pumice | (cwt) | 12,028 | 17,174 | 13,475 |
Cement | (cwt) | 31,608 | 16,301 | 8,243 |
Fishery products— | ||||
Fish, fresh and frozen | (cwt) | 78,536 | 99,798 | 152,928 |
Crayfish | (cwt) | 64,880 | 49,406 | 44,929 |
Fish oils and fish-liver oils | (gal) | 3,518 | 6,419 | 5,626 |
Forest products— | ||||
Kauri gum | (ton) | 29 | 21 | 19 |
Timber— | ||||
Logs, radiata pine | (000 cu ft) | 52,786 | 62,106 | 61,543 |
Sawn | (000 sup ft) | 99,802 | 106,139 | 118,509 |
For cases in shooks | (000 sup ft) | 3,225 | 2,308 | 1,254 |
Wood pulp | (ton) | 87,741 | 80,912 | 94,626 |
Newsprint | (ton) | 121,348 | 119,605 | 109,681 |
Building board | (000 sq ft) | 21,085 | 15,324 | 17,429 |
Plywood | (000 sq ft) | 1,678 | 4,930 | 4,947 |
Commodity (New Zealand Produce) | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* | |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||
Pastoral products— | ||||
Butter | (ton) | 203,118 | 194,892 | 188,343 |
Casein | (ton) | 49,236 | 61,010 | 68,436 |
Cheese | (ton) | 86,276 | 89,156 | 91,039 |
Milk, dried and condensed | (ton) | 132,655 | 181,439 | 157,961 |
Sugar of milk | (ton) | 6,775 | 7,945 | 7,471 |
Eggs— | ||||
In shell | (doz) | 38,935 | 69,613 | 154,046 |
Not in shell | (000 lb) | 709 | 931 | 6,552 |
Honey | (ton) | 297 | 644 | 1,762 |
Meat, frozen and chilled | (ton) | 635,484 | 648,389 | 638,304 |
Meat, canned | (ton) | 3,682 | 3,388 | 3,768 |
Meat extract | (lb) | 415,228 | 209,396 | 489,833 |
Other preserved meat | (ton) | 1,457 | 1,841 | 1,759 |
Sausage casings | (000 hanks) | 7,472 | 7,646 | 7,264 |
Liver meal | (cwt) | 11,678 | 11,078 | 8,135 |
Cattlehides | (000) | 1,387 | 1,482 | 1,584 |
Horsehides | (000) | 1,971 | 3,036 | 1,423 |
Calfskins | (000) | 1,045 | 1,169 | 1,121 |
Deerskins | (000) | 58 | 82 | 132 |
Opossum skins | (000) | 1,292 | 1,605 | 346 |
Sheepskins and pelts | (000) | 37,222 | 34,015 | 36,248 |
Horsehair and other coarse animal hair | (lb) | 60,243 | 60,453 | 58,453 |
Wool | (metric ton) | 307,960 | 302,050 | 294,747 |
Lard | (cwt) | 119 | 114 | 91 |
Edible tallow | (ton) | 5,446 | 4,069 | 2,024 |
Edible stearine | (ton) | 706 | 640 | 345 |
Inedible tallow | (ton) | 64,241 | 67,193 | 62,550 |
Neatsfoot oil | (ton) | 715 | 671 | 581 |
Live cattle | No. | 2,263 | 1,842 | 2,311 |
Live sheep | No. | 4,292 | 111 | 19 |
Live horses | No. | 1,093 | 1,136 | 1,338 |
Agricultural products— | ||||
Barley | (cental) | 37,061 | 6 | 33 |
Apples | (000 lb) | 92,466 | 120,371 | 114,968 |
Pears | (000 lb) | 5,384 | 6,932 | 7,612 |
Hops | (lb) | 221,408 | 60,989 | 183,353 |
Potatoes | (ton) | 6,568 | 9,370 | 10,434 |
Onions | (ton) | 4,230 | 9,615 | 8,458 |
Canned vegetables | (000 lb) | 4,549 | 7,806 | 5,812 |
Frozen vegetables | (cwt) | 151,996 | 215,537 | 160,929 |
Peas, food | (cental) | 370,101 | 363,061 | 669,106 |
Peas, seed | (cental) | 269,893 | 255,813 | 196,078 |
Seeds, grass and clover | (cental) | 201,955 | 175,027 | 213,868 |
Seeds, other | (cental) | 13,173 | 10,868 | 16,327 |
Miscellaneous— | ||||
Biscuits | (cwt) | 41,852 | 47,517 | 55,666 |
Ale, beer, stout | (gal) | 560,809 | 596,313 | 713,919 |
Sugar | (cwt) | 6,282 | 3,962 | 1,882 |
Drinking chocolate | (000 lb) | 311 | 7,232 | 11,929 |
Cigarettes | (lb) | 121,429 | 146,100 | 190,065 |
Cut tobacco | (lb) | 141,698 | 124,628 | 166,171 |
Textile waste | (000 lb) | 2,089 | 2,330 | 1,802 |
Soaps | (000 lb) | 4,384 | 2,701 | 3,424 |
Chamois leather | (sq ft) | 698,015 | 470,609 | 526,887 |
The values of the principal exports are given in the following table.
Commodity (New Zealand Produce) | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* |
---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Mining products | |||
Pumice | 17 | 34 | 22 |
Cement | 40 | 22 | 12 |
Other | 154 | 104 | 109 |
Totals | 211 | 160 | 143 |
Fishery products— | |||
Fish, fresh and frozen | 1,832 | 2,858 | 4,600 |
Fish, other | 463 | 916 | 1,431 |
Crayfish | 15,370 | 11,358 | 12,225 |
Fish oils and fish-liver oils | 34 | 44 | 27 |
Totals | 17,700 | 15,176 | 18,284 |
Forest products— | |||
Kauri gum | 18 | 15 | 12 |
Timber— | |||
Logs, radiata pine | 19,787 | 23,459 | 25,683 |
Sawn | 8,023 | 9,724 | 11,498 |
For cases in shooks | 377 | 278 | 188 |
Wood pulp | 7,448 | 7,237 | 9,271 |
Newsprint | 16,149 | 15,845 | 14,029 |
Other paper and paperboard | 2,593 | 4,580 | 3,969 |
Building board | 727 | 587 | 767 |
Plywood | 139 | 419 | 436 |
Other | 298 | 615 | 1,166 |
Totals | 55,559 | 62,759 | 67,019 |
Pastoral products— | |||
Butter | 114,760 | 109,747 | 111,982 |
Casein | 21,708 | 25,755 | 30,202 |
Cheese | 42,603 | 44,342 | 47,933 |
Milk, dried and condensed | 23,129 | 31,092 | 34,060 |
Sugar of milk | 1,844 | 2,168 | 2,047 |
Other dairy produce | 2,488 | 2,871 | 2,682 |
Eggs— | |||
In shell | 16 | 30 | 64 |
Not in shell | 90 | 140 | 992 |
Honey | 148 | 262 | 586 |
Meat, frozen and chilled | 304,631 | 364,409 | 386,251 |
Meat, canned | 3,626 | 3,218 | 3,346 |
Meat extract | 445 | 280 | 584 |
Other preserved meat | 740 | 995 | 987 |
Sausage casings | 10,929 | 13,972 | 13,829 |
Liver meal | 80 | 102 | 84 |
Cattlehides | 8,187 | 10,325 | 9,740 |
Horsehides | 9 | 19 | 10 |
Calfskins | 3,175 | 2,889 | 1,851 |
Deerskins | 149 | 202 | 382 |
Opossum skins | 1,863 | 2,052 | 261 |
Sheepskins and pelts | 41,832 | 32,946 | 38,172 |
Horsehair and other coarse animal hair | 26 | 30 | 30 |
Wool | 212,381 | 204,222 | 188,569 |
Inedible offals (including dried blood) | 4,773 | 6,674 | 4,767 |
Lard | 3 | 3 | 2 |
Edible tallow | 642 | 632 | 389 |
Edible stearine | 76 | 86 | 54 |
Inedible tallow | 5,859 | 8,381 | 9,739 |
Neatsfoot oil | 214 | 133 | 132 |
Live cattle | 401 | 752 | 981 |
Live sheep | 167 | 30 | 6 |
Live horses | 3,096 | 3,817 | 4,604 |
Other | 4,173 | 2,800 | 2,996 |
Totals | 814,263 | 875,375 | 898.313 |
Agricultural products— | |||
Barley | 82 | - - | - - |
Apples | 5,796 | 8,864 | 8,596 |
Pears | 338 | 509 | 571 |
Hops | 112 | 32 | 114 |
Potatoes | 404 | 491 | 675 |
Onions | 324 | 819 | 829 |
Canned vegetables | 629 | 1,100 | 912 |
Frozen vegetables | 2,091 | 2,895 | 2,206 |
Peas, food | 2,035 | 1,719 | 2,435 |
Peas, seed | 1,484 | 1,458 | 1,137 |
Seeds, grass and clover | 3,453 | 3,576 | 4,900 |
Other seeds | 298 | 474 | 858 |
Other | 4,596 | 5,901 | 3,586 |
Totals | 21,643 | 27,837 | 26,820 |
Miscellaneous— | |||
Biscuits | 1,517 | 1,672 | 2,049 |
Ale, beer, stout | 476 | 486 | 589 |
Sugar | 35 | 25 | 15 |
Soups | 87 | 152 | 283 |
Drinking chocolate | 34 | 1,181 | 2,143 |
Infant and invalid food (cereal) | 55 | 79 | 75 |
Cigarettes | 268 | 311 | 401 |
Cut tobacco | 213 | 190 | 259 |
Textile waste | 222 | 257 | 180 |
Soaps | 366 | 317 | 605 |
Scrap metal | 1,264 | 2,144 | 1,382 |
Dairy machinery | 748 | 1,233 | 1,050 |
Chamois leather | 206 | 175 | 200 |
Vitamins and concentrates | 3 | 16 | 28 |
Other | 54,099 | 74,922 | 87,243 |
Totals | 59,593 | 83,159 | 96,502 |
Totals, New Zealand produce (excluding gold) | 968,878 | 1,064,466 | 1,107,081 |
Gold (excluded from above) | 27 | 29 | 59 |
In the following table exports (excluding re-exports) for the years ended June 1970 and 1971 are summarised according to the Sections and Divisions of the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised).
Exports, New Zealand Produce—Section and Division | Year Ended June | |
---|---|---|
1970x | 1971* | |
*Provisional. | ||
Section 0. Food and Live Animals | $(000) | |
Div. 00 Live animals | 4,648 | 5,669 |
Div. 01 Meat and meat preparations | 368,903 | 391,168 |
Div. 02 Dairy products and eggs | 188,222 | 197,712 |
Div. 03 Fish and fish preparations | 15,013 | 18,175 |
Div. 04 Cereals and cereal preparations | 4,019 | 2,406 |
Div. 05 Fruit and vegetables | 21,604 | 21,375 |
Div. 06 Sugar and sugar preparations | 2,693 | 3,008 |
Div. 07 Coffee, tea, cocoa, spices, and manufactures thereof | 2,224 | 4,323 |
Div. 08 Feeding stuff for animals (not including unmilled cereals) | 4,133 | 4,339 |
Div. 09 Miscellaneous food preparations | 3,158 | 1,488 |
Totals, Section 0 | 614,617 | 649,664 |
Section 1. Beverages and Tobacco | ||
Div. 11 Beverages | 578 | 669 |
Div. 12 Tobacco and tobacco manufactures | 543 | 749 |
Totals, Section 1 | 1,121 | 1,417 |
Section 2. Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels | ||
Div. 21 Hides, skins, and fur skins, undressed | 48,706 | 50,587 |
Div. 22 Oil seeds, oil nuts, and kernels | 68 | 8 |
Div. 23 Crude rubber, including synthetic and reclaimed | - | - |
Div. 24 Wood and cork | 33,798 | 38,347 |
Div. 25 Pulp and waste paper | 7,294 | 9,394 |
Div. 26 Textile fibres (not manufactured into yarn, thread, or fabrics) and waste | 204,989 | 189,257 |
Div. 27 Crude fertilisers and crude minerals, excluding coal, petroleum, and precious stones | 157 | 219 |
Div. 28 Metalliferous ores and metal scrap | 2,873 | 2,401 |
Div. 29 Animal and vegetable crude materials, n.e.s. | 26,402 | 26,573 |
Totals. Section 2 | 324,290 | 316,786 |
Section 3. Mineral Fuels, Lubricants and Related Materials | ||
Div. 32 Coal, coke, and briquettes | 88 | 36 |
Div. 33 Petroleum and petroleum products | 5,650 | 6,669 |
Div. 34 Gas | 4 | 1 |
Totals, Section 3 | 5,742 | 6,706 |
Section 4. Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats | ||
Div. 41 Animal oils and fats | 9,614 | 10,554 |
Div. 42 Vegetable oils and fats, unprocessed | 1 | 1 |
Div. 43 Animal and vegetable oils and fats, processed | 420 | 405 |
Totals, Section 4 | 10,035 | 10,960 |
Section 5. Chemicals | $(000) | |
Div. 51 Chemical elements and compounds | 1,895 | 1,726 |
Div. 52 Mineral tar and crude chemicals from coal, petroleum, and natural gas | 1 | 1 |
Div. 53 Dyeing, tanning, and colouring materials | 275 | 409 |
Div. 54 Medicinal and pharmaceutical products | 1,260 | 1,455 |
Div. 55 Essential oils and perfume materials, toilet, polishing, and cleansing preparations | 992 | 2,106 |
Div. 56 Fertilisers, manufactured | 147 | 16 |
Div. 57 Explosives and pyrotechnic products | 131 | 26 |
Div. 58 Plastic materials, regenerated cellulose, artificial resins | 483 | 537 |
Div. 59 Miscellaneous chemical materials and products | 28,369 | 34,158 |
Totals, Section 5 | 33,552 | 40,434 |
Section 6. Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material | ||
Div. 61 Leather, leather manufactures, n.e.i., and dressed furs | 1,015 | 1,365 |
Div. 62 Rubber manufactures, n.e.s. | 1,051 | 1,167 |
Div. 63 Wood and cork manufactures (excluding furniture) | 2,891 | 4,448 |
Div. 64 Paper, paperboard, and manufactures thereof | 22,259 | 20,494 |
Div. 65 Textile yarn, fabrics, made-up articles, and related products | 10,697 | 13,496 |
Div. 66 Non-metallic mineral manufactures, n.e.s. | 2,373 | 2,898 |
Div. 67 Iron and steel | 1,123 | 3,146 |
Div. 68 Non-ferrous metals | 4,327 | 2,763 |
Div. 69 Manufactures of metal | 4,216 | 4,500 |
Totals, Section 6 | 49,953 | 54,277 |
Section 7. Machinery and Transport Equipment | ||
Div. 71 Machinery other than electric | 6,988 | 7,416 |
Div. 72 Electric machinery, apparatus, and appliances | 6,824 | 6,723 |
Div. 73 Transport equipment | 1,786 | 2,281 |
Totals, Section 7 | 15,598 | 16,421 |
Section 8. Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles | ||
Div. 81 Sanitary, plumbing, heating and lighting fixtures, and fittings | 471 | 456 |
Div. 82 Furniture and fixtures | 794 | 975 |
Div. 83 Travel goods, handbags, and similar articles | 421 | 488 |
Div. 84 Clothing | 1,984 | 2,004 |
Div. 85 Footwear | 253 | 262 |
Div. 86 Professional, scientific and controlling instruments; photo-graphic and optical goods, watches, and clocks | 672 | 816 |
Div. 89 Miscellaneous manufactured articles, n.e.s. | 4,624 | 5,353 |
Totals, Section 8 | 9,218 | 10,354 |
Section 9. Commodities and Transactions not Classified According to Kind | ||
Goods under $20 in value | 39 | 24 |
Other | 303 | 93 |
Totals, Section 9 | 341 | 63 |
Total New Zealand produce exports | 1,064,466 | 1,107,081 |
Re-exports | 22,195 | 24,022 |
Grand total, merchandise exports | 1,086,661 | 1,131,103 |
Exports of gold (excluded from above) | 29 | 59 |
DESTINATION OF NEW ZEALAND EXPORTS—The United Kingdom has been New Zealand's principal trading partner for over 100 years. The proportion of our exports (including re-exports) going to the United Kingdom market in the years prior to the Second World War was between 70 and 80 percent of the total value of all exports. With the growing diversification of our markets in recent years the proportion of New Zealand's exports going to this market has fallen and by 1971 (June year) represented only 34 percent of the total value of exports to all countries.
In recent years trade has been recorded with over 100 countries each year.
TOTAL EXPORTS TO INDIVIDUAL COUNTRIES—The following table gives exports (including re-exports but excluding gold, current coin, passengers' purchases, and ships' stores) to each country for the 4 latest June years.
Country | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. †lceland included in EFTA from 1970. ‡Associated States in Eastern Caribbean, British Virgin Islands and Montserrat included in Leeward and Windward Islands until 1969. | ||||
Sterling Area | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
Associated States in Eastern Caribbean | 313 | 437 | 563 | 591 |
Australia | 57,765 | 75,282 | 87,311 | 96,634 |
Bahamas | 253 | 268 | 367 | 469 |
Bahrein | - - | 8 | 29 | 20 |
Barbados | 1,300 | 1,428 | 1,750 | 2,091 |
Bermuda | 1,271 | 884 | 1,412 | 1,865 |
British Solomon Islands | 15 | 158 | 314 | 442 |
Brunei | - - | 4 | 10 | 11 |
Ceylon | 765 | 1,242 | 2,049 | 1,749 |
Cyprus | 932 | 1,272 | 1,007 | 1,171 |
Fiji | 5,753 | 7,638 | 8,848 | 12,754 |
Ghana | 125 | 118 | 140 | 228 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 219 | 197 | 244 | 257 |
Guyana | 34 | 56 | 56 | 40 |
Hong Kong | 2,557 | 3,673 | 4,597 | 6,804 |
India | 1,015 | 1,962 | 1,357 | 2,175 |
Ireland | 1,044 | 1,957 | 1,987 | 2,737 |
Jamaica | 5,161 | 3,883 | 4,436 | 7,545 |
Jordan | 10 | 12 | 10 | 18 |
Kenya | 400 | 405 | 1,226 | 429 |
Kuwait | 113 | 65 | 213 | 146 |
Malawi | 46 | 40 | 63 | 142 |
Malaysia | 6,763 | 6,317 | 7,269 | 7,613 |
Malta | 45 | 37 | 42 | 50 |
Mauritius and Dependencies | 185 | 332 | 550 | 714 |
Montserrat | ‡ | 23 | 30 | 30 |
Nauru | 368 | 369 | 359 | 286 |
New Hebrides | 85 | 226 | 476 | 914 |
Nigeria | 117 | 54 | 38 | 159 |
Norfolk Island | 284 | 259 | 469 | 680 |
Pakistan | 382 | 218 | 1,832 | 435 |
Papua, etc. | 36 | 744 | 2,790 | 3,430 |
Pitcairn Island | 23 | 14 | 16 | 14 |
Qatar and Trucial Sheikdoms | 2 | 15 | 76 | 87 |
Seychelles | 2 | 4 | 2 | 2 |
Sierra Leone | 17 | 13 | 21 | 11 |
Singapore | 5,974 | 8,424 | 8,725 | 9,236 |
South Africa | 1,989 | 2,472 | 3,197 | 8,946 |
Tanzania | 95 | 212 | 490 | 172 |
Tonga | 1,299 | 1,516 | 1,586 | 1,662 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 3,562 | 3,859 | 4,436 | 5,400 |
Uganda | 11 | 39 | 64 | 36 |
United Kingdom | 352,039 | 382,749 | 386,017 | 384,156 |
Western Samoa | 1,528 | 1,946 | 3,431 | 3,412 |
Zambia | 336 | 248 | 295 | 241 |
Others | 12 | 20 | 10 | 23 |
Totals, sterling countries | 454,247 | 511,099 | 540,212 | 566,031 |
EFTA (Excluding U.K.) | ||||
Austria | 38 | 179 | 779 | 294 |
Denmark | 1,684 | 1,825 | 2,454 | 1,978 |
Norway | 812 | 1,326 | 1,198 | 1,180 |
Portugal | 1,898 | 1,499 | 1,798 | 1,865 |
Sweden | 1,953 | 2,493 | 2,592 | 2,110 |
Switzerland and Liechtenstein | 1,025 | 1,035 | 2,150 | 1,453 |
Iceland | † | † | - | 9 |
Totals, EFTA countries | 7,410 | 8,358 | 10,971 | 8,890 |
EEC | ||||
Belgium and Luxembourg | 11,462 | 19,304 | 21,292 | 25,819 |
France and Monaco | 26,510 | 36,781 | 28,682 | 27,706 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 21,033 | 28,734 | 29,682 | 30,271 |
Italy and San Marino | 15,548 | 21,591 | 23,724 | 19,278 |
Netherlands | 11,006 | 13,611 | 16,113 | 16,987 |
Totals, EEC countries | 85,558 | 120,021 | 119,492 | 120,061 |
Dollar Area | ||||
American Samoa | 1,317 | 1,615 | 2,333 | 2,493 |
Canada | 10,528 | 16,383 | 45,343 | 32,183 |
Colombia | 185 | 148 | 46 | 10 |
Costa Rica | - - | 1 | 153 | - - |
Dominican Republic | - | - | - - | 47 |
El Salvador | - | - - | 299 | 21 |
Guam | 791 | 1,090 | 1,306 | 1,435 |
Guatemala | - | - - | 18 | - |
Liberia | 2 | 13 | 14 | 16 |
Mexico | 272 | 722 | 1,255 | 1,920 |
Panama Canal Zone | 229 | 103 | 206 | 385 |
Panama Republic | 523 | 694 | 720 | 219 |
Philippines | 5,979 | 7,031 | 6,518 | 8,915 |
Puerto Rico, etc. | 134 | 578 | 1,036 | 1,120 |
Ryukyu Islands, etc. | 590 | 791 | 971 | 750 |
U.S. Trust Territories in Pacific | 53 | 76 | 582 | 546 |
United States | 138,240 | 169,802 | 166,493 | 192,723 |
Venezuela | 101 | 295 | 430 | 341 |
Others | - | 1 | 12 | 19 |
Totals, dollar area | 158,945 | 199,346 | 227,735 | 243,144 |
Other Countries | ||||
Argentina | 11 | 11 | 46 | 92 |
Brazil | 13 | 3 | 337 | 36 |
Bulgaria | 596 | 50 | 264 | 841 |
Burma | 461 | 415 | 49 | 55 |
Chile | 286 | 251 | 390 | 1,223 |
China (mainland) | 5,717 | 3,683 | 4,084 | 1,655 |
China. Republic of (Taiwan) | 1,061 | 2,444 | 3,073 | 2,469 |
Czechoslovakia | 946 | 1,014 | 2,776 | 1,671 |
Finland | 772 | 784 | 1,003 | 873 |
French Guiana | 85 | 85 | 105 | 59 |
French Polynesia | 2,904 | 3,543 | 3,885 | 4,306 |
French West Indies | 160 | 72 | 110 | - |
Germany, East | 1,035 | 1,093 | 667 | 1,574 |
Greece | 3,916 | 6,191 | 8,468 | 12,425 |
Hungary | 261 | 194 | 859 | 150 |
Indonesia | 24 | 75 | 776 | 1,234 |
Iran | 224 | 311 | 1,318 | 778 |
Iraq | 1 | 9 | 29 | 327 |
Israel | 38 | 91 | 44 | 470 |
Japan | 68,186 | 88,001 | 105,557 | 102,975 |
Korea, Republic of | 1,008 | 1,446 | 1,608 | 1,706 |
Laos | 21 | 71 | 74 | 16 |
Lebanon | 65 | 49 | 189 | 465 |
Morocco | 31 | 55 | 184 | 154 |
Mozambique | 448 | 602 | 610 | 777 |
Muscat and Oman | 1 | 14 | 34 | 42 |
Nepal | 4 | 8 | 19 | 8 |
Netherlands Antilles | 593 | 562 | 538 | 690 |
New Caledonia | 777 | 1,986 | 3,171 | 4,086 |
Peru | 3,987 | 2,310 | 4,127 | 6,190 |
Poland | 1,346 | 2,103 | 3,129 | 3,310 |
Romania | - - | - - | 3 | 188 |
Saudi Arabia | 49 | 70 | 108 | 128 |
South Vietnam | 50 | 97 | 132 | 462 |
Spain | 2,543 | 4,538 | 4,475 | 2,017 |
Sudan | 4 | 10 | 107 | 147 |
Syria | 30 | 260 | 187 | 201 |
Thailand | 1,759 | 2,545 | 3,171 | 4,301 |
Tunisia | 1 | - | 125 | 168 |
Turkey | 34 | 25 | 53 | 48 |
United Arab Republic | 144 | 90 | 53 | 117 |
U.S.S.R. | 5,839 | 11,669 | 16,934 | 17,904 |
Uruguay | 110 | 44 | 9 | 2 |
Wallis and Futuna Islands | - | - | 142 | 198 |
Yugoslavia | 1,047 | 1,679 | 3,720 | 2,137 |
Others | 33 | 46 | 56 | 333 |
Totals, other countries | 106,620 | 138,600 | 176,801 | 179,013 |
Totals, all countries | 812,780 | 977,423 | 1,075,212 | 1,117,138 |
Ships' stores | 5,469 | 8,785 | 8,614 | 10,000 |
Passengers | 2,226 | 2,888 | 2,835 | 3,559 |
Destination optional | - | - | - | 404 |
Grand totals | 820,475 | 989,097 | 1,086,661 | 1,131,103 |
The table which follows shows for each of the last 8 years the percentage of total exports (excluding gold, current coin, passengers' purchases, and ships' stores) taken by each of the principal countries trading with New Zealand.
Country | June Year 1964 | June Year 1965 | June Year 1966 | June Year 1967 | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||||||
STERLING AREA | percent | |||||||
Australia | 4.64 | 4.69 | 4.78 | 4.89 | 7.11 | 7.70 | 8.12 | 8.65 |
Fiji | 0.38 | 0.49 | 0.51 | 0.52 | 0.71 | 0.78 | 0.82 | 1.14 |
Hong Kong | 0.21 | 0.20 | 0.21 | 0.29 | 0.31 | 0.38 | 0.43 | 0.61 |
Jamaica | 0.34 | 0.47 | 0.49 | 0.49 | 0.64 | 0.40 | 0.41 | 0.68 |
Malaysia | 0.59 | 0.84 | 0.61 | 0.77 | 0.83 | 0.65 | 0.68 | 0.68 |
Singapore | - - | - | 0.43 | 0.55 | 0.73 | 0.86 | 0.81 | 0.83 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 0.34 | 0.50 | 0.48 | 0.44 | 0.44 | 0.39 | 0.41 | 0.48 |
United Kingdom | 47.38 | 50.81 | 44.51 | 43.70 | 43.31 | 39.16 | 35.90 | 34.39 |
Other | 1.76 | 2.30 | 2.90 | 2.50 | 1.81 | 1.97 | 2.63 | 3.19 |
Totals, Sterling countries | 55.63 | 60.30 | 54.93 | 54.15 | 55.89 | 52.29 | 50.24 | 50.67 |
EFTA (excluding U.K.) | ||||||||
Austria | - - | 0.01 | - - | 0.01 | - - | 0.02 | 0.07 | 0.03 |
Denmark | 0.23 | 0.24 | 0.25 | 0.34 | 0.21 | 0.19 | 0.23 | 0.18 |
Norway | 0.13 | 0.13 | 0.07 | 0.12 | 0.10 | 0.14 | 0.11 | 0.11 |
Portugal | 0.37 | 0.35 | 0.25 | 0.20 | 0.23 | 0.15 | 0.17 | 0.17 |
Sweden | 0.35 | 0.42 | 0.42 | 0.26 | 0.24 | 0.26 | 0.24 | 0.19 |
Switzerland | 0.02 | 0.02 | 0.07 | 0.12 | 0.13 | 0.11 | 0.20 | 0.13 |
Totals, EFTA countries | 1.11 | 1.17 | 1.07 | 1.04 | 0.91 | 0.86 | 1.02 | 0.80 |
EEC | ||||||||
Belgium and Luxembourg | 3.12 | 3.27 | 2.94 | 1.62 | 1.41 | 1.97 | 1.98 | 2.31 |
France | 6.39 | 4.60 | 5.30 | 3.45 | 3.26 | 3.76 | 2.67 | 2.48 |
Germany. Federal Republic | 3.85 | 4.04 | 3.44 | 2.85 | 2.59 | 2.94 | 2.76 | 2.71 |
Italy | 3.43 | 2.45 | 2.63 | 2.08 | 1.91 | 2.21 | 2.21 | 1.73 |
Netherlands | 1.81 | 1.83 | 1.42 | 1.66 | 1.35 | 1.39 | 1.50 | 1.52 |
Totals, EEC countries | 18.60 | 16.19 | 15.74 | 11.65 | 10.53 | 12.28 | 11.11 | 10.75 |
DOLLAR AREA | ||||||||
Canada | 1.20 | 1.43 | 1.26 | 1.47 | 1.30 | 1.68 | 4.22 | 2.88 |
Philippines | 0.27 | 0.50 | 0.55 | 0.71 | 0.74 | 0.72 | 0.61 | 0.80 |
U.S.A. | 15.06 | 12.66 | 14.12 | 15.86 | 17.01 | 17.37 | 15.48 | 17.25 |
Other | 0.35 | 0.35 | 0.36 | 0.43 | 0.51 | 0.63 | 0.87 | 0.82 |
Totals, dollar countries | 16.88 | 14.94 | 16.29 | 18.47 | 19.56 | 20.40 | 21.18 | 21.76 |
OTHER | ||||||||
China (mainland) | 0.76 | 0.43 | 0.82 | 1.14 | 0.70 | 0.38 | 0.38 | 0.15 |
Greece | 0.47 | 0.37 | 0.48 | 0.45 | 0.48 | 0.63 | 0.79 | 1.11 |
Japan | 4.40 | 4.34 | 7.47 | 8.85 | 8.39 | 9.00 | 9.82 | 9.22 |
Peru | 0.07 | 0.29 | 0.24 | 0.67 | 0.49 | 0.24 | 0.38 | 0.55 |
Spain | 0.38 | 0.24 | 0.45 | 0.21 | 0.31 | 0.46 | 0.42 | 0.18 |
U.S.S.R. | 0.29 | 0.40 | 0.77 | 1.28 | 0.72 | 1.19 | 1.57 | 1.60 |
Others | 1.40 | 1.33 | 1.74 | 2.08 | 2.02 | 2.27 | 3.04 | 3.18 |
Totals, other countries | 7.77 | 7.40 | 11.98 | 14.69 | 13.12 | 14.18 | 16.44 | 16.02 |
Totals, all countries | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The principal destinations of New Zealand's exports of merchandise (including re-exports) are given in the table below.
June Year | United Kingdom | Canada | Australia | France | West Germany | United States | Other Countries* | Total Merchandise Exports |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including ships' stores and passengers' duty free stores. †Provisional. | ||||||||
$(million) | ||||||||
1961 | 295.9 | 7.4 | 25.6 | 34.7 | 15.4 | 80.6 | 101.7 | 561.4 |
1962 | 286.5 | 7.5 | 21.5 | 36.8 | 19.7 | 86.2 | 124.7 | 582.9 |
1963 | 296.4 | 9.0 | 27.5 | 41.1 | 22.4 | 107.8 | 123.4 | 627.6 |
1964 | 347.8 | 8.8 | 34.0 | 46.9 | 28.3 | 110.7 | 160.7 | 737.2 |
1965 | 374.8 | 10.6 | 34.6 | 33.9 | 29.8 | 93.6 | 165.2 | 742.2 |
1966 | 339.0 | 9.6 | 36.4 | 40.4 | 26.2 | 107.5 | 208.2 | 767.3 |
1967 | 314.8 | 10.6 | 35.2 | 24.8 | 20.5 | 114.2 | 207.1 | 727.2 |
1968 | 352.0 | 10.5 | 57.8 | 26.5 | 21.0 | 138.2 | 214.4 | 820.5 |
1969 | 382.7 | 16.4 | 75.3 | 36.8 | 28.7 | 169.8 | 279.4 | 989.1 |
1970x | 386.0 | 45.3 | 87.3 | 28.7 | 29.7 | 166.5 | 343.1 | 1,086.7 |
1971† | 384.2 | 32.2 | 96.6 | 27.7 | 30.3 | 192.7 | 367.4 | 1,131.1 |
The statistics quoted in the foregoing table indicate the destination of New Zealand exports as recorded on the Customs documents. In some instances the ultimate destination of exports is not known at the time of export, such goods being entered as exported to the country to which they are being shipped. This applies more particularity to wool, considerable quantities of which are shipped to the United Kingdom, and in normal times subsequently re-exported to the Continent. It should be observed, however, that in all instances where the final destination is known at the time of export, the exports are credited to that destination in the New Zealand trade statistics.
A further point of some importance is the fact that an appreciable quantity of wool is exported on an “optional” basis—United Kingdom, option Continent. In these cases, however, subsequent information is received as to the actual destination of the goods, and the entries are amended.
It will be realised, therefore, that the actual final destinations of New Zealand exports may vary appreciably from the classification shown in the table. For these reasons it is probable that exports to Continental countries are normally somewhat higher than the figures indicate; conversely, exports to the United Kingdom for retention in that country are lower than the totals quoted in the table.
In the following table figures are given for the value of New Zealand's export trade to European countries. This table shows the importance of wool as the chief commodity in New Zealand's trade with Europe.
Country | June Year | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970x | 1971* | |
*Provisional. | ||||||
$(000) | ||||||
Austria | 11 | 39 | 38 | 179 | 779 | 294 |
Belgium | 22,402 | 11,636 | 11,462 | 19,304 | 21,292 | 25,819 |
Bulgaria | 677 | 638 | 596 | 50 | 264 | 841 |
Czechoslovakia | 997 | 1,331 | 946 | 1,014 | 2,776 | 1,671 |
Denmark | 1,936 | 2,442 | 1,684 | 1,825 | 2,454 | 1,978 |
Finland | 389 | 648 | 772 | 784 | 1,003 | 873 |
France | 40,398 | 24,825 | 26,510 | 36,781 | 28,682 | 27,706 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 26,206 | 20,517 | 21,033 | 28,734 | 29,682 | 30,271 |
Germany, Democratic Republic | 895 | 1,632 | 1,035 | 1,093 | 667 | 1,574 |
Greece | 3,686 | 3,268 | 3,916 | 6,191 | 8,468 | 12,425 |
Hungary | 172 | 359 | 261 | 194 | 859 | 150 |
Italy | 20,022 | 15,008 | 15,548 | 21,591 | 23,724 | 19,278 |
Netherlands | 10,809 | 11,953 | 11,006 | 13,611 | 16,113 | 16,987 |
Norway | 570 | 840 | 812 | 1,326 | 1,198 | 1,180 |
Poland | 1,483 | 1,646 | 1,346 | 2,103 | 3,129 | 3,310 |
Portugal | 1,885 | 1,461 | 1,898 | 1,499 | 1,798 | 1,865 |
Spain | 3,456 | 1,529 | 2,543 | 4,538 | 4,475 | 2,017 |
Sweden | 3,188 | 1,880 | 1,953 | 2,493 | 2,592 | 2,110 |
Switzerland | 530 | 847 | 1,025 | 1,035 | 2,150 | 1,453 |
Turkey | 17 | 20 | 34 | 25 | 53 | 48 |
U.S.S.R. | 5,895 | 9,184 | 5,839 | 11,669 | 16,934 | 17,904 |
Yugoslavia | 808 | 1,190 | 1,047 | 1,679 | 3,720 | 2,137 |
Totals | 146,431 | 112,895 | 111,303 | 157,717 | 172,812 | 171,895 |
percent | ||||||
Percentage of total New Zealand exports taken by European countries | 19,08 | 15,52 | 13,66 | 16,14 | 16,07 | 15,40 |
$(000) | ||||||
Value of wool exported to European countries | 104,271 | 76,430 | 75,847 | 106,928 | 102,056 | 100,184 |
percent | ||||||
Percentage of wool exports to total exports to European countries (value basis) | 71,21 | 67,70 | 68,29 | 67,80 | 59,06 | 58,28 |
Percentage of total New Zealand wool exports taken by European countries (value basis) | 44,96 | 43,90 | 47,94 | 50,35 | 49,97 | 53,13 |
DESTINATION OF MAIN EXPORTS—The table which follows shows quantities and values of the principal exports of New Zealand produce sent to various destinations during the latest June years.
Country to Which Exported | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
Wool (Greasy, Slipe, and Scoured) | ||||||
metric tons | $(000) | metric tons | $(000) | metric tons | $(000) | |
Australia | 2,525 | 1,814 | 4,239 | 3,270 | 4,580 | 3,748 |
Bulgaria | 1,039 | 560 | - | - | 449 | 263 |
Belgium | 15,439 | 7,846 | 24,181 | 14,050 | 30,012 | 17,214 |
Canada | 3,275 | 2,250 | 2,552 | 1,965 | 2,502 | 1,970 |
China (mainland) | 7,110 | 4,190 | 2,831 | 2,378 | 3,892 | 2,414 |
Czechoslovakia | 1,854 | 921 | 1,667 | 1,001 | 4,810 | 2,676 |
Denmark | 1,393 | 1,089 | 1,367 | 1,127 | 1,854 | 1,637 |
Finland | 535 | 433 | 344 | 296 | 465 | 399 |
France | 40,070 | 21,187 | 45,667 | 29,016 | 30,136 | 18,126 |
Germany, Democratic Republic | 1,683 | 1,030 | 1,713 | 1,092 | 1,065 | 667 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 17,357 | 11,539 | 22,969 | 17,326 | 20,552 | 15,441 |
Greece | 2,594 | 2,172 | 3,358 | 2,932 | 4,624 | 4,147 |
Ireland, Republic of | 1,106 | 626 | 1,951 | 1,296 | 1,905 | 1,322 |
Italy | 17,056 | 10,299 | 19,232 | 13,900 | 18,452 | 13,032 |
Japan | 16,727 | 11,890 | 28,404 | 22,620 | 31,562 | 24,346 |
Mexico | 498 | 257 | 655 | 368 | 496 | 297 |
Netherlands | 12,216 | 5,843 | 9,604 | 5 793 | 7,343 | 4,491 |
Norway | 674 | 609 | 623 | 552 | 865 | 809 |
Poland | 1,445 | 1,000 | 2,556 | 1,858 | 4,323 | 2,777 |
Portugal | 3,272 | 1,831 | 2,261 | 1,397 | 2,851 | 1,716 |
South Africa | 618 | 489 | 895 | 777 | 1,125 | 985 |
Spain | 2,098 | 1,203 | 3,036 | 2,018 | 2,203 | 1,413 |
Sweden | 1,528 | 1,176 | 1,478 | 1,277 | 1,256 | 1,102 |
U.S.S.R. | 10,351 | 5,838 | 14,676 | 11,668 | 19,454 | 12,837 |
United Kingdom | 61,412 | 36,070 | 68,605 | 45,817 | 62,770 | 41,140 |
United States | 41,403 | 23,888 | 39,319 | 25,341 | 35,270 | 22,916 |
Yugoslavia | 1,325 | 998 | 1,489 | 1,440 | 4,004 | 2,957 |
Other countries | 1,829 | 1,167 | 2,246 | 1,805 | 4,233 | 3,380 |
Totals | 268,429 | 158,216 | 307,917 | 212,381 | 303,056 | 204,222 |
Frozen and Chilled Beef and Veal | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
American Samoa | 218 | 149 | 156 | 143 | 281 | 242 |
Bahamas | 35 | 24 | 27 | 20 | 45 | 37 |
Barbados | 1,246 | 663 | 1,156 | 719 | 1,426 | 902 |
Belgium | 84 | 45 | 41 | 24 | 37 | 23 |
Bermuda | 848 | 799 | 511 | 585 | 872 | 889 |
Canada | 2,522 | 1,962 | 7,299 | 5,651 | 46,040 | 35,379 |
Cyprus | 711 | 403 | 772 | 554 | 375 | 289 |
Fiji | 34 | 54 | 29 | 54 | 37 | 72 |
France | 68 | 40 | 46 | 31 | 58 | 65 |
French Polynesia | 1,514 | 1,622 | 1,380 | 1,600 | 1,385 | 1,703 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 184 | 82 | 45 | 26 | 23 | 17 |
Greece | 181 | 118 | 38 | 37 | 43 | 26 |
Guam | 894 | 719 | 974 | 924 | 1,191 | 1,116 |
Hong Kong | 540 | 555 | 613 | 688 | 677 | 812 |
Israel | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Italy | 129 | 57 | 21 | 12 | - | - |
Jamaica | 1,297 | 752 | 1,222 | 846 | 1,489 | 997 |
Japan | 3,360 | 1,972 | 1,907 | 1,312 | 3,335 | 2,536 |
Korea | - | - | 255 | 195 | 831 | 601 |
Malaysia | 164 | 131 | 181 | 179 | 376 | 388 |
Netherlands | 1,065 | 702 | 646 | 492 | 302 | 302 |
Netherlands Antilles | 516 | 338 | 433 | 353 | 320 | 276 |
New Caledonia | 175 | 98 | 403 | 286 | 221 | 231 |
Philippines | 389 | 356 | 648 | 585 | 313 | 375 |
Puerto Rico | 154 | 107 | 562 | 528 | 813 | 762 |
Ryukyu Islands | 174 | 198 | 302 | 420 | 609 | 765 |
Singapore | 2,249 | 1,741 | 1,914 | 1,748 | 2,360 | 2,267 |
Sweden | 69 | 80 | 130 | 204 | 109 | 190 |
Switzerland | 720 | 557 | 648 | 587 | 1,177 | 1,302 |
Tonga | 32 | 19 | 36 | 22 | 47 | 23 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 1,520 | 1,029 | 1,581 | 1,222 | 2,064 | 1,616 |
United Kingdom | 10,530 | 7,139 | 10,599 | 7,995 | 14,004 | 10,237 |
United States of America | 95,085 | 66,279 | 95,794 | 80,296 | 87,903 | 85,721 |
Other countries | 586 | 494 | 752 | 785 | 6,134 | 4,084 |
Totals | 127,293 | 89,289 | 131,121 | 109,121 | 174,898 | 154,244 |
Frozen Lamb | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Australia | 639 | 240 | 530 | 196 | 133 | 66 |
Barbados | 200 | 77 | 320 | 123 | 375 | 159 |
Belgium and Luxembourg | 84 | 34 | 449 | 175 | 633 | 298 |
Bermuda | 312 | 190 | 197 | 134 | 331 | 235 |
Canada | 6,288 | 2,237 | 8,200 | 3,174 | 1,576 | 1,003 |
Cyprus | 956 | 319 | 1,257 | 431 | 1,136 | 513 |
Fiji | 722 | 207 | 1,037 | 301 | 862 | 309 |
France and Monaco | 102 | 34 | 183 | 104 | 132 | 103 |
French Polynesia | 205 | 128 | 238 | 151 | 290 | 208 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 1,370 | 546 | 687 | 263 | 1,785 | 853 |
Greece | 4,126 | 1,346 | 7,057 | 2,436 | 8,900 | 3,807 |
Hong Kong | 509 | 174 | 383 | 153 | 456 | 203 |
Italy | 527 | 197 | 1,635 | 812 | 839 | 498 |
Jamaica | 185 | 97 | 186 | 116 | 171 | 111 |
Japan | 1,954 | 735 | 3,522 | 1,473 | 5,612 | 2,731 |
Malaysia | 150 | 50 | 393 | 142 | 485 | 212 |
Netherlands | 822 | 288 | 1,345 | 500 | 1,164 | 533 |
Singapore | 1,166 | 454 | 1,054 | 434 | 870 | 379 |
Switzerland | 692 | 279 | 526 | 228 | 608 | 308 |
Tonga | 598 | 110 | 641 | 112 | 699 | 121 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 295 | 121 | 295 | 145 | 377 | 200 |
United Kingdom | 272,827 | 113,262 | 291,865 | 132,594 | 271,076 | 132,753 |
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
United States | 6,211 | 3,033 | 8,424 | 4,760 | 11,431 | 6,839 |
Western Samoa | 591 | 102 | 717 | 125 | 798 | 140 |
Zambia | 614 | 223 | 422 | 147 | 342 | 137 |
Other countries | 1,782 | 675 | 2,039 | 871 | 3,233 | 1,561 |
Totals | 303,928 | 125,158 | 333,604 | 150,106 | 314,313 | 154,280 |
Frozen Mutton | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Australia | 4 | 2 | 86 | 13 | - | - |
Barbados | 48 | 11 | 89 | 20 | 106 | 22 |
Belgium and Luxembourg | 121 | 30 | 183 | 44 | 162 | 44 |
Canada | 46 | 10 | 1,028 | 418 | 660 | 293 |
Cyprus | 132 | 40 | 299 | 106 | 204 | 65 |
Fiji | 525 | 124 | 447 | 97 | 467 | 129 |
France and Monaco | 130 | 28 | 140 | 32 | 167 | 44 |
French Polynesia | 69 | 37 | 56 | 31 | 24 | 17 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 863 | 184 | 1,205 | 224 | 439 | 103 |
Greece | 521 | 75 | 2,472 | 451 | 184 | 38 |
Jamaica | 813 | 195 | 1,049 | 193 | 1,751 | 463 |
Japan | 71,978 | 15,581 | 90,484 | 18,090 | 82,075 | 19,621 |
Netherlands | 122 | 25 | 217 | 45 | 337 | 88 |
Papua and New Guinea | - | - | 238 | 50 | 363 | 97 |
Peru | - | - | 857 | 160 | - | - |
Singapore | 95 | 24 | 143 | 32 | 188 | 45 |
Tonga | 145 | 28 | 145 | 23 | 96 | 18 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 162 | 44 | 196 | 48 | 223 | 63 |
United Kingdom | 25,420 | 5,124 | 31,865 | 5,005 | 19,637 | 4,638 |
United States | 75 | 29 | 320 | 144 | 20 | 12 |
Western Samoa | 101 | 22 | 79 | 12 | 83 | 16 |
Other countries | 1,402 | 231 | 609 | 137 | 10,906 | 2,776 |
Totals | 102,773 | 21,841 | 132,207 | 25,375 | 118,092 | 28,593 |
Frozen Pork | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Belgium | 88 | 54 | 19 | 17 | 32 | 43 |
Fiji | 49 | 38 | 44 | 31 | 26 | 22 |
France | 165 | 200 | 135 | 130 | 105 | 137 |
French Polynesia | 78 | 70 | 73 | 59 | 54 | 53 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 126 | 72 | 262 | 148 | 155 | 103 |
Guam | 35 | 22 | 37 | 21 | - | - |
Japan | - | - | 217 | 125 | 150 | 126 |
Nauru | - | - | 28 | 16 | 7 | 5 |
Netherlands | 54 | 27 | 19 | 12 | 9 | 6 |
New Caledonia | 134 | 86 | 110 | 64 | 54 | 45 |
Singapore | 106 | 69 | 137 | 75 | 18 | 11 |
United Kingdom | 339 | 202 | 31 | 13 | - | - |
Other countries | 142 | 96 | 71 | 42 | 61 | 47 |
Totals | 1,317 | 937 | 1,182 | 752 | 672 | 598 |
Other Frozen Meat | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Australia | 84 | 16 | 233 | 46 | 30 | 23 |
Canada | 122 | 98 | 277 | 216 | 438 | 258 |
Cyprus | 94 | 44 | 118 | 56 | 70 | 44 |
France | 2,463 | 1,060 | 2,691 | 1,322 | 2,870 | 2,309 |
French Polynesia | 251 | 148 | 229 | 141 | 253 | 214 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 2,224 | 1,753 | 2,132 | 1,949 | 2,237 | 2,908 |
Greece | 182 | 45 | 391 | 102 | 140 | 26 |
Hong Kong | 67 | 28 | 139 | 41 | 267 | 86 |
Italy | 426 | 163 | 242 | 80 | 165 | 98 |
Jamaica | 996 | 335 | 1,028 | 365 | 1,180 | 508 |
Japan | 193 | 71 | 350 | 150 | 920 | 559 |
Netherlands | 838 | 617 | 392 | 335 | 425 | 552 |
Netherlands Antilles | 180 | 70 | 223 | 93 | 189 | 86 |
Philippines | 229 | 52 | 386 | 75 | 226 | 37 |
Singapore | 304 | 131 | 251 | 106 | 258 | 128 |
Sweden | 245 | 211 | 330 | 296 | 304 | 429 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 215 | 74 | 294 | 111 | 305 | 146 |
United Kingdom | 26,397 | 13,264 | 26,124 | 12,731 | 28,183 | 16,778 |
United States of America | 536 | 427 | 526 | 529 | 506 | 536 |
Other countries | 710 | 320 | 782 | 392 | 1,194 | 814 |
Totals | 36,758 | 18,928 | 37,135 | 19,136 | 40,158 | 26,540 |
Canned and Other Preserved Meats | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
American Samoa | 586 | 495 | 366 | 326 | 488 | 519 |
Fiji | 243 | 213 | 259 | 246 | 284 | 262 |
French Polynesia | 107 | 119 | 188 | 230 | 187 | 218 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 136 | 131 | 95 | 105 | 101 | 105 |
Italy | 335 | 46 | 217 | 36 | 339 | 68 |
Jamaica | 188 | 111 | 250 | 171 | 180 | 123 |
Japan | 89 | 22 | 136 | 42 | 164 | 45 |
Nauru | 152 | 156 | 95 | 107 | 116 | 130 |
Papua and New Guinea | 5 | 4 | 136 | 115 | 126 | 102 |
Philippines | 79 | 11 | 121 | 21 | 28 | 12 |
Tonga | 210 | 185 | 193 | 171 | 196 | 168 |
United Kingdom | 2,204 | 1,980 | 1,923 | 1,975 | 1,368 | 1,189 |
Other countries | 943 | 306 | 517 | 317 | 904 | 539 |
Totals | 5,276 | 3,779 | 4,497 | 3,861 | 4,481 | 3,481 |
Butter | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
American Samoa | 74 | 51 | 81 | 54 | 104 | 68 |
Bahamas | 275 | 159 | 281 | 165 | 249 | 146 |
Barbados | 230 | 139 | 231 | 134 | 251 | 143 |
Bermuda | 297 | 176 | 183 | 82 | 284 | 131 |
Canada | 5 | 3 | 1,200 | 613 | - | - |
Ceylon | 327 | 212 | 737 | 9 | 354 | 175 |
Cyprus | 93 | 56 | 113 | 66 | 35 | 20 |
Fiji | 329 | 254 | 633 | 62 | 941 | 551 |
French Polynesia | 242 | 168 | 236 | 159 | 206 | 139 |
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Germany, Federal Republic | 538 | 303 | 355 | 210 | 335 | 190 |
Ghana | 24 | 15 | 20 | 12 | 31 | 18 |
Guyana | 21 | 13 | 20 | 9 | 17 | 7 |
Hong Kong | 319 | 205 | 319 | 183 | 394 | 208 |
India | 13 | 10 | 186 | 124 | 104 | 69 |
Jamaica | 3,206 | 1,978 | 2,112 | 1,233 | 2,069 | 1,300 |
Japan | 3,255 | 1,803 | 193 | 95 | 43 | 23 |
Malaysia | 1,242 | 722 | 1,432 | 702 | 261 | 121 |
Mexico | - | - | 745 | 311 | 1,895 | 820 |
Netherlands Antilles | 182 | 116 | 117 | 75 | 174 | 105 |
Nigeria | 57 | 33 | 1 | - | 6 | 3 |
Panama Canal Zone | 274 | 211 | 120 | 98 | 150 | 121 |
Panama Republic | 671 | 485 | 784 | 639 | 811 | 670 |
Peru | 3,303 | 2,015 | 2,289 | 1,087 | 5,065 | 2,256 |
Philippines | 1,025 | 658 | 1,439 | 752 | 1,332 | 685 |
Singapore | 689 | 431 | 1,165 | 666 | 1,836 | 757 |
South Africa | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Thailand | 683 | 400 | 1,107 | 567 | 1,150 | 557 |
Tonga | 106 | 73 | 121 | 79 | 130 | 86 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 1,094 | 657 | 1,234 | 719 | 1,293 | 740 |
United Kingdom | 181,848 | 100,169 | 183,973 | 104,333 | 173,592 | 98,662 |
United States of America | 524 | 464 | 1,263 | 594 | 782 | 389 |
Western Samoa | 122 | 81 | 134 | 88 | 147 | 96 |
Other countries | 169 | 112 | 296 | 170 | 852 | 491 |
Totals | 201,237 | 112,169 | 203,118 | 114,760 | 194,893 | 109,747 |
Cheese | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Ass, States in Eastern Caribbean | † | † | 141 | 87 | 176 | 109 |
Australia | 376 | 270 | 898 | 631 | 1,135 | 805 |
Barbados | 488 | 209 | 504 | 221 | 556 | 248 |
Belgium | 293 | 142 | 253 | 124 | 220 | 108 |
Bermuda | 85 | 42 | 62 | 26 | 112 | 48 |
Cyprus | 75 | 36 | 67 | 32 | 75 | 37 |
Fiji | 55 | 28 | 64 | 30 | 52 | 25 |
French Polynesia | 122 | 80 | 91 | 66 | 105 | 71 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 1,084 | 506 | 648 | 317 | 626 | 295 |
Guyana | 13 | 8 | 4 | 2 | - | - |
Hong Kong | 82 | 38 | 63 | 32 | 51 | 26 |
Italy | 168 | 77 | - | - | - | |
Jamaica | 1,974 | 945 | 1,526 | 571 | 1,426 | 521 |
Japan | 3,539 | 1,513 | 4,954 | 2,139 | 6,916 | 3,007 |
Leeward and Windward Islands | 143 | 85 | † | † | † | † |
Malaysia | 20 | 10 | 47 | 22 | 24 | 12 |
Netherlands | - | - | 36 | 15 | 36 | 17 |
Philippines | 110 | 57 | 294 | 132 | 54 | 16 |
Singapore | 314 | 146 | 267 | 122 | 248 | 113 |
South Africa | - | - | 9 | 5 | 4 | 3 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 1,048 | 453 | 1,434 | 517 | 2,118 | 760 |
United Kingdom | 85,664 | 40,981 | 69,173 | 33,649 | 68,007 | 33,005 |
United States | 2,867 | 1,629 | 5,569 | 3,758 | 6,878 | 4,914 |
Other countries | 177 | 104 | 173 | 106 | 331 | 202 |
Totals | 98,697 | 47,362 | 86,276 | 42,603 | 89,151 | 44,342 |
Milk (Dried, Condensed, etc,) | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Barbados | 441 | 98 | 264 | 42 | 491 | 75 |
Canada | 2,550 | 516 | 954 | 230 | 1,052 | 277 |
Ceylon | 1,558 | 479 | 2,675 | 705 | 4,601 | 1,444 |
China, Republic of (Taiwan) | 569 | 173 | 3,139 | 503 | 4,262 | 669 |
Denmark | 100 | 15 | 175 | 22 | 86 | 9 |
Fiji | 707 | 203 | 757 | 225 | 953 | 286 |
French Polynesia | 307 | 88 | 300 | 85 | 229 | 69 |
Hong Kong | 348 | 76 | 260 | 44 | 468 | 75 |
India | 2,410 | 458 | 7,554 | 1,106 | 5,896 | 753 |
Indonesia | 51 | 14 | 151 | 39 | 1,400 | 235 |
Israel | - | - | 492 | 63 | - | - |
Italy | 103 | 18 | 50 | 7 | - | - |
Jamaica | 2,051 | 416 | 1,707 | 257 | 1,875 | 280 |
Japan | 39,431 | 8,439 | 30,722 | 4,173 | 33,735 | 4,350 |
Kuwait | 167 | 34 | 340 | 58 | 731 | 150 |
Malaysia | 20,717 | 4,670 | 18,976 | 3,504 | 25,377 | 4,638 |
Mauritius | 203 | 61 | 662 | 165 | 1,276 | 300 |
Mozambique | 505 | 110 | 737 | 128 | 1,118 | 177 |
Pakistan | 1,667 | 352 | 1,014 | 166 | 8,241 | 1,195 |
Peru | 8,986 | 1,893 | 6,489 | 1,030 | 11,824 | 1,854 |
Philippines | 14,192 | 3,018 | 17,541 | 2,731 | 19,111 | 2,932 |
Ryukyu | 179 | 34 | 1,129 | 129 | 1,459 | 163 |
Singapore | 3,290 | 691 | 5,978 | 1,022 | 9,189 | 1,551 |
South Africa | 269 | 59 | - | - | 30 | 5 |
South Vietnam | 13 | 4 | 213 | 38 | 646 | 116 |
Thailand | 4,042 | 897 | 6,747 | 1,142 | 10,894 | 1,763 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 2,311 | 919 | 1,924 | 908 | 1,933 | 655 |
United Kingdom | 29,149 | 6,044 | 19,620 | 4,130 | 29,484 | 6,149 |
Western Samoa | 213 | 69 | 232 | 72 | 249 | 82 |
Venezuela | - | - | 784 | 125 | 999 | 149 |
Other countries | 1,702 | 409 | 1,021 | 277 | 3,831 | 690 |
Totals | 138,231 | 30,255 | 132,605 | 23,129 | 181,439 | 31,092 |
Casein | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Canada | 31 | 14 | 80 | 32 | 490 | 193 |
France | 753 | 360 | 1,639 | 743 | 3,453 | 1,529 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 6,464 | 2,963 | 8,077 | 3,697 | 9,689 | 4,339 |
India | 26 | 12 | 15 | 7 | - | - |
Italy | 862 | 402 | 1,187 | 544 | 3,951 | 1,778 |
Japan | 12,494 | 5,472 | 14,002 | 5,901 | 12,589 | 5,113 |
Netherlands | 1,133 | 483 | 1,099 | 502 | 2,621 | 1,161 |
Spain | 383 | 173 | 285 | 128 | 1,077 | 473 |
Sweden | 184 | 74 | 880 | 368 | 886 | 372 |
United Kingdom | 4,787 | 2,032 | 5,140 | 2,248 | 5,490 | 2,321 |
United States | 12,658 | 5,925 | 16,404 | 7,345 | 18,921 | 7,664 |
Other countries | 503 | 241 | 427 | 194 | 1,844 | 809 |
Totals | 40,277 | 18,149 | 49,236 | 21,708 | 61,010 | 25,755 |
Edible Tallow | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Australia | - | - | 150 | 18 | - | - |
Burma | 100 | 10 | 300 | 35 | - | - |
China (mainland) | 432 | 50 | 30 | 3 | - | - |
Fiji | 231 | 32 | 115 | 15 | 2 | - |
Hong Kong | 141 | 18 | 126 | 16 | 121 | 19 |
India | 985 | 119 | 547 | 64 | 127 | 16 |
Japan | 1,186 | 142 | 889 | 90 | 528 | 69 |
Malaysia | 671 | 82 | 807 | 99 | 442 | 68 |
Singapore | 943 | 114 | 877 | 109 | 739 | 126 |
Tanzania | 276 | 34 | 715 | 82 | 501 | 73 |
United Kingdom | 873 | 98 | 603 | 73 | 648 | 101 |
Other countries | 199 | 30 | 287 | 39 | 961 | 159 |
Totals | 6,037 | 729 | 5,446 | 642 | 4,069 | 632 |
Inedible Tallow | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Australia | 2,036 | 282 | 912 | 110 | 653 | 92 |
Burma | 4,099 | 442 | 2,942 | 329 | - | - |
Ceylon | 458 | 47 | 1,847 | 132 | 1,117 | 138 |
China (mainland) | 9,709 | 913 | 5,151 | 469 | 922 | 139 |
Fiji | 859 | 98 | 776 | 83 | 785 | 130 |
France | - | - | 1,824 | 173 | 5,947 | 735 |
Germany, Federal Republic | - | - | 822 | 73 | 105 | 13 |
India | 1,352 | 145 | 681 | 76 | 421 | 57 |
Japan | 9,153 | 886 | 9,827 | 987 | 12,167 | 1,594 |
Kenya | 3,016 | 316 | 1 320 | 132 | 3,466 | 472 |
Malaysia | 3,968 | 348 | 3,042 | 305 | 1,387 | 185 |
Mauritius | 1,488 | 116 | 1,699 | 133 | 1,543 | 152 |
Mozambique | 2,675 | 257 | 3,689 | 294 | 2,681 | 300 |
Netherlands | 3,466 | 252 | 8,797 | 713 | 8,501 | 965 |
Philippines | 1,427 | 133 | 2,563 | 224 | 840 | 93 |
Singapore | 2,825 | 275 | 999 | 103 | 735 | 99 |
South Africa | 6,719 | 549 | 4,737 | 396 | 2,487 | 256 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 1,612 | 169 | 1,469 | 131 | 1,276 | 145 |
United Kingdom | 7,465 | 613 | 7,829 | 680 | 14,605 | 1,860 |
Other countries | 4,054 | 294 | 3,315 | 317 | 7,555 | 959 |
Totals | 66,381 | 6,133 | 64,241 | 5,859 | 67,193 | 8,381 |
Cattle and Horse Hides | ||||||
lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 2,319 | 280 | 1,705 | 234 | 285 | 48 |
China (mainland) | 3,372 | 420 | 535 | 73 | - | - |
Denmark | 751 | 91 | 1,821 | 253 | 497 | 73 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 4,586 | 474 | 4,844 | 620 | 4,772 | 763 |
Greece | 849 | 107 | 1,212 | 188 | 1,773 | 333 |
Italy | 19,292 | 2,277 | 26,098 | 3,758 | 27,466 | 4,521 |
Japan | 7,892 | 953 | 6,872 | 1,019 | 12,025 | 2,209 |
Netherlands | 1,297 | 152 | 4,817 | 699 | 3,904 | 685 |
Norway | 584 | 62 | 812 | 112 | 1,178 | 180 |
Poland | 2,535 | 333 | 1,493 | 242 | - | - |
Spain | 1,650 | 189 | 1,717 | 244 | 1,427 | 214 |
United Kingdom | 4,651 | 485 | 2,472 | 323 | 1,891 | 314 |
Yugoslavia | - | - | 1,010 | 127 | 4,252 | 615 |
Other countries | 1,878 | 250 | 2,069 | 305 | 2,267 | 398 |
Totals | 51,656 | 6,074 | 57,476 | 8,197 | 61,737 | 10,352 |
Calf and Kip Skins | ||||||
lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 326 | 61 | 402 | 111 | 124 | 33 |
France | 524 | 185 | 205 | 113 | 654 | 263 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 784 | 181 | 322 | 181 | 397 | 182 |
Italy | 2,654 | 871 | 1,018 | 572 | 1,546 | 737 |
Japan | 1,028 | 231 | 1,516 | 566 | 1,321 | 488 |
Netherlands | 155 | 39 | 436 | 244 | 389 | 162 |
Spain | 555 | 165 | 853 | 372 | 1,862 | 748 |
United Kingdom | 636 | 215 | 1,273 | 749 | 165 | 66 |
United States | 78 | 26 | 434 | 236 | 67 | 32 |
Other countries | 296 | 66 | 115 | 31 | 721 | 178 |
Totals | 7,035 | 2,041 | 6,574 | 3,175 | 7,247 | 2,889 |
Sheepskins (with Wool) | ||||||
lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
France | 3,960 | 541 | 3,665 | 635 | 3,094 | 547 |
Italy | 656 | 122 | 540 | 113 | 858 | 186 |
Netherlands | - | - | 10 | 2 | 123 | 30 |
Portugal | - | - | 14 | 3 | - | - |
Spain | 1,587 | 252 | 2,406 | 441 | 668 | 147 |
United Kingdom | 1,260 | 195 | 338 | 74 | 1,477 | 293 |
Other countries | 89 | 16 | 40 | 11 | 350 | 92 |
Totals | 7,552 | 1,126 | 7,014 | 1,279 | 6,570 | 1,294 |
Sheepskins (Without Wool) | ||||||
doz(000) | $(000) | doz(000) | $(000) | doz(000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 10 | 109 | 28 | 364 | 1 | 8 |
Belgium | 195 | 2,058 | 257 | 3,944 | 132 | 2,150 |
Canada | 14 | 122 | 14 | 158 | 8 | 69 |
Finland | 16 | 83 | 25 | 209 | 41 | 351 |
France | 312 | 1,843 | 258 | 3,121 | 376 | 3,562 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 27 | 198 | 37 | 347 | 55 | 466 |
Italy | 85 | 619 | 80 | 1,346 | 130 | 1,838 |
Netherlands | 168 | 1,874 | 177 | 2,804 | 321 | 5,348 |
Spain | 83 | 443 | 104 | 1,189 | 102 | 1,125 |
United Kingdom | 478 | 5,328 | 615 | 8,707 | 726 | 8,626 |
United States | 1,576 | 16,709 | 1,406 | 18,272 | 807 | 7,682 |
Other countries | 43 | 241 | 8 | 91 | 50 | 428 |
Totals | 3,006 | 29,626 | 3,009 | 40,552 | 2,751 | 31,652 |
Sausage Casings | ||||||
hanks | hanks | hanks | ||||
(000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 148 | 123 | 55 | 96 | 46 | 97 |
Canada | 1,868 | 2,645 | 1,843 | 2,556 | 2,490 | 3,805 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 346 | 563 | 485 | 909 | 479 | 970 |
Japan | 25 | 34 | 124 | 190 | 193 | 413 |
United Kingdom | 3,706 | 4,625 | 3,681 | 5,027 | 3,110 | 5,829 |
United States | 1,013 | 1,773 | 1,144 | 1,939 | 1,140 | 2,419 |
Yugoslavia | 32 | 46 | 68 | 107 | 40 | 93 |
Other countries | 34 | 52 | 72 | 106 | 147 | 346 |
Totals | 7,173 | 9,862 | 7,472 | 10,929 | 7,646 | 13,972 |
Apples (Fresh Whole Fruit) | ||||||
lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
Belgium | 9,576 | 598 | 7,790 | 484 | 7,818 | 586 |
Canada | 2,244 | 140 | 4,999 | 312 | 7,193 | 520 |
Fiji | 524 | 33 | 574 | 36 | 675 | 45 |
Finland | 2,110 | 132 | 2,468 | 154 | 1,528 | 115 |
French Polynesia | 170 | 13 | 578 | 37 | 651 | 45 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 7,745 | 486 | 7,658 | 480 | 10,249 | 769 |
Hong Kong | 929 | 58 | 2,576 | 161 | 2,390 | 167 |
Ireland, Republic of | 2,092 | 131 | 2,487 | 155 | 3,367 | 253 |
New Caledonia | 35 | 2 | 686 | 43 | 690 | 47 |
Norway | 1,608 | 101 | 1,343 | 84 | 1,500 | 113 |
Philippines | 508 | 35 | 1,468 | 91 | 360 | 27 |
Singapore | 930 | 58 | 1,295 | 81 | 2,023 | 136 |
Sweden | 2,762 | 173 | 2,380 | 149 | 1,880 | 141 |
United Kingdom | 48,689 | 3,043 | 48,987 | 3,064 | 69,968 | 5,178 |
United States | 2,162 | 135 | 3,140 | 196 | 5,704 | 421 |
Venezuela | 1,022 | 64 | 2,398 | 150 | 2,488 | 170 |
Other countries | 1,581 | 102 | 958 | 64 | 1,882 | 133 |
Totals | 84,686 | 5,303 | 91,786 | 5,741 | 120,367 | 8,863 |
Seeds (Grass and Clover) | ||||||
cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | |
Australia | 19,062 | 443 | 52,506 | 844 | 52,273 | 939 |
Chile | 2,661 | 67 | 14,442 | 245 | 14,789 | 261 |
France | 13,711 | 295 | 24,723 | 475 | 29,909 | 513 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 1,051 | 12 | 1,968 | 67 | 6,236 | 141 |
Ireland, Republic of | 1,492 | 36 | 11,545 | 181 | 5,745 | 125 |
Italy | - | - | 1,141 | 18 | 1,879 | 39 |
Japan | 2,122 | 52 | 2,939 | 82 | 3,573 | 107 |
Netherlands | 317 | 4 | 1,289 | 42 | 3,155 | 78 |
South Africa | 272 | 7 | 4,344 | 53 | 5,765 | 66 |
United Kingdom | 23,143 | 583 | 59,926 | 1,295 | 45,062 | 1,135 |
United States | 474 | 11 | 1,564 | 49 | 1,472 | 47 |
Uruguay | 1,232 | 27 | 1,476 | 41 | - | - |
Other countries | 1,219 | 33 | 2,454 | 63 | 5,169 | 125 |
Totals | 66,755 | 1,570 | 180,317 | 3,453 | 175,027 | 3,576 |
Peas (food), Including Frozen | ||||||
lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | lb(000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 11,366 | 1,004 | 9,300 | 1,417 | 4,519 | 690 |
Belgium and Luxembourg | 1,127 | 36 | 2,252 | 77 | 3,202 | 101 |
Fiji | 1,463 | 96 | 1,083 | 64 | 936 | 52 |
Hong Kong | 149 | 13 | 465 | 43 | 724 | 65 |
Japan | 2,135 | 75 | 7,972 | 258 | 10,593 | 589 |
Netherlands | 381 | 15 | 1,306 | 46 | 1,268 | 43 |
Singapore | 425 | 39 | 806 | 69 | 1,023 | 83 |
South Africa | 2,805 | 94 | 824 | 30 | 4,834 | 205 |
United Kingdom | 14,393 | 873 | 23,509 | 1,344 | 19,634 | 1,229 |
United States | 506 | 19 | 583 | 21 | 1,408 | 51 |
Other countries | 317 | 26 | 1,308 | 87 | 5,259 | 448 |
Totals | 35,067 | 2,290 | 49,409 | 3,458 | 53,401 | 3,556 |
Peas (Seed) | ||||||
cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | cental | $(000) | |
Australia | 105,429 | 574 | 122,826 | 679 | 95,910 | 540 |
France | 8,277 | 49 | 6,133 | 34 | 3,675 | 20 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 9,090 | 45 | 24,728 | 145 | 20,094 | 117 |
Japan | 3,450 | 14 | 6,330 | 30 | 11,665 | 55 |
Netherlands | 1,815 | 11 | 6,472 | 39 | 10,050 | 58 |
South Africa | 3,552 | 18 | 3,670 | 21 | 12,078 | 62 |
United Kingdom | 65,317 | 357 | 90,535 | 491 | 90,676 | 547 |
Other countries | 9,168 | 58 | 9,199 | 45 | 11,665 | 59 |
Totals | 206,098 | 1,126 | 269,893 | 1,484 | 255,813 | 1,458 |
Wood Pulp and Waste Paper | ||||||
tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | tons | $(000) | |
Australia | 59,503 | 5,000 | 64,717 | 5,594 | 72,028 | 6,268 |
Japan | 9,487 | 703 | 7,089 | 561 | 969 | 106 |
Philippines | 2,862 | 220 | 8,629 | 676 | 5,126 | 567 |
Other countries | 4,074 | 272 | 8,347 | 652 | 4,246 | 354 |
Totals | 75,926 | 6,195 | 88,782 | 7,484 | 82,369 | 7,294 |
Timber (Sawn Conifer) | ||||||
sup ft | sup ft | sup ft | ||||
(000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 36,065 | 2,824 | 53,661 | 4,752 | 52,583 | 5,156 |
Japan | 22,531 | 1,274 | 37,769 | 2,238 | 34,819 | 1,998 |
New Caledonia | 727 | 53 | 1,770 | 183 | 5,460 | 771 |
Tonga | 529 | 54 | 972 | 127 | 486 | 60 |
United Kingdom | - | - | 697 | 52 | 3,586 | 439 |
Western Samoa | 676 | 75 | 925 | 110 | 1,228 | 170 |
Other countries | 1,225 | 131 | 2,199 | 261 | 5,891 | 737 |
Totals | 61,752 | 4,410 | 97,993 | 7,724 | 104,053 | 9,331 |
Sawlogs and Veneer (Logs, Conifer) | ||||||
cu ft | cu ft | cu ft | ||||
(000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 37 | 10 | 302 | 118 | 31 | 14 |
Japan | 40,061 | 10,834 | 49,836 | 18,698 | 61,489 | 23,233 |
Korea, Republic of | 3,088 | 848 | 2,916 | 1,104 | 1,784 | 671 |
Other countries | 1 | 8 | 7 | 15 | 15 | |
Totals | 43,187 | 11,692 | 53,063 | 19,927 | 63,319 | 23,933 |
Fish (Other than Canned) | ||||||
cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | |
Australia | 53,011 | 1,264 | 58,278 | 1,945 | 61,861 | 2,180 |
France | 2,137 | 253 | 3,217 | 628 | 1,530 | 240 |
Japan | 3,981 | 64 | 3,659 | 59 | 18,886 | 461 |
Netherlands | 1,631 | 41 | 4,302 | 121 | 2,932 | 93 |
United States | 53,285 | 8,913 | 59,213 | 14,156 | 45,527 | 10,403 |
Western Samoa | 2,673 | 21 | 3,010 | 27 | 1,915 | 22 |
Other countries | 11,357 | 259 | 13,005 | 312 | 21,363 | 1,035 |
Totals | 128,075 | 10,817 | 144,684 | 17,248 | 154,014 | 14,433 |
Newsprint | ||||||
cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | cwt | $(000) | |
(000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | (000) | $(000) | |
Australia | 2,441 | 15,558 | 2,344 | 15,836 | 2,312 | 15,509 |
Philippines | 39 | 132 | 36 | 125 | 29 | 108 |
Singapore | 7 | 26 | 14 | 50 | 23 | 83 |
Thailand | 14 | 48 | 18 | 61 | - | - |
Other countries | 3 | 20 | 16 | 76 | 28 | 145 |
Totals | 2,504 | 15,784 | 2,427 | 16,149 | 2,392 | 15,845 |
EXPORTS BY PORTS—The following table shows for the latest June years the value of total exports, including re-exports, according to the ports at which goods were loaded for export.
Port | Year Ended June | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
$(million) | ||||||
Whangarei | 8.0 | 21.6 | 22.5 | 32.3 | 34.8 | 35.8 |
Auckland | 246.3 | 235.3 | 233.2 | 249.2 | 277.8 | 305.4 |
Hamilton | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Tauranga | 24.7 | 26.9 | 29.7 | 46.9 | 72.1 | 89.2 |
Gisborne | 7.5 | 7.5 | 7.1 | 7.1 | 9.4 | 10.7 |
Napier | 70.2 | 78.6 | 72.1 | 83.2 | 105.6 | 113.7 |
Taranaki | 64.3 | 64.6 | 67.5 | 73.7 | 79.8 | 84.5 |
Wanganui | 0.3 | 0.5 | - | - | 0.1 | - |
Palmerston North | - | - | - | - | 0.1 | - |
Wellington | 91.4 | 96.3 | 85.9 | 99.9 | 115.5 | 120.1 |
Picton | 3.7 | 3.1 | 2.5 | 3.8 | 4.3 | 3.5 |
Nelson | 6.8 | 6.6 | 5.8 | 8.3 | 12.9 | 13.6 |
Greymouth | - | - | - | - | 0.1 | - |
Lyttelton | 61.5 | 67.0 | 60.6 | 64.1 | 80.2 | 82.0 |
Timaru | 36.3 | 40.0 | 34.7 | 47.7 | 61.5 | 61.4 |
Oamaru | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Otago | 44.6 | 44.8 | 40.0 | 29.4 | 38.1 | 40.2 |
Bluff | 76.6 | 74.5 | 65.5 | 74.6 | 96.8 | 104.3 |
Totals | 742.2 | 767.3 | 727.2 | 820.5 | 989.1 | 1.064.5 |
Auckland occupies a commanding position in the export trade of New Zealand, usually about one-third of all exports being dispatched from that port. Wellington occupies second place, with approximately one-eighth of the trade. As will be seen from the above table, the order of the other ports varies from year to year. The general rise in the value of exports through Tauranga is attributed to the pulp, paper, and timber industries of the district.
RE-EXPORTS—Until recent years the forwarding trade of New Zealand has never been of great significance. In latest years, passengers duty-free purchases, ships' and international aircraft stores, make up between one-fifth and one-third of the total re-exports. The balance is made up principally of miscellaneous stores sent to the Pacific Islands and goods returned or re-sold to the United Kingdom and Australia.
Particulars of re-exports are contained in the next table. Specie is not included in the figures.
Year | $(000) |
---|---|
*Provisional. | |
1956 | 4,767 |
1957 | 4,528 |
1958 | 4,377 |
1959 | 5,321 |
1960 | 5,400 |
1961 | 7,183 |
Jan-June | |
1962 | 3,335 |
$(000) | |
June Year | |
1963 | 7,563 |
1964 | 8,844 |
1965 | 8,512 |
1966 | 10,454 |
1967 | 9,601 |
1968 | 15,838 |
1969 | 20,219 |
1970 | 22,195x |
1971 | 24,022* |
The destinations of this re-export trade for the latest June years are shown in the following table.
Country | Year Ended June | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970x | 1971* | |
*Provisional. | ||||
$(thousand) | ||||
Australia | 5,229 | 5,390 | 6,414 | 7,970 |
Fiji | 966 | 1,569 | 1,175 | 2,339 |
Hong Kong | 334 | 93 | 80 | 175 |
Malaysia | 83 | 46 | 30 | 73 |
Papua and New Guinea | 9 | 61 | 148 | 34 |
Singapore | 339 | 198 | 174 | 295 |
South Africa | 12 | 104 | 74 | 65 |
Tonga | 100 | 101 | 99 | 102 |
United Kingdom | 1,651 | 1,779 | 2,621 | 1,192 |
Western Samoa | 138 | 207 | 717 | 326 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 150 | 235 | 319 | 393 |
Netherlands | 81 | 551 | 125 | 188 |
Canada | 124 | 177 | 113 | 98 |
Philippines | 232 | 210 | 432 | 23 |
United States | 2,637 | 1,615 | 1,746 | 2,117 |
Brazil | 7 | - | 186 | - |
Indonesia | - | 6 | 294 | 44 |
Japan | 267 | 187 | 636 | 361 |
Other countries | 481 | 1,316 | 972 | 1,340 |
Ships' stores | 875 | 3,591 | 3,141 | 3,468 |
Passengers goods | 2,122 | 2,783 | 2,698 | 3,419 |
Totals (excluding gold and current coin) | 15,838 | 20,219 | 22,195 | 24,022 |
GOODS SHIPPED TO COOK, NIUE, AND TOKELAU ISLANDS—Trade with the Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the country, and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. The trade of these islands with other countries is also omitted from New Zealand trade statistics. Separate returns are made of the transactions between New Zealand and these islands and the values of goods shipped to the islands are summarised below.
Year | Exports |
---|---|
*Provisional. | |
$(000) | |
1956 | 1,132 |
1957 | 1,313 |
1958 | 1,501 |
1959 | 1,298 |
1960 | 1,490 |
1961 | 2,081 |
1962 | 1,888 |
1963 | 2,001 |
June Year | $(000) |
1964 | 2,397 |
1965 | 3,020 |
1966 | 2,846 |
1967 | 2,796 |
1968 | 3,461 |
1969 | 3,590 |
1970x | 5,024 |
1971* | 7,096 |
Further particulars regarding the trade of the islands will be found in Section 38.
GENERAL—Statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed to the Customs and are usually quoted on the valuation basis c.d.v. (current domestic value in the country of export at the time of shipment). However, in certain tables the value c.i.f. (cost including insurance and freight) is also given. Import values are expressed in terms of New Zealand currency, and import totals do not include gold and current coin, except where expressly stated.
Reference should be made to Section 22A for details of the systems of valuation of imports as now used in these tables. Section 22A also gives a summary of import totals for recent years and index numbers of the volume of import trade.
IMPORT CONTROL—Reference to import control is made in Section 22A.
CLASSIFICATION OF IMPORTS—The following table classifies imports by Sections of the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised). It illustrates the great variety of imports which New Zealand receives in exchange for its relatively limited range of exports.
Year Ended June | Imports (c.d.v.) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food and Live Animals | Beverages and Tobacco | Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels | Mineral Fuels, Lubricants, and Related Materials | Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats | Chemicals | |
$(thousand) | ||||||
1961 | 34,955 | 9,399 | 25,353 | 41,045 | 1,078 | 46,052 |
1962 | 30,832 | 5,625 | 23,467 | 45,933 | 893 | 44,741 |
1963 | 35,253 | 7,519 | 22,606 | 44,335 | 950 | 47,707 |
1964 | 48,627 | 7,003 | 27,530 | 47,819 | 1,105 | 55,450 |
1965 | 35,469 | 7,745 | 31,028 | 51,691 | 1,088 | 65,379 |
1966 | 37,117 | 8,146 | 34,954 | 39,945 | 1,273 | 80,238 |
1967 | 31,384 | 8,407 | 36,680 | 44,863 | 1,143 | 77,674 |
1968 | 31,961 | 8,649 | 31,811 | 48,042 | 1,351 | 76,766 |
1969 | 34,317 | 10,554 | 43,689 | 56,248 | 1,415 | 102,861 |
1970x | 45,212 | 8,666 | 51,396 | 59,094 | 1,709 | 116,345 |
1971* | 58,003 | 12,236 | 47,285 | 61,219 | 2,560 | 134,817 |
Year Ended June | Imports (c.d.v.) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material | Machinery and Transport | Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles | Commodities and Transactions not Classified According to Kind | Total Merchandise Imports | |
*Provisional. | |||||
$(thousand) | |||||
1961 | 204,430 | 175,409 | 40,570 | 4,360 | 582,651 |
1962 | 162,334 | 156,179 | 33,207 | 4,617 | 507,828 |
1963 | 167,333 | 159,454 | 35,446 | 3,137 | 523,741 |
1964 | 187,870 | 217,960 | 41,481 | 2,523 | 637,368 |
1965 | 195,223 | 230,983 | 42,226 | 1,833 | 662,667 |
1966 | 216,289 | 263,403 | 46,825 | 1,236 | 729,426 |
1967 | 210,863 | 290,908 | 46,357 | 3,926 | 752,206 |
1968 | 182,032 | 196,382 | 43,633 | 2,280 | 622,908 |
1969 | 233,280 | 254,905 | 59,557 | 2,371 | 799,197 |
1970x | 271,612 | 319,713 | 66,552 | 4,027 | 944,324 |
1971* | 296,288 | 372,563 | 77,239 | 12,898 | 1,075,109 |
The next table gives fuller details of imports according to sections and divisions for the 2 latest June years.
Section and Division S.I.T.C., Revised | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
c.d.v. | c.i.f. | c.d.v. | c.i.f. | |
*Provisional. | ||||
Section 0. Food and Live Animals— | $(thousand) | |||
Div. 00 Live animals | 2,635 | 2,850 | 3,270 | 3,811 |
Div. 01 Meat and meat preparations | 349 | 402 | 606 | 686 |
Div. 02 Dairy products and eggs | 143 | 153 | 285 | 277 |
Div. 03 Fish and fish preparations | 143 | 153 | 285 | 277 |
Div. 04 Cereals and cereal preparations | 2,318 | 2,784 | 6,316 | 7,733 |
Div. 05 Fruits and vegetables | 12,683 | 15,846 | 13,365 | 16,317 |
Div. 06 Sugar and sugar preparations | 11,028 | 11,899 | 15,200 | 16,264 |
Div. 07 Coffee, tea, cocoa, spices, and manufactures thereof | 13,266 | 17,749 | 12,228 | 14,915 |
Div. 08 Feeding stuff for animals (not including unmilled cereals) | 232 | 262 | 287 | 375 |
Div. 09 Miscellaneous food preparations | 542 | 566 | 439 | 470 |
Totals, Section 0 | 45,212 | 54,662 | 58,003 | 67,290 |
Section 1. Beverages and Tobacco— | ||||
Div. 11 Beverages | 4,345 | 4,920 | 5,793 | 6,507 |
Div. 12 Tobacco and tobacco manufactures | 4,321 | 4,631 | 6,443 | 7,136 |
Totals, Section 1 | 8,666 | 9,551 | 12,236 | 13,643 |
Section 2. Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels— | ||||
Div. 21 Hides, skins, and fur skins, undressed | 572 | 597 | 473 | 514 |
Div. 22 Oil seeds, oil nuts, and oil kernels | 1,775 | 2,005 | 1,893 | 2,061 |
Div. 23 Crude rubber, including synthetic and reclaimed | 7,513 | 8,207 | 7,094 | 7.645 |
Div. 24 Wood and cork | 4,865 | 6,764 | 3,739 | 5,385 |
Div. 25 Pulp and waste paper | 1,611 | 2,164 | 2,376 | 2,975 |
Div. 26 Textile fibres (not manufactured into yarn, thread, or fabrics) and waste | 7,485 | 8,317 | 7,281 | 8,216 |
Div. 27 Crude fertilisers and crude minerals, excluding coal, petroleum, and precious stones | 22,913 | 34,387 | 17,659 | 28,485 |
Div. 28 Metalliferous ores and metal scrap | 223 | 238 | 1,928 | 2,139 |
Div. 29 Animal and vegetable crude materials, n.e.i. | 4,441 | 4,657 | 4,842 | 5,172 |
Totals, Section 2 | 51,396 | 67,337 | 47,285 | 62,593 |
Section 3. Mineral Fuels, Lubricants, and Related Materials— | ||||
Div. 32 Coal, coke, and briquettes | 3 | 6 | 214 | 299 |
Div. 33 Petroleum and petroleum products | 58,963 | 75,253 | 60,847 | 84,282 |
Div. 34 Gas | 128 | 150 | 159 | 175 |
Totals, Section 3 | 59,094 | 75,409 | 61,219 | 84,756 |
Section 4. Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats— | $(thousand) | |||
Div. 41 Animal oils and fats | 56 | 68 | 67 | 82 |
42 Vegetable oils and fats, unprocessed | 1,452 | 1,671 | 2,252 | 2,600 |
43 Animal and vegetable oils and fats, processed, and waxes of animal or vegetable origin | 200 | 228 | 241 | 310 |
Totals, Section 4 | 1,709 | 1,967 | 2,560 | 2,991 |
Section 5. Chemicals— | ||||
Div. 51 Chemical elements and compounds | 31,574 | 33,455 | 37,549 | 40,509 |
Div. 52 Mineral tar and crude chemicals from coal, petroleum, and natural gas | 396 | 521 | 371 | 478 |
Div. 53 Dyeing, tanning, and colouring materials | 7,716 | 7,578 | 9,039 | 9,055 |
Div. 54 Medicinal and pharmaceutical products | 23,123 | 20,752 | 27,863 | 24,873 |
Div. 55 Essential oils and perfume materials; toilet, polishing, and cleansing preparations | 3,700 | 3,761 | 4,405 | 4,413 |
Div. 56 Fertilisers, manufactured | 5,921 | 7,487 | 7,331 | 10,025 |
Div. 57 Explosives | 1,760 | 1,792 | 2,119 | 2,083 |
Div. 58 Plastic materials, regenerated cellulose, artificial resins | 26,315 | 25,611 | 30,409 | 29,515 |
Div. 59 Miscellaneous chemical materials and products | 15,840 | 17,308 | 15,730 | 17,199 |
Totals, Section 5 | 116,345 | 118,263 | 134,817 | 138,151 |
Section 6. Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material— | ||||
Div. 61 Leather, leather manufactures, n.e.i., and dressed furs | 1,559 | 1,617 | 1,308 | 1,367 |
Div. 62 Rubber manufactures, n.e.i. | 7,512 | 7,277 | 8,015 | 7,902 |
Div. 63 Wood and cork manufactures (excluding furniture) | 2,428 | 2,910 | 2,489 | 2,851 |
Div. 64 Paper, paperboard, and manufactures thereof | 10,905 | 11,984 | 12,041 | 13,269 |
Div. 65 Textile yarn, fabrics, made-up articles, and related products | 88,159 | 93,313 | 94,703 | 99,665 |
Div. 66 Non-metallic mineral manufactures, n.e.i. | 12,300 | 13,424 | 15,308 | 17,421 |
Div. 67 Iron and steel | 74,913 | 79,751 | 81,965 | 91,496 |
Div. 68 Non-ferrous metals | 42,458 | 41,894 | 42,225 | 41,501 |
Div. 69 Manufactures of metals | 31,377 | 31,910 | 38,233 | 38,988 |
Totals, Section 6 | 271,612 | 284,079 | 296,288 | 314,460 |
Section 7. Machinery and Transport Equipment— | ||||
Div. 71 Machinery other than electric | 129,290 | 131,377 | 163,149 | 166,022 |
Div. 72 Electric machinery, apparatus, and appliances | 55,287 | 55,660 | 69,792 | 70,260 |
Div. 73 Transport equipment | 135,136 | 137,260 | 139,621 | 146,265 |
Totals, Section 7 | 319,713 | 324,297 | 372,563 | 382,548 |
Section 8. Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles— | $(thousand) | |||
Div. 81 Sanitary, plumbing, heating, lighting fittings, and fixtures | 877 | 982 | 1,114 | 1,236 |
Div. 82 Furniture and fixtures | 255 | 280 | 323 | 355 |
Div. 83 Travel goods, handbags, and similar articles | 126 | 137 | 148 | 161 |
Div. 84 Clothing | 3,045 | 3,206 | 3,024 | 3,168 |
Div. 85 Footwear | 1,467 | 1,574 | 1,577 | 1,687 |
Div. 86 Professional, scientific and controlling instruments: photographic and optical goods, watches, and clocks | 27,043 | 25,814 | 31,206 | 29,301 |
Div. 89 Miscellaneous manufactured articles, n.e.i. | 33,738 | 35,430 | 39,848 | 41,684 |
Totals, Section 8 | 66,552 | 67,424 | 77,239 | 77,591 |
Section 9. Commodities and Transactions Not Classified According to Kind | 4,027 | 4,209 | 12,898 | 13,122 |
Grand totals, merchandise imports | 944,324 | 1,007,198 | 1,075,109 | 1,157,145 |
DIRECTION OF IMPORT TRADE—The United Kingdom has been the chief supplier of New Zealand imports since the eighties of last century. Prior to that the main supply was from Australia. In the years following the Second World War, the proportion of the import trade received from the United Kingdom rose from 47.8 percent in 1946 to a maximum of 60.1 percent in 1950. Since 1950 there has been an overall decline, and for the June year 1970 only 29.6 percent of imports came from that source. The trade with Australia from 1950 to 1956 was between 10 and 15 percent of the total. In 1957 and 1958, however, it rose to 17 percent, and in 1959 and 1960 to 18 percent. In the year ended June 1970, 21.0 percent of imports came from Australia. Japan is becoming an important trading partner; in the latest year 8.3 percent of imports came from that source.
The principal changes in the direction of the import trade are illustrated in the table in Section 22A giving the percentages received from the various currency areas.
The table which follows shows imports (valuation c.d.) during the latest 11 years from the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States.
Year | Country Where Purchased | Country of Origin | Total Merchandise Imports | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
United Kingdom | Australia | U.S.A. | United Kingdom | Australia | U.S.A. | ||
*Provisional. | |||||||
Calendar Year— | $(million) | ||||||
1961 | 260 | 97 | 53 | 258 | 94 | 54 | 576 |
1962 | 206 | 99 | 44 | 49 | |||
June Year— | |||||||
1963 | 229 | 97 | 46 | 219 | 97 | 48 | 524 |
1964 | 259 | 132 | 57 | 247 | 133 | 59 | 637 |
1965 | 262 | 132 | 78 | 242 | 128 | 75 | 663 |
1966 | 289 | 143 | 75 | 278 | 135 | 84 | 729 |
1967 | 291 | 150 | 101 | 275 | 143 | 97 | 752 |
1968 | 208 | 141 | 75 | 188 | 133 | 68 | 623 |
1969 | 267 | 172 | 102 | 243 | 158 | 100 | 799 |
1970x | 300 | 220 | 123 | 279 | 198 | 123 | 944 |
1971* | 311 | 226 | 130 | 1,075 |
The next table gives imports on a c.d.v. basis by countries of origin for June years 1970 and 1971.
Country | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* |
---|---|---|
Sterling Area | $(000) | $(000) |
Australia | 197,872 | 225,512 |
Bahamas | 17 | 14 |
Bahrain | 3,672 | 4,462 |
British Solomon Islands | 17 | 56 |
Brunei | 2,590 | 4,069 |
Ceylon | 4,401 | 3,634 |
Fiji | 959 | 3,070 |
Ghana | 2,702 | 2,066 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 1,803 | 2,165 |
Guyana | 82 | 128 |
Hong Kong | 17,867 | 18 628 |
India | 8,505 | 6,804 |
Ireland | 339 | 533 |
Jamaica | 342 | 288 |
Kenya | 423 | 600 |
Kuwait | 16,247 | 21,073 |
Malawi | 100 | 81 |
Malaysia | 6,440 | 5,535 |
Malta, including Gozo | 52 | 50 |
Mauritius and Dependencies | 50 | 62 |
Nauru | 6,317 | 5,539 |
New Hebrides Cond, | 29 | 57 |
New Zealand Re-imports | 1,768 | 1,845 |
Nigeria | 448 | 122 |
Pakistan | 3,450 | 3,590 |
Papua and New Guinea | 492 | 526 |
Singapore | 3,060 | 1,679 |
South Africa | 3,941 | 3,286 |
Southern Yemen | 2,843 | 1,445 |
Tanzania (incl. Zanzibar and Pemba | 1,750 | 1,296 |
Tonga | 485 | 387 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 45 | 109 |
Uganda | 1,183 | 1,930 |
United Kingdom | 279,090 | 310,672 |
Western Samoa | 1,441 | 1,513 |
Other | 28 | 47 |
Totals | 570,849 | 632,872 |
E.E.T.A. (Excluding U.K.)— | ||
Austria | 1,396 | 1,615 |
Denmark | 2,435 | 2,783 |
Iceland | - | 1 |
Norway | 1,367 | 2,155 |
Portugal | 684 | 654 |
Sweden | 7,296 | 8,536 |
Switzerland and Liechtenstein | 9,384 | 10,871 |
Totals | 22,561 | 26,616 |
E.E.C.— | ||
Belgium and Luxembourg | 4,442 | 6,775 |
France and Monaco | 7,529 | 11,006 |
Germany, Federal Republic | 36,776 | 49,215 |
Italy and San Marino | 11,913 | 14,344 |
Netherlands | 9,664 | 14,178 |
Totals | 70,323 | 95,518 |
Dollar Area— | $(000) | $(000) |
Canada | 37,489 | 38,466 |
Colombia | 2,030 | 2,245 |
Costa Rica | 70 | 26 |
Dominican Republic | 3,034 | 6,240 |
Ecuador | 828 | 1,287 |
Mexico | 210 | 522 |
Philippines | 242 | 330 |
United States | 123,105 | 129,871 |
Other | 50 | 29 |
Totals | 167,058 | 179,017 |
Other Countries— | ||
Angola incl Cabinda | - | 66 |
Argentina | 34 | 16 |
Brazil | 1,171 | 1,988 |
Bulgaria | 19 | 22 |
Central African Republic | - | 29 |
Chile | 79 | 97 |
China, (mainland) | 4,363 | 4,448 |
China, Republic of (Taiwan) | 658 | 726 |
Congo (Brazzaville) | 13 | 21 |
Congo (Leopoldville) | 78 | 31 |
Czechoslovakia | 1,805 | 1,840 |
Finland | 851 | 517 |
French Polynesia | 33 | 23 |
Germany, East | 368 | 416 |
Greece | 29 | 92 |
Hungary | 170 | 155 |
Indonesia | 1,596 | 894 |
Iran | 11,390 | 8,984 |
Iraq | 90 | 103 |
Israel | 172 | 232 |
Ivory Coast | 109 | 144 |
Japan | 78,096 | 110,282 |
Korea, Republic of | 494 | 806 |
Morocco | 19 | 18 |
Mozambique | 54 | 153 |
Netherlands Antilles | 2 | 31 |
New Caledonia | - | 100 |
Peru | 40 | 37 |
Poland | 431 | 451 |
Romania | 34 | 53 |
Saudi Arabia | 5,041 | 4,477 |
Spain | 813 | 1,250 |
Sudan | 55 | 82 |
Syria | 30 | 13 |
Thailand | 455 | 733 |
Turkey | 210 | 152 |
U.S.S.R. | 649 | 1,198 |
Yemen | 438 | 261 |
Yugoslavia | 3,614 | 115 |
Other | 27 | 35 |
Totals | 113,534 | 141,086 |
Grand Totals | 944,324 | 1,075,109 |
On a country of origin basis the following table shows for the latest 8 years the percentage of the value (c.d.v.) of total New Zealand imports.
Country | June Year 1964 | June Year 1965 | June Year 1966 | June Year 1967 | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971† |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Federation of Malaya, North Borneo, Sarawak, and Singapore together formed Malaysia on 16 September 1963. Singapore independent from August 1965. †Provisional. ‡Alaska and Hawaii included from 1966. | ||||||||
Sterling Area— | percent | |||||||
Australia | 20.82 | 19.31 | 18.52 | 19.00 | 21.33 | 19.81 | 20.95 | 20.98 |
Bahrain | 0.23 | 0.13 | 0.03 | 0.12 | 0.06 | 0.21 | 0.39 | 0.41 |
Ceylon | 0.76 | 0.67 | 0.65 | 0.59 | 0.71 | 0.62 | 0.47 | 0.34 |
Fiji | 0.84 | 0.12 | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.11 | 0.31 | 0.10 | 0.29 |
Ghana | 0.18 | 0.15 | 0.27 | 0.16 | 0.33 | 0.13 | 0.29 | 0.19 |
Hong Kong | 1.19 | 1.30 | 1.28 | 1.26 | 2.09 | 1.72 | 1.89 | 1.73 |
India | 1.70 | 1.31 | 1.50 | 0.94 | 0.94 | 1.11 | 0.90 | 0.63 |
Malaysia | 1.38 | 1.48 | 0.84 | 0.78 | 0.75 | 0.83 | 0.68 | 0.51 |
Nauru | 0.36 | 0.38 | 0.40 | 0.52 | 0.66 | 0.77 | 0.67 | 0.52 |
Singapore | * | * | 0.17 | 0.40 | 0.29 | 0.38 | 0.32 | 0.16 |
South Africa | 0.31 | 0.28 | 0.34 | 0.32 | 0.38 | 0.49 | 0.42 | 0.31 |
United Kingdom | 38.68 | 36.50 | 38.13 | 36.59 | 30.16 | 30.47 | 29.55 | 28.90 |
Western Samoa | 0.17 | 0.17 | 0.14 | 0.11 | 0.22 | 0.16 | 0.15 | 0.14 |
Other | 1.24 | 3.23 | 3.22 | 3.17 | 3.92 | 3.89 | 3.67 | 3.76 |
Totals | 67.86 | 65.03 | 65.64 | 64.12 | 61.95 | 60.89 | 60.45 | 58.87 |
E.F.T.A. (excluding U.K.)— | ||||||||
Austria | 0.15 | 0.14 | 0.13 | 0.11 | 0.12 | 0.11 | 0.15 | 0.15 |
Denmark | 0.16 | 0.24 | 0.25 | 0.25 | 0.30 | 0.23 | 0.26 | 0.26 |
Norway | 0.20 | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.29 | 0.17 | 0.19 | 0.14 | 0.20 |
Portugal | 0.08 | 0.08 | 0.06 | 0.06 | 0.08 | 0.08 | 0.07 | 0.06 |
Sweden | 2.05 | 1.57 | 0.92 | 0.97 | 1.30 | 1.17 | 0.77 | 0.79 |
Switzerland | 0.89 | 0.94 | 0.99 | 0.89 | 1.02 | 1.16 | 0.99 | 1.01 |
Totals | 3.53 | 3.14 | 2.51 | 2.57 | 2.99 | 2.95 | 2.39 | 2.48 |
E.E.C.— | ||||||||
Belgium | 0.79 | 0.56 | 0.46 | 0.47 | 0.44 | 0.52 | 0.47 | 0.63 |
France | 0.92 | 0.69 | 0.72 | 0.80 | 0.83 | 0.83 | 0.80 | 1.02 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 2.75 | 2.83 | 3.06 | 3.57 | 3.38 | 4.23 | 3.89 | 4.58 |
Italy | 0.88 | 0.92 | 1.05 | 1.41 | 1.34 | 1.39 | 1.26 | 1.33 |
Netherlands | 1.21 | 1.39 | 1.32 | 1.15 | 1.07 | 1.05 | 1.02 | 1.32 |
Totals | 6.36 | 6.39 | 6.61 | 7.39 | 7.08 | 8.03 | 7.45 | 8.88 |
Dollar Area— | ||||||||
Canada | 3.41 | 3.87 | 4.06 | 3.92 | 4.74 | 3.81 | 3.97 | 3.58 |
U.S.A‡ | 9.27 | 11.33 | 11.49 | 12.83 | 10.97 | 12.47 | 13.04 | 12.08 |
Other | 1.26 | 0.60 | 0.32 | 0.55 | 0.49 | 0.16 | 0.68 | 0.99 |
Totals | 13.94 | 15.80 | 15.87 | 17.30 | 16.20 | 16.44 | 17.69 | 16.65 |
Other Countries— | ||||||||
China, (mainland) | 0.23 | 0.30 | 0.38 | 0.41 | 0.46 | 0.62 | 0.46 | 0.41 |
Czechoslovakia | 0.17 | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.21 | 0.21 | 0.19 | 0.19 | 0.17 |
Indonesia | 0.87 | 0.10 | 0.29 | 0.24 | 0.11 | 0.13 | 0.17 | 0.08 |
Iran | 0.37 | 1.84 | 0.91 | 0.76 | 1.57 | 1.27 | 1.21 | 0.84 |
Japan | 4.81 | 5.54 | 6.16 | 5.84 | 8.25 | 8.08 | 8.27 | 10.26 |
Netherlands Antilles | 0.36 | 0.23 | - | 0.02 | 0.02 | 0.01 | - | - |
Saudi Arabia | 0.15 | 0.30 | 0.36 | 0.51 | 0.58 | 0.62 | 0.53 | 0.42 |
Other | 1.16 | 1.16 | 1.11 | 0.62 | 0.59 | 0.76 | 1.19 | 0.94 |
Totals | 8.11 | 9.64 | 9.37 | 8.61 | 11.79 | 11.69 | 12.02 | 13.12 |
Grand Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
ORIGIN OF PRINCIPAL IMPORTS—The table which follows shows details of principal commodity imports by country of origin for years ended June 1969 and 1970. C.d.v. basis of valuation is used.
Commodity and Countries of Origin | Value of Imports | |
---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
$(000) | ||
Oranges— | ||
Australia | 1,246 | 1,440 |
All countries | 1,968 | 1,868 |
Sugar (not refined)— | $(000) | |
Australia | 5,466 | 4,441 |
Fiji | 2,140 | 641 |
All countries | 7,613 | 10,123 |
Bananas— | $(000) | |
Costa Rica | 126 | 59 |
Ecuador | 421 | 825 |
Tonga | 276 | 155 |
Western Samoa | 74 | 178 |
All countries | 952 | 1,279 |
Dried Fruits— | ||
Australia | 3,263 | 3,784 |
U.S.A. | 925 | 1,005 |
All countries | 4,582 | 5,429 |
Whisky— | ||
United Kingdom | 2,534 | 1,717 |
All countries | 2,703 | 1,897 |
Tobacco (Unmanufactured)— | ||
South Africa | 976 | 332 |
U.S.A. | 3,422 | 3,435 |
All countries | 4,886 | 3,990 |
Rubber (Crude and Synthetic)— | ||
Canada | 600 | 601 |
France | 727 | 141 |
Malaysia | 3,019 | 3,938 |
United Kingdom | 427 | 409 |
U.S.A. | 907 | 1,106 |
All countries | 6,403 | 7,513 |
Wood (Shaped or Simply Worked) | ||
Australia | 737 | 750 |
Canada | 502 | 880 |
Ghana | 286 | 444 |
U.S.A. | 827 | 1,790 |
All countries | 2,703 | 4,362 |
Pulp and Waste Paper— | ||
Canada | 298 | 402 |
Finland | 692 | 559 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 104 | 2 |
Sweden | 8 | 9 |
All countries | 1,178 | 1,611 |
Wool end Other Animal Hair— | ||
Australia | 2,298 | 2,111 |
United Kingdom | 969 | 1,053 |
All countries | 3,273 | 3,171 |
Natural Phosphates— | $(000) | |
Australia | 1,283 | 2,684 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 1,804 | 1,803 |
Nauru | 6,136 | 6,317 |
U.S.A. | 554 | 433 |
All countries | 10,359 | 11,237 |
Raw Coffee— | ||
Brazil | 297 | 1,015 |
Papua/New Guinea | 348 | 387 |
Tanzania | 348 | 811 |
Uganda | 896 | 1,146 |
All countries | 2,202 | 3,724 |
Cocoa— | ||
Ghana | 780 | 2,252 |
Netherlands | 1,310 | 1,270 |
All countries | 2,163 | 4,397 |
Tea— | ||
Ceylon | 4,640 | 4,193 |
India | 330 | 198 |
All countries | 5,344 | 4,623 |
Petroleum Spirit— | ||
Australia | 1,942 | 1,763 |
Iran | 1,488 | 4,084 |
Malaysia | 690 | 130 |
Singapore | 183 | 671 |
Southern Yemen | 2,172 | 1,356 |
Venezuela | - | - |
All countries | 7,678 | 9,481 |
Kerosene— | ||
Australia | 2,988 | 2,656 |
Iran | 1,001 | 1,191 |
Singapore | 106 | 308 |
Southern Yemen | 898 | 1,010 |
All countries | 5,705 | 6,131 |
Lubricating Oils and Greases— | ||
Australia | 1,864 | 1,764 |
United Kingdom | 872 | 586 |
U.S.A. | 1,111 | 911 |
All countries | 3,905 | 3,378 |
Organic Chemicals— | ||
Australia | 4,139 | 4,479 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,515 | 1,289 |
Japan | 2,025 | 2,365 |
United Kingdom | 4,446 | 4,515 |
U.S.A. | 5,691 | 5,249 |
All countries | 20,223 | 21,125 |
Inorganic Chemicals— | $(000) | |
Australia | 2,312 | 2,831 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 898 | 868 |
Japan | 771 | 843 |
United Kingdom | 2,501 | 2,310 |
U.S.A. | 1,681 | 1,739 |
All countries | 9,685 | 10,318 |
Medicinal and Pharmaceutical Products— | ||
Australia | 5,127 | 6,045 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,766 | 2,058 |
Switzerland | 2,322 | 2,075 |
United Kingdom | 8,452 | 8,683 |
U.S.A. | 1,653 | 2,692 |
All countries | 20,450 | 23,123 |
Sulphur (Other Than Sublimed, etc.)— | ||
Canada | 3,872 | 5,704 |
U.S.A. | 2,147 | 2,156 |
All countries | 6,071 | 7,907 |
Plastic Materials, Regenerated Cellulose, and Artificial Resins— | ||
Australia | 4,751 | 4,957 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,640 | 2,037 |
Japan | 2,373 | 4,141 |
United Kingdom | 7,566 | 8,075 |
U.S.A. | 3,800 | 3,423 |
All countries | 22,296 | 26,315 |
Rubber Tyres and Tubes— | ||
United Kingdom | 667 | 840 |
U.S.A. | 532 | 916 |
All countries | 1,852 | 2,583 |
Paper and Paperboard— | ||
Australia | 1,314 | 1,316 |
Japan | 1,201 | 1,459 |
United Kingdom | 3,258 | 3,847 |
U.S.A. | 974 | 1,066 |
All countries | 8,328 | 9,254 |
Textile Yarn and Thread— | ||
Australia | 1,948 | 2,881 |
Hong Kong | 1,759 | 2,257 |
Japan | 1,158 | 1,120 |
United Kingdom | 3,400 | 4,208 |
All countries | 10,489 | 13,058 |
Cotton Fabrics Suitable | $(000) | |
for Manufacture of Apparel— | ||
Australia | 919 | 1,017 |
China, (mainland) | 1,377 | 1,154 |
Hong Kong | 3,661 | 3,793 |
Japan | 3,731 | 3,402 |
United Kingdom | 870 | 707 |
U.S.A. | 391 | 410 |
All countries | 12,291 | 12,163 |
Cotton Furnishing and Household Fabrics— | ||
Hong Kong | 2,021 | 2,282 |
India | 619 | 622 |
United Kingdom | 1,164 | 1,419 |
All countries | 5,478 | 6,339 |
Manufactured Fertilisers— | ||
Canada | 2,222 | 1,498 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,051 | 880 |
U.S.A. | 978 | 2,288 |
All countries | 5,495 | 5,921 |
Woven Fabrics of Synthetic Fibres— | ||
Australia | 989 | 1,154 |
Japan | 6,374 | 8,260 |
United Kingdom | 930 | 1,101 |
U.S.A. | 650 | 817 |
All countries | 10,503 | 13,457 |
Woven Fabrics of Regenerated Artificial Fibres— | ||
Japan | 2,240 | 1,932 |
United Kingdom | 1,944 | 2,738 |
U.S.A. | 668 | 485 |
All countries | 7,497 | 7,607 |
Knitted or Crocheted Fabrics— | ||
Australia | 475 | 556 |
Hong Kong | 2,214 | 2,068 |
United Kingdom | 1,139 | 1,330 |
U.S.A. | 281 | 250 |
All countries | 4,651 | 4,801 |
Household Linens— | ||
China, (mainland) | 209 | 216 |
Hong Kong | 371 | 600 |
India | 103 | 136 |
Japan | 408 | 511 |
United Kingdom | 389 | 427 |
U.S.A. | 157 | 111 |
All countries | 1,920 | 2,323 |
Class— | $(000) | |
Netherlands | 114 | 305 |
United Kingdom | 1,911 | 2,211 |
U.S.A. | 278 | 304 |
All countries | 2,890 | 3,531 |
Bars and Rods of Iron or Steel— | ||
Australia | 2,664 | 3,188 |
Canada | 304 | 327 |
United Kingdom | 934 | 1,254 |
All countries | 4,266 | 5,678 |
Woven Woollen Fabrics— | ||
Australia | 505 | 780 |
United Kingdom | 2,677 | 3,437 |
All countries | 3,514 | 4,795 |
Woven Jute Fabrics— | ||
India | 2,297 | 2,529 |
United Kingdom | 89 | 82 |
All countries | 2,459 | 2,777 |
Universals, Plates, and Sheets of Iron or Steel— | ||
Australia | 11,566 | 11,238 |
Japan | 11,591 | 16,622 |
United Kingdom | 8,728 | 5,576 |
All countries | 33,239 | 35,071 |
Hoop and Strip of Iron or Steel— | ||
Australia | 736 | 866 |
Japan | 577 | 642 |
United Kingdom | 1,085 | 1,289 |
All countries | 2,646 | 3,175 |
Iron and Steel Wire— | ||
Australia | 1,419 | 2,034 |
United Kingdom | 1,728 | 1,990 |
All countries | 3,656 | 4,690 |
Tubes, Pipes, and Fittings of Iron or Steel— | ||
Australia | 3,496 | 5,515 |
United Kingdom | 4,508 | 3,601 |
All countries | 10,063 | 11,275 |
Copper and Copper Alloys— | ||
Australia | 9,903 | 15,248 |
Canada | 1,818 | 1,607 |
United Kingdom | 2,721 | 2,811 |
All countries | 14,609 | 19,845 |
Aluminium and Aluminium Alloys— | $(000) | |
Australia | 1,638 | 3,242 |
Canada | 5,539 | 7,174 |
United Kingdom | 625 | 535 |
U.S.A. | 706 | 1,093 |
All countries | 9,423 | 13,111 |
Nails, Screws, Nuts, Bolts, etc., of Iron, Steel, Copper— | ||
Australia | 333 | 462 |
United Kingdom | 1,057 | 1,398 |
All countries | 2,085 | 2,796 |
Angles, Shapes and Sections of Iron or Steel— | ||
Australia | 3,433 | 4,187 |
Japan | 230 | 1,255 |
United Kingdom | 1,348 | 1,143 |
All countries | 5,099 | 6,848 |
Aircraft Engines— | ||
United Kingdom | 707 | 529 |
U.S.A. | 2,568 | 4,615 |
All countries | 3,326 | 5,182 |
Internal Combustion Engines, Not Aircraft— | ||
Australia | 699 | 727 |
Canada | 747 | 979 |
United Kingdom | 2,851 | 3,786 |
U.S.A. | 2,322 | 3,046 |
All countries | 7,081 | 9,303 |
Agricultural Machinery and Appliances— | ||
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 792 | 528 |
United Kingdom | 1,148 | 1,574 |
U.S.A. | 1,187 | 661 |
All countries | 4,321 | 3,695 |
Tractors— | ||
Italy | 591 | 1,147 |
Japan | 325 | 832 |
United Kingdom | 7,215 | 9,647 |
U.S.A. | 2,196 | 3,323 |
All countries | 11,061 | 16,395 |
Office Machines— | ||
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,516 | 994 |
Japan | 2,960 | 2,042 |
United Kingdom | 2,376 | 2,173 |
U.S.A. | 2,220 | 3,422 |
All countries | 11,095 | 10,487 |
Metalworking Machinery— | $(000) | |
Australia | 397 | 488 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,938 | 734 |
Japan | 247 | 313 |
United Kingdom | 2,275 | 2,971 |
U.S.A. | 274 | 222 |
All countries | 5,974 | 5,878 |
Textile Machinery— | ||
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,368 | 1,047 |
United Kingdom | 1,855 | 3,611 |
U.S.A. | 428 | 482 |
All countries | 4,807 | 6,837 |
Cutlery— | ||
Australia | 638 | 780 |
Japan | 307 | 327 |
United Kingdom | 755 | 958 |
All countries | 2,192 | 2,650 |
Excavating, Levelling, Boring, etc., Machinery— | ||
United Kingdom | 1,274 | 1,457 |
U.S.A. | 985 | 1,242 |
All countries | 3,506 | 4,555 |
Pumps and Centrifuges— | ||
Australia | 1,705 | 2,194 |
United Kingdom | 4,032 | 4,138 |
U.S.A. | 1,195 | 1,778 |
All countries | 10,001 | 10,764 |
Mechanical Handling Equipment— | ||
United Kingdom | 2,192 | 2,399 |
U.S.A. | 861 | 1,238 |
All countries | 3,982 | 5,052 |
Ball, Roller, and Needle Roller Bearings— | ||
Sweden | 337 | 365 |
United Kingdom | 1,298 | 1,722 |
U.S.A. | 431 | 526 |
All countries | 2,822 | 3,704 |
Taps, Cocks, Valves— | ||
Australia | 580 | 897 |
United Kingdom | 1,824 | 1,927 |
U.S.A. | 620 | 607 |
All countries | 3,617 | 4,080 |
Transmission Shafts and Cranks— | $(000) | |
Australia | 671 | 813 |
United Kingdom | 1,880 | 2,385 |
U.S.A. | 802 | 959 |
All countries | 3,891 | 4,721 |
Electrical Power Machinery and Switchgear— | ||
Australia | 2,198 | 2,640 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,272 | 1,372 |
Italy | 1,207 | 513 |
Japan | 715 | 578 |
Sweden | 533 | 876 |
Switzerland | 658 | 482 |
United Kingdom | 9,571 | 9,186 |
U.S.A. | 917 | 935 |
All countries | 18,359 | 17,730 |
Printing and Bookbinding Machinery— | ||
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 863 | 1,550 |
United Kingdom | 1,088 | 1,563 |
U.S.A. | 848 | 1,465 |
All countries | 3,320 | 5,694 |
Electrical Measuring and Controlling Apparatus— | ||
United Kingdom | 1,957 | 2,131 |
U.S.A. | 1.293 | 1,556 |
All countries | 4,179 | 4,724 |
Telecommunications Equipment— | ||
United Kingdom | 6,228 | 6,789 |
U.S.A. | 2,614 | 1,606 |
All countries | 9,721 | 11,131 |
Railway Vehicles— | ||
Australia | 232 | 939 |
Canada | 1 | 1 |
Japan | 4,572 | 117 |
United Kingdom | 214 | 299 |
All countries | 5,339 | 5,325 |
Motorcars— | ||
Australia | 15,377 | 21,637 |
France | 747 | 857 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. | 1,464 | 1,643 |
Italy | 1,662 | 1,036 |
Japan | 1,624 | 2,248 |
United Kingdom | 26,715 | 34,284 |
All countries | 47,840 | 62,462 |
Lorries, Trucks, and Vans— | $(000) | |
Australia | 780 | 6,631 |
United Kingdom | 7,747 | 13,033 |
All countries | 10,174 | 23,206 |
Aircraft— | ||
United Kingdom | 1,704 | 500 |
U.S.A. | 15,515 | 19,455 |
All countries | 17,635 | 21,066 |
Ships and Boats— | ||
Hong Kong | - | 2,600 |
United Kingdom | 510 | 455 |
All countries | 723 | 3,148 |
Equipment for Distributing Electricity— | ||
Australia | 605 | 972 |
United Kingdom | 2,538 | 2,653 |
All countries | 3,874 | 4,596 |
Watches and Clocks— | ||
Germany Fed. Rep. | 871 | 399 |
Switzerland | 1,585 | 1,030 |
United Kingdom | 763 | 473 |
All countries | 4,612 | 2,914 |
Photographic Films, Plates, and Paper, (Not Developed Cinematographic Film)— | $(000) | |
Australia | 2,363 | 3,004 |
United Kingdom | 1,202 | 1,348 |
All countries | 5,333 | 6,339 |
Clothing— | ||
Australia | 254 | 275 |
Hong Kong | 337 | 417 |
United Kingdom | 1,381 | 1,585 |
All countries | 2,646 | 3,021 |
Printed Books and Pamphlets— | ||
Australia | 1,405 | 1,684 |
United Kingdom | 6,514 | 7,207 |
U.S.A. | 2,254 | 2,446 |
All countries | 11,492 | 13,127 |
Newspapers and Periodicals— | ||
Australia | 1,627 | 1,903 |
United Kingdom | 1,579 | 1,554 |
U.S.A. | 775 | 864 |
All countries | 4,040 | 4,392 |
QUANTITIES OF PRINCIPAL ITEMS IMPORTED—The following table shows the quantity imported during June years 1968 to 1971 of a large number of the principal items.
Item | Unit of Quantity | Year Ended 30 June | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970x | 1971* | ||
*Provisional. | |||||
Fish, canned, and fish preparations | lb(000) | 3,693 | 3,878 | 4,639 | 10,540 |
Wheat, unmilled | bushels(000) | 1,754 | 185 | 553 | 2,941 |
Rice | cwt(000) | 93 | 61 | 82 | 99 |
Oranges | lb(000) | 28,700 | 36,925 | 30,368 | 31,988 |
Bananas | lb(000) | 62,868 | 50,250 | 53,354 | 48,879 |
Fruit— | |||||
Dried | lb(000) | 21,349 | 20,908 | 23,450 | 21,420 |
Canned | lb(000) | 7,551 | 8,480 | 10,498 | 14,177 |
Desiccated coconut | lb(000) | 3,258 | 3,092 | 2,638 | 2,826 |
Edible nuts | lb(000) | 1,747 | 2,916 | 2,546 | 2,519 |
Sugar | cwt(000) | 3,063 | 3,243 | 2,959 | 3,302 |
Coffee, raw | lb(000) | 8,757 | 8,039 | 13,489 | 15,459 |
Tea | lb(000) | 15,827 | 18,426 | 16,839 | 14,719 |
Cocoa | lb(000) | 15,266 | 4,932 | 16,507 | 8,922 |
Wine | gal(000) | 291 | 333 | 346 | 341 |
Whisky | proof gal(000) | 453 | 563 | 357 | 489 |
Tobacco, unmanufactured | lb(000) | 7,215 | 7,522 | 4,750 | 7,447 |
Synthetic and artificial fibres | lb(000) | 4,855 | 6,234 | 5,934 | 7,059 |
Woven fabrics— | |||||
Synthetic fibres | sq yd(000) | 16,080 | 20,951 | 25,228 | 29,030 |
Artificial fibres | sq yd(000) | 16,547 | 16,517 | 14,077 | 12,488 |
Yarn and thread of silk, rayon, and synthetic fibres | lb(000) | 3,054 | 4,469 | 5,003 | 5,657 |
Yarn of wool and animal hair | lb(000) | 188 | 173 | 240 | 224 |
Meat wraps, cotton | lb(000) | 4,244 | 4,711 | 4,220 | 4,361 |
Textile fabrics coated with plastic | sq yd(000) | 867 | 985 | 1,104 | 1,605 |
Bags, sacks, wool packs | doz(000) | 831 | 812 | 761 | 601 |
Cotton yarn and thread | lb(000) | 6,112 | 6,065 | 7,282 | 8,368 |
Cotton fabrics, woven, unbleached | sq yd(000) | 7,446 | 8,803 | 9,017 | 9,347 |
Cotton canvas and duck | sq yd(000) | 1,022 | 1,072 | 1,383 | 1,722 |
Cotton fabrics suitable for the manufacture of apparel— | |||||
Flannelette, winceyette, diaper cloth | sq yd(000) | 8,764 | 10,175 | 10,187 | 9,410 |
Other kinds | sq yd(000) | 23,785 | 28,400 | 26,667 | 25,648 |
Cotton furnishing and household fabrics | sq yd(000) | 18,556 | 18,466 | 20,561 | 25,531 |
Woven silk fabrics | sq yd(000) | 190 | 199 | 193 | 181 |
Woven woollen fabrics | sq yd(000) | 2,441 | 2,395 | 3,325 | 2,931 |
Woven linen, ramie, and hemp fabrics | sq yd(000) | 1,133 | 1,139 | 1,654 | 1,547 |
Woven jute fabrics | sq yd(000) | 16,767 | 23,365 | 23,335 | 26,616 |
Rubber | cwt(000) | 242 | 383 | 393 | 396 |
Timber, sawn | sup ft(000) | 18,453 | 17,137 | 22,695 | 16,451 |
Wood and paper pulp | tons | 14,816 | 11,212 | 13,128 | 17,254 |
Nitrate of soda | tons | 735 | 1,058 | 450 | 137 |
Fertilisers, phosphatic | tons(000) | 894 | 1,030 | 1,070 | 981 |
Gypsum, crude | cwt(000) | 1,731 | 1,883 | 2,034 | 2,061 |
Sulphur | tons | 166,425 | 157,741 | 242,997 | 187,025 |
Salt | cwt(000) | 889 | 691 | 710 | 611 |
Asbestos | cwt(000) | 117 | 115 | 171 | 164 |
Petroleum, crude | tons(000) | 1,520 | 1,658 | 1,682 | 1,957 |
Petroleum, partly refined | tons(000) | 930 | 1,045 | 1,029 | 1,025 |
Motor spirit | gal(000) | 71,206 | 64,870 | 86,150 | 70,877 |
Distillate fuels | gal(000) | 31,586 | 42,972 | 62,611 | 50,434 |
Kerosene and white spirit | gal(000) | 41,835 | 53,776 | 59,256 | 57,679 |
Lubricating oils and preparations | gal(000) | 11,692 | 12,198 | 11,144 | 13,566 |
Cream of tartar and substitutes | cwt(000) | 45.2 | 70.4 | 95.2 | 137.1 |
Acids | cwt(000) | 31.1 | 40.8 | 31.1 | 37.5 |
Caustic soda | cwt(000) | 141.8 | 139.9 | 143.9 | 223.8 |
Carbonate of soda | cwt(000) | 434.4 | 532.8 | 425.4 | 424.0 |
Calcium carbide | cwt(000) | 63.3 | 56.9 | 70.8 | 69.9 |
Sulphate of ammonia | tons | 10,487 | 18,763 | 24,025 | 20,761 |
Potash | tons | 118,584 | 131,458 | 162,024 | 194,997 |
Pig iron and ingots | cwt(000) | 143.1 | 199.7 | 231.8 | 534.1 |
Bars and rods of iron or steel | cwt(000) | 1,359.1 | 1,585.5 | 1,814.7 | 1,536.3 |
Angles, shapes and sections of iron or steel | cwt(000) | 918.6 | 1,004.4 | 1,147.7 | 1,623.2 |
Universals, plates and sheets of iron or steel | cwt(000) | 3,177.6 | 4,477.1 | 4,863.7 | 4,321.8 |
Hoops and strip of iron or steel | cwt(000) | 204.1 | 253.5 | 264.3 | 249.8 |
Rails of iron or steel—fish plates, etc | cwt(000) | 259.2 | 203.2 | 178.4 | 291.2 |
Iron and steel wire | cwt(000) | 336.5 | 343.2 | 414.6 | 468.7 |
Tubes, pipes, and fittings of iron or steel | cwt(000) | 849.7 | 1,044.1 | 1,030.0 | 1,014.4 |
Silver and platinum not fully worked | oz(000) | 1,237.2 | 1,886.6 | 1,268.4 | 1,381.5 |
Copper and copper alloys | cwt(000) | 212.6 | 221.5 | 233.1 | 245.9 |
Aluminium and aluminium alloys | cwt(000) | 223.3 | 309.3 | 401.0 | 448.1 |
Lead and lead alloys | cwt(000) | 88.2 | 88.5 | 117.0 | 81.1 |
Finished structural parts and constructions | cwt(000) | 395.6 | 262.7 | 138.1 | 267.3 |
Wire products | cwt(000) | 77.3 | 100.0 | 123.7 | 97.1 |
Nails, screws, nuts, bolts, etc. | cwt(000) | 50.4 | 30.8 | 41.6 | 54.6 |
Hand tools | doz(000) | 302.9 | 500.3 | 458.7 | 470.3 |
Knives, kitchen and table | doz(000) | 90.8 | 104.9 | 85.6 | 100.0 |
Spoons and forks | doz(000) | 186.7 | 123.5 | 138.7 | 206.5 |
Internal combustion engines (not air-craft) | number | 61,420 | 79,415 | 102,585 | 106,860 |
Agricultural mowers—crops, lawn, weed, scrub cutting | number | 1,805 | 1,558 | 1,762 | 2,152 |
Agricultural harvesters and threshers— | |||||
forage, tobacco | number | 250 | 337 | 212 | 123 |
Earthmoving machines | number | 62 | 225 | 255 | 305 |
Typewriting, calculating, and accounting machines | number | 21,293 | 37,858 | 35,276 | 30,730 |
Domestic sewing machines | number | 22,219 | 16,684 | 23,301 | 42,166 |
Electric motors— | |||||
Under 1 b.h.p. | number | 343,393 | 333,965 | 410,935 | 398,837 |
1 b.h.p. and over | number | 17,248 | 14,475 | 18,902 | 23,833 |
Sparking plugs | (000) | 554 | 580 | 637 | 436 |
Tractors | number | 2,897 | 4,781 | 6,386 | 4,593 |
Motor cars— | |||||
Unassembled | number | 39,272 | 50,024 | 56,136 | 58,931 |
Assembled | number | 4,339 | 3,752 | 7,165 | 13,410 |
Lorries, trucks, buses, vans, etc.— | |||||
Unassembled | number | 4,833 | 7,058 | 18,209 | 21,089 |
Assembled | number | 156 | 154 | 278 | 205 |
Motor cycles | number | 3,557 | 3,418 | 4,274 | 15,460 |
Bicycles | number | 6,225 | 5,667 | 6,457 | 7,183 |
Rubber tyres and tubes (excl. bicycle) | lb(000) | 1,941 | 2,397 | 3,277 | 3,215 |
Plywood | sq ft(000) | 1,366 | 1,494 | 1,180 | 1,454 |
Newsprint paper | cwt(000) | 6.0 | 20.1 | 10.8 | 9.9 |
Printing and writing paper— | |||||
Machine made, not processed | cwt(000) | 96.4 | 93.5 | 99.7 | 102.2 |
Impregnated, coated, or printed | cwt(000) | 100.2 | 129.0 | 143.0 | 155.4 |
Machine made paper and paperboard, n.e.s. | cwt(000) | 42.6 | 52.3 | 61.2 | 63.0 |
Greaseproof paper, etc. | cwt(000) | 42.1 | 40.8 | 38.0 | 41.4 |
Wallpaper | rolls(000) | 14.1 | 1.2 | 63.7 | 46.2 |
Linoleum and similar floor coverings | sq yd(000) | 1,288.0 | 1,010.2 | 1,352.7 | 943.4 |
Carpets and carpeting of or with wool | sq yd(000) | 12.2 | 21.2 | 23.6 | 29.2 |
Glass plate and sheet | sq ft(000) | 7,072 | 7,216 | 8,213 | 10,282 |
Table ware and toilet pottery | lb(000) | 2,093.7 | 2,371.5 | 2,486.7 | 2,512.8 |
Footwear | doz. pr(000) | 73.5 | 82.8 | 91.5 | 85.1 |
Cameras, photographic | (000) | 89.3 | 146.0 | 54.4 | 104.7 |
Watches | (000) | 140.8 | 335.9 | 201.8 | 264.7 |
Clocks, other than electric | (000) | 179.0 | 468.5 | 200.9 | 270.7 |
Electric clocks | (000) | 24.9 | 84.2 | 34.7 | 39.4 |
Electrical capacitators | (000) | 6,439 | 14,770 | 16,268 | 18,353 |
Insulated wires and cables | cwt(000) | 108.5 | 58.5 | 57.9 | 39.0 |
Telephone handsets | (000) | 65.1 | 84.3 | 92.6 | 91.1 |
Electric accumulators | (000) | 17.6 | 20.4 | 39.9 | 32.1 |
Electric lamp bulbs and tubes | (000) | 4,743.5 | 9,689.7 | 5,664.3 | 7,522.1 |
Thermionic, etc., valve and tubes | (000) | 1,253 | 2,150 | 1,877 | 1,782 |
Crystal valves | (000) | 1,712 | 2,754 | 4,712 | 5,996 |
CLASSIFICATION OF IMPORTS BY END-USE—In the following table imports are classified by end-use in the form of economic categories. The classification involves some arbitrary decisions but it is adapted to practical purposes and the comparability of the time series has useful economic applications.
Class of Goods Imported† | Year Ended June | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970* | |
$(million) | |||||
Finished Capital Goods | 121.4 | 115.9 | 93.7 | 122.1 | 132.3 |
Agricultural machinery and plant | 27.7 | 21.8 | 10.2 | 16.9 | 21.4 |
Industrial machinery and plant | 38.0 | 34.2 | 31.7 | 38.3 | 42.2 |
Construction machinery and plant | 4.0 | 2.7 | 0.7 | 2.7 | 3.3 |
Transport and communication items | 14.6 | 12.4 | 15.2 | 24.1 | 13.9 |
Other complete items | 37.1 | 44.8 | 35.9 | 40.1 | 51.5 |
Components and Materials for Capital Goods | 104.7 | 109.4 | 78.3 | 89.1 | 119.2 |
For agricultural machinery and plant | 6.9 | 6.1 | 4.3 | 5.8 | 7.0 |
For industrial machinery and plant | 11.2 | 12.6 | 10.0 | 10.6 | 13.1 |
For construction machinery and plant | 1.1 | 1.0 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.9 |
For transport and communications items | 32.2 | 29.3 | 20.9 | 24.6 | 42.0 |
For building, construction, roads | 6.1 | 6.0 | 9.3 | 6.2 | 6.5 |
For other capital items | 47.2 | 54.4 | 33.3 | 41.3 | 49.7 |
Finished Goods and Components | |||||
(Classed as consumption or capital according to type of buyer) | 104.7 | 102.7 | 79.4 | 105.5 | 129.0 |
Complete transport items | 16.7 | 18.7 | 10.4 | 9.1 | 19.4 |
Parts for transport items | 58.1 | 54.4 | 43.4 | 60.1 | 68.4 |
Other complete items | 13.4 | 12.8 | 8.7 | 15.0 | 16.3 |
Parts for other items | 16.4 | 16.8 | 16.9 | 21.2 | 24.7 |
Consumer Goods | 199.5 | 191.7 | 175.8 | 213.5 | 241.1 |
Finished consumer goods | 94.6 | 93.2 | 85.3 | 106.4 | 116.1 |
Components for consumer goods | 104.9 | 98.5 | 90.4 | 107.1 | 125.1 |
Materials Used in the Production Process and Items Unable to be Separately Classified Elsewhere | 261.2 | 264.8 | 245.4 | 315.6 | 365.4 |
Stores Used Only for Defence | 1.2 | 28.7 | 2.1 | 7.1 | 19.1 |
Totals | 792.8 | 813.2 | 674.7 | 852.9 | 1,006.0 |
Class of Goods Imported† | Year ended June | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970* | |
*Provisional. †For more detailed list of items included under each heading see relevant table in Monthly Abstract of Statistics. | |||||
percent | |||||
Finished Capital Goods | 15.3 | 14.3 | 13.9 | 14.3 | 13.1 |
Agricultural machinery and plant | 3.5 | 2.7 | 1.5 | 2.0 | 2.1 |
Industrial machinery and plant | 4.8 | 4.2 | 4.7 | 4.5 | 4.2 |
Construction machinery and plant | 0.5 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 0.3 |
Transport and communications items | 1.8 | 1.5 | 2.3 | 2.8 | 1.4 |
Other complete items | 4.7 | 5.5 | 5.3 | 4.7 | 5.1 |
Components and Materials for Capital Goods | 13.2 | 13.5 | 11.6 | 10.4 | 11.8 |
For agricultural machinery and plant | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.6 | 0.7 | 0.7 |
For industrial machinery and plant | 1.4 | 1.5 | 1.5 | 1.2 | 1.3 |
For construction machinery and plant | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
For transport and communications items | 4.1 | 3.6 | 3.1 | 2.9 | 4.2 |
For building, construction, roads | 0.8 | 0.7 | 1.4 | 0.7 | 0.6 |
For other capital items | 6.0 | 6.7 | 4.9 | 4.8 | 4.9 |
Finished Goods and Components | |||||
(Classed as consumption or capital according to type of buyer) | 13.2 | 12.6 | 11.8 | 12.4 | 12.8 |
Complete transport items | 2.1 | 2.3 | 1.5 | 1.1 | 1.9 |
Parts for transport items | 7.3 | 6.7 | 6.4 | 7.0 | 6.8 |
Other complete items | 1.7 | 1.6 | 1.3 | 1.8 | 1.6 |
Parts for other items | 2.1 | 2.1 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.5 |
Consumer Goods | 25.2 | 23.6 | 26.1 | 25.0 | 24.0 |
Finished consumer goods | 11.9 | 11.5 | 12.6 | 12.5 | 11.5 |
Components for consumer goods | 13.2 | 12.1 | 13.4 | 12.6 | 12.4 |
Materials Used in the Production Process and Items Unable to be Separately Classified Elsewhere | 33.0 | 32.6 | 36.4 | 37.0 | 36.3 |
Stores Used Only for Defence | 0.2 | 3.5 | 0.3 | 0.8 | 1.9 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
IMPORTS BY PORTS—In 1971 New Zealand had 17 ports of entry for Customs purposes—ten in the North Island and seven in the South Island. The following table gives the total value of imports of merchandise for the several ports of entry. The value of overseas cargo landed at other ports is included with the appropriate port of entry. Basis of valuation is c.d.v.
Port | June Year 1966 | June Year 1967 | June Year 1968 | June Year 1969 | June Year 1970x | June Year 1971* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||||
Whangarei | 32,231 | 38,631 | 33,491 | 37,315 | 36,982 | 43,968 |
Auckland | 291,103 | 301,230 | 269,058 | 345,966 | 418,284 | 476,674 |
Hamilton | 2,535 | 2,737 | 2,166 | 2,752 | 3,877 | 4,283 |
Tauranga | 9,208 | 20,490 | 9,109 | 7,641 | 8,047 | 12,277 |
Gisborne | 830 | 817 | 644 | 829 | 818 | 610 |
Napier | 14,188 | 15,708 | 14,841 | 17,169 | 18,642 | 21,712 |
Taranaki | 8,865 | 9,636 | 10,024 | 15,478 | 16,352 | 17,151 |
Wanganui | 980 | 999 | 990 | 1,130 | 1,214 | 1,400 |
Palmerston North | 2,666 | 2,709 | 2,318 | 2,901 | 4,340 | 3,998 |
Wellington | 227,113 | 219,144 | 169,549 | 222,266 | 271,201 | 307,554 |
Picton | 425 | 395 | 530 | 238 | 254 | 390 |
Nelson | 4,900 | 6,629 | 4,374 | 5,500 | 6,208 | 9,614 |
Greymouth | 531 | 418 | 475 | 405 | 404 | 509 |
Lyttelton | 91,635 | 88,549 | 71,341 | 102,163 | 114,606 | 117,363 |
Timaru | 3,381 | 4,708 | 3,426 | 3,297 | 3,586 | 2,438 |
Otago | 27,894 | 27,925 | 20,462 | 24,927 | 28,905 | 29,134 |
Bluff | 10,453 | 11,482 | 10,110 | 9,220 | 10,606 | 26,032 |
Totals | 728,939 | 752,206 | 622,908 | 799,197 | 944,325 | 1,075,109 |
Almost three-quarters of the total imports usually come in by way of Auckland or Wellington. Lyttelton occupies third place and with the advent of the oil refinery plant at Whangarei this port has now reached fourth place in importance, followed by Otago.
Imports by air have been credited to the port in whose district the overseas airport is located. Thus goods which came in through Mangere Airport were included in the Auckland figures, imports through Wellington Airport and Ohakea in the Wellington figures, and through Christchurch Airport in the Lyttelton figures. The value of imports by air in the year to June 1971 was $51.1 million, the commodities and their countries of origin are listed in a supplement to the August 1971 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
GOODS SHIPPED FROM COOK, NIUE, AND TOKELAU ISLANDS—Trade with the Cook and associated islands is not included in the export and import totals for New Zealand, but is shown separately in official publications. The following table shows the movement of goods from these islands to the main islands of New Zealand. Particulars of the trade of the islands with other countries will be found in the section dealing with New Zealand territory overseas.
June Year | Value of Goods |
---|---|
*Provisional. | |
$(000) | |
1963 | 1,187 |
1964 | 1,562 |
1965 | 1,867 |
1966 | 1,582 |
1967 | 1,564 |
1968 | 1,656 |
1969 | 1,852 |
1970x | 2,659 |
1971* | 2,662 |
The value of principal goods brought to New Zealand from the Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands during the last 2 years was as follows:
Commodities | Year Ended June 1970x c.d.v. | Year Ended June 1971* c.d.v. |
---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||
$ | $ | |
Oranges, whole fruit | 102,067 | 109,229 |
Tangerines and mandarins, whole fruit | 40,151 | 42,085 |
Lemons, grapefruit, etc., whole fruit | 27,860 | 10,791 |
Bananas | 46,264 | 83,521 |
Honey | 9,138 | 17,061 |
Pineapples, whole fruit | - | 7,561 |
Citrus fruit juices | 927,695 | 778,170 |
Pineapple juice | 150,444 | 134,342 |
Preserved fruit | 258,274 | 231,855 |
Fresh tomatoes | 26,131 | 762 |
Arrowroot, etc. | 19,548 | 14,149 |
Copra | 205,577 | 246,824 |
Coral and shells, etc., unworked or simply prepared | 33,093 | 238 |
Wood manufactures (not furniture) | 26,392 | 35,526 |
Textile clothing (not knitted, etc.)— | ||
Men's and boys' outer garments | 524,242 | 685,942 |
Women's and girls' outer garments | 20,847 | 22,391 |
Men's and boys' undergarments | 115,684 | 124,621 |
Women's, girls' and infants' undergarments | 6,528 | - |
Basketwork, wickerwork, etc. | 3,788 | 2,839 |
Compressed gas cylinders, etc. | 6,520 | 10,600 |
Other miscellaneous items | 108,379 | 102,991 |
Totals | 2,658,622 | 2,661,498 |
THE TARIFF—Briefly the Customs tariff, apart from obtaining revenue, has for its objects the following:
(a) The development of New Zealand industries.
(b) The maintenance and extension of markets for New Zealand produce.
(c) The implementation of New Zealand's tariff commitments in bilateral and multilateral trade agreements.
When New Zealand's first Customs Ordinance was proclaimed in 1841 the intention was to raise revenue and to some extent to give preference to goods of British origin. The tariff changes of 1851 and 1864 widened the scope of the tariff but retained its revenue aspects, though at this time the duties were mainly specific rather than ad valorem. In 1888 ad valorem rates became more general and the rate of duty was raised to 20 percent, which was double the amount charged in earlier years.
The prevailing economic philosophy was, of course, that of free trade, and in New Zealand's case it was underlined by the fact that Parliament predominantly represented the farming community. Even so, the depression of the eighties had so affected some of New Zealand's manufacturing industries that protection by tariffs became practical politics in 1888. The tariff revision of 1895 was aimed at protecting a small range of industries, and at the same time it eliminated the duties on many items which entered into the cost of living of those residing in urban areas. These tendencies were continued in 1900, 1907, and 1921, with British preferences becoming more evident.
In 1921 provision was made for an extra rate of duty on goods from countries with a depreciated rate of exchange. This was the first occasion when the legislature tried to cope with twentieth century economic conditions which threatened to cut across tariffs designed to give protection to industries which were supposed to develop in a manner normal to the nineteenth century. In 1921 provision was made for anti-dumping duties, another attempt to meet so-called abnormal practices. The depreciated currency duties ranged from 2 1/2 to 20 percent; the dumping duty was not to exceed the difference between the sale price and the current domestic value.
The 1927 tariff revision extended further British preferences and increased the number of duties imposed for protection purposes. Further important items, if of British origin, were also placed on the free list. In 1930 surtaxes on dutiable goods were imposed for revenue purposes and the general tariff rate was increased by about 5 percent. In 1931 a primage of 3 percent was charged on imports (except in specified cases) which were otherwise free of duty.
In the meantime there had been a change in trade policy, which had tended to become one of protection rather than one of free trade.
As a result of the changing conditions the Ottawa Conference was called. The outcome of this conference was the Ottawa Agreement of 1932, the effect of which was to give further preference to British goods and to inhibit the use of the tariff by New Zealand for purely protective purposes. (The United Kingdom, for its part, granted duty-free entry for practically all New Zealand products and applied tariff rates on butter and cheese from foreign countries and undertook to place quota restrictions on meats from foreign countries. See Section 21A—Marketing of Primary Produce.)
In 1934 a Tariff Commission submitted a report which in the main adhered to the already established principle of British preference, and actually reduced the protection for New Zealand industries in more cases than it provided protection. The adoption of this report by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1934 resulted in a wide range of items being made dutiable for revenue purposes, while a small group of items with a low to moderate duty gave limited protection against goods of British origin. Thus New Zealand's tariff remained an expression of the fact that New Zealand placed its economic emphasis on primary production, the market for which was mainly in the United Kingdom.
This tariff remained practically unchanged until 1960, although extended in its scope by subsequent trade agreements. In 1960 some amendments were made.
An agreement signed in Wellington in August 1959 between New Zealand and the United Kingdom made provision for the minimum margin of preference of 20 percent accorded to British goods under the Ottawa Agreement to be reduced.
The Board of Trade, in November 1957, completed a comprehensive review of the whole structure and incidence of the tariff and reported to Government.
From 1 July 1962 there was introduced a revised tariff which took its structure from the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised), a document of the United Nations Economic and Social Council, designed to list in a systematic manner the goods of world commerce according to their economic significance. It was keyed to the Brussels Tariff Nomenclature (B.T.N.), an internationally agreed nomenclature which has carefully drafted rules of definition and in which articles are grouped in logical sequence often according to the nature of the material of which they are made. A new tariff based on the Brussels Tariff Nomenclature was introduced on 1 July 1967. The duty rates remain unchanged and the statistical details conform to the requirements of the S.I.T.C. (Revised). A further revised tariff was introduced on 1 January 1972.
The rates of Customs and excise duty in force in New Zealand are set out in the publication entitled the Customs Tariff of New Zealand. This publication is available from the Government Printer, Wellington.
CUSTOMS DUTIES—As the rates of duty on goods vary according to their country of origin as well as their classification, the tariff is printed in “multi-column” form listing rates of duty under (a) the British preferential tariff, special rates under Australian and Canadian agreements being shown against the items concerned; (b) the most-favoured-nation tariff (under which goods from countries adhering to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade and goods from certain countries with which New Zealand has separate trade agreements are admitted); and (c) the general tariff.
Duty is generally calculated according to ad valorem rates; where, in certain cases, specific rates are prescribed, they are of a simple nature.
IMPORT CONTROL—Import licensing applies to approximately one-third of private imports and is explained in Section 22A.
EXCISE DUTIES—Excise duty is a tax on certain commodities manufactured in New Zealand. Duties on major commodities are as follows.
Beer—As from 22 August 1947 the excise duty on beer became 30c per gallon where the specific gravity of the worts used did not exceed 1,036, increased by .84c for every unit of specific gravity above 1,036. From 27 June 1958 the excise duty on beer was increased to 60c a gallon where the specific gravity does not exceed 1,036, advancing by 1.67c for every unit of specific gravity above 1,036. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60°F is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts is determined in relation thereto.
Tobacco—The following table sets out the rates of excise duty on tobacco.
Description | Rates at Dates Shown | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
27 June 1958 | 22 July 1960 | 4 May 1967 | 27 Oct 1970 | |
Cigarettes— | $ | $ | $ | $ |
Exceeding in weight 2 1/2 lb per 1,000 per lb | 2.80 | 2.56 | 3.56 | 4.76 |
Not exceeding in weight 2 1/2 lb per 1,000 per 1,000 | 7.00 | 6.40 | 8.90 | 11.90 |
Cigars and snuff per lb | 1.20 | 1.20 | 2.38 | 2.98 |
Other manufactured tobacco per lb | 2.27 | 2.02 | 2.82 | 3.54 |
Sugar—There was an excise duty of $18.66 per ton on sugar manufactured in New Zealand but this was abolished in February 1972.
Alcohol—Excise duties were formerly levied direct on certain manufactures, the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, however, a special schedule of duties has been provided since 1921 on alcohol used in manufacturing these articles in licensed warehouses. The present rates are: on alcohol used in manufacture: perfumed spirits, $3.60 per proof gallon; toilet preparations, $3.40; culinary and flavouring essences, $2.00; medical preparations containing more than 50 percent of proof spirit, 45c per proof gallon. In similar medicinal preparations containing not more than 50 percent, the alcohol used is duty-free.
Distilleries—Excise duty on gin, geneva, schnapps, vodka, and other basically derived white spirit liquors approved by the Minister of Customs, which are produced by three rectifying and compounding distilleries, is at the rate of $13.50 per proof gallon.
CUSTOMS REVENUE—Revenue from Customs and excise duties is shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Excise Duties | Other Excise and Customs Duties | Total Excise and Customs Duties | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beer | Spirits | Tobacco | Sugar | |||
*Includes gross motor spirits duty credited to Consolidated Revenue Account. | ||||||
$(000) | ||||||
1966 | 32,828 | 4,100 | 33,358 | 2,231 | 49,185 | 121,702 |
1967 | 34,735 | 5,711 | 36,604 | 2,387 | 47,310 | 126,747 |
1968 | 35,591 | 5,828 | 45,000 | 2,487 | 53,266* | 142,172* |
1969 | 35,826 | 6,660 | 48,570 | 2,410 | 61,733* | 155,199* |
1970 | 37,282 | 7,180 | 50,173 | 2,470 | 59,695* | 156,800* |
1971 | 39,653 | 7,230 | 57,397 | 2,546 | 71,702* | 178,528* |
Motor spirits duty paid into the National Roads Fund has been excluded from Customs duties, but motor spirits duty paid into the Consolidated Revenue Account until 31 March 1971 is included in “Other Excise and Customs Duties”.
Customs revenue as a proportion of taxation is discussed in the section on Central Government finance.
PREFERENCE AND RECIPROCITY—The following are the classes of goods which are deemed to be the produce or manufacture of countries which are entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential rates:
Goods wholly the produce of such countries.
Goods wholly manufactured in such countries from unmanufactured raw materials and/or from one or more of the imported partly manufactured materials which are enumerated in the regulations.
Goods partly manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process of manufacture has been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and/or in other items of factory or works cost incurred in such countries in respect of each article is not less than half of the factory or works cost of the article in its finished state.
The conditions applying to British Commonwealth countries, the products of which are admissible under the British preferential tariff pursuant to agreements made by New Zealand with such countries, may be varied to suit the provisions of such agreements.
Under the reciprocal trade agreements with Australia and Canada discussed hereunder, the duties on certain items are sometimes higher than the corresponding duties under the British preferential tariff and in a few cases lower.
Reciprocity With United Kingdom—Under the Ottawa Agreement New Zealand undertook to preserve the existing margins of preference on United Kingdom goods where the margin of preference did not exceed 20 percent, and where the margin exceeded that figure not to reduce it below 20 percent without the consent of the Government of the United Kingdom.
In 1958 New Zealand sought new arrangements with the United Kingdom and on 25 November 1958 the two Governments signed Heads of Agreement. This provided the basis for a new agreement to give New Zealand the right to reduce the margins of preference applied to United Kingdom goods entering New Zealand to 5 percent on certain imports essential for industry, to 7 1/2 percent on an extensive list of welfare and producer goods, and to 10 percent on all other goods. The formal text of the New Zealand - United Kingdom Trade Agreement was signed in Wellington on 12 August 1959.
On 28 June 1966 a “Record of Understanding” was agreed between New Zealand and the United Kingdom and this formed the basis for the New Zealand - United Kingdom Trade Agreement signed on 24 November 1966. New Zealand undertook to maintain duty-free entry for a short list of items and minimum margins of preference from 10 percent to 20 percent on another list of items. Otherwise the margins of preference in the 1959 Agreement are continued. On its part the United Kingdom has undertaken that, until 30 September 1972, it will admit without restriction of quantity, imports of the following New Zealand goods:
Beef, veal, lamb, mutton, and the edible offals thereof, and chilled and frozen pork.
Butter, cheese, skim and buttermilk powders, and casein.
In respect of butter, however, the two Governments agreed to annual consultations in connection with the United Kingdom quota scheme under which allocations are provided for the importation of butter from all countries, including New Zealand.
In June 1969 the New Zealand Government agreed, along with all other governments concerned, to a system of voluntary restraint on the export of cheddar cheese and cheddar type cheese to the British market.
Reciprocity With Australia—(a) An agreement, completed in April 1933 and confirmed by the Trade Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act of that year, came into operation on 1 December 1933, and remains in force until terminated by either party.
Under the agreement each country grants to the goods of the other the benefits of its British preferential tariff, except with regard to certain classes of goods, enumerated in the Schedules to the agreement, in which special rates are fixed.
The agreement provided for lower duties than those prescribed under Australia's British preferential tariff on many classes of New Zealand products entering Australia, including fresh and frozen fish and fish pastes; dried peas; fresh, smoked, and preserved meats; onions; lucerne seed; wine; furs; hats; caps; floor rugs; various agricultural and dairying implements; whale oil; casein; sugar of milk; and timber.
Minor modifications have been made to the Schedules of the agreement from time to time, but they remain substantially the same as originally negotiated.
The agreement must be read subject to the 1965 Free Trade Agreement with Australia.
The setting up of an Australian - New Zealand Consultative Committee on Trade was agreed on by the Australian and New Zealand Governments in August 1960.
(b) The New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement which came into force on 1 January 1966 provides for periodic reduction and ultimate elimination of duties on the goods listed in a schedule to the agreement when such goods qualify for admission into either country as the produce or manufacture of the other country. This agreement modifies or supersedes some of the provisions of the 1933 agreement, and, in particular, 1933 agreement rates which are higher than the equivalent British preferential rates are to be reduced to the British preferential level not later than 1 January 1974. Some of these rates have been so reduced, and the Tariff and Development Board is reviewing the rates on other items.
The goods listed in Schedule A to the agreement cover 60 percent of the imports from Australia and include forest products (timber, pulp, packaging materials, plywood and veneers), petroleum products, meat, fish, cheese, lead, zinc and other metals, copper rods and bars, wool, and some machinery and chemicals. The first review of the NAFTA resulted in the addition of further items to Schedule A, the duty reductions on which entered into force on 1 January 1968 at the same time as the second stage reductions on the original Schedule A items. As a result of subsequent reviews further items have been added to Schedule A on 1 January 1969, 1 July 1969, 1 January 1970, 1 July 1970, 1 January 1971, and 1 July 1971.
The agreement provides for reviews of trade between the two countries with a view to progressive inclusion of additional items within the agreement. The agreement is to remain in force for 10 years and thereafter shall remain in force unless terminated 180 days after appropriate notice is given by one country and the prescribed consultations between the two countries have been held.
Reciprocity with Canada—Reciprocal trade arrangements between Canada and New Zealand are governed by an agreement negotiated in 1932, and this agreement remains in force until terminated by either party.
Under the terms of the agreement sausage casings, hides and skins, wool, apples, seeds, kauri gum, and phormium fibre are amongst the New Zealand products admitted free of duty. Certain other items such as butter, cheese, mutton, and lamb are admitted at rates of duty lower than the British preferential tariff.
Reciprocity with Malaysia—A trade agreement between Malaysia and New Zealand was signed in February 1961 by which each country accords preferential rates of duty to the other. Both countries agreed to guarantee minimum margins of tariff preference which apply to certain important items in each other's trade. The agreement remains in force until 6 months from the date on which notice of termination is given by either Government.
Other Trade Arrangements—New Zealand is also a party to certain commercial treaties, conventions, or arrangements with countries outside the Commonwealth. In some earlier cases New Zealand automatically became a party to arrangements concluded by the United Kingdom; in others she became a party by signifying her willingness to adhere to such arrangements. Other arrangements again resulted from direct negotiations between New Zealand and the countries concerned. In practice many of these arrangements (which generally provided for reciprocal most-favoured-nation tariff treatment) are superseded by New Zealand's accession to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. However, some remain separately in force, and, in addition to these countries which are contracting parties to the General Agreement, New Zealand grants most-favoured-nation tariff treatment to Bulgaria, China (mainland), Hungarian People's Republic, Liberia, Philippines, Republic of China (Taiwan), Socialist Republic of Romania, Somalia, Tunisia, and U.S.S.R.
The trade arrangements between Switzerland and New Zealand dating from 1938, under which New Zealand receives a guaranteed import quota for apples and pears, continues in force but the portion of the arrangement relating to most-favoured-nation treatment for imports has been superseded since Switzerland became a contracting party to GATT on 1 August 1966. Since 1957 the arrangement has been extended also to Liechtenstein.
The Federal Republic of Germany and New Zealand concluded a trade agreement in April 1959. The agreement is designed to facilitate as far as possible the exchange of goods and services between the two countries. New Zealand is granted quotas on certain primary products while for some others New Zealand will be considered as a source of supply for imports into Germany under the import programme. The agreement was concluded following international discussions under the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade on problems arising out of the Federal Republic's import restrictions. The circumstances under which the negotiations with the Federal Republic were initiated were thus somewhat different from the usual, and because of this New Zealand is not required under the agreement to make any special arrangements regarding German exports. As contracting parties to the General Agreement the two countries already granted each other most-favoured-nation tariff treatment.
A trade agreement with the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics entered into force on 1 August 1963, and is subject to 3 months' notice of termination on either side.
The trade agreement provides for the mutual grant of most-favoured-nation treatment in matters concerning trade and shipping between New Zealand and the Soviet Union. In particular each country has agreed to grant to the other, most-favoured-nation treatment with respect to Customs duties and charges of any kind imposed on the importation or exportation of products from the other country. Similarly most-favoured-nation treatment will apply in relation to prohibitions or restrictions whether in the form of quotas, import or export licences, or other controls.
A trade agreement with the Polish People's Republic entered into force on 7 July 1965 and will remain in force for a period of 5 years and thereafter continue in force until the expiration of 6 months' notice of termination from either country. This agreement provides for mutual grant of most-favoured-nation treatment in matters relating to import and export duties and charges, and also in regard to prohibitions or restrictions whether by way of quotas, import or export licences, foreign-exchange controls, regulations, directions, or other control measures.
The Republic of Korea and New Zealand entered into a trade agreement on 31 January 1967 providing for mutual most-favoured-nation treatment in all matters of trade between New Zealand and South Korea, including non-discrimination in the treatment of foreign exchange for trade purposes. Similar agreements were made with the People's Republic of Bulgaria on 7 March 1968, with the Socialist Republic of Romania on 13 October 1969, and with the Hungarian People's Republic on 22 December 1970.
A trade agreement with the Republic of the Philippines entered into force on 19 July 1968. The agreement provides most-favoured-nation treatment being extended to the trade between the two countries, including the allocation of foreign exchange. Initially the agreement runs for 1 year, thereafter it may be terminated by either country on 6 months' notice.
GENERAL AGREEMENT ON TARIFFS AND TRADE (GATT)—Tariff negotiations took place in Geneva in 1947, and the concessions given by each participating country were embodied in schedules to a General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. The tariff negotiations themselves were bilateral but all the concessions were applied multilaterally, so that New Zealand receives the benefit of reductions made by all participants, and, conversely, New Zealand's concessions apply to all the other countries which took part. Concessions are of two kinds—actual reductions of duties and bindings of duties against increase. The Agreement, which provides for concessions under both the British preferential and most-favoured-nation tariffs, was applied provisionally by New Zealand on 26 July 1948.
The foreign countries to whose products the concessionary rates (i.e., the most-favoured-nation rates) of duty apply by virtue of their membership in GATT or some special arrangement in GATT are: Argentina, Austria, Belgium, Brazil, Burma, Burundi, Cameroon, Central African Republic, Chad, Chile, Congo (Brazzaville), Cuba, Czechoslovakia, Dahomey, Denmark, Dominican Republic, Finland, France (including overseas territories), Gabon, Federal Republic of Germany, Greece, Haiti, Hungary, Iceland, Indonesia, Israel, Italy, Ivory Coast, Japan, Kuwait, Liechtenstein, Luxembourg, Malagasy, Mauritania, Netherlands (including overseas territories), Nicaragua, Niger, Norway, Pakistan, Peru, Poland, Portugal, Rwanda, Senegal, South Africa, South Korea, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, Togo, Turkey, United Arab Republic, United States of America, Upper Volta, Uruguay, Yugoslavia. Eire is also a member of GATT but receives the concessionary rates of the British preference tariff.
The following Commonwealth countries are members of GATT: Australia, Barbados, Canada, Ceylon, Cyprus, Gambia, Ghana, Guyana, India, Jamaica, Kenya, Malawi, Malaysia, Malta, Mauritius, Nigeria, Sierra Leone, Tanzania, Trinidad and Tobago, Uganda, United Kingdom and Northern Ireland (and dependent territories).
Some other countries, as newly-independent states, apply the GATT on a de facto basis: Algeria, Botswana, Cambodia, Congo (Democratic Republic), Equatorial Guinea, Lesotho, Maldive Islands, Mali, Singapore, Southern Yemen, Swaziland, and Zambia. Tunisia has acceded provisionally to the GATT.
While the reduction of tariffs and other barriers to trade has been the principal aim of the General Agreement it has also provided an internationally accepted code of rules in world trade, and its regular sessions have been useful as a forum for the discussion and settlement of international trade problems and disputes.
Developments have tended to whittle away most of the trading advantages which countries relying heavily on agricultural exports reasonably expected to get from GATT membership. There has been a growing disparity between the benefits accruing under GATT to the industrialised countries and the far less tangible advantages it provides for primary producing countries like New Zealand. This has been due primarily to the growing use of quantitative restrictions on agricultural products by most of the large industrialised countries as an aspect of their policies of agricultural protectionism.
The results of the Kennedy Round which was concluded in June 1967 have not corrected this imbalance, although New Zealand did obtain improved access and some tariff concessions on a limited range of agricultural products exported to some GATT countries. As compensation New Zealand has undertaken to reduce most-favoured-nation rates of duty by up to 50 percent of existing rates on a number of items. The first of the five equal annual reductions, which will implement this commitment, was made on 1 January 1968.
SUGAR AGREEMENTS—New Zealand's annual requirements of raw sugar now stand at about 150,000 tons. This quantity is purchased in accordance with two arrangements; the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement and the International Sugar Agreement.
Though not a member of the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement, New Zealand is associated with it by a Memorandum of Understanding which came into effect on 1 January 1957. The Memorandum provides that New Zealand will buy and the exporting members will provide 75,000 tons annually. The price paid by New Zealand under the Memorandum is the London Daily Price plus a Commonwealth Premium of £Stg3.75 per ton less the cost of freight from source to London, plus the cost of freight from source to Auckland. The usual sources of supply under the Memorandum of Understanding are Fiji and Queensland.
Prior to the 1957 Memorandum, New Zealand's purchases of raw sugar under the Commonwealth Sugar Agreement were governed by the 1951 Exchange of Letters between the New Zealand and British Governments. Under this Exchange which was to operate from 1953 to 1958 inclusive the Ministry of Food agreed to supply 75,000 tons annually to New Zealand at a price negotiated by Britain and Commonwealth exporting countries. This arrangement proved unsatisfactory from New Zealand's point of view because in many years the Commonwealth negotiated price was higher than the world price. The arrangements under the Exchange were terminated prematurely and replaced by the Memorandum in 1957.
Under the current Memorandum the prices paid by New Zealand for raw sugar are roughly equal to the world price.
The balance of New Zealand's requirements for raw sugar, that is over and above the 75,000 tons supplied by Commonwealth exporters, is purchased at the world price which is regulated by the International Sugar Agreement of 1968, to which New Zealand is a party.
This agreement has the same basic objectives as the 1958 Agreement which it replaced; that is, to assure supplies to importing countries and markets for exporting countries at equitable and stable prices. Exporters undertake to regulate their sales on the “free” market according to agreed quotas while importers agree to restrict their purchases from non-members while sugar prices remain within the range specified in the agreement.
In 1961 the members failed to reach agreement on the quotas for 1962 and 1963 and as a result the provisions for limitation of exports, regulation of imports and stabilisation of prices broke down. The agreement expired on 31 December 1963, but even though those articles relating to quotas and prices remained ineffective, it was extended annually by a series of protocols pending the negotiation of a new agreement.
The 1968 Agreement safeguards against the failure of the 1958 Agreement by setting a series of price levels which trigger automatic changes in export quotas and thus regulate the flow of supplies on the market.
INTERNATIONAL COFFEE AGREEMENT—New Zealand is a party to the International Coffee Agreement 1968 which entered into force on 1 October 1968 and is due to expire on 30 September 1973. This Agreement replaces an earlier one, concluded in 1962, to which New Zealand was also a party.
The objects of the Agreement are to ensure continuity and adequacy of supplies of coffee and to maintain stable and equitable prices for both consumers and producers.
Remunerative prices are of particular importance to coffee producing countries which are mainly developing countries of South America, Africa, and South-east Asia. Their economies are in many cases heavily dependent upon coffee export earnings.
The 1968 Agreement has similar provisions to the 1962 Agreement incorporating a few changes in regard to the composition of the Executive Board and to the basic annual export quotas and their revision and adjustment. Importing members are required to purchase all but a minor portion of imports of coffee from exporting member countries, while exports from member countries are strictly controlled by means of annual quotas and certification requirements. The Agreement also contains special consultation and arbitration provisions to deal with any disputes that may arise concerning processed soluble coffee (instant coffee). These provisions were inserted to resolve differences between Brazil and the United States which delayed the renegotiation of the Agreement.
New Zealand signed the Agreement in London on 27 March 1968 and upon Ratification by the New Zealand Government on 7 August 1968, the Agreement was extended to cover the Cook Islands, Niue Island, and the Tokelau Islands.
The Customs Import Prohibition Order (Coffee) promulgated on 1 April 1967 restricts New Zealand's imports of coffee by requiring compliance with obligations under the Agreement. Coffee imports under this Order are prohibited save with the consent of the Minister of Customs. The Minister has given general consent to imports of coffee from member countries provided they are accompanied by the required documents of origin as specified in the Agreement. Imports of coffee from non-member countries can only be made with the special permission of the Minister, and total imports of non-member coffee must not exceed the small annual quota of 361 bags (of 60 kilogrammes) allocated to New Zealand by the council.
CONSUMER PROTECTION: Control of Prices Act 1947—The Control of Prices Act 1947 established a Price Tribunal and also set out the general duties and functions of that body as:
The fixing of prices for goods and services;
The investigation of complaints with respect to all prices; and
The maintenance of a survey of the prices of goods and services and the institution of legal proceedings for offences in relation to prices and the taking of such other steps as in its opinion may be necessary to prevent profiteering or the exploitation of the public.
The Price Tribunal has delegated the power to perform these functions to the Secretary of Industries and Commerce, who has in turn subdelegated that power to senior officers of the Distribution Division of the department. As a result, the tribunal now exercises original pricing jurisdiction over only a small selection of reserved items for which prices are normally approved on a New Zealand-wide basis. In all other instances the tribunal acts as an appellate authority for the purpose of considering appeals against pricing decisions made by departmental officers acting under their delegated powers.
The Price Tribunal (or officers of the Department of Industries and Commerce operating under delegated powers) with respect to items subject to direct price control may:
Make price orders fixing, in such manner as is thought fit, the actual or the maximum or the minimum price for any goods (or services) sold in a specified market and under specified conditions. Price orders are published in the New Zealand Gazette, and must generally be displayed in any shop where the goods to which they relate are sold;
Approve selling prices by special authorisations made in terms of section 16 of the Act. In this case approved prices are promulgated by letters of authorisation addressed specifically to the traders directly affected -or to any representative trade group acting on their behalf.
Price Control—From 1948 to 1970 successive Governments followed a continuing policy of removing goods and services from price control where competition in the field concerned was considered sufficient to regulate prices effectively. This meant that there was progressively less stress placed on direct price control but much greater importance attached to price surveillance over a wide range of goods and services having a significant bearing on the cost of living.
Price surveillance involves the investigation of complaints made by members of the public about unreasonable prices, and the carrying out by the Department of Industries and Commerce of market surveys of key decontrolled commodities at regular intervals.
If, as a result of an investigation made by the department, it appears that a trader has charged an excessive price calculated to yield more than a fair and reasonable rate of commercial profit for any goods or services, action may be taken against him in the Court for profiteering. This is regarded as a serious offence, and the relevant section of the Control of Prices Act 1947 may be invoked with regard to sales of any goods or services, whether they are subject to direct price control or not.
By early 1970 inflationary pressures were resulting in an increasing concern at rising prices and a temporary departure from previous pricing policy was initiated.
In its first form this appeared as a voluntary early warning system under which manufacturers of several commodities agreed to supply the Department of Industries and Commerce with details of cost increases which necessitated an advance in prices.
The period following the introduction of the Early Warning System coincided with a strong wage/ price spiral, and on 17 November 1970 a price freeze was imposed. The Price Freeze Regulations which were initially intended to terminate on 17 January 1971 but were subsequently extended to 14 February 1971, froze all prices except for a few exemptions, at the levels prevailing on 12 November 1970.
The price freeze was followed on 15 February 1971 by a Price Justification Scheme, details of which were embodied in a price order (No. 2154) issued by the Price Tribunal. This price order specified a wide range of commodities, on which manufacturers and packers were required to obtain the approval of the Price Tribunal before applying price increases. Such price increases as were approved were limited to a level sufficient to recover no more than proven increased costs. In addition, Price Order 2154 also froze distributive margins of all goods (except secondhand goods) at the levels which normally applied on 12 November 1970, that is, the base date adopted for the price freeze which preceded the Price Justification Scheme.
In terms of the Price Justification Scheme a manufacturer or packer was entitled to assume approval and proceed to charge increased prices as sought if, within 21 days of the date of the receipt of his application by the Department of Industries and Commerce, no objection had been raised or no further information had been sought. If, however, the department intervened in either of these ways the applicant was required to await a specific decision from the department before increasing his prices.
The Control of Prices (Positive List) Notice 1971 set out those goods and services subject to price control on and from 15 February 1971. It contained three sections—the first schedules those items which were subject to price control prior to the introduction of the Price Justification Scheme and remained so subject; the second those goods where manufacturers and packers had to seek approval of the Price Tribunal in terms of the Price Justification Scheme before increasing prices; and the third listed the goods specified in the second schedule to Price Order 2154 (that is, those on which the Price Justification Scheme froze distributive margins).
The list of items subject to price control other than as a result of their inclusion in the Price Justification Scheme comprised about 40 items as well as all drugs coming within the scope of the Social Security Scheme. Control continued to be exercised in this field because of the importance of the cost of drugs in the annual expenditure on pharmaceutical benefits under the scheme. The other items still subject to price control fell into the following two broad categories:
Certain essential food items, which in the main were, until February 1967, subject to the payment of subsidies for the purpose of keeping prices down to the consumer (e.g., bread, butter, and flour).
Items where retention of price control is considered necessary because conditions of monopoly or quasi-monopoly apply at the level of manufacture or distribution, or other factors exist which impede the operation of competition as an effective regulator of prices.
Among items coming within this group are sugar, yeast, bananas, and imported oranges, tobacco and cigarettes, woolpacks, bottles and jars, inorganic fertilisers, motor vehicles, and motor tyres. Price control is also exercised over storage batteries, ferrous and non-ferrous metals, basins, sanitary earthenware, and pipes.
It should be observed that certain prices controlled under other legislation do not come within the scope of the Control of Prices Act 1947. For example, maximum and minimum prices of motor spirits are fixed by Order in Council (on the recommendation of the Minister of Industries and Commerce) under the Motor Spirits (Regulation of Prices) Act 1933. Milk and cream prices are set by Order in Council on the recommendation of the New Zealand Milk Board under the Milk Act 1944.
A price freeze applied again from mid February to the end of March 1972 and was succeeded by other measures designed to combat inflation.
Subject to limited exceptions, both goods and services were subject to regulations which came into force on 1 April 1972 under the Economic Stabilisation Act 1948.
The Price Justification Scheme was revoked and under the new system a number of items were added to the positive list of the Control of Prices Act. This augmented list is called Category A.
The regulations provide that in general the Price Tribunal or other pricing authorities shall not allow adjustments to be made for increased costs (including wages and salaries) unless they accord with criteria strictly defined in the regulations.
Goods and services not subject to direct price control are known as Category B items. Prices for such goods and services may not be increased except to recover actual costs determined in accordance with the criteria laid down.
As long as the criteria are fully observed in fixing prices, notification and formal approval of increases are not required.
However, firms with a turnover exceeding $1,000,000 a year are required to make quarterly reports of all price increases and other firms may be required to do so.
The Department of Industries and Commerce investigates claims of excessive price increases and makes random checks continuously.
All margins continue to be frozen unless it can be demonstrated to the satisfaction of the pricing authority that strict adherence to them would prejudice the viability of a business.
It was found to be impracticable to bring meat, fish, fruit, and vegetables under price control but the Price Tribunal was asked to hold public inquiries into the profitability and margins in their trading; these goods are affected by auction prices.
Trade Practices—Under the Trade Practices Act 1958, a Trade Practices and Prices Commission was established and an Examiner of Trade Practices and Prices appointed. The functions of the commission are (a) to inquire into trade practices reported to it by the examiner for the purpose of ascertaining whether they are contrary to the public interest, and (b) to make orders requiring the amendment or discontinuance, or prohibiting the repetition of any such practices found to be contrary to the public interest. A trade practice may be judged contrary to the public interest only if it has the effect of increasing unreasonably, costs, prices, or profits; unreasonably reducing or limiting, or preventing competition; or limiting or preventing the supply of goods to consumers.
Appeals against decisions of the commission are heard by the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court.
The examiner is obliged to investigate any trade practice, either on complaint or on his own volition, which appears to be contrary to the public interest. On receipt of a report and recommendation from the examiner about a trade practice, the commission is obliged to hold an inquiry unless it is satisfied that all parties likely to be affected are in agreement with the order which the examiner recommends should be made. In these circumstances the commission is empowered to waive an inquiry and make an order by consent. Inquiries by the Trade Practices and Prices Commission are generally held in public and the parties, including the examiner, are usually represented by counsel.
As well as his more formal functions in terms of the Trade Practices Act, the examiner considers a number of cases where it may be possible, by negotiation with the parties, to secure on a more informal, voluntary basis, some satisfactory amendment to the restrictive trade practices concerned.
Collective tendering and collective bidding at auction are offences, and also collective pricing without the approval of the Commission.
Consumer Information—The basic aims of the Consumer Information Act 1969 are for informative labelling and marking of goods, and for the prevention of deceptive or misleading packaging, labelling and advertising. The Act has general application to goods, including services, but the majority of the sections exclude foods, drugs, and medical devices as these are dealt with by the Department of Health under the food and drug legislation. There are provisions dealing with misleading advertising, misleading packaging, and false representations as to prices, and all goods packaged in New Zealand must show the name and address of the packager on the label. Provision is made for other specific packaging and labelling requirements, including the declaration on the label of the quantitative contents of the package—to be stipulated from time to time by the publication of notices in the Gazette or by regulations made by Order in Council.
CONSUMER COUNCIL—A Consumer Council, whose functions are to protect and promote the interests of consumers of goods and services was established in 1959. Since 1 April 1967 it has operated with a new constitution under the Consumer Council Act 1966. The Council consists of 12 members appointed solely on the basis of personal qualifications by a representative Appointments Committee, and additional members are the Secretary of Industries and Commerce, the Director-General of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, and the Director-General of Health. District consumer committees are appointed by the Consumer Council.
Citizens may become subscribing members of the Consumers' Institute on payment of a fee of $3 a year, which entitles them to receive copies of a monthly magazine (excluding January), information broadsheets, newsletters, and other assistance from the organisation. By December 1970, 65,184 persons had joined the Consumers' Institute.
The Consumer Council lays down the policies to be followed by the executive staff of the Consumers' Institute, who conduct comparative tests and surveys on consumer goods and services, and publish the results in Consumer, the monthly magazine supplied to members.
MONETARY AND ECONOMIC COUNCIL—A Monetary and Economic Council was established under the Monetary and Economic Council Act 1961 to report on the extent to which stability in prices and other economic objectives are being achieved. In its first reports the council dealt with the economic situation and the longer-term problems of slow growth and instability, and subsequent reports have dealt largely with the current economic situation and outlook.
PRICE STATISTICS—Actual prices of many goods and services at various levels are collected periodically by the Department of Statistics. The fields covered are retail prices, wholesale prices, export prices, import prices, share prices, and wool prices. In the case of retail and wholesale prices, direct inquiry is made; export and import prices (or strictly, unit values) are mainly derived from trade statistics, share prices from records of the stock exchanges, and wool prices from the New Zealand Wool Commission. In addition, average prices of many materials and products of manufacture are available from the statistics of industrial production. Some retail prices are shown later in this Section, and a wider coverage is published in the annual Report on Prices, Wages, and Labour Statistics; the chief use made of the prices collected is in the compilation of price index numbers. These are, fundamentally, weighted averages of price ratios, the weighting being so arranged that the index numbers give a general indication of price movements in the field covered. The usual technique employs fixed weights with, however, provision for revision of the weighting pattern at suitable intervals.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX—The Consumers' Price Index was revised in 1965. Complete details of the revised index are contained in the Consumers' Price Index Revision 1965 report. A brief summary of the salient features of the latest index is as follows:
The basic formula used is that of Laspeyres in its aggregative form.
The index relates primarily to urban and country-town dwellers living as families.
About 90 percent of personal expenditure is covered.
The number of items regularly priced is 535.
The base is: 1962-63 consumption costed at 1965 prices.
The sources of group and commodity weights were: (1) Census of Distribution 1962-63; (2) industrial or factory statistics: (3) import and export data; and (4) extension of regularly compiled statistics of consumable goods. Where considered desirable the base weight assigned to selected items was broadened to allow for expenditure on kindred items not selected for pricing.
Prices are collected by field officers in 25 centres, including 2 combined areas.
A scientific sample of rented houses and flats was selected.
Special techniques are employed for costs of owner-occupiers, for prices of seasonal fruits, vegetables, and eggs, and for transport charges.
Index numbers are compiled for all food and its subgroups at monthly intervals, and for all other groups and subgroups at quarterly intervals.
Index numbers are published for the 4 chief centres and 10 larger centres individually. Combined index numbers are published for these two groupings and also for six smaller North Island centres and five smaller South Island centres. Each centre and grouping of centres is shown on its own base and on a common, all-centres, base.
To provide a continuous series the pre-revision all-groups index has been converted to a 1965 base.
Costs of the following items are, for various reasons, outside the scope of the index: hotel accommodation, licensed and private; air transport; legal fees; commissions on sales, other than those incurred in the erection of house properties; gambling; church and charitable donations; private and boarding school fees; instalment credit interest and similar financial charges; personal accident insurance; photographers' charges; wages of domestic servants, jobbing gardeners, etc.; fees to chiropractors, herbalists, chiropodists, etc.; sundry licences (marriage, dog, etc.); direct taxation; savings, including amortisations of capital debts, investments, and life insurance; spirits and wine; jewellery and florists' goods; durable goods other than replacements; and private holiday transport.
In general the index assumes a constant pattern of expenditure for all centres, whether large cities or provincial centres, whether with warm or cool climates, etc. In transportation, however, the index compromises by setting up a constant base expenditure on transport for all centres, but allowing a varying dissection between the various modes of transport from centre to centre, according to local circumstances. Consequently there are no true “each on all” indexes for transportation, but “each on each” indexes can be used to produce “all on all” indexes. ("Each on all” means an index for an individual centre which uses as base the average for all centres, etc.)
A Consumers' Price Index Revision Advisory Committee was set up in June 1971 under the chairmanship of the Government Statistician to investigate changes that should be made to the index. It reported in September 1971. Its recommendations in parliamentary paper A. 40 were accepted in June 1972 and it is expected that the revised index will commence to operate in 1974.
Current Consumers' Price Index—The tables which now follow relate to the current Consumers Price Index only.
The first table supplies all-groups index numbers and index numbers of individual groups and subgroups for 25 centres combined. The group and subgroup weights are also shown as percentages of the base expenditure.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX—(ALL GROUPS)—TWENTY-FIVE CENTRES COMBINEDBase: Weighted average twenty-five centres, 1965 (= 1000) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Period | Food | Housing | Household Operation | Apparel | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups |
Groups— | |||||||
Percentages of base expenditure | 30.09 | 17.99 | 11.21 | 13.12 | 9.44 | 18.15 | 100.00 |
Calendar year— | |||||||
1965 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1966 | 1,018 | 1,053 | 1,010 | 1,016 | 1,037 | 1,034 | 1,028 |
1967 | 1,092 | 1,117 | 1,063 | 1,044 | 1,102 | 1,105 | 1,090 |
1968 | 1,126 | 1,177 | 1,105 | 1,071 | 1,170 | 1,167 | 1,137 |
1969 | 1,180 | 1,245 | 1,140 | 1,119 | 1,218 | 1,235 | 1,193 |
1970 | 1,258 | 1,327 | 1,186 | 1,199 | 1,280 | 1,336 | 1,271 |
1971 | 1,373 | 1,428 | 1,304 | 1,356 | 1,463 | 1,491 | 1,403 |
Quarter ended— | |||||||
1970—31 Mar | 1,216 | 1,294 | 1,155 | 1,151 | 1,249 | 1,292 | 1,232 |
30 Jun | 1,249 | 1,317 | 1,169 | 1,165 | 1,248 | 1,305 | 1,251 |
30 Sep | 1,259 | 1,334 | 1,191 | 1,214 | 1,286 | 1,328 | 1,274 |
31 Dec | 1,307 | 1,364 | 1,228 | 1,266 | 1,337 | 1,417 | 1,326 |
1971—31 Mar | 1,348 | 1,388 | 1,250 | 1,304 | 1,390 | 1,442 | 1,359 |
30 Jun | 1,357 | 1,415 | 1,294 | 1,346 | 1,446 | 1,476 | 1,389 |
30 Sep | 1,377 | 1,438 | 1,312 | 1,376 | 1,492 | 1,511 | 1,416 |
31 Dec | 1,408 | 1,470 | 1,358 | 1,398 | 1,525 | 1,537 | 1,447 |
Period | Food | Housing | Household Operation | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fruits and Vegetables | Meat, Fish, and Poultry | Other Foods and Eggs | Rent | Home Ownership | Fuel and Light | Home Furnishings | Domestic Supplies and Services | |
Subgroups— | ||||||||
Percentage of base expenditure | 5.89 | 9.22 | 14.98 | 5.50 | 12.49 | 2.82 | 5.59 | 2.80 |
Calendar year— | ||||||||
1965 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1966 | 1,030 | 1,040 | 1,000 | 1,048 | 1,056 | 1,020 | 1,003 | 1,014 |
1967 | 1,105 | 1,073 | 1,099 | 1,112 | 1,120 | 1,083 | 1,023 | 1,122 |
1968 | 1,138 | 1,101 | 1,136 | 1,166 | 1,182 | 1,160 | 1,060 | 1,140 |
1969 | 1,103 | 1,222 | 1,185 | 1,224 | 1,254 | 1,173 | 1,119 | 1,148 |
1970 | 1,180 | 1,348 | 1,233 | 1,285 | 1,346 | 1,179 | 1,184 | 1,197 |
1971 | 1,384 | 1,429 | 1,333 | 1,351 | 1,461 | 1,215 | 1,306 | 1,387 |
Quarter ended— | ||||||||
1970—31 Mar | 1,177 | 1,283 | 1,190 | 1,265 | 1,306 | 1,175 | 1,140 | 1,166 |
30 Jun | 1,206 | 1,332 | 1,214 | 1,276 | 1,335 | 1,177 | 1,157 | 1,186 |
30 Sep | 1,120 | 1,377 | 1,242 | 1,290 | 1,354 | 1,180 | 1,192 | 1,201 |
31 Dec | 1,217 | 1,399 | 1,287 | 1,309 | 1,388 | 1,183 | 1,246 | 1,236 |
1971—31 Mar | 1,399 | 1,400 | 1,296 | 1,326 | 1,415 | 1,190 | 1,266 | 1,279 |
30 Jun | 1,380 | 1,415 | 1,313 | 1,338 | 1,448 | 1,210 | 1,295 | 1,374 |
30 Sep | 1,368 | 1,442 | 1,340 | 1,359 | 1,473 | 1,226 | 1,315 | 1,394 |
31 Dec | 1,389 | 1,459 | 1,385 | 1,383 | 1,509 | 1,234 | 1,349 | 1,502 |
Period | Apparel | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Clothing | Footwear | Public Transport | Private Transport | Tobacco and Alcohol | Other Supplies | Other Services | ||
Subgroups— | ||||||||
Percentage of base expenditure | 10.91 | 2.21 | 2.38 | 7.06 | 7.64 | 5.66 | 4.85 | 100.00 |
Calendar year— | ||||||||
1965 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1966 | 1,013 | 1,030 | 1,021 | 1,043 | 1,023 | 1,037 | 1,047 | 1,028 |
1967 | 1,039 | 1,069 | 1,082 | 1,108 | 1,098 | 1,096 | 1,125 | 1,090 |
1968 | 1,067 | 1,090 | 1,104 | 1,193 | 1,159 | 1,154 | 1,193 | 1,137 |
1969 | 1,113 | 1,144 | 1,140 | 1,244 | 1,213 | 1,224 | 1,284 | 1,193 |
1970 | 1,192 | 1,234 | 1,189 | 1,311 | 1,328 | 1,330 | 1,354 | 1,271 |
1971 | 1,355 | 1,364 | 1,443 | 1,470 | 1,475 | 1,467 | 1,546 | 1,403 |
Quarter ended— | ||||||||
1970—31 Mar | 1,143 | 1,192 | 1,162 | 1,278 | 1,289 | 1,286 | 1,305 | 1,232 |
30 Jun | 1,157 | 1,206 | 1,166 | 1,275 | 1,289 | 1,315 | 1,320 | 1,251 |
30 Sep | 1,209 | 1,238 | 1,178 | 1,323 | 1,290 | 1,334 | 1,380 | 1,274 |
31 Dec | 1,260 | 1,297 | 1,250 | 1,367 | 1,445 | 1,384 | 1,413 | 1,326 |
1971—31 Mar | 1,302 | 1,314 | 1,348 | 1,404 | 1,470 | 1,387 | 1,460 | 1,359 |
30 Jun | 1,345 | 1,351 | 1,384 | 1,467 | 1,470 | 1,440 | 1,528 | 1,389 |
30 Sep | 1,375 | 1,381 | 1,489 | 1,493 | 1,479 | 1,501 | 1,573 | 1,416 |
31 Dec | 1,396 | 1,408 | 1,549 | 1,517 | 1,480 | 1,540 | 1,622 | 1,447 |
The average level of consumer prices rose by 10.4 percent in 1971, compared with a rise of 6.5 percent the year before. Although price increases were recorded in all main groups of the index, the major contributions to the overall result came from the other food, home ownership, and clothing subgroups.
The following diagram shows the movement in consumers' price index numbers.
The following tables distinguish individual centres and groupings of centres, but the subgroup indexes are omitted. Attention is called, however, to the two-fold method of presentation: in the first table current prices in each centre are compared with prices in the same centre during the base period; in the second, current prices in each centre are compared with average prices over all the 25 centres in the base period.
Where the base is the individual centre, the index numbers are specially designed to show price movements in each centre. Vertical comparisons can also be made but they will show the relative amount of price movements in respective centres, not relative current price levels. In the second method, where the base is average prices over the 25 centres, horizontal or vertical comparisons may be made to compare relative price levels. However, these index numbers do not indicate how much dearer or cheaper it is to live in one centre or another, but only how much higher or lower retail price levels are in one centre than another. The construction of the index assumes the same consumption habits in all centres, regardless of size, climate, etc.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX—ANNUAL GROUP INDEX NUMBERS FOR INDIVIDUAL CENTRES AND GROUPINGS OF CENTRESBase: Weighted average each centre and grouping, separately, 1965 (=1000) | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Centre | Food | Housing | Household Operation | Apparel | ||||||||
1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Auckland | 1,000 | 1,271 | 1,384 | 1,000 | 1,346 | 1,451 | 1,000 | 1,217 | 1,330 | 1,000 | 1,224 | 1,367 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1,000 | 1,256 | 1,364 | 1,000 | 1,326 | 1,417 | 1,000 | 1,177 | 1,310 | 1,000 | 1,217 | 1,402 |
Christchurch | 1,000 | 1,248 | 1,360 | 1,000 | 1,322 | 1,423 | 1,000 | 1,175 | 1,301 | 1,000 | 1,207 | 1,371 |
Dunedin | 1,000 | 1,232 | 1,342 | 1,000 | 1,352 | 1,452 | 1,000 | 1,172 | 1,291 | 1,000 | 1,197 | 1,372 |
Four chief centres | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,369 | 1,000 | 1,337 | 1,437 | 1,000 | 1,193 | 1,314 | 1,000 | 1,215 | 1,376 |
Hamilton | 1,000 | 1,262 | 1,399 | 1,000 | 1,261 | 1,345 | 1,000 | 1,165 | 1,267 | 1,000 | 1,157 | 1,312 |
Tauranga | 1,000 | 1,227 | 1,339 | 1,000 | 1,334 | 1,441 | 1,000 | 1,199 | 1,313 | 1,000 | 1,158 | 1,314 |
Rotorua | 1,000 | 1,231 | 1,356 | 1,000 | 1,385 | 1,478 | 1,000 | 1,169 | 1,288 | 1,000 | 1,194 | 1,366 |
Napier-Hastings | 1,000 | 1,255 | 1,374 | 1,000 | 1,363 | 1,467 | 1,000 | 1,177 | 1,299 | 1,000 | 1,182 | 1,338 |
New Plymouth | 1,000 | 1,277 | 1,386 | 1,000 | 1,326 | 1,446 | 1,000 | 1,177 | 1,288 | 1,000 | 1,180 | 1,306 |
Wanganui | 1,000 | 1,275 | 1,393 | 1,000 | 1,293 | 1,390 | 1,000 | 1,175 | 1,282 | 1,000 | 1,205 | 1,385 |
Palmerston North | 1,000 | 1,265 | 1,388 | 1,000 | 1,367 | 1,493 | 1,000 | 1,187 | 1,298 | 1,000 | 1,182 | 1,333 |
Nelson | 1,000 | 1,282 | 1,390 | 1,000 | 1,300 | 1,453 | 1,000 | 1,214 | 1,343 | 1,000 | 1,183 | 1,350 |
Timaru | 1,000 | 1,266 | 1,379 | 1,000 | 1,251 | 1,329 | 1,000 | 1,155 | 1,270 | 1,000 | 1,163 | 1,308 |
Invercargill | 1,000 | 1,234 | 1,344 | 1,000 | 1,311 | 1,411 | 1,000 | 1,153 | 1,259 | 1,000 | 1,206 | 1,353 |
Ten larger centres | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,379 | 1,000 | 1,315 | 1,419 | 1,000 | 1,175 | 1,286 | 1,000 | 1,178 | 1,332 |
Six smaller North Island centres | 1,000 | 1,255 | 1,369 | 1,000 | 1,332 | 1,430 | 1,000 | 1,188 | 1,305 | 1,000 | 1,188 | 1,334 |
Five smaller South Island centres | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,370 | 1,000 | 1,282 | 1,373 | 1,000 | 1,180 | 1,310 | 1,000 | 1,201 | 1,363 |
Twenty-five centres, combined | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,373 | 1,000 | 1,327 | 1,428 | 1,000 | 1,186 | 1,304 | 1,000 | 1,199 | 1,356 |
Centre | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Auckland | 1,000 | 1,286 | 1,500 | 1,000 | 1,345 | 1,504 | 1,000 | 1,288 | 1,421 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,478 | 1,000 | 1,332 | 1,481 | 1,000 | 1,271 | 1,405 |
Christchurch | 1,000 | 1,285 | 1,472 | 1,000 | 1,343 | 1,494 | 1,000 | 1,268 | 1,401 |
Dunedin | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,493 | 1,000 | 1,340 | 1,504 | 1,000 | 1,262 | 1,402 |
Four chief centres | 1,000 | 1,276 | 1,488 | 1,000 | 1,341 | 1,496 | 1,000 | 1,277 | 1,411 |
Hamilton | 1,000 | 1,275 | 1,443 | 1,000 | 1,333 | 1,494 | 1,000 | 1,252 | 1,385 |
Tauranga | 1,000 | 1,286 | 1,455 | 1,000 | 1,332 | 1,485 | 1,000 | 1,260 | 1,389 |
Rotorua | 1,000 | 1,273 | 1,444 | 1,000 | 1,319 | 1,484 | 1,000 | 1,267 | 1,404 |
Napier-Hastings | 1,000 | 1,289 | 1,444 | 1,000 | 1,332 | 1,482 | 1,000 | 1,272 | 1,402 |
New Plymouth | 1,000 | 1,305 | 1,456 | 1,000 | 1,325 | 1,476 | 1,000 | 1,273 | 1,398 |
Wanganui | 1,000 | 1,294 | 1,448 | 1,000 | 1,319 | 1,484 | 1,000 | 1,267 | 1,401 |
Palmerston North | 1,000 | 1,284 | 1,423 | 1,000 | 1,333 | 1,486 | 1,000 | 1,277 | 1,409 |
Nelson | 1,000 | 1,291 | 1,447 | 1,000 | 1,325 | 1,491 | 1,000 | 1,273 | 1,414 |
Timaru | 1,000 | 1,281 | 1,439 | 1,000 | 1,333 | 1,479 | 1,000 | 1,251 | 1,372 |
Invercargill | 1,000 | 1,293 | 1,441 | 1,000 | 1,338 | 1,496 | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,383 |
Ten larger centres | 1,000 | 1,285 | 1,442 | 1,000 | 1,331 | 1,487 | 1,000 | 1,264 | 1,395 |
Six smaller North Island centres | 1,000 | 1,282 | 1,430 | 1,000 | 1,328 | 1,482 | 1,000 | 1,267 | 1,394 |
Five smaller South Island centres | 1,000 | 1,278 | 1,429 | 1,000 | 1,334 | 1,489 | 1,000 | 1,261 | 1,390 |
Twenty-five centres combined | 1,000 | 1,280 | 1,463 | 1,000 | 1,336 | 1,491 | 1,000 | 1,271 | 1,403 |
Base: Weighted average twenty-five centres, 1965 (= 1000) | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Centre | Food | Housing | Household Operation | Apparel | ||||||||
1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Auckland | 1,014 | 1,289 | 1,403 | 1,114 | 1,500 | 1,616 | 995 | 1,211 | 1,324 | 1,013 | 1,239 | 1,384 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1,012 | 1,271 | 1,380 | 1,182 | 1,567 | 1,675 | 979 | 1,152 | 1,282 | 999 | 1,215 | 1,401 |
Christchurch | 1,002 | 1,251 | 1,364 | 926 | 1,224 | 1,317 | 1,001 | 1,176 | 1,302 | 990 | 1,195 | 1,357 |
Dunedin | 1,012 | 1,246 | 1,358 | 895 | 1,211 | 1,300 | 1,023 | 1,199 | 1,321 | 1,010 | 1,209 | 1,386 |
Four chief centres | 1,011 | 1,272 | 1,384 | 1,061 | 1,419 | 1,526 | 996 | 1,189 | 1,309 | 1,004 | 1,221 | 1,382 |
Hamilton | 985 | 1,243 | 1,378 | 967 | 1,219 | 1,301 | 964 | 1,124 | 1,222 | 985 | 1,140 | 1,292 |
Tauranga | 1,021 | 1,253 | 1,367 | 1,104 | 1,472 | 1,591 | 972 | 1,166 | 1,277 | 1,004 | 1,163 | 1,320 |
Rotorua | 1,002 | 1,233 | 1,359 | 1,011 | 1,399 | 1,494 | 1,004 | 1,174 | 1,294 | 993 | 1,186 | 1,356 |
Napier-Hastings | 962 | 1,208 | 1,322 | 912 | 1,243 | 1,338 | 1,036 | 1,220 | 1,346 | 1,006 | 1,190 | 1,347 |
New Plymouth | 979 | 1,250 | 1,356 | 926 | 1,228 | 1,339 | 984 | 1,158 | 1,268 | 995 | 1,174 | 1,299 |
Wanganui | 973 | 1,241 | 1,355 | 813 | 1,051 | 1,130 | 981 | 1,153 | 1,257 | 994 | 1,198 | 1,377 |
Palmerston North | 979 | 1,238 | 1,358 | 918 | 1,255 | 1,370 | 980 | 1,164 | 1,272 | 1,019 | 1,204 | 1,358 |
Nelson | 955 | 1,224 | 1,327 | 931 | 1,210 | 1,352 | 971 | 1,180 | 1,305 | 1,005 | 1,188 | 1,356 |
Timaru | 993 | 1,257 | 1,369 | 1,017 | 1,272 | 1,352 | 1,022 | 1,180 | 1,298 | 1,005 | 1,169 | 1,314 |
Invercargill | 1,024 | 1,264 | 1,377 | 953 | 1,249 | 1,345 | 1,042 | 1,202 | 1,312 | 1,008 | 1,216 | 1,364 |
Ten larger centres | 985 | 1,240 | 1,359 | 951 | 1,250 | 1,349 | 993 | 1,166 | 1,277 | 1,000 | 1,178 | 1,332 |
Six smaller North Island centres | 1,002 | 1,257 | 1,372 | 915 | 1,219 | 1,309 | 1,030 | 1,224 | 1,343 | 981 | 1,165 | 1,309 |
Five smaller South Island centres | 986 | 1,241 | 1,351 | 897 | 1,151 | 1,232 | 1,022 | 1,206 | 1,338 | 994 | 1,194 | 1,355 |
Twenty-five centres combined | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,373 | 1,000 | 1,327 | 1,428 | 1,000 | 1,186 | 1,304 | 1,000 | 1,199 | 1,356 |
Centre | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | 1965 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Auckland | 1,000 | 1,286 | 1,500 | 999 | 1,343 | 1,502 | 1,026 | 1,321 | 1,457 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,478 | 1,019 | 1,357 | 1,508 | 1,037 | 1,318 | 1,457 |
Christchurch | 1,000 | 1,285 | 1,472 | 998 | 1,340 | 1,491 | 986 | 1,250 | 1,381 |
Dunedin | 1,000 | 1,258 | 1,493 | 983 | 1,318 | 1,479 | 986 | 1,244 | 1,382 |
Four chief centres | 1,000 | 1,276 | 1,488 | 1,001 | 1,342 | 1,498 | 1,015 | 1,296 | 1,431 |
Hamilton | 1,000 | 1,275 | 1,443 | 993 | 1,324 | 1,483 | 982 | 1,230 | 1,361 |
Tauranga | 1,000 | 1,286 | 1,455 | 999 | 1,331 | 1,483 | 1,022 | 1,288 | 1,420 |
Rotorua | 1,000 | 1,273 | 1,444 | 1,016 | 1,340 | 1,507 | 1,005 | 1,273 | 1,410 |
Napier-Hastings | 1,000 | 1,289 | 1,444 | 994 | 1,324 | 1,473 | 977 | 1,242 | 1,370 |
New Plymouth | 1,000 | 1,305 | 1,456 | 996 | 1,320 | 1,471 | 977 | 1,244 | 1,366 |
Wanganui | 1,000 | 1,294 | 1,448 | 997 | 1,316 | 1,480 | 955 | 1,210 | 1,338 |
Palmerston North | 1,000 | 1,284 | 1,423 | 993 | 1,324 | 1,476 | 978 | 1,248 | 1,378 |
Nelson | 1,000 | 1,291 | 1,447 | 989 | 1,310 | 1,474 | 969 | 1,234 | 1,371 |
Timaru | 1,000 | 1,281 | 1,439 | 1,010 | 1,347 | 1,495 | 1,006 | 1,258 | 1,380 |
Invercargill | 1,000 | 1,293 | 1,442 | 991 | 1,326 | 1,483 | 1,003 | 1,262 | 1,387 |
Ten larger centres | 1,000 | 1,285 | 1,442 | 996 | 1,325 | 1,481 | 985 | 1,245 | 1,375 |
Six smaller North Island centres | 1,000 | 1,282 | 1,430 | 1,009 | 1,341 | 1,496 | 988 | 1,252 | 1,377 |
Five smaller South Island centres | 1,000 | 1,278 | 1,429 | 995 | 1,327 | 1,482 | 978 | 1,234 | 1,360 |
Twenty-five centres combined | 1,000 | 1,280 | 1,463 | 1,000 | 1,336 | 1,491 | 1,000 | 1,271 | 1,403 |
Retail Prices—New Zealand retail prices (weighted average prices over 25 centres) at 15 November 1971 of a number of the commodities which enter into the Consumers' Price Index are shown hereunder.
Item | Unit | Price |
---|---|---|
Cents | ||
Potatoes, new | lb | 14.27 |
Potatoes, old | lb | 9.03 |
Apples | lb | 19.64 |
Cabbage | lb | 9.16 |
Carrots | lb | 13.02 |
Onions | lb | 11.33 |
Oranges | lb | 20.05 |
Peaches, canned | 29 oz tin | 42.86 |
Peas, frozen | 30 oz packet | 45.81 |
Beef— | ||
Sirloin | lb | 65.29 |
Prime rib | lb | 59.31 |
Rump steak | lb | 79.67 |
Blade steak | lb | 63.59 |
Mince | lb | 46.76 |
Corned silverside | lb | 63.48 |
Sausages, beef | lb | 27.60 |
Hogget— | ||
Cut leg, knuckle end | lb | 44.87 |
Forequarter | lb | 24.93 |
Chops, middle loin | lb | 44.28 |
Pork— | ||
Leg, whole | lb | 58.90 |
Chops, middle loin | lb | 60.76 |
Tripe | lb | 19.56 |
Sheep's liver | lb | 39.62 |
Sheep's tongue | each | 6.22 |
Ham, cooked, sliced | lb | 129.72 |
Bacon, side | lb | 81.93 |
Tarakihi fillets | lb | 59.15 |
Groper (hapuku) pieces | lb | 58.74 |
Sole or flounder, gutted | lb | 48.72 |
Smoked fish | lb | 52.96 |
Salmon, fancy pink | 7 3/4 oz tin | 52.88 |
Milk, fresh, delivered | pint | 4.01 |
Butter | lb | 32.91 |
Cheese, tasty, rindless | lb | 54.92 |
Milk powder, full cream | 2 1/2 lb tin | 124.22 |
Bread | 28 oz loaf | 14.22 |
Block cake, madeira | lb | 45.36 |
Flour | 25 lb | 152.78 |
Oatmeal, pre-cooked | 3 lb packet | 47.56 |
Prepared breakfast food, wheaten | 24 oz packet | 35.37 |
Biscuits, chocolate wheaten | 7 1/2 oz packet | 27.73 |
Rice | lb | 15.87 |
Sugar | 6 lb | 52.81 |
Honey | 1 lb carton | 35.56 |
Jam, apricot | 14 oz tin | 29.02 |
Tea | 1/2 lb | 35.15 |
Cocoa | 1/2 lb packet | 33.41 |
Coffee pure, ground, loose | lb | 102.09 |
Coffee, instant | 4 oz jar | 77.58 |
Salt, polythene wrapped | 5 lb bag | 27.42 |
Baked beans | 16 oz tin | 24.49 |
Tomato sauce | 10 oz bottle | 29.45 |
Tomato soup | 11 oz tin | 18.53 |
Aerated water | 10 oz bottle | 9.92 |
Ice cream, vanilla | pint block | 25.36 |
Chocolate, block | per 6 oz | 36.00 |
Meal, restaurant, three course | each | 132.95 |
Eggs. 22 oz (in carton) | dozen | 57.13 |
$ | ||
Weekly dwelling rent, unfurnished | each dwelling | 9.07 |
Concrete blocks | per 100 | 26.72 |
Wallpaper | roll | 1.77 |
Paint | gallon tin | 9.42 |
Weekly costs of owner-occupancy of dwelling—rates | each dwelling | 1.68 |
Coal, domestic | 1/4 ton | 6.53 |
Coke | cwt | 1.67 |
Electric current (excluding water heating) | 150 kWh per month | 2.21 |
Electric current (including water heating) | 150 kWh per month | 5.55 |
Gas, domestic | therm | 3.00 |
Kerosene, domestic use | gallon | 0.32 |
Fuel oil, domestic heating, delivered | gallon | 0.23 |
Refrigerator 9.25 cu ft | each | 215.00 |
Washing machine, semi-automatic, spin dry | each | 281.18 |
Vacuum cleaner | each | 67.50 |
Radio, transistor, portable | each | 60.59 |
Television set, 23 in consolette | each | 344.14 |
Electric radiator | each | 40.14 |
Electric frying pan | each | 34.95 |
Electric jug | each | 15.84 |
Electric toaster | each | 10.00 |
Electric iron, dry | each | 13.51 |
Electric blanket | each | 25.31 |
Electric hand drill | each | 20.26 |
Lawn mower, hand type | each | 36.50 |
Lawn mower, rotary type | each | 198.00 |
Piano, upright | each | 532.87 |
Perambulator | each | 67.16 |
Dining room suite | each | 104.38 |
Cocktail cabinet | each | 142.48 |
Tallboy | each | 37.11 |
Child's cot | each | 30.84 |
Lounge suite | each | 285.03 |
Bedstead | each | 29.42 |
Mattress, kapok, 3 ft | each | 21.38 |
Mattress, inner spring 4 ft 6 in. with base | each | 85.67 |
Mattress loam rubber 4 ft 6 in. | each | 61.81 |
Venetian blinds, 72 in. wide, 44 in. drop | each | 31.98 |
Alarm clock | each | 9.32 |
Floor tiles, vinyl, 9 in. by 9 in. (veneer) | each | 0.15 |
Doormat, coir | each | 2.21 |
Drapery— | ||
Blankets, single, all wool | pair | 21.08 |
Sheets, single | pair | 6.26 |
Pillow, kapok | each | 2.18 |
Towel, turkish, 24 in. by 48 in. | each | 2.26 |
Tea towel, linen | each | 0.83 |
Plate 10 in., replacement type | each | 0.73 |
Knives, table, stainless steel | 1/2 doz | 7.18 |
Forks, table, E.P.N.S. | 1/2 doz | 6.62 |
Preserving jars, glass, quart 8 in. | doz | 2.42 |
Casserole dish, 3 pint | each | 3.40 |
Mixing bowls, stainless steel, 8 in. | each | 2.75 |
Saucepan, aluminium, 8 in. | each | 7.88 |
Broom | each | 3.83 |
Scrubbing brush | each | 0.72 |
Bucket, plastic, 2 gallon | each | 1.26 |
Hammer, carpenters, shaft | each | 4.88 |
Plane | each | 7.45 |
Garden spade | each | 7.04 |
Soap powder | 42 oz packet | 0.53 |
Detergents, plastic container | 19 1/2 oz | 0.47 |
Household cleaning paste | standard tin | 0.33 |
Disinfectant | 4 oz bottle | 0.37 |
Fly spray | 12 oz can | 1.05 |
Boot polish | 2 1/4 oz tin | 0.20 |
Floor polish | 8 oz tin | 0.57 |
Electric light bulb, 100 watt | each | 0.27 |
Torch battery, dry cell | each | 0.14 |
Telephone rental, private (main exchange) | 1 year | 59.94 |
Telegram, 15 words | each | 0.44 |
Postage, letter | each | 0.03 |
Dry cleaning, men's two piece suit | per suit | 1.54 |
Laundering sheets | 6 single | 1.00 |
Men's— | ||
Raincoat, terylene mixture or similar | each | 37.78 |
Parka, unlined | each | 12.72 |
Raincoat, nylon | each | 7.14 |
Hat, felt | each | 8.65 |
Suits, worsted, ready-made, two-piece | each | 65.84 |
Sports-coat, ready-made | each | 41.09 |
Trousers, sports | pair | 17.64 |
Trousers, jeans | pair | 4.65 |
Shirt, business | each | 6.59 |
Shirt, brushed cotton | each | 2.94 |
Cardigan, all wool | each | 15.92 |
Bathing trunks, bri-nylon | each | 4.15 |
Pyjamas, flannelette | pair | 4.74 |
Singlet, athletic | each | 1.07 |
Socks | pair | 1.64 |
Handkerchief | each | 0.28 |
Women's— | ||
Suit, coat and skirt, readymade | each | 52.83 |
Coat, woollen, winter | each | 52.80 |
Raincoat, lightweight | each | 27.10 |
Frock, summer, house | each | 10.00 |
Skirt, winter weight | each | 16.44 |
Slacks, tailored, ready-made | pair | 11.27 |
Cardigan, all wool | each | 12.80 |
Swimsuit, bri-nylon | each | 14.70 |
Nightdress, nylon | each | 5.86 |
Nightdress, winter weight | each | 3.87 |
Underslip, nylon | each | 5.02 |
Vest, silk and wool | each | 2.28 |
Panties, interlock | pair | 1.21 |
Brassiere, cotton | each | 3.33 |
Corset, lycra | each | 12.77 |
Nylons, panty-hose | pair | 1.53 |
Umbrella | each | 6.11 |
Boys'— | ||
Raincoat, cotton | each | 12.45 |
Blazer | each | 17.12 |
Trousers, shorts, worsted | pair | 5.89 |
Shirt, cotton, college style | each | 4.03 |
Shirt, T-shirt, cotton | each | 1.46 |
Pullover, woollen | each | 7.07 |
Socks | pair | 1.56 |
Girls'— | ||
Gym frock | each | 14.59 |
Frock, summer uniform | each | 9.50 |
Blouse, college, cotton | each | 3.66 |
Pyjamas, winceyette | pair | 2.83 |
Bloomers, interlock | pair | 0.91 |
Sockettes | pair | 0.83 |
Infants— | ||
Nursery squares | doz | 5.71 |
Baby's vest | each | 0.64 |
Baby wool | 1 oz | 0.38 |
Piece goods— | ||
Tweed, velour coating | yard | 5.06 |
Viyella | yard | 2.54 |
Sailcloth | yard | 0.89 |
Dress pattern | each | 0.83 |
Wool, hand knitting | 1 oz | 0.36 |
Men's— | ||
Boots, heavy | pair | 16.12 |
Shoes, light | pair | 15.66 |
Sand shoes | pair | 2.63 |
Jandals (thongs) | pair | 1.65 |
Slippers, leather | pair | 6.99 |
Shoe repairs, half-soled and heeled | pair | 3.42 |
Women's— | ||
Shoes, heavy | pair | 11.60 |
Shoes, light | pair | 12.67 |
Slippers, felt | pair | 3.38 |
Shoe repairs, covered leather sole, heel tips and toe plates | pair | 2.41 |
Boys'— | ||
Football boots | pair | 8.63 |
Shoes, heavy | pair | 7.78 |
Gumboots | pair | 4.96 |
Shoe repairs | pair | 2.51 |
Girls'— | ||
Shoes, school | pair | 6.86 |
Shoes, light | pair | 6.51 |
Shoe repairs | pair | 1.78 |
Infants' shoes, plastic sole | pair | 1.79 |
Petrol, 83 octane | gallon | 0.45 |
Petrol, 96 octane | gallon | 0.48 |
Bicycle, men's sports roadster | each | 69.02 |
Bicycle tyre | each | 2.76 |
Bicycle tube | each | 1.41 |
Cigarettes | packet of 20 | 0.42 |
Tobacco, cigarette | 2 oz packet | 0.73 |
Aspirin, packet of 25 | per packet | 0.23 |
Toothbrush | each | 0.32 |
Toothpaste, large tube | per tube | 0.34 |
Toilet, soap, bath-sized tablet | each | 0.15 |
Toilet paper | per 3 rolls | 0.34 |
Face powder, block type | each | 0.67 |
Hair rinse | each | 0.95 |
Razor blades, stainless steel | packet | 0.55 |
Electric razor | each | 23.04 |
Baby talcum powder | small tin | 0.36 |
Attache case, fibre | each | 4.31 |
Leather briefcase | each | 21.68 |
Suitcase large | each | 13.74 |
Men's watch, wristlet | each | 42.95 |
Newspaper, daily | each | 0.05 |
Library subscription | per book | 0.13 |
Popular book, paperback | each | 0.75 |
Writing pad | each | 0.20 |
Envelopes, 3 3/4 in. by 4 3/4 in. | packet of 16 | 0.14 |
Developing and printing black and white film | per film | 0.84 |
Camera film, colour | each | 3.85 |
Tricycle, child's | each | 34.14 |
Teddy bear | each | 8.47 |
Junior engineering construction set | each | 4.50 |
Tennis racquet | each | 9.75 |
Tennis balls | pair | 0.86 |
Bowls, outdoor | set of 4 | 37.58 |
Rifle | each | 38.59 |
Ammunition, .303 | box of 20 | 4.17 |
Opticians' fees, full examination and spectacles with case | each | 20.74 |
Dental extraction | each | 3.16 |
Dental fillings | each | 2.59 |
Dentures | set | 78.56 |
Medical expenses (excess over social security) private general hospital | per day | 6.79 |
Cinema admission | seat | 0.70 |
Football admission | each | 0.31 |
Football club subscription | each | 3.36 |
Tennis club subscription | each | 11.32 |
Television licence | 1 year | 20.00 |
Haircut, men | each | 0.69 |
Haircut, women | each | 0.73 |
Hairset | each | 1.59 |
Permanent wave | each | 6.79 |
Union dues (annual subscription) | per member | 8.29 |
Funeral, burial | each | 261.42 |
Funeral, cremation | each | 228.43 |
International Comparisons—The two tables following provide comparisons of retail and wholesale prices respectively between New Zealand and certain other countries. All the prices have been converted into New Zealand currency and the Imperial liquid and dry measures have been adopted as the basis for common units of quantity. In the first table prices shown for the United States of America do not include sales tax. Currency conversion basis: Australia, A$1 = NZ$1; Canada, Can$1 = NZ85.63c; Great Britain, £1 = NZ$2.1429; South Africa, 1 Rand = NZ$1.25; United States, US$1 = NZ$85.070c.
INTERNATIONAL COMPARISON OF RETAIL PRICES OF BASIC FOODSTUFFS(At December 1971 in New Zealand currency) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | Unit | New Zealand (Average 25 Centres) | Australia (Sydney) | Great Britain* (London) | South Africa (Cape Town) | United States (Average 56 Cities) |
* November 1971. † 1 3/4 lb. †† Cake flour. ‡ At price for 3 lb lots. ‡‡ Mixed coffee. § Loose. || December quarter, 1971. ¶ Sirloin. ** Cooking quality only available. g Hogget. p 29 oz. Sources: Australia: Commonwealth Statistician. Great Britain: New Zealand High Commissioner. South Africa: Bureau of Census and Statistics. U.S.A.: Bureau of Labor. | ||||||
cents | cents | cents | cents | cents | ||
Bread | 2 lb | 14.3† | 22.0 | 19.3† | 13.9 | 42.0 |
Flour | 25 lb | 154.2 | 256.2 | 160.7‡ | 220.0†† | 253.9 |
Tea | lb | 74.8 | 65.0 | 68.6 | 92.8 | .. |
Coffee | lb | 102.3§ | ... | 98.6 | 66.0‡‡ | 78.5 |
Sugar | lb | 8.8 | 10.6 | 9.1 | 9.9 | 11.7 |
Milk (fresh) | pint | 4.0 | 12.5 | 12.9 | 10.0 | 14.5 |
Butter | lb | 32.9 | 58.0 | 62.1 | 59.7 | 74.3 |
Cheese | lb | 57.2 | 49.8 | 55.7 | 52.9 | 90.5 |
Bacon | lb | 83.1 | 98.2 | 67.9 | 70.8 | 68.4 |
Prunes | lb | 42.3 | ... | 31.1 | 50.4 | .. |
Canned peaches | 30 oz tin | 42.2p | 33.5p | 30.0 | 30.4 | .. |
Beef, rib roast | lb | 59.1 | 61.9|| | 79.3 | 61.1¶ | 104.6 |
Mutton, leg | lb | 44.1g | 33.1|| | ... | 58.4 | .. |
Pork— | ||||||
Leg | lb | 59.0 | 70.4|| | 57.9 | 52.9 | .. |
Chops | lb | 60.8 | 68.6|| | 107.1 | 55.1 | 95.3 |
Margarine | lb | ** | 42.6 | 26.8 | 27.7 | 28.2 |
Comparisons in annual movement of Consumer Price Indexes of selected countries are given in the following table. (The base is calendar year 1965 = 1000.)
Year | New Zealand | Australia | Canada | France (Paris) | Japan | United Kingdom | United States |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 877 | 914 | 926 | 825 | 740 | 840 | 939 |
1961 | 893 | 938 | 932 | 852 | 779 | 869 | 949 |
1962 | 916 | 935 | 942 | 893 | 832 | 905 | 960 |
1963 | 935 | 940 | 959 | 944 | 895 | 924 | 972 |
1964 | 967 | 962 | 976 | 972 | 929 | 955 | 984 |
1965 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1966 | 1,028 | 1,030 | 1,037 | 1,023 | 1,051 | 1,039 | 1,030 |
1967 | 1,090 | 1,062 | 1,074 | 1,057 | 1,092 | 1,065 | 1,059 |
1968 | 1,137 | 1,091 | 1,119 | 1,107 | 1,150 | 1,115 | 1,104 |
1969 | 1,193 | 1,123 | 1,169 | 1,177 | 1,213 | 1,176 | 1,163 |
1970 | 1,271 | 1,167 | 1,208 | 1,244 | 1,308 | 1,251 | 1,232 |
1971 | 1,403 | 1,237 | 1,242 | 1,312 | 1,368 | 1,284 |
WHOLESALE PRICES INDEX—The present Wholesale Prices Index was described in a special supplement to the October 1959 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics under the title Index Numbers of Wholesale Prices. A brief summary of the salient features of this revision appeared in the 1960 Yearbook (pages 992-994).
The index is not a single wholesale prices index, but a series of price index numbers related to broad groupings of the inter-industry transactions distinguished in the department's input-output tables for the New Zealand economy. Thus each of the index numbers relates to a group of commodity transactions occurring at certain price levels between defined sectors in the economy. Capital goods as well as goods for current consumption or usage are represented in the various commodity flows.
Wholesale Prices Index Numbers—The table which follows is divided into two parts; the first covers “input” prices and the second “output” prices. Within the first part of the table there is a breakup into goods for industrial use (analysed by sector destinations), for consumption, and for export. In each flow imported goods are distinguished from locally produced goods. In this part of the table all prices are inclusive of sales tax and excise duties and net of subsidies; the prices for exports marketed overseas are the prices in these markets brought to an f.o.b. basis, i.e., their “input” prices to other countries.
In the second part of the table the broad producing sectors are distinguished. Here the prices of their outputs are used. They are taken before the addition of sales and excise duties or the deduction of subsidies. The prices for export meat and dairy products are those payable to producers under the different stabilisation and minimum export-meat-prices schemes.
The primary produce processing industries group comprises the two major industries, meat export works and dairy factories, processing farm products mainly for export.
The expression base for the index is the calendar year 1958.
WHOLESALE PRICES INDEXBase: 1958 (= 1000)Index Numbers of Commodity Prices by Sectors of Destination* | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by | All Commodities | |||||||||||
Domestic Industry | Consumers | Domestic Industry and Consumers | Other Countries (Exported) | ||||||||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | ||
*The prices used in this table are those payable by the using or consuming sectors, i.e., including indirect taxation and net after subsidies; the export prices are NZ$ f.o.b. equivalent of overseas market prices. †This consists of manufacturing industries (excluding primary produce processing industries) building and construction, transport and communication, wholesale and retail trade, banking and finance, and public utilities and services. ‡Other than Primary Produce Processing Industries. § Includes wholesale and retail trade, banking and finance, and public utilities and services. || Provisional. | |||||||||||||
1958 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 1,012 | 1,005 | 1,008 | 1,025 | 1,034 | 1,032 | 1,015 | 1,015 | 1,015 | 1,023 | 1,015 | 1,017 | 1,016 |
1962 | 1,011 | 992 | 998 | 1,033 | 1,035 | 1,035 | 1,016 | 1,007 | 1,009 | 1,049 | 1,016 | 1,016 | 1,016 |
1963 | 1,034 | 1,013 | 1,020 | 1,040 | 1,050 | 1,047 | 1,035 | 1,025 | 1,028 | 1,160 | 1,035 | 1,054 | 1,050 |
1964 | 1,039 | 1,071 | 1,060 | 1,037 | 1,088 | 1,076 | 1,038 | 1,077 | 1,065 | 1,259 | 1,038 | 1,116 | 1,097 |
1965 | 1,058 | 1,111 | 1,093 | 1,054 | 1,111 | 1,097 | 1,057 | 1,111 | 1,094 | 1,184 | 1,057 | 1,126 | 1,109 |
1966 | 1,075 | 1,131 | 1,113 | 1,076 | 1,124 | 1,113 | 1,075 | 1,129 | 1,113 | 1,159 | 1,075 | 1,135 | 1,120 |
1967 | 1,104 | 1,123 | 1,117 | 1,143 | 1,198 | 1,185 | 1,114 | 1,148 | 1,138 | 1,042 | 1,114 | 1,125 | 1,122 |
1968 | 1,238 | 1,174 | 1,195 | 1,287 | 1,263 | 1,269 | 1,250 | 1,204 | 1,218 | 1,144 | 1,250 | 1,191 | 1,206 |
1969 | 1,299 | 1,245 | 1,263 | 1,322 | 1,317 | 1,318 | 1,305 | 1,269 | 1,280 | 1,224 | 1,305 | 1,259 | 1,271 |
1970 | 1,392 | 1,306 | 1,334 | 1,375 | 1,408 | 1,400 | 1,388 | 1,340 | 1,355 | 1,234 | 1,388 | 1,318 | 1,335 |
1971|| | 1,496 | 1,381 | 1,419 | 1,483 | 1,539 | 1,525 | 1,493 | 1,434 | 1,452 | 1,382 | 1,493 | 1,423 | 1,441 |
Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Primary Industries | Primary Produce Processing Industries | All Other Industries† | ||||||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | ||
Farming | All Other Industries | |||||||||
1958 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 1,012 | 948 | 1,016 | 986 | 1,045 | 940 | 943 | 1,011 | 1,048 | 1,031 |
1962 | 1,003 | 839 | 1,023 | 940 | 990 | 919 | 921 | 1,012 | 1,052 | 1,034 |
1963 | 989 | 848 | 1,026 | 943 | 964 | 952 | 953 | 1,039 | 1,071 | 1,056 |
1964 | 999 | 967 | 1,030 | 997 | 995 | 1,049 | 1,047 | 1,043 | 1,107 | 1,078 |
1965 | 1,028 | 1,149 | 1,056 | 1,091 | 1,059 | 1,091 | 1,090 | 1,061 | 1,122 | 1,094 |
1966 | 1,046 | 1,261 | 1,106 | 1,162 | 1,088 | 1,075 | 1,075 | 1,077 | 1,141 | 1,113 |
1967 | 1,068 | 1,162 | 1,147 | 1,139 | 1,133 | 1,003 | 1,007 | 1,107 | 1,175 | 1,144 |
1968 | 1,154 | 1,058 | 1,210 | 1,134 | 1,256 | 1,084 | 1,089 | 1,245 | 1,236 | 1,240 |
1969 | 1,213 | 1,120 | 1,243 | 1,184 | 1,258 | 1,196 | 1,198 | 1,308 | 1,292 | 1,299 |
1970 | 1,309 | 1,210 | 1,287 | 1,257 | 1,249 | 1,219 | 1,220 | 1,402 | 1,371 | 1,385 |
1971|| | 1,381 | 1,287 | 1,369 | 1,336 | 1,406 | 1,204 | 1,210 | 1,508 | 1,491 | 1,499 |
Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Manufacturing† Industries | Building and Construction | ||||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | |||||
Other Manufacturing Industries | All Other Industries | Imported | Home Produced | Total | |||
1958 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 1,006 | 1,026 | 1,069 | 1,026 | 1,052 | 1,056 | 1,054 |
1962 | 1,006 | 1,034 | 1,038 | 1,021 | 1,046 | 1,072 | 1,063 |
1963 | 1,048 | 1,039 | 1,113 | 1,061 | 1,042 | 1,072 | 1,061 |
1964 | 1,043 | 1,080 | 1,181 | 1,085 | 1,070 | 1,095 | 1,086 |
1965 | 1,044 | 1,084 | 1,172 | 1,084 | 1,096 | 1,141 | 1,124 |
1966 | 1,063 | 1,092 | 1,209 | 1,105 | 1,110 | 1,171 | 1,149 |
1967 | 1,091 | 1,163 | 1,154 | 1,125 | 1,149 | 1,203 | 1,183 |
1968 | 1,250 | 1,231 | 1,224 | 1,239 | 1,284 | 1,254 | 1,265 |
1969 | 1,322 | 1,298 | 1,301 | 1,311 | 1,349 | 1,298 | 1,316 |
1970 | 1,407 | 1,376 | 1,331 | 1,381 | 1,508 | 1,420 | 1,452 |
1971|| | 1,500 | 1,478 | 1,409 | 1,473 | 1,649 | 1,608 | 1,623 |
Calendar Year | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Transport and Communication | Other Industries§ | |||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | |
1958 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 980 | 1,051 | 999 | 1,009 | 1,042 | 1,033 |
1962 | 992 | 1,072 | 1,014 | 1,016 | 1,060 | 1,048 |
1963 | 1,009 | 1,066 | 1,025 | 1,021 | 1,063 | 1,051 |
1964 | 1,017 | 1,054 | 1,027 | 1,034 | 1,086 | 1,071 |
1965 | 1,072 | 1,072 | 1,072 | 1,083 | 1,103 | 1,097 |
1966 | 1,073 | 1,082 | 1,076 | 1,108 | 1,106 | 1,107 |
1967 | 1,096 | 1,111 | 1,100 | 1,137 | 1,187 | 1,173 |
1968 | 1,189 | 1,148 | 1,178 | 1,213 | 1,246 | 1,237 |
1969 | 1,227 | 1,186 | 1,216 | 1,252 | 1,288 | 1,278 |
1970 | 1,307 | 1,254 | 1,292 | 1,309 | 1,370 | 1,353 |
1971|| | 1,430 | 1,358 | 1,410 | 1,415 | 1,481 | 1,463 |
Index Numbers of Commodity Prices by Sector of Origin* | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Prices Received for Commodities Produced in New Zealand | |||||||
Output of | Used by | |||||||
Farming | Other Primary Industries | Primary Produce Processing Industries | Other Manufacturing Industries | Public Utilities | All Domestic Industry† | Industry and Consumers | Other Countries (Exported) | |
*The prices used in this part of the table are those receivable by producers, i.e., before addition of indirect taxation or deduction of consumer or user subsidies; prices for dairy produce and meat are those payable to producers under the schemes to stabilise returns from year to year. †Comprises the outputs of the five sectors mentioned in this part of the table. ‡Provisional. | ||||||||
1958 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 997 | 1,113 | 941 | 1,038 | 1,044 | 1,009 | 1,014 | 992 |
1962 | 957 | 1,146 | 954 | 1,041 | 1,066 | 1,003 | 1,005 | 995 |
1963 | 1,020 | 1,156 | 979 | 1,062 | 1,076 | 1,037 | 1,024 | 1,079 |
1964 | 1,111 | 1,186 | 1,071 | 1,096 | 1,094 | 1,099 | 1,078 | 1,166 |
1965 | 1,113 | 1,231 | 1,095 | 1,109 | 1,106 | 1,112 | 1,114 | 1,106 |
1966 | 1,118 | 1,286 | 1,117 | 1,126 | 1,116 | 1,126 | 1,133 | 1,105 |
1967 | 1,027 | 1,327 | 1,046 | 1,158 | 1,178 | 1,102 | 1,134 | 994 |
1968 | 1,053 | 1,431 | 1,143 | 1,230 | 1,292 | 1,167 | 1,191 | 1,086 |
1969 | 1,119 | 1,486 | 1,236 | 1,296 | 1,298 | 1,235 | 1,258 | 1,161 |
1970 | 1,144 | 1,531 | 1,273 | 1,384 | 1,308 | 1,290 | 1,328 | 1,163 |
1971‡ | 1,177 | 1,700 | 1,325 | 1,512 | 1,322 | 1,373 | 1,419 | 1,211 |
COMPARISON OF WHOLESALE PRICES OF CERTAIN COMMODITIES(At November 1971 in New Zealand currency) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | Unit | New Zealand* | Canada | Great Britain | United States |
* Priced once each quarter. † Price excluding tax. Sources: Canada: Prices and Price Indexes - Dominion Bureau of Statistics. Great Britain: wheat and oats - Ministry of Agriculture, Fisheries, and Food: butter and cheese-New Zealand Dairy Board: motor spirits - Department of Trade and Industry. U.S.A.: Survey of Current Business. | |||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | ||
Wheat | bushel | 1.450 | 1.421 | 1.337 | 1.470 |
Oats | bushel | 0.800 | 0.665 | 0.743 | 0.807 |
Flour | short ton | 105.000 | 150.027 | .. | 103.380 |
Sugar | cwt | 8.586 | 9.399 | .. | 11.361 |
Butter | lb | 0.310 | 0.608 | 0.478 | 0.591 |
Cheese | lb | 0.373 | .. | 0.384 | 0.575 |
Motor spirit | gallon | 0.407 | .. | 0.721 | 0.122† |
EXPORT PRICES—The Export Prices Index has a weighting base of 1959 quantities at 1960 prices. The wool prices used are derived from the clean, on-floor prices used in the Wool Price Index brought to an f.o.b. basis. The prices for lamb and mutton realised on the Smithfield, London, market, converted to an f.o.b. New Zealand equivalent are used for exports of whole-carcass meat shipped on consignment to Great Britain. Unit values from export statistics are used for other commodities. The prices for those goods which are consigned for sale in overseas markets therefore represent generally the ruling prices in those markets at time of export rather than the realised prices on sale.
Owing to fluctuations in the proportions of the different exports consigned to the United Kingdom and to other countries it was considered desirable, during 1963, to alter the published group and all-groups index numbers to an “all-exports” basis, that is, a single all-destinations unit value (or price) with a single weight substituted for the separate unit values and weights for the two destinations used previously. The differentiated destination weights and unit values for each commodity are, of course, still used in the separate indexes for the two destinations.
The Export Prices Index is being revised and the base changed to the year ended June 1971; the revised index is being published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
In the following table are given export price index numbers for calendar years and for years ended 30 June.
EXPORT PRICES INDEX Base: Export prices during 1960 (= 1000) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Period | Butter | Cheese | All Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Meat, Wool, and By-products | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce |
*Provisional. | |||||||
Calendar year— | |||||||
1960 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 890 | 990 | 920 | 949 | 950 | 951 | 942 |
1962 | 1,047 | 998 | 1,022 | 955 | 929 | 936 | 961 |
1963 | 1,145 | 973 | 1,077 | 1,012 | 1,116 | 1,055 | 1,061 |
1964 | 1,206 | 990 | 1,139 | 1,112 | 1,223 | 1,168 | 1,160 |
1965 | 1,185 | 1,050 | 1,178 | 1,226 | 956 | 1,091 | 1,116 |
1966 | 1,068 | 1,028 | 1,111 | 1,215 | 945 | 1,105 | 1,107 |
1967 | 1,051 | 1,072 | 1,103 | 1,187 | 770 | 962 | 1,003 |
1968 | 1,099 | 1,171 | 1,156 | 1,377 | 730 | 1,040 | 1,074 |
1969 | 1,097 | 1,156 | 1,130 | 1,518 | 789 | 1,147 | 1,142 |
1970 | 1,111 | 1,176 | 1,148 | 1,627 | 734 | 1,142 | 1,144 |
1971* | 1,461 | 1,421 | 1,480 | 1,645 | 724 | 1,165 | 1,258 |
Year ended 30 June— | |||||||
1960 | 1,196 | 1,102 | 1,159 | 953 | 1,031 | 1,008 | 1,059 |
1961 | 896 | 991 | 927 | 992 | 948 | 966 | 955 |
1962 | 968 | 995 | 972 | 905 | 930 | 921 | 936 |
1963 | 1,095 | 986 | 1,048 | 1,003 | 1,003 | 993 | 1,009 |
1964 | 1,181 | 962 | 1,101 | 1,066 | 1,270 | 1,167 | 1,148 |
1965 | 1,226 | 1,038 | 1,185 | 1,226 | 987 | 1,101 | 1,125 |
1966 | 1,105 | 1,034 | 1,136 | 1,198 | 979 | 1,113 | 1,119 |
1967 | 1,049 | 1,036 | 1,095 | 1,199 | 873 | 1,037 | 1,054 |
1968 | 1,077 | 1,146 | 1,140 | 1,308 | 677 | 969 | 1,019 |
1969 | 1,096 | 1,160 | 1,138 | 1,424 | 825 | 1,120 | 1,125 |
1970 | 1,097 | 1,158 | 1,130 | 1,587 | 767 | 1,151 | 1,145 |
1971* | 1,153 | 1,256 | 1,207 | 1,659 | 717 | 1,161 | 1,174 |
Period | All Foods | All Non-foods | All Exports | All Groups | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
To United Kingdom | To Other Countries | ||||
Calendar Year— | |||||
1960 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 937 | 954 | 945 | 933 | 954 |
1962 | 992 | 930 | 964 | 982 | 931 |
1963 | 1,049 | 1,067 | 1,056 | 1,069 | 1,036 |
1964 | 1,131 | 1,174 | 1,150 | 1,167 | 1,128 |
1965 | 1,201 | 1,002 | 1,111 | 1,170 | 1,034 |
1966 | 1,152 | 1,037 | 1,100 | 1,100 | 1,090 |
1967 | 1,137 | 840 | 1,003 | 1,035 | 941 |
1968 | 1,260 | 859 | 1,080 | 1,117 | 1,031 |
1969 | 1,324 | 931 | 1,146 | 1,181 | 1,105 |
1970 | 1,392 | 861 | 1,152 | 1,194 | 1,089 |
1971* | 1,570 | 894 | 1,265 | 1,320 | 1,169 |
Year ended 30 June— | |||||
1960 | 1,067 | 1,036 | 1,054 | 1,064 | 1,034 |
1961 | 960 | 953 | 957 | 954 | 961 |
1962 | 942 | 934 | 938 | 938 | 933 |
1963 | 1,029 | 982 | 1,008 | 1,034 | 974 |
1964 | 1,089 | 1,199 | 1,139 | 1,141 | 1,134 |
1965 | 1,230 | 1,009 | 1,119 | 1,185 | 1,034 |
1966 | 1,158 | 1,058 | 1,113 | 1,122 | 1,093 |
1967 | 1,138 | 947 | 1,052 | 1,068 | 1,026 |
1968 | 1,217 | 783 | 1,022 | 1,083 | 941 |
1969 | 1,278 | 948 | 1,130 | 1,150 | 1,103 |
1970 | 1,362 | 901 | 1,154 | 1,202 | 1,101 |
1971* | 1,440 | 878 | 1,186 | 1,232 | 1,120 |
The fact that the calendar year does not coincide with farm production year is especially significant in New Zealand, since the great bulk of export goods is farm produce. For a number of purposes the portion of the foregoing tables relative to years ended 30 June is the more important, in that the figures relate more closely to the farming year.
The next table shows export prices index numbers for all pastoral and dairy produce groups and for all groups combined.
Base: Export prices during 1960 (= 1000) | ||
---|---|---|
Year | Index Numbers | |
All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Exports | |
*Upward trend in 1949 masked by appreciation in August 1948 of New Zealand pound to parity with sterling. †Downward trend in 1968 would have been greater but for devaluation of New Zealand currency in November 1967. ‡Provisional. | ||
1914 | 283 | 283 |
1915 | 323 | 321 |
1916 | 384 | 380 |
1917 | 431 | 430 |
1918 | 438 | 438 |
1919 | 466 | 463 |
1920 | 475 | 472 |
1921 | 451 | 449 |
1922 | 349 | 353 |
1923 | 417 | 416 |
1924 | 466 | 462 |
1925 | 491 | 486 |
1926 | 396 | 396 |
1927 | 394 | 393 |
1928 | 439 | 435 |
1929 | 421 | 419 |
1930 | 327 | 329 |
1931 | 247 | 253 |
1932 | 224 | 230 |
1933 | 222 | 230 |
1934 | 277 | 283 |
1935 | 268 | 276 |
1936 | 310 | 315 |
1937 | 366 | 369 |
1938 | 336 | 342 |
1939 | 328 | 335 |
1940 | 381 | 386 |
1941 | 389 | 396 |
1942 | 401 | 406 |
1943 | 418 | 423 |
1944 | 440 | 446 |
1945 | 476 | 481 |
1946 | 521 | 526 |
1947 | 659 | 661 |
1948 | 733 | 734 |
1949 | 711 | 710* |
1950 | 1,010 | 1,003 |
1951 | 1,186 | 1,177 |
1952 | 947 | 947 |
1953 | 1,057 | 1,053 |
1954 | 1,075 | 1,073 |
1955 | 1,103 | 1,102 |
1956 | 1,077 | 1,075 |
1957 | 1,064 | 1,059 |
1958 | 901 | 902 |
1959 | 1,033 | 1,030 |
1960 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 942 | 945 |
1962 | 961 | 964 |
June year 1963 | 1,009 | 1,008 |
1964 | 1,148 | 1,139 |
1965 | 1,125 | 1,119 |
1966 | 1,119 | 1,113 |
1967 | 1,054 | 1,052 |
1968† | 1,019 | 1,022 |
1969 | 1,125 | 1,130 |
1970 | 1,145 | 1,154 |
1971‡ | 1,174 | 1,186 |
The brisk demand for New Zealand wool displayed after the resumption of auction sales in September 1946, and greatly heightened during 1950 and the early part of 1951, resulted in the peak index numbers reached in 1951. After that wool prices fell away, and this, combined with low prices for dairy produce resulted in troughs in the index in 1958 and 1961. Wool prices had a like effect in 1967 and 1968. Recovery in 1969 was due, almost entirely, to improved meat prices, and this trend continued into 1970 and 1971.
IMPORT PRICES—Since 1949 the Import Prices Index has been derived from chained Fisher “Ideal” indexes. In this method two price indexes are calculated for each year on base previous year, one using the quantitive weighting pattern of the previous year and the other quantitative weighting pattern of the latest year. The geometric mean of these two becomes the definitive index for the year, on base previous year, and is linked on to the index for that year on some earlier expression base. Since the trade statistics have, since 1962, been prepared for years ended June, the definitive import and export price indexes, and consequently terms of trade, are calculated accordingly. As from 1959 the price index is designed to reflect changes in the true c.i.f. cost of imports. Previously the calculations were based solely on the current domestic values of imports in the countries of origin as verified by the Customs Department. Over a half of the total tonnage of imports is made up of fertilisers and mineral oils and fuels, with a low value per unit of weight, for which freights constitute a substantial proportion of the total c.i.f. cost. In a further range of items from salt, wheat, sugar, fresh fruits, and timber to iron and steel, pulp and paper, freights make up a significant proportion of the total c.i.f. cost. Consequently differential changes in prices and freight rates can result in current domestic valuation changes being only a poor indication of c.i.f. cost movements. By measuring current domestic valuation price changes at the item level, and adjusting for changes in c.d.v. and c.i.f. valuation ratios at the division level, the index now shows more accurately than in the past, changes in the true cost of imports to the New Zealand economy.
The year 1959 is now the standard expression base. The following table is on this base.
IMPORT PRICES INDEXBase: 1959 (=1000) | |
---|---|
Year | Index Number |
*Provisional. | |
1926 | 435 |
1927 | 416 |
1928 | 393 |
1929 | 386 |
1930 | 382 |
1931 | 356 |
1932 | 337 |
1933 | 346 |
1934 | 341 |
1935 | 336 |
1936 | 335 |
1937 | 355 |
1938 | 356 |
1939 | 357 |
1940 | 411 |
1941 | 457 |
1942 | 501 |
1943 | 555 |
1944 | 581 |
1945 | 592 |
1946 | 661 |
1947 | 787 |
1948 | 803 |
1949 | 731 |
1950 | 801 |
1951 | 938 |
1952 | 1,024 |
1953 | 965 |
1954 | 952 |
1955 | 972 |
1956 | 997 |
1957 | 1,030 |
1958 | 1,025 |
1959 | 1,000 |
1960 | 1,015 |
1961 | 1,020 |
1962 | 1,001 |
June year 1963 | 993 |
1964 | 1,005 |
1965 | 1,009 |
1966 | 1,015 |
1967 | 1,014 |
1968 | 1,117 |
1969 | 1,242 |
1970 | 1,293 |
1971* | 1,368 |
The Import Prices Index is being revised and the base changed to the year ended June 1971; the revised index is being published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
TERMS OF TRADE—The terms of trade is the expression of the ratio of export prices to import prices, i.e., an index of the purchasing power (in units of imports) of a fixed quantity of exports. In the table that follows terms of trade are expressed on base 1957 (= 100). However, an index above or below 100 means only that terms of trade are more or less favourable than in 1957. The choice of base year was arbitrarily made and is not intended to indicate that 1957 was a normal or standard year. For the purposes of this table both import prices and export prices indexes have necessarily been converted to a 1957 base.
The table below shows index numbers of import prices and of export prices and terms of trade for major commodity groups and total exports.
INDEX NUMBERS OF IMPORT AND EXPORT PRICES AND TERMS OF TRADEAll Countries—Base: 1957 (= 100) | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Period | Import Prices | Butter | Cheese | Meat | Wool | All Exports | |||||
Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | ||
*Provisional. | |||||||||||
Calendar year— | |||||||||||
1957 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1959 | 97 | 127 | 131 | 173 | 178 | 88 | 91 | 76 | 78 | 97 | 100 |
1960 | 99 | 105 | 106 | 142 | 144 | 91 | 93 | 82 | 84 | 94 | 96 |
1961 | 99 | 93 | 94 | 141 | 142 | 87 | 87 | 78 | 79 | 89 | 90 |
1962 | 97 | 110 | 113 | 142 | 146 | 87 | 90 | 77 | 79 | 91 | 94 |
Year ended 30 June— | |||||||||||
1963 | 96 | 115 | 119 | 140 | 146 | 91 | 95 | 83 | 86 | 95 | 99 |
1964 | 98 | 124 | 127 | 137 | 140 | 97 | 100 | 105 | 107 | 108 | 110 |
1965 | 98 | 128 | 131 | 148 | 151 | 112 | 114 | 81 | 83 | 106 | 108 |
1966 | 99 | 116 | 117 | 147 | 149 | 109 | 111 | 81 | 82 | 105 | 107 |
1967 | 98 | 110 | 112 | 147 | 150 | 109 | 111 | 72 | 73 | 99 | 101 |
1968 | 108 | 113 | 104 | 163 | 150 | 119 | 110 | 56 | 51 | 97 | 89 |
1969 | 121 | 115 | 95 | 165 | 137 | 130 | 108 | 68 | 56 | 107 | 88 |
1970 | 126 | 115 | 92 | 165 | 131 | 145 | 115 | 63 | 50 | 109 | 87 |
1971* | 136 | 121 | 89 | 179 | 132 | 151 | 112 | 59 | 44 | 112 | 83 |
SHARE PRICES INDEX—The Share Prices Index is described in the special supplement to the March 1961 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics under the title of Share Prices Index—1960 Revision. The index is designed to reflect changes in the aggregate value of holdings of parcels of ordinary shares in representative selections of companies listed on the New Zealand Stock Exchanges and trading in New Zealand. In selecting the companies, the frequency with which shares are traded was used as a criterion as well as the value of the New Zealand shareholding. Within the subgroups the weights of the different companies are determined by the New Zealand shareholding, and appropriate methods take account of capital changes in the companies concerned.
The weights used to combine the subgroup indexes to obtain the group and all-groups indexes are fixed and are based on the aggregate value in 1960 of the total New Zealand shareholdings in all the exchange-listed companies which qualified for representation in the index.
Share Price and Dividend Yield Index Numbers—The following table shows the averages for the last 12 calendar years.
SHARE PRICES AND DIVIDEND YIELDS—GROUP INDEX NUMBERSBase: 1960 (= 1000) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Industrial | Distribution | Finance | All Groups |
Prices | ||||
1960 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 990 | 930 | 944 | 968 |
1962 | 958 | 864 | 1,026 | 963 |
1963 | 1,094 | 974 | 1,142 | 1,089 |
1964 | 1,330 | 1,143 | 1,153 | 1,252 |
1965 | 1,369 | 1,119 | 1,058 | 1,245 |
1966 | 1,279 | 902 | 1,042 | 1,153 |
1967 | 1,125 | 738 | 1,028 | 1,031 |
1968 | 1,334 | 753 | 1,348 | 1,232 |
1969 | 1,686 | 881 | 1,688 | 1,541 |
1970 | 1,741 | 895 | 1,705 | 1,581 |
1971 | 1,497 | 837 | 1,529 | 1,380 |
Dividend Yields | ||||
1960 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1961 | 1,151 | 1,125 | 1,135 | 1,143 |
1962 | 1,257 | 1,261 | 1,159 | 1,228 |
1963 | 1,159 | 1,176 | 1,130 | 1,153 |
1964 | 1,037 | 1,070 | 1,133 | 1,067 |
1965 | 1,054 | 1,138 | 1,282 | 1,120 |
1966 | 1,166 | 1,432 | 1,368 | 1,250 |
1967 | 1,369 | 1,718 | 1,426 | 1,433 |
1968 | 1,196 | 1,597 | 1,170 | 1,238 |
1969 | 1,019 | 1,384 | 1,046 | 1,068 |
1970 | 1,083 | 1,485 | 1,107 | 1,135 |
1971 | 1,310 | 1,688 | 1,275 | 1,351 |
SUMMARY OF PRICE MOVEMENTS—A comparative table of index numbers of various related prices series from the year 1926 onward is as follows. All index numbers are quoted on a New Zealand currency basis; index numbers of terms of trade on base 1965 = 100, all others on base 1965 = 1000.
Year | Import Prices | Export Prices | Terms of Trade | Wholesale Prices* | Consumers' Prices | Share Prices (All Groups) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Exports | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Food | All Groups | ||||
*The three series have been individually linked. †Provisional. | ||||||||||
1926 | 430 | 355 | 356 | 83 | 354 | 354 | 349 | 370 | 405 | 320 |
1927 | 411 | 353 | 354 | 86 | 333 | 342 | 332 | 355 | 402 | 310 |
1928 | 389 | 393 | 392 | 101 | 326 | 347 | 330 | 362 | 404 | 321 |
1929 | 382 | 377 | 377 | 99 | 322 | 346 | 328 | 365 | 403 | 336 |
1930 | 378 | 293 | 296 | 78 | 317 | 333 | 319 | 351 | 394 | 391 |
1931 | 352 | 221 | 228 | 65 | 310 | 293 | 299 | 305 | 364 | 234 |
1932 | 333 | 201 | 207 | 62 | 308 | 276 | 291 | 280 | 336 | 222 |
1933 | 342 | 199 | 207 | 61 | 326 | 271 | 299 | 264 | 319 | 259 |
1934 | 337 | 248 | 255 | 76 | 323 | 279 | 301 | 279 | 324 | 303 |
1935 | 332 | 240 | 248 | 75 | 324 | 302 | 310 | 301 | 336 | 321 |
1936 | 331 | 278 | 284 | 86 | 324 | 310 | 313 | 314 | 347 | 305 |
1937 | 351 | 328 | 332 | 95 | 351 | 333 | 339 | 345 | 370 | 309 |
1938 | 352 | 301 | 308 | 38 | 354 | 340 | 344 | 357 | 382 | 289 |
1939 | 353 | 294 | 302 | 86 | 358 | 363 | 355 | 379 | 397 | 275 |
1940 | 407 | 341 | 347 | 85 | 423 | 371 | 396 | 388 | 415 | 288 |
1941 | 452 | 349 | 356 | 79 | 476 | 392 | 435 | 398 | 431 | 289 |
1942 | 496 | 359 | 365 | 74 | 523 | 411 | 470 | 407 | 445 | 292 |
1943 | 549 | 375 | 381 | 69 | 576 | 415 | 502 | 409 | 455 | 339 |
1944 | 575 | 394 | 401 | 70 | 595 | 425 | 517 | 416 | 464 | 369 |
1945 | 586 | 427 | 433 | 74 | 604 | 433 | 525 | 415 | 470 | 389 |
1946 | 654 | 467 | 473 | 72 | 602 | 440 | 527 | 416 | 474 | 429 |
1947 | 778 | 592 | 595 | 76 | 615 | 417 | 547 | 442 | 488 | 543 |
1948 | 794 | 657 | 661 | 83 | 691 | 517 | 609 | 499 | 527 | 439 |
1949 | 723 | 633 | 639 | 88 | 676 | 528 | 605 | 513 | 536 | 424 |
1950 | 792 | 905 | 903 | 114 | 717 | 601 | 649 | 563 | 566 | 476 |
1951 | 928 | 1,063 | 1,059 | 114 | 836 | 699 | 768 | 647 | 629 | 519 |
1952 | 1,013 | 849 | 852 | 84 | 942 | 758 | 853 | 713 | 678 | 429 |
1953 | 955 | 947 | 948 | 99 | 895 | 802 | 844 | 756 | 709 | 428 |
1954 | 942 | 963 | 966 | 103 | 855 | 839 | 837 | 795 | 741 | 492 |
1955 | 961 | 988 | 992 | 103 | 870 | 841 | 846 | 814 | 760 | 522 |
1956 | 986 | 5 | 968 | 98 | 893 | 887 | 878 | 860 | 786 | 538 |
1957 | 1,019 | 953 | 953 | 94 | 916 | 880 | 889 | 858 | 803 | 587 |
1958 | 1,014 | 807 | 812 | 80 | 946 | 900 | 914 | 871 | 839 | 555 |
1959 | 989 | 926 | 927 | 94 | 970 | 910 | 928 | 876 | 871 | 629 |
1960 | 1,004 | 896 | 900 | 90 | 956 | 920 | 931 | 889 | 877 | 803 |
1961 | 1,009 | 844 | 851 | 84 | 960 | 914 | 928 | 897 | 893 | 778 |
1962 | 986 | 861 | 868 | 88 | 961 | 906 | 922 | 902 | 916 | 773 |
1963 | 985 | 951 | 950 | 96 | 979 | 923 | 940 | 919 | 935 | 875 |
1964 | 1,001 | 1,039 | 1,035 | 103 | 982 | 969 | 973 | 972 | 967 | 1,006 |
1965 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 100 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1966 | 1,003 | 992 | 990 | 99 | 1,017 | 1,016 | 1,017 | 1,018 | 1,028 | 926 |
1967 | 1,019 | 899 | 903 | 89 | 1,054 | 1,034 | 1,040 | 1,092 | 1,090 | 828 |
1968 | 1,201 | 962 | 972 | 81 | 1,183 | 1,084 | 1,113 | 1,126 | 1,137 | 990 |
1969 | 1,246 | 1,023 | 1,032 | 83 | 1,235 | 1,142 | 1,170 | 1,180 | 1,193 | 1,238 |
1970 | 1322† | 1,025 | 1,037 | 78 | 1,313 | 1,206 | 1,239 | 1,258 | 1,271 | 1,270 |
1971 | 1,445 | 1,127 | 1,139 | 79 | 1,412 | 1291† | 1327† | 1,373 | 1,403 | 1,108 |
Various price index numbers for March and June years are given in the following table.
Year | Base: Calendar Year 1965 (= 1000) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Import Prices (All Groups) | Export Prices (All Groups) | Wholesale Prices* | Consumers' Prices | Share Prices (All Groups) | ||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Food | All Groups | ||||
*The two component series have been individually linked. †Provisional. | ||||||||
Year ended 31 March | ||||||||
1940 | .. | .. | 368 | 367 | 362 | 384 | 401 | 280 |
1945 | .. | .. | 597 | 425 | 518 | 415 | 465 | 371 |
1950 | 740 | .. | 679 | 534 | 610 | 517 | 539 | 432 |
1951 | 809 | 1,087 | 738 | 634 | 685 | 584 | 580 | 493 |
1952 | 969 | 879 | 875 | 720 | 799 | 669 | 647 | 498 |
1953 | 1,000 | 863 | 937 | 764 | 853 | 723 | 685 | 419 |
1954 | 954 | 964 | 881 | 814 | 842 | 768 | 718 | 442 |
1955 | 944 | 975 | 855 | 846 | 840 | 801 | 747 | 504 |
1956 | 965 | 1,001 | 876 | 840 | 849 | 819 | 764 | 527 |
1957 | 996 | 962 | 900 | 885 | 882 | 862 | 792 | 543 |
1958 | 1,020 | 915 | 917 | 889 | 893 | 865 | 809 | 596 |
1959 | 1,011 | 822 | 959 | 909 | 924 | 875 | 853 | 549 |
1960 | 991 | 948 | 966 | 913 | 929 | 876 | 872 | 675 |
1961 | 1,004 | 881 | 956 | 919 | 931 | 894 | 881 | 823 |
1962 | 1,005 | 842 | 961 | 913 | 927 | 899 | 900 | 758 |
1963 | 979 | 888 | 964 | 906 | 924 | 902 | 921 | 791 |
1964 | 989 | 990 | 984 | 932 | 948 | 929 | 941 | 913 |
1965 | 1,003 | 1,023 | 983 | 980 | 982 | 985 | 978 | 1,026 |
1966 | 1,002 | 994 | 1,006 | 1,005 | 1,006 | 1,006 | 1,007 | 974 |
1967 | 1,004 | 971 | 1,024 | 1,019 | 1,021 | 1,031 | 1,039 | 900 |
1968 | 1,061 | 903 | 1,082 | 1,043 | 1,056 | 1,100 | 1,103 | 829 |
1969 | 1,213 | 992 | 1,201 | 1,097 | 1,128 | 1,142 | 1,152 | 1,076 |
1970 | 1257† | 1030† | 1,247 | 1,153 | 1,181 | 1,192 | 1,207 | 1,271 |
1971 | 1342† | 1046† | 1,338 | 1,229 | 1,261 | 1,291 | 1,303 | 1,224 |
Year ended 30 June | ||||||||
1940 | .. | 341 | 383 | 371 | 373 | 387 | 405 | 284 |
1945 | .. | 426 | 599 | 426 | 520 | 416 | 467 | 374 |
1950 | 757 | 732 | 687 | 549 | 621 | 528 | 545 | 443 |
1951 | 837 | 1,134 | 767 | 657 | 711 | 605 | 596 | 508 |
1952 | 998 | 857 | 903 | 734 | 822 | 687 | 660 | 474 |
1953 | 978 | 917 | 926 | 775 | 851 | 732 | 692 | 415 |
1954 | 949 | 970 | 870 | 827 | 840 | 783 | 728 | 459 |
1955 | 947 | 964 | 860 | 846 | 842 | 806 | 751 | 512 |
1956 | 977 | 984 | 880 | 849 | 855 | 827 | 769 | 533 |
1957 | 1,005 | 986 | 908 | 888 | 887 | 865 | 797 | 555 |
1958 | 1,016 | 825 | 919 | 889 | 894 | 867 | 813 | 587 |
1959 | 1,003 | 860 | 972 | 912 | 930 | 875 | 864 | 557 |
1960 | 1,001 | 949 | 962 | 918 | 931 | 876 | 873 | 726 |
1961 | 1,001 | 861 | 957 | 917 | 930 | 897 | 884 | 827 |
1962 | 1,002 | 844 | 962 | 910 | 925 | 902 | 907 | 755 |
1963 | 982 | 907 | 971 | 908 | 927 | 906 | 926 | 808 |
1964 | 994 | 1,024 | 982 | 945 | 956 | 941 | 948 | 945 |
1965 | 998 | 1,007 | 990 | 988 | 989 | 993 | 986 | 1,034 |
1966 | 1,004 | 1,002 | 1,007 | 1,011 | 1,010 | 1,014 | 1,015 | 957 |
1967 | 1,003 | 947 | 1,036 | 1,025 | 1,029 | 1,051 | 1,055 | 877 |
1968 | 1,105 | 920 | 1,113 | 1,051 | 1,070 | 1,106 | 1,113 | 855 |
1969 | 1228x | 1,017 | 1,214 | 1,112 | 1,143 | 1,156 | 1,167 | 1,144 |
1970 | 1279† | 1039† | 1,263 | 1,170 | 1,198 | 1,210 | 1,222 | 1,286 |
1971 | 1353† | 1068† | 1,365 | 1,250 | 1,285 | 1,318 | 1,337 | 1,186 |
CONSUMPTION IN NEW ZEALAND—The estimates of consumption per head of population in New Zealand, in the tables which follow, have been compiled by deducting net exports from the sum of production and imports, and allowing for recorded and estimated movements in stocks of commodities.
While the estimates may be generally accepted as being reasonably accurate there are some deficiencies to which attention needs to be directed. These relate principally to the quantities of fruit, vegetables, poultry, eggs, and milk which enter into consumption. Little information is available on the quantities of these foodstuffs produced by householders for their own requirements, or on the extent of wastage which occurs in the marketing of these and other foodstuffs. In all these cases estimates have been compiled from the best available data and the quantities shown under consumption have been adjusted to allow for these circumstances.
The absence of particulars of stocks of certain commodities will result in some variation in imputed consumption from year to year but generally the figures do indicate a fairly accurate trend in consumption patterns. Consumption of food is measured in general at producer level. As a result no allowance is made for wastage before the foodstuffs are consumed (either at retailer or consumer level) but this wastage is probably diminishing to negligible proportions with more efficient distribution and storage facilities.
Dairy Products—New Zealanders are the world's largest consumers of butter per head, but are fairly moderate consumers of cheese. While changes in consumption patterns of milk, cream, cheese, fats, and eggs have been slight over recent years there has been a steadily rising consumption of ice cream.
Estimated figures of annual consumption per head of mean population for the main items of dairy and similar produce are given below.
Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes condensed milk, evaporated milk and cream, milk powders, and sugar of milk. | ||||||
Fresh milk | pint | 220 | 246 | 246 | 248 | 250 |
Cream | pint | 7 | 5 | 5 | 5 | 5 |
Processed milk* | lb | 5 | 18 | 17 | 16x | 18 |
Cheese | lb | 5 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 9 |
Ice cream | pint | 3 | 21 | 24 | 25x | 33 |
Butter | lb | 41 | 42x | 41x | 41x | 40 |
Lard, tallow, animal fats | lb | .. | 7 | 7 | 6 | 5 |
Vegetable oils and other fats | lb | .. | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 |
Eggs | dozen | 20 | 26 | 27 | 25 | 26 |
Meat, Poultry, and Fish—There are gradual changes taking place in consumption patterns in meats, poultry, and fish, with a gradual decline in the consumption of beef and a steady increase in the consumption of mutton, lamb, and poultry, with little change in the consumption of veal, pork, ham, and bacon.
In estimated average annual consumption of meats an allowance has been made for killings on farms. The weights shown are in each case on a bone-in dressed carcass basis.
Estimates have been made of non-commercial catches of fish, and home production of poultry in the figures shown below.
Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beef | lb | 114 | 102 | 99 | 99 | 96 |
Veal | lb | 8 | 8 | 8 | 8 | 7 |
Mutton | lb | 69 | 64 | 66 | 68 | 68 |
Lamb | lb | 22 | 22 | 20 | 21 | |
Pork | lb | 9 | 14 | 14 | 14 | 15 |
Ham and bacon | lb | 17 | 15 | 16 | 15 | 16 |
Edible offal | lb | 9 | 10 | 10 | 11 | 11 |
Poultry | lb | 4 | 9 | 9 | 11 | 13 |
Fish— | ||||||
Fresh, frozen | lb | 11 | 12 | 10 | 10 | 9 |
Shellfish | lb | 1 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 3 |
Canned | lb | 3 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 |
Vegetables and Fruits—Domestic garden production is taken into account for fruit and vegetables, although it is difficult to calculate consumption quantities from this source. The estimates include, at fresh weights, the fruits and vegetables grown in New Zealand and either quick-frozen or canned for local consumption.
There are considerable variations from year to year for many of the commodities and these are often a reflection of a poor growing season, consumer resistance to higher prices, or a change in consumption pattern.
Annual consumption per head of mean population for individual items is estimated as follows.
Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes asparagus, beans, brussels sprouts, cucumber, leeks, parsnip, spinach, swedes, sweetcorn, etc. †Includes grapefruit, lemons, mandarins, tangelos, etc. ‡Includes apricots, nectarines, plums, grapes, pineapples, tamarilloes, kiwi fruit, passionfruit, etc. | ||||||
Fresh vegetables | ||||||
Potatoes | lb | 119 | 122 | 153 | 160 | 147 |
Kumaras | lb | 8 | 5 | 5 | 6 | 6 |
Cabbage | lb | 30 | 25 | 24 | 33 | 30 |
Carrots | lb | 12 | 23 | 23 | 29 | 30 |
Cauliflower | lb | .. | 27 | 27 | 27 | 25 |
Lettuce | lb | .. | 15 | 14 | 16 | 14 |
Onions | lb | .. | 15 | 15 | 21 | 14 |
Pumpkin | lb | .. | 15 | 15 | 14 | 14 |
Tomatoes | lb | 20 | 20 | 22 | 21 | 23 |
Other vegetables* | lb | .. | 22 | 23 | 27 | 23 |
Canned vegetables | lb | 2 | 22 | 16 | 19 | 17 |
Quick-frozen vegetables | lb | .. | 16 | 14 | 17 | 15 |
Fresh fruit | ||||||
Oranges | lb | 16 | 14 | 14 | 13 | 11 |
Other citrus fruit† | lb | 6 | 5 | 6 | 5 | 8 |
Bananas | lb | 20 | 23 | 19 | 15 | 17 |
Apples | lb | 45 | 44 | 49 | 43 | 53 |
Pears and quinces | lb | 6 | 10 | 11 | 10 | 11 |
Berry fruits | lb | .. | 4 | 4 | 4 | 5 |
Peaches | lb | .. | 16 | 18 | 17 | 19 |
Other fruits‡ | lb | .. | 13 | 12 | 12 | 14 |
Dried fruit | lb | .. | 8 | 8 | 8 | 8 |
Canned fruit | lb | 18 | 18 | 17 | 12 | 18 |
Other Foodstuffs, Beverages, etc.—The most significant change in consumption of foodstuffs is the fall in wheat products (flour, bread, etc.).
There have been gradual changes in the preferences for beverages with a gradual rise in the consumption of beer and a relatively faster increase in wines.
Product | Unit | 1938 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes treacle and golden syrup. †Includes dried peas, beans, and lentils. ‡Includes barley, and maize used for cornflower and corn flakes only. §Calculations are based on total imports in the period—no information is available on stocks held, hence short-term trends are not readily apparent. | ||||||
Foodstuffs | ||||||
Refined sugar | lb | 97 | 83 | 94 | 91 | 90 |
Syrups etc.* | lb | .. | 8 | 7 | 10 | 9 |
Honey | lb | .. | 5 | 5 | 4 | 4 |
Pulses† | lb | 2 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 |
Nuts | lb | .. | 4 | 4 | 6 | 4 |
Cocoa | lb | 2 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 |
Cereals— | ||||||
Wheat | lb | 178 | 169 | 165 | 164 | 162 |
Oats | lb | 9 | 4 | 4 | 4 | 4 |
Rice | lb | 5 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 4 |
Other‡ | lb | .. | 2 | 2 | 3 | 1 |
Beverages | ||||||
Beer | gal | 11.1 | 24.2 | 24.3 | 24.5 | 25.7 |
Grape wine | gal | 0.2 | 0.8 | 0.9 | 1.1 | 1.2 |
Spirits | gal | 0.3 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.4 | 0.4 |
Tea§ | lb | 6.6 | 6.2 | 6.6 | 5.8 | 5.5 |
Coffee§ | lb | 0.3 | 2.8 | 2.9 | 2.8 | 5.6 |
Tobacco | lb | 3.8 | 5.3 | 5.1 | 5.2 | 5.5 |
PROPORTION OF FOODSTUFFS EXPORTED—A considerable proportion of the foodstuffs produced in New Zealand are not consumed in New Zealand and the following table indicates the percentage of the main commodities exported.
Product | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Dairy products | |||||
Processed milk | 75.6 | 75.4 | 73.0 | 87.1 | 106.7* |
Cheese | 93.6 | 98.1 | 83.9 | 94.3 | 88.1 |
Butter | 73.2 | 82.4 | 80.1 | 78.5 | 80.8 |
Tallow and animal fats | 71.5 | 73.3 | 77.2 | 75.7 | 74.5 |
Meat, poultry, fish | |||||
Beef | 53.3 | 55.1 | 60.5 | 61.7 | |
Veal | 56.5 | 59.8 | 58.0 | 58.0 | |
Pork | 3.3 | 1.7 | 2.9 | 1.3 | |
Mutton | 49.3 | 57.0 | 60.9 | 73.4 | |
Lamb | 92.9 | 91.7 | 92.3 | 91.6 | |
Offal | 71.2 | 74.2 | 75.9 | 77.1 | |
Other meat | 18.9 | 22.9 | 22.8 | 18.3 | |
Fresh fish | 18.0 | 19.3 | 25.4 | 25.9 | 38.2 |
Shellfish | 39.5 | 45.8 | 52.3 | 69.7 | 41.8 |
Fruit and vegetables | |||||
Apples | 48.2 | 40.4 | 40.7 | 44.2 | 44.5 |
Pears | 21.5 | 15.5 | 17.3 | 14.1 | 16.3 |
Berryfruits | 1.0 | 4.9 | 5.5 | 8.9 | 5.4 |
Potatoes | 2.9 | 1.8 | 2.4 | 2.2 | 4.8 |
Onions | 17.0 | 22.7 | 34.5 | 14.0 | 32.0 |
Canned vegetables | 7.8 | 6.0 | 9.4 | 8.5 | 13.5 |
Quick-frozen vegetables | 15.5 | 14.5 | 29.6 | 26.3 | 36.8 |
Product | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*In some cases exports may exceed production for the period, the balance being drawn from stocks in store. | |||||
Other foodstuffs | |||||
Barley | - | - | 2.1 | 0.8 | - - |
Sugar | 1.0 | 1.3 | 2.0 | 1.9 | 1.5 |
Honey | 5.9 | 5.8 | 3.5 | 5.3 | 10.2 |
Pulses | 67.0 | 62.4 | 54.9 | 48.9 | 54.5 |
Eggs | 0.9 | 1.3 | 1.9 | 3.0 | 3.3 |
CONSUMPTION OF DAIRY PRODUCTS IN SELECTED COUNTRIES—The following table shows consumption per head of dairy produce and similar products in various countries.
Country | Year | Fresh Milk | Cheese | Butter | Margarine | Eggs |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Source: Commonwealth Secretariat | ||||||
pints | lbs | lbs | lbs | dozen | ||
Australia | 1,967 | 226 | 7.8 | 21.6 | 10.6 | 17 |
Canada | 1,967 | 208 | 9.0 | 16.4 | 9.4 | 21 |
Denmark | 1,967 | 230 | 20.6 | 20.9 | 39.7 | 17 |
New Zealand | 1,969 | 248 | 9.5 | 38.8 | - | 25 |
Sweden | 1,967 | 268 | 18.3 | 16.3 | 36.3 | 17 |
United Kingdom | 1,968 | 250 | 11.1 | 19.2 | 11.4 | 21 |
United States | 1,967 | 199 | 10.6 | 5.6 | 10.8 | 24 |
COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—The table which follows presents statistics for selected countries of food consumption extracted from the Food and Agricultural Organisation's Production Yearbook. Total consumption in calories per person per day is shown, and includes foodstuffs not specifically mentioned in the table (i.e., pulses and nuts, eggs, fish, fats, and oils, all of which are consumed in considerably smaller quantities than the foodstuffs shown in the table).
Country | Year | Grams per Day per Person | Calories per Day | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cereals | Potatoes, Starches | Sugars, Syrups | Vegetables | Fruits | Meat | Milk Products | |||
*Provisional. †Estimated. | |||||||||
Europe | |||||||||
United Kingdom* | 1968-69 | 202 | 280 | 132 | 165 | 150 | 205 | 595 | 3,180 |
Italy* | 1968-69 | 357 | 127 | 74 | 394 | 308 | 129 | 387 | 2,940 |
Yugoslavia* | 1,967 | 514 | 181 | 67 | 167 | 155 | 85 | 281 | 3,200 |
Israel | 1967-68 | 305 | 97 | 95 | 317 | 428 | 145 | 373 | 2,930 |
Africa | |||||||||
South Africa† | 1964-66 | 467 | 44 | 114 | 43 | 100 | 114 | 215 | 2,810 |
Ghana† | 1964-66 | 161 | 1,077 | 24 | ... | 30 | 26 | 18 | 2,130 |
United Arab Republic | 1966-67 | 600 | 33 | 58 | 268 | 260 | 35 | 120 | 2,960 |
Asia | |||||||||
India* | 1966-68 | 370 | 44 | 43 | ... | ... | ... | ... | 1,900 |
Japan* | 1,968 | 370 | 181 | 61 | 370 | 141 | 37 | 123 | 2,460 |
North America | |||||||||
Canada* | 1,967 | 186 | 210 | 134 | 228 | 227 | 250 | 638 | 3,180 |
U.S.A. | 1,968 | 178 | 122 | 139 | 314 | 223 | 299 | 671 | 3,240 |
Mexico† | 1964-66 | 369 | 58 | 109 | 33 | 182 | 53 | 156 | 2,600 |
South America | |||||||||
Brazil* | 1,966 | 269 | 453 | 98 | 52 | 242 | 74 | 179 | 2,700 |
Chile† | 1964-66 | 409 | 178 | 87 | 207 | 122 | 95 | 270 | 2,720 |
Oceania | |||||||||
Australia* | 1967-68 | 221 | 140 | 142 | 184 | 225 | 290 | 631 | 3,110 |
New Zealand | 1,967 | 221 | 158 | 116 | 247 | 173 | 302 | 563 | 3,292 |
New Zealand | 1,968 | 216 | 196 | 131 | 238 | 174 | 303 | 537 | 3,358 |
New Zealand | 1,969 | 215 | 207 | 129 | 278 | 157 | 305 | 547 | 3,324 |
New Zealand | 1,970 | 213 | 191 | 124 | 252 | 180 | 548 |
SUBSIDIES—Government subsidies on food items were introduced in 1942 as part of the economic stabilisation policy during the war. The subsidies on butter, bread, and flour were removed as from 11 February 1967. Prices of butter and sugar were stabilised at March 1972.
The amount of subsidy being paid on the main remaining food items has been as follows.
Product | Unit | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*As at 31 March. †Average subsidy for year ended 31 August. | ||||||
cents | ||||||
Eggs* | dozen | 3.33 | 3.33 | 3.33 | 3.33 | 3.33 |
Milk† | gallon | 19.93 | 18.22 | 16.75 | 19.68 | 26.83 |
The following table shows the total cost of subsidies paid under the stabilisation vote. Other subsidies, involving relatively small amounts, are included in other government expenditure. The total amount of all subsidies will be found in the section on National Income and Expenditure.
Subsidy Items | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$(thousand) | ||||
Milk | 14,676 | 13,313 | 14,026 | 18,171 |
Eggs | 1,249 | 1,272 | 1,355 | 1,615 |
Gas | 1,358 | 1,349 | 1,318 | 1,202 |
Industrial coal (rail transport) | 550 | 489 | 481 | 420 |
Totals | 17,834 | 16,423 | 17,180 | 21,408 |
Table of Contents
GENERAL—The national accounts record the value of goods and services produced by a country and the way in which these are used. Within the accounts the flow of production and disposal of goods and incomes are analysed in various ways to provide information on the inter-relationship between industrial and institutional sectors of the economy and between the economy and the rest of the world. The accounts are used as the statistical framework within which economic policy and planning is formulated and applied, the values of the various items in the accounts providing a quantitative measure of the country's economic performance and a benchmark against which to compare other measures of economic and social well-being.
National Income—The principal aggregate is that of “national income”, which, in general terms, measures the total value of all incomes (before deduction of direct taxation) earned by the residents of New Zealand in producing the current output of goods and services.
Income can be earned in a variety of ways, and accrues to individuals according to the manner in which they participate in current production. Salary and wage payments represent the return to labour for services rendered, and include in this concept supplementary income in kind such as board and lodging provided by the employer.
Rental value of owner-occupied houses is a non-monetary item representing the imputed net rent (before payment of rates, but after deductions for depreciation, mortgage interest, insurance, and repairs and maintenance) of all owner-occupied houses (except farmhouses).
Other personal income (excluding company dividends) represents the aggregate income of professional men, farmers, and individual traders, as well as income other than salary and wages received by salary and wage earners—e.g., rent and interest. Included under this heading as current income is the amount accruing to primary-produce stabilisation accounts.
Company income represents the total income (distributed and undistributed) of companies. This means that dividends distributed to individuals are included under this heading, and not as personal income.
Apart from these incomes, which result from current productive activities on the part of individuals receiving them, there are other incomes of a “non-productive” nature in the form of social security benefits, pensions, and interest on public debt. These transfer incomes, as they are called, do not arise from the current production of goods and services and must therefore be excluded from the national income. They do, however, form part of the intermediate concept of private income, which represents the aggregate of earned incomes and unearned transfer incomes received by or accruing to persons. The deduction of direct taxation gives the concept of private disposable income. Capital receipts—e.g., from deceased persons' estates, repayment of debt, etc.—are, however, excluded both from private income and national income.
The addition to private income of Government and local authority trading profits and the deduction of transfer incomes, as already detailed, gives the concept of net national income at factor cost or, more briefly, national income. This may be defined as the income (before tax) earned by or accruing to the factors of production, in or only temporarily absent from New Zealand, in producing the current output of goods and services of all kinds. The further addition of indirect taxes (net of subsidies) is necessary to bring the national income to market price valuation.
Gross National Product—Gross national product is obtained by adding depreciation allowances to national income at market prices, and represents the value of output before deduction of allowances for depreciation and obsolescence attributable to the factors of production supplied by New Zealand residents during the year.
Gross Domestic Expenditure—This represents the total final expenditure of New Zealand residents during the year, irrespective of where the expenditure was incurred. It is the sum of personal expenditure on consumer goods and services, public authority current expenditure on goods and services, gross domestic capital formation, and changes in stocks. These four components are described in more detail in the following paragraphs.
Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services represents the value of the purchases of households and non-profit-making organisations. Besides the day-to-day expenditure on food, clothing, rent, travel and other services, etc., it includes expenditure on such items as motorcars for private use and household durables. The notable exception is expenditure on the purchase of houses; this is recorded under private capital formation.
Public Authority Current Expenditure on Goods and Services shows the current expenditure of the non-trading organs of the Central Government and local authorities. It does not include payment of pensions, monetary social security benefits or subsidies which are transfers and do not, in themselves, represent an expenditure on production. A more detailed analysis of public authority current expenditure is given later.
Gross Capital Formation represents the expenditure in New Zealand on new assets such as buildings, roads and other construction, plant, machinery and motor vehicles for business use. It does not include the value of land and secondhand assets purchased during the year which is a transfer of an asset. Nor does it include expenditure on financial assets such as company shares; such transactions do not result in direct expenditure but transfer claims from one person or organisation to another.
Change in Stocks—This represents changes in the value of stocks which may be the result of changes in volume, changes in unit values, or a combination of the two.
By adding the value of exported goods and services to gross domestic expenditure and deducting the value of imports, an estimate of the expenditure on gross domestic product is arrived at. This represents the value of goods and services produced in New Zealand during the year. The deduction of payments for the use of overseas-owned factors (capital and labour) completes the reconciliation of expenditure with the value of gross national product.
The following table shows for March years some of the more important aggregates.
PRINCIPAL AGGREGATES OF INCOME AND EXPENDITURE | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | 1963-64 | 1964-65 | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* |
*Provisional. | ||||||||
National income | 2,742 | 3,002 | 3,261 | 3,356 | 3,459 | 3,674 | 4,031 | 4,634 |
Gross national product $m | 3,197 | 3,491 | 3,784 | 3,919 | 4,074 | 4,334 | 4,741 | 5,432 |
Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services $m | 1,993 | 2,134 | 2,368 | 2,394 | 2,534 | 2,638 | 2,829 | 3,351 |
As percentage of gross national product | 62 | 61 | 62 | 61 | 62 | 61 | 60 | 62 |
Gross capital formation in New Zealand $m | 709 | 812 | 908 | 955 | 870 | 916 | 1,019 | 1,204 |
As percentage of gross national product | 22 | 23 | 24 | 24 | 21 | 21 | 21 | 22 |
Public authority current expenditure on goods and services $m | 417 | 460 | 516 | 565 | 598 | 649 | 723 | 884 |
As percentage of gross national product | 13 | 13 | 14 | 14 | 15 | 15 | 15 | 16 |
Private income $m | 2,937 | 3,194 | 3,460 | 3,577 | 3,685 | 3,902 | 4,276 | 4,948 |
Private savings $m | 395 | 421 | 384 | 411 | 371 | 465 | 550 | 513 |
As percentage of private income | 13 | 13 | 11 | 11 | 10 | 12 | 13 | 10 |
In the year ended 31 March 1971 the gross national product was valued at $5,432 million, an increase of 14.6 percent on the 1969-70 figure of $4,741 million. Preceding annual increases were 9.4 percent in 1969-70, 6.4 percent in 1968-69, and 4 percent in 1967-68.
Gross national product at constant prices rose by 4 percent compared with rises of 4.7 percent in 1969-70 and 1.5 percent in 1968-69, and a fall of 0.4 percent in 1967-68. The 1970-71 figures reflect the continued recovery in economic activity since the recession of 1967 and early 1968.
The three main components of national income, namely, salaries and wages, company incomes, and “other personal income”, when expressed in current values increased by 20.5 percent, 7.4 percent and 9 percent respectively. Within “other personal income” farming income increased by 4.8 percent.
In 1970-71 New Zealand had a deficit of $209 million on current account with the rest of the world; this can be compared with surpluses of $22 million and $42 million in 1969-70 and 1968-69 and a deficit of $86 million in 1967-68. Exports of goods at $1,110 million and imports of goods at $1,042 million gave a balance of commodity trade of $68 million in 1970-71, compared with $289 million in 1969-70. A reduction in income accruing to overseas investors contributed to the deficit of net factor payments to the rest of the world falling from $97 million in 1969-70 to $77 million in 1970-71.
Total savings showed an increase of 11 percent in 1970-71, compared with 13.4 percent in the previous year. As a proportion of gross national product, total savings fell to 21.8 percent compared with 24.7 percent in 1969-70.
Gross domestic expenditure, at $5,627 million, was 19.7 percent greater in 1970-71 than in 1969-70, compared with a 14.6 percent rise in gross national product. The percentage increases in the components of gross domestic expenditure in 1970-71 over the preceding year were as follows: personal consumption increased by 18.5 percent to $3,351 million; Government and local authority current expenditure on goods and services by 22.3 percent to $884 million; Government and local authority capital expenditure by 12 percent to $428 million. Private capital expenditure, including that of public corporations, rose by 21.8 percent to $776 million. Private capital expenditure has fluctuated considerably in the past 4 years with a fall of 15.4 percent in 1967-68 and subsequent annual increases of 9.7, 17.5, and 21.8 percent.
The estimates of national expenditure should be used with some caution, owing to the fact that not all of the items of expenditure can be estimated directly. Whatever inherent error may exist in the absolute values of individual expenditure items, year-to-year changes are likely to be reliable because the method of estimation remains the same.
In national income aggregates, no allowances have been made for any possible understatement of incomes shown in the taxation returns on which the estimates are based. Nor do these aggregates take into account “negative” incomes or losses of previous years allowed as a set-off against current profits for taxation purposes. Any understatement of the gross product total arising from these sources will therefore be reflected in a similar understatement of personal consumption which is shown as a residual item in the break-up of national expenditure. Direct estimates are made of public authority current expenditure on goods and services, gross capital formation in New Zealand by private and public authority sectors, and the balance of overseas payments on current account (sometimes termed net overseas investment or net lending abroad).
After ascertaining personal consumption in the manner outlined above, it becomes possible to make an estimate of private savings. By deducting personal expenditure and direct taxation from aggregate private income, another residual is obtained—viz, private savings. Being a residual item it will, of course, contain certain minor errors of estimation inherent in the aggregates from which it is derived. It will be free, however, from the major apparent error which is caused by the understatement of incomes through tax evasion; this is due to the fact that the underestimate is cancelled out by being included both in the minuend and subtrahend, and the residual is consequently not affected.
Full details of the methods used and a description of the items in the tables are given in National Income and Expenditure 1970-71, obtainable from Government bookshops.
It is recognised that in this form the accounts do not completely fulfil the present needs of Government or those of the National Development Council. Work on a more sophisticated system of national accounts is proceeding. Meantime it is intended to continue the present series.
CONSTANT PRICE ESTIMATES OF THE MAIN AGGREGATES—National accounting aggregates are, by their nature, summations of the values of all goods and services produced or consumed in a particular year. If the values of goods and services are expressed in current prices (i.e., the market prices prevailing in each particular year) then any comparison between 2 or more years is affected not only by changes in the volume of production between those years but in annual price movements as well. The effect of annual price movements is eliminated if all annual values are expressed in the average prices of a base period; the base used here is the year 1954-55. By expressing the aggregates in constant prices, and not in current values, their real value in terms of goods and services, either produced or available for use, can be better appreciated.
Three of the principal national accounts aggregates, gross national product, gross domestic product, and gross domestic expenditure, are expressed in current as well as 1954-55 prices in the following table.
Year | At Current Prices | At Constant 1954-55 Prices | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross National Product | Gross Domestic Product | Gross Domestic Expenditure | Gross National Product | Gross Domestic Product | Gross Domestic Expenditure | |
*Provisional. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
1954-55 | 1,860 | 1,877 | 1,927 | 1,860 | 1,877 | 1,927 |
1955-56 | 1,965 | 1,979 | 2,015 | 1,932 | 1,946 | 1,961 |
1956-57 | 2,061 | 2,078 | 2,079 | 1,968 | 1,984 | 1,955 |
1957-58 | 2,184 | 2,201 | 2,265 | 2,071 | 2,087 | 2,102 |
1958-59 | 2,270 | 2,294 | 2,296 | 2,123 | 2,145 | 2,031 |
1959-60 | 2,434 | 2,454 | 2,338 | 2,212 | 2,230 | 2,086 |
1960-61 | 2,622 | 2,659 | 2,712 | 2,334 | 2,367 | 2,359 |
1961-62 | 2,722 | 2,753 | 2,814 | 2,418 | 2,446 | 2,394 |
1962-63 | 2,921 | 2,966 | 2,949 | 2,483 | 2,521 | 2,418 |
1963-64 | 3,197 | 3,240 | 3,211 | 2,639 | 2,675 | 2,633 |
1964-65 | 3,491 | 3,550 | 3,506 | 2,791 | 2,838 | 2,842 |
1965-66 | 3,784 | 3,837 | 3,939 | 2,969 | 3,011 | 3,105 |
1966-67 | 3,919 | 3,984 | 4,058 | 3,084 | 3,135 | 3,229 |
1967-68 | 4,074 | 4,129 | 4,141 | 3,071 | 3,112 | 3,019 |
1968-69 | 4,334 | 4,415 | 4,278 | 3,118 | 3,176 | 2,944 |
1969-70 | 4,741 | 4,838 | 4,701 | 3,263 | 3,330 | 3,101 |
1970-71* | 5,432 | 5,509 | 5,627 | 3,393 | 3,441 | 3,355 |
GROSS NATIONAL PRODUCT AND EXPENDITURE—The following table gives the composition of the national income by factor shares plus net indirect taxation and depreciation allowances entering into the market prices of all goods and services the production of which can be attributed to New Zealand residents (gross national product); the other side of the product account is a descriptionof final expenditure on gross national product by type of expenditure. Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services is obtained as a residual item in this table, all other aggregates being obtained by direct estimates.
GROSS NATIONAL PRODUCT | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Rental Value, Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income | Company Income | Public Authority Trading Income | Less Public Debt Interest Paid in New Zealand | National Income at Factor Cost | Plus Indirect Taxation | Less Subsidies | National Income at Market Prices | Plus Depreciation Allowances | Gross National Product |
*Provisional. | |||||||||||||
$(million) | |||||||||||||
1950-51 | 557 | 12 | 27 | 487 | 142 | 34 | - 34 | 1,225 | 111 | - 19 | 1,318 | 78 | 1,396 |
1951-52 | 656 | 17 | 30 | 383 | 160 | 40 | - 35 | 1,250 | 142 | - 32 | 1,360 | 86 | 1,446 |
1952-53 | 696 | 21 | 33 | 408 | 155 | 39 | - 34 | 1,317 | 134 | - 30 | 1,421 | 96 | 1,517 |
1953-54 | 769 | 24 | 37 | 448 | 181 | 50 | - 37 | 1,471 | 135 | - 31 | 1,575 | 106 | 1,681 |
1954-55 | 862 | 24 | 40 | 463 | 195 | 60 | - 41 | 1,603 | 161 | - 27 | 1,738 | 122 | 1,860 |
1955-56 | 937 | 24 | 43 | 473 | 188 | 64 | - 42 | 1,688 | 171 | - 25 | 1,833 | 132 | 1,965 |
1956-57 | 990 | 24 | 46 | 502 | 197 | 61 | - 47 | 1,773 | 168 | - 27 | 1,915 | 146 | 2,061 |
1957-58 | 1,068 | 26 | 48 | 504 | 211 | 65 | - 53 | 1,870 | 182 | - 27 | 2,026 | 158 | 2,184 |
1958-59 | 1,116 | 25 | 50 | 497 | 219 | 74 | - 57 | 1,923 | 208 | - 27 | 2,104 | 166 | 2,270 |
1959-60 | 1,181 | 26 | 51 | 553 | 242 | 82 | - 59 | 2,075 | 217 | - 26 | 2,266 | 168 | 2,434 |
1960-61 | 1,277 | 27 | 51 | 569 | 291 | 91 | - 65 | 2,242 | 226 | - 31 | 2,437 | 185 | 2,622 |
1961-62 | 1,365 | 27 | 60 | 545 | 288 | 100 | - 70 | 2,315 | 231 | - 28 | 2,518 | 204 | 2,722 |
1962-63 | 1,445 | 29 | 81 | 598 | 323 | 105 | - 77 | 2,504 | 228 | - 29 | 2,703 | 219 | 2,921 |
1963-64 | 1,554 | 30 | 86 | 666 | 370 | 123 | - 89 | 2,742 | 254 | - 30 | 2,966 | 232 | 3,197 |
1964-65 | 1,723 | 32 | 96 | 692 | 418 | 136 | - 95 | 3,002 | 276 | - 35 | 3,242 | 249 | 3,491 |
1965-66 | 1,890 | 35 | 109 | 710 | 475 | 147 | -104 | 3,261 | 289 | - 39 | 3,511 | 273 | 3,784 |
1966-67 | 2,041 | 39 | 119 | 663 | 464 | 147 | -116 | 3,356 | 301 | - 39 | 3,618 | 301 | 3,919 |
1967-68 | 2,127 | 42 | 130 | 660 | 457 | 167 | -124 | 3,459 | 316 | - 21 | 3,754 | 320 | 4,074 |
1968-69 | 2,239 | 43 | 136 | 688 | 518 | 185 | -136 | 3,674 | 343 | - 19 | 3,998 | 336 | 4,334 |
1969-70 | 2,457 | 45 | 149 | 736 | 591 | 202 | -149 | 4,031 | 377 | - 24 | 4,384 | 357 | 4,741 |
1970-71* | 2,960 | 56 | 167 | 802 | 635 | 173 | -159 | 4,634 | 459 | - 46 | 5,047 | 385 | 5,432 |
GROSS DOMESTIC EXPENDITURE | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services | Public Authority Current Expenditure on Goods and Services | Gross Capital Formation in New Zealand | Changes in Stocks | Gross Domestic Expenditure | Exports of Goods and Services | Imports of Goods and Services | Expenditure on Gross Domestic Product | Net Factor Payments to Rest of World | Expenditure on Gross National Product | |
Private | Public Authority | ||||||||||
*Provisional. | |||||||||||
$(million) | |||||||||||
1950-51 | 830 | 153 | 152 | 100 | 98 | 1,333 | 429 | -354 | 1,408 | -12 | 1,396 |
1951-52 | 956 | 186 | 186 | 106 | 74 | 1,508 | 526 | -575 | 1,459 | -13 | 1,446 |
1952-53 | 938 | 212 | 202 | 147 | 26 | 1,525 | 516 | -513 | 1,528 | -11 | 1,517 |
1953-54 | 1,049 | 226 | 215 | 158 | -42 | 1,606 | 525 | -441 | 1,690 | - 9 | 1,681 |
1954-55 | 1,201 | 227 | 277 | 164 | 58 | 1,927 | 507 | -557 | 1,877 | -17 | 1,860 |
1955-56 | 1,275 | 249 | 266 | 187 | 38 | 2,015 | 565 | -601 | 1,979 | -14 | 1,965 |
1956-57 | 1,326 | 274 | 256 | 203 | 20 | 2,079 | 595 | -596 | 2,078 | -17 | 2,061 |
1957-58 | 1,445 | 287 | 287 | 214 | 32 | 2,265 | 593 | -657 | 2,201 | -17 | 2,184 |
1958-59 | 1,459 | 302 | 290 | 214 | 31 | 2,296 | 576 | -578 | 2,294 | -24 | 2,270 |
1959-60 | 1,465 | 324 | 297 | 226 | 26 | 2,338 | 671 | -555 | 2,454 | -19 | 2,434 |
1960-61 | 1,723 | 346 | 366 | 233 | 44 | 2,712 | 630 | -683 | 2,659 | -37 | 2,622 |
1961-62 | 1,793 | 363 | 393 | 241 | 24 | 2,814 | 634 | -695 | 2,753 | -31 | 2,722 |
1962-63 | 1,878 | 394 | 387 | 255 | 35 | 2,949 | 671 | -654 | 2,966 | -46 | 2,921 |
1963-64 | 1,993 | 417 | 423 | 286 | 92 | 3,211 | 788 | -759 | 3,240 | -42 | 3,197 |
1964-65 | 2,134 | 460 | 500 | 312 | 100 | 3,506 | 837 | -793 | 3,550 | -59 | 3,491 |
1965-66 | 2,368 | 516 | 566 | 342 | 147 | 3,939 | 831 | -933 | 3,837 | -54 | 3,784 |
1966-67 | 2,394 | 565 | 584 | 371 | 144 | 4,058 | 881 | -955 | 3,984 | -66 | 3,919 |
1967-68 | 2,534 | 598 | 494 | 376 | 139 | 4,140 | 856 | -867 | 4,129 | -55 | 4,074 |
1968-69 | 2,38 | 649 | 542 | 374 | 75 | 4,278 | 1,125 | -988 | 4,415 | -81 | 4,334 |
1969-70 | 2,829 | 723 | 637 | 382 | 130 | 4,701 | 1,277 | -1,140 | 4,838 | -97 | 4,741 |
1970-71* | 3,351 | 884 | 776 | 428 | 188 | 5,627 | 1,295 | -1,413 | 5,509 | -77 | 5,432 |
The graph which follows demonstrates the use to which resources available in New Zealand were put during selected years. The numerical values for this graph are derived from the expenditure part of the preceding account, and total resources available in New Zealand are equivalent to gross national product plus deficit or minus surplus on current balance of payments accounts.
The following tables provide some more detailed analysis of particular aspects of the national accounts.
Private Income and Outlay—This table gives in detail the break-up of private income and, on the expenditure side, the manner in which these incomes are spent on personal expenditure on consumer goods and services, paid in direct taxation, or saved. An analysis of other personal income is also given.
The total of personal consumption derived from the preceding table is carried forward to this table and this time private savings is obtained as a residual item. The limitations of these two residual items have already been mentioned.
Revenue Account of Public Authorities—The Government sector is discussed in more detail later in this section, but this table gives a consolidated statement of Central Government and local authority revenue and expenditure, showing as a balance that portion of the revenue which was available for capital formation and other capital transactions.
Combined Capital Account—This account indicates the manner in which resources for capital formation have been made available (a) from private savings, (b) from revenue surpluses of public authorities, and (c) from amounts set aside as depreciation. Gross capital formation represents the construction in New Zealand or purchase from overseas of durable capital assets by the private, Central Government, and the local authority sectors, plus the net change in stocks of trading concerns.
Rest of World Account—An account of external economic transactions between New Zealand and other countries; it is in essence, a balance of payments on current account for the period, presented here in abridged form.
These four tables, then, give a comprehensive picture in broad terms of the changing pattern of New Zealand's economy. One important point to consider when examining the tables, however, is that all the figures are at prices current during the period and consequently are inflated to a greater or lesser extent by price movements over the period.
PRIVATE INCOME AND OUTLAY | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Rental Value of Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income | Company Income Before Distribution | Private Income (Before Tax) | |||||
Farming | Manufacturing and Commerce | Professional and Other Services | Surplus of Primary Produce Stabilisation Accounts | Wool Retention Moneys and Supplementary Payments | Interest, Rent, etc | |||||||
*Provisional. | ||||||||||||
INCOME $(million) | ||||||||||||
1950-51 | 557 | 12 | 94 | 27 | 236 | 82 | 32 | 35 | 66 | 36 | 142 | 1,319 |
1951-52 | 656 | 17 | 105 | 30 | 209 | 96 | 36 | 11 | - 5 | 36 | 160 | 1,350 |
1952-53 | 696 | 21 | 107 | 33 | 232 | 104 | 38 | 8 | -12 | 38 | 155 | 1,420 |
1953-54 | 769 | 24 | 115 | 37 | 259 | 115 | 42 | 3 | -11 | 40 | 181 | 1,572 |
1954-55 | 862 | 24 | 122 | 40 | 263 | 126 | 44 | 1 | -11 | 40 | 195 | 1,706 |
1955-56 | 937 | 24 | 128 | 43 | 257 | 132 | 46 | 11 | - 13 | 40 | 188 | 1,794 |
1956-57 | 990 | 24 | 132 | 46 | 290 | 142 | 50 | - 10 | -12 | 42 | 197 | 1,891 |
1957-58 | 1,068 | 26 | 139 | 48 | 287 | 156 | 58 | -39 | - - | 42 | 211 | 1,997 |
1958-59 | 1,116 | 25 | 160 | 50 | 249 | 145 | 58 | 1 | - - | 44 | 219 | 2,065 |
1959-60 | 1,181 | 26 | 198 | 51 | 279 | 151 | 58 | 20 | - - | 46 | 242 | 2,251 |
1960-61 | 1,277 | 27 | 213 | 51 | 289 | 177 | 66 | -11 | - - | 48 | 291 | 2,429 |
1961-62 | 1,365 | 27 | 218 | 60 | 251 | 186 | 68 | -10 | - - | 50 | 288 | 2,503 |
1962-63 | 1,445 | 29 | 219 | 81 | 272 | 194 | 74 | 6 | - - | 52 | 323 | 2,694 |
1963-64 | 1,554 | 30 | 229 | 86 | 315 | 204 | 76 | 9 | 8 | 54 | 370 | 2,937 |
1964-65 | 1,723 | 32 | 234 | 96 | 321 | 216 | 84 | 11 | 2 | 58 | 418 | 3,194 |
1965-66 | 1,890 | 35 | 242 | 109 | 332 | 229 | 88 | 2 | - 5 | 64 | 475 | 3,460 |
1966-67 | 2,041 | 39 | 252 | 119 | 298 | 213 | 97 | -15 | - 4 | 74 | 464 | 3,577 |
1967-68 | 2,127 | 42 | 269 | 130 | 294 | 201 | 98 | -13 | - 2 | 82 | 457 | 3,685 |
1968-69 | 2,239 | 43 | 278 | 136 | 297 | 205 | 106 | - 8 | - - | 88 | 518 | 3,902 |
1969-70 | 2,457 | 45 | 298 | 149 | 310 | 221 | 119 | -11 | 3 | 94 | 591 | 4,276 |
1970-71* | 2,960 | 56 | 328 | 167 | 325 | 240 | 134 | 2 | 1 | 100 | 635 | 4,948 |
March Year | Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services | Net Transfers to Rest of World | Direct Taxation | Private Savings | Private Outlay | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Undistributed Profits of Companies | Other Private Savings | |||||
*Provisional. | ||||||
OUTLAY $(million) | ||||||
1950-51 | 830 | 4 | 226 | 57 | 202 | 1,319 |
1951-52 | 956 | -4 | 284 | 49 | 65 | 1,350 |
1952-53 | 938 | -3 | 292 | 39 | 154 | 1,420 |
1953-54 | 1,049 | 1 | 308 | 58 | 156 | 1,572 |
1954-55 | 1,201 | 2 | 336 | 57 | 110 | 1,706 |
1955-56 | 1,275 | - - | 348 | 42 | 129 | 1,794 |
1956-57 | 1,326 | - - | 370 | 46 | 149 | 1,891 |
1957-58 | 1,445 | -1 | 345 | 45 | 163 | 1,997 |
1958-59 | 1,459 | 3 | 442 | 64 | 97 | 2,065 |
1959-60 | 1,465 | 6 | 420 | 77 | 283 | 2,251 |
1960-61 | 1,723 | 8 | 493 | 83 | 122 | 2,429 |
1961-62 | 1,793 | 8 | 531 | 61 | 110 | 2,503 |
1962-63 | 1,878 | 9 | 505 | 87 | 215 | 2,694 |
1963-64 | 1,993 | 7 | 542 | 108 | 287 | 2,937 |
1964-65 | 2,134 | 10 | 629 | 101 | 320 | 3,194 |
1965-66 | 2,368 | 17 | 691 | 154 | 230 | 3,460 |
1966-67 | 2,394 | 17 | 755 | 144 | 267 | 3,577 |
1967-68 | 2,534 | 13 | 767 | 142 | 229 | 3,685 |
1968-69 | 2,638 | 8 | 791 | 210 | 255 | 3,902 |
1969-70 | 2,829 | 10 | 887 | 246 | 304 | 4,276 |
1970-71* | 3,351 | 5 | 1,079 | 236 | 277 | 4,948 |
REVENUE ACCOUNT OF PUBLIC AUTHORITIES (CENTRAL GOVERNMENT AND LOCAL AUTHORITIES) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Taxation | Trading Income | Less Direct Taxes Paid by Public Authority Trading Undertakings | Total Revenue | |
Direct | Indirect | ||||
*Provisional. | |||||
REVENUE $(million) | |||||
1951-52 | 288 | 142 | 40 | - 4 | 466 |
1952-53 | 296 | 134 | 39 | - 5 | 464 |
1953-54 | 311 | 135 | 50 | - 4 | 492 |
1954-55 | 342 | 161 | 60 | - 5 | 558 |
1955-56 | 354 | 171 | 64 | - 6 | 582 |
1956-57 | 376 | 168 | 61 | - 6 | 599 |
1957-58 | 350 | 182 | 65 | - 4 | 593 |
1958-59 | 447 | 208 | 74 | - 5 | 724 |
1959-60 | 425 | 217 | 82 | - 6 | 718 |
1960-61 | 499 | 226 | 91 | - 7 | 809 |
1961-62 | 538 | 231 | 100 | - 7 | 862 |
1962-63 | 512 | 228 | 105 | - 8 | 838 |
1963-64 | 551 | 254 | 123 | - 9 | 919 |
1964-65 | 640 | 276 | 136 | -11 | 1,040 |
1965-66 | 702 | 289 | 147 | -11 | 1,127 |
1966-67 | 767 | 301 | 147 | -12 | 1,203 |
1967-68 | 780 | 316 | 167 | -13 | 1,250 |
1968-69 | 806 | 343 | 185 | -15 | 1,320 |
1969-70 | 904 | 377 | 202 | -17 | 1,466 |
1970-71* | 1,095 | 459 | 173 | -16 | 1,711 |
March Year | Current Expenditure on Goods and Services | Transfer Income | Subsidies | Balance of Revenue Over Expenditure | Total Expenditure Plus or Minus Revenue Balances | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Net Transfers to Rest of World | Interest on Public Debt Paid in New Zealand | |||||
*Provisional. | |||||||
EXPENDITURE $(million) | |||||||
1951-52 | 186 | 105 | 4 | 35 | 32 | 104 | 466 |
1952-53 | 212 | 107 | 3 | 34 | 30 | 78 | 464 |
1953-54 | 226 | 115 | 3 | 37 | 31 | 81 | 492 |
1954-55 | 227 | 122 | 4 | 41 | 27 | 138 | 558 |
1955-56 | 249 | 128 | 3 | 42 | 25 | 135 | 582 |
1956-57 | 274 | 132 | 4 | 47 | 27 | 116 | 599 |
1957-58 | 287 | 139 | 4 | 53 | 27 | 82 | 593 |
1958-59 | 302 | 160 | 4 | 57 | 27 | 174 | 724 |
1959-60 | 324 | 197 | 4 | 59 | 26 | 108 | 718 |
1960-61 | 346 | 212 | 4 | 65 | 31 | 152 | 809 |
1961-62 | 363 | 218 | 4 | 70 | 28 | 179 | 862 |
1962-63 | 394 | 219 | 4 | 77 | 29 | 115 | 838 |
1963-64 | 417 | 229 | 6 | 89 | 30 | 148 | 919 |
1964-65 | 460 | 234 | 5 | 95 | 35 | 212 | 1,040 |
1965-66 | 516 | 242 | 6 | 104 | 39 | 220 | 1,127 |
1966-67 | 565 | 252 | 6 | 116 | 39 | 225 | 1,203 |
1967-68 | 598 | 269 | 6 | 124 | 21 | 232 | 1,250 |
1968-69 | 649 | 278 | 7 | 136 | 19 | 232 | 1,320 |
1969-70 | 723 | 298 | 8 | 149 | 24 | 264 | 1,466 |
1970-71* | 884 | 328 | 9 | 159 | 46 | 285 | 1,711 |
COMBINED CAPITAL ACCOUNT | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Private Savings | Revenue Balances of Public Authorities | Depreciation Allowances | Total Savings | Gross Capital Formation in New Zealand | Changes in Stocks | Net Investment Overseas | Total Investments | ||||
Private | Central Government Trading Undertakings | Local Authorities Trading Undertakings | Private | Central Government | Local Authorities | |||||||
*Provisional. | ||||||||||||
$(million) | ||||||||||||
1950-51 | 259 | 70 | 78 | 406 | 152 | 80 | 20 | 98 | 56 | 406 | ||
1951-52 | 114 | 104 | 86 | 304 | 186 | 81 | 25 | 74 | - 62 | 304 | ||
1952-53 | 193 | 78 | 96 | 366 | 202 | 109 | 38 | 26 | - 9 | 366 | ||
1953-54 | 214 | 80 | 92 | 11 | 3 | 402 | 215 | 114 | 44 | - 42 | 71 | 402 |
1954-55 | 167 | 138 | 106 | 14 | 3 | 427 | 277 | 115 | 49 | 58 | - 72 | 427 |
1955-56 | 171 | 135 | 114 | 15 | 3 | 437 | 266 | 129 | 58 | 38 | - 54 | 437 |
1956-57 | 195 | 116 | 127 | 16 | 4 | 457 | 256 | 138 | 65 | 20 | - 22 | 457 |
1957-58 | 208 | 82 | 135 | 18 | 4 | 448 | 287 | 140 | 74 | 32 | - 85 | 448 |
1958-59 | 161 | 174 | 141 | 20 | 5 | 502 | 290 | 137 | 77 | 31 | - 33 | 502 |
1959-60 | 360 | 108 | 141 | 22 | 5 | 636 | 297 | 142 | 84 | 26 | 87 | 636 |
1960-61 | 205 | 152 | 155 | 24 | 6 | 542 | 366 | 149 | 84 | 44 | -101 | 542 |
1961-62 | 171 | 179 | 173 | 24 | 6 | 553 | 393 | 147 | 94 | 24 | -105 | 553 |
1962-63 | 302 | 115 | 185 | 26 | 7 | 635 | 387 | 153 | 102 | 35 | - 42 | 635 |
1963-64 | 395 | 148 | 197 | 27 | 9 | 744 | 423 | 180 | 106 | 92 | - 27 | 774 |
1964-65 | 421 | 212 | 213 | 27 | 7 | 882 | 500 | 196 | 116 | 100 | - 30 | 882 |
1965-66 | 384 | 220 | 235 | 28 | 10 | 877 | 566 | 218 | 125 | 147 | -178 | 877 |
1966-67 | 411 | 225 | 257 | 33 | 10 | 936 | 584 | 242 | 129 | 144 | -163 | 936 |
1967-68 | 371 | 232 | 273 | 35 | 12 | 923 | 494 | 244 | 132 | 139 | - 86 | 923 |
1968-69 | 465 | 232 | 282 | 39 | 15 | 1,033 | 542 | 237 | 136 | 75 | 42 | 1,033 |
1969-70 | 550 | 264 | 298 | 43 | 16 | 1,171 | 637 | 235 | 147 | 130 | 22 | 1,171 |
1970-71* | 513 | 285 | 325 | 43 | 17 | 1,183 | 776 | 266 | 162 | 188 | -209 | 1,183 |
REST OF WORLD ACCOUNT | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Export of | Imports of | Net Factor Payments | Net Transfers | Surplus on Current Account | |||
Goods | Services | Goods | Services | Private | Public Authorities | |||
*Provisional. | ||||||||
$(million) | ||||||||
1951-52 | 501 | 25 | - 474 | -101 | -13 | 4 | -3 | - 62 |
1952-53 | 476 | 40 | - 415 | - 98 | -11 | 3 | -3 | - 9 |
1953-54 | 491 | 34 | - 362 | - 79 | - 9 | - 1 | -3 | 71 |
1954-55 | 471 | 36 | - 459 | - 98 | -17 | - 2 | -4 | - 72 |
1955-56 | 524 | 41 | - 498 | -103 | -14 | - - | -3 | - 54 |
1956-57 | 548 | 47 | - 488 | -108 | -17 | - - | -4 | - 22 |
1957-58 | 540 | 53 | - 545 | -112 | -17 | 1 | 4 | - 85 |
1958-59 | 528 | 48 | - 468 | -110 | -24 | - 3 | -4 | - 33 |
1959-60 | 622 | 49 | - 442 | -113 | -19 | - 6 | -4 | 87 |
1960-61 | 574 | 56 | - 546 | -137 | -37 | - 8 | -4 | -101 |
1961-62 | 581 | 53 | - 550 | -145 | -31 | - 8 | -4 | -105 |
1962-63 | 607 | 63 | - 509 | -145 | -46 | - 9 | -4 | - 42 |
1963-64 | 720 | 67 | - 601 | -158 | -42 | - 7 | -6 | - 27 |
1964-65 | 767 | 70 | - 616 | -177 | -59 | -10 | -5 | - 30 |
1965-66 | 749 | 82 | - 722 | -211 | -54 | -17 | -6 | -178 |
1966-67 | 787 | 95 | - 723 | -232 | -66 | -17 | -6 | -163 |
1967-68 | 753 | 103 | - 638 | -229 | -55 | -13 | -6 | - 86 |
1968-69 | 978 | 147 | - 721 | -266 | -81 | - 8 | -7 | 42 |
1969-70 | 1,117 | 160 | - 828 | -311 | -97 | -10 | -8 | 22 |
1970-71* | 1,110 | 185 | -1,042 | -371 | -77 | - 5 | -9 | -209 |
DISTRIBUTION OF PRIVATE INCOME—The following table gives an analysis of private disposable income with the amount of direct taxes on gross private income shown in parentheses. In the following table the items of private income are shown as percentages of the whole.
PRIVATE DISPOSABLE INCOME (WITH DIRECT TAXATION ON PRIVATE INCOME SHOWN IN PARENTHESES) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wages | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Other Personal Income (Including Rental Value of Owner-occupied Houses) | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Total |
*Provisional. | ||||||
DISPOSABLE INCOME $(million) | ||||||
1957-58 | 975 (93) | 24 (2) | 544 (147) | 109 (102) | 1,652 (345) | |
1958-59 | 982 (134) | 22 (3) | 506 (200) | 113 (106) | 1,623 (442) | |
1959-60 | 1,035 (146) | 23 (3) | 640 (162) | 133 (109) | 1,831 (420) | |
1960-61 | 1,130 (148) | 24 (3) | 618 (216) | 165 (126) | 1,936 (493) | |
1961-62 | 1,197 (168) | 24 (3) | 612 (211) | 138 (150) | 1,972 (531) | |
1962-63 | 1,272 (173) | 26 (3) | 713 (184) | 179 (144) | 2,190 (505) | |
1963-64 | 1,378 (177) | 27 (3) | 783 (199) | 207 (164) | 2,395 (542) | |
1964-65 | 1,517 (206) | 29 (4) | 799 (223) | 221 (196) | 2,566 (629) | |
1965-66 | 1,654 (236) | 30 (4) | 822 (239) | 262 (212) | 2,769 (691) | |
1966-67 | 1,772 (269) | 34 (5) | 782 (250) | 233 (231) | 2,822 (755) | |
1967-68 | 1,844 (283) | 36 (5) | 815 (244) | 223 (234) | 2,918 (767) | |
1968-69 | 1,932 (308) | 37 (6) | 843 (258) | 298 (220) | 3,111 (791) | |
1969-70 | 2,110 (346) | 38 (6) | 892 (290) | 347 (244) | 3,389 (887) | |
1970-71* | 2,497 (463) | 48 (9) | 958 (338) | 339 (296) | 3,843(1,106) |
PRIVATE INCOME ON PERCENTAGE BASIS | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wages | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Rental Value, Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income† (Excluding Company Dividends) | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Private Income |
*Provisional. †Includes changes in primary produce stabilisation accounts and wool retention moneys and supplementary payments. | |||||||
PERCENT | |||||||
1957-58 | 53.5 | 1.3 | 7.0 | 2.4 | 25.2 | 10.6 | 100.0 |
1958-59 | 54.0 | 1.2 | 7.7 | 2.5 | 24.0 | 10.6 | 100.0 |
1959-60 | 52.4 | 1.2 | 8.8 | 2.3 | 24.6 | 10.7 | 100.0 |
1960-61 | 52.6 | 1.1 | 8.8 | 2.1 | 23.4 | 12.0 | 100.0 |
1961-62 | 54.5 | 1.1 | 8.7 | 2.4 | 21.8 | 11.5 | 100.0 |
1962-63 | 53.6 | 1.1 | 8.1 | 3.0 | 22.2 | 12.0 | 100.0 |
1963-64 | 52.9 | 1.0 | 7.8 | 2.9 | 22.7 | 12.6 | 100.0 |
1964-65 | 53.9 | 1.0 | 7.3 | 3.0 | 21.7 | 13.1 | 100.0 |
1965-66 | 54.6 | 1.0 | 7.0 | 3.2 | 20.5 | 13.7 | 100.0 |
1966-67 | 57.1 | 1.1 | 7.0 | 3.3 | 18.5 | 13.0 | 100.0 |
1967-68 | 57.7 | 1.1 | 7.3 | 3.5 | 17.9 | 12.4 | 100.0 |
1968-69 | 57.4 | 1.1 | 7.1 | 3.5 | 17.6 | 13.3 | 100.0 |
1969-70 | 57.5 | 1.1 | 7.0 | 3.5 | 17.2 | 13.8 | 100.0 |
1970-71* | 59.8 | 1.1 | 6.6 | 3.4 | 16.2 | 12.8 | 100.0 |
PUBLIC AUTHORITY SECTOR—The Revenue Account of Public Authorities shown earlier is a consolidated and simplification of a separate and more detailed Central Government Revenue Account and the Local Authorities Revenue Account. The consolidated account eliminates all transfers between the two levels of Government and aggregates the respective totals of economically significant flows.
(a) Central Government—The Revenue Account of the Central Government has been obtained by an analysis of the various accounts within the Public Account. In the case of trading department operations, which are treated separately, profits only are brought into the main account as a revenue item. Expenditure has been taken “net” in all cases, sundry departmental receipts being set off against departmental expenditure. The account covers only current revenue items and therefore excludes capital receipts and payments of all kinds, thus accounting in part for the differences between the details given here and those given in the published statement of the Public Accounts in parliamentary paper B. 1 [Pt. 1].
Current expenditure on goods and services by Government rose from $541.1 million in 1969-70 to $663.2 million in 1970-71. A better measure of the relativity of Government expenditure is given by comparing it with gross national product. In 1970-71 Central Government expenditure amounted to 12.2 percent of gross national product compared with 11.4 percent in 1969-70.
Although all Government transfer expenditure—social security cash benefits and pensions, interest on public debt, and subsidies—is also paid from the Government's taxation revenue and trading profits, it is not part of Government final consumption. It only becomes final consumption in the hands of recipients, or, in the case of subsidies, can be looked upon as an offset to indirect taxation which reduces prices to consumers. For this reason the best measure of transfers is the national income itself on which they are a charge and which they redistribute.
Social security benefits and pensions, the most important item of the transfer group were $328 million in 1970-71 or 9.9 percent higher than in 1969-70, expressed as a percentage of national income, they were 7.1 percent in 1970-71, whereas the average in the latest 5 years was 7.5 percent.
With the removal of subsidies from some basic foodstuffs in earlier years their importance declined, but they increased markedly from $24 million to $46 million in 1970-71.
Interest on Government debt paid in New Zealand was 2.6 percent of national income in 1970-71 compared with 2.8 percent in both 1968-69 and 1969-70. Interest on Government debt paid overseas, $32.1 million in 1970-71, is treated as a factor payment to non-residents and is included in current expenditure totals.
Transfers to local authorities comprises two items, namely, finance provided by the Central Government to hospital boards, and transfers to other local authorities. The former, as a proportion of national income has remained quite constant, averaging 2.8 percent over the last 5 years. The latter represents a shift from local to national taxation and in 1970-71 it amounted to 3 percent of the total Government revenue from taxation, a reduction from the 3.8 percent average of the previous 4 years.
The balance of revenue over expenditure is the Government's surplus on current transactions and is, together with the depreciation provisions of Government trading undertakings, available for capital formation, lending, and debt repayment. Its magnitude changes appreciably from year to year both absolutely and in relation to total current revenue and is the result of short-term changes in fiscal and economic policies pursued by the administration. Year-to-year changes in the Government's surplus are, however, complementary to changes (in the opposite direction) in private savings. This is of course, merely a reflection of the fact that changes in taxation policies are a major cause of the redistribution of total savings as between the private and Government sector. From a long-term point of view, however, it is important to observe the changes in Government fiscal policy from pre-war to present days: in 1938-39, 4.8 percent of the Government's revenue was saved. In 1970-71 the proportion was 13.5 percent.
CENTRAL GOVERNMENT—REVENUE ACCOUNT | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* |
*Provisional. | ||||||
1. TAXATION— | ||||||
(a) Direct: | REVENUE $(million) | |||||
Income tax | 401.2 | 443.4 | 440.3 | 456.7 | 779.2 | 957.3 |
Social security taxation | 204.7 | 221.0 | 232.5 | 234.8 | ||
Land tax | 3.2 | 3.5 | 4.4 | 2.7 | 2.9 | 3.1 |
Death duties | 22.3 | 22.5 | 21.4 | 23.6 | 26.1 | 29.2 |
Other | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 631.4 | 690.4 | 698.6 | 717.9 | 808.1 | 989.5 |
(b) Indirect: | ||||||
Sales tax | 76.6 | 78.9 | 75.4 | 82.8 | 97.6 | 125.3 |
Customs and excise duties | 121.7 | 126.8 | 131.1 | 142.2 | 152.8 | 178.5 |
Motor vehicles taxation | 65.8 | 70.1 | 87.0 | 94.2 | 98.4 | 104.0 |
Other | 21.9 | 22.2 | 20.2 | 21.0 | 24.1 | 27.3 |
Payroll tax | - | - | - | - | - | 20.5 |
Totals | 286.0 | 298.0 | 313.7 | 340.3 | 372.9 | 455.6 |
2. Totals, all taxation | 917.5 | 988.3 | 1,012.3 | 1,058.2 | 1,181.0 | 1,445.1 |
3. TRADING INCOME | 117.8 | 112.0 | 127.8 | 142.7 | 158.5 | 127.2 |
4. Less direct taxation paid by trading departments | -11.1 | -11.7 | -13.1 | -15.1 | -16.9 | -15.6 |
Totals | 106.7 | 100.3 | 114.7 | 127.6 | 141.6 | 111.6 |
5. TOTAL REVENUE | 1,024.2 | 1,088.6 | 1,127.0 | 1,185.8 | 1,322.6 | 1,556.7 |
6. CURRENT EXPENDITURE ON GOODS AND SERVICES— | EXPENDITURE $(million) | |||||
(a) General administration | 52.0 | 53.5 | 53.0 | 54.9 | 61.7 | 74.1 |
(b) Interest | 15.2 | 17.2 | 21.6 | 28.8 | 30.8 | 32.1 |
(c) Law and order | 10.6 | 12.8 | 13.4 | 13.0 | 16.4 | 20.7 |
(d) Development of primary and secondary industries | 35.4 | 38.4 | 40.0 | 42.3 | 52.3 | 69.3 |
(e) Health† | 64.2 | 69.2 | 73.3 | 77.7 | 86.8 | 103.7 |
(f) Education | 110.4 | 124.4 | 136.8 | 145.6 | 168.4 | 214.8 |
(g) Other social services | 4.6 | 3.4 | 5.2 | 7.0 | 4.9 | 5.8 |
(h) Defence | 79.4 | 86.2 | 83.7 | 95.8 | 102.6 | 122.8 |
(i) Rehabilitation | 1.4 | 1.3 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.1 | 1.0 |
(j) Maintenance of public works and services | 7.8 | 12 0 | 14.2 | 18.2 | 16.1 | 18.9 |
Totals | 381.0 | 418.4 | 442.4 | 484.4 | 541.1 | 663.2 |
7. TRANSFERS— | ||||||
(a) Monetary social security benefits and pensions | 234.8 | 245.4 | 263.0 | 270.9 | 292.4 | 319.5 |
(b) Family benefit advances | 7.4 | 6.2 | 6.1 | 6.6 | 6.0 | 8.5 |
(c) Net transfers to rest of world | 5.9 | 6.3 | 6.4 | 6.6 | 7.7 | 9.3 |
8. Interest on Central Government debt paid in New Zealand | 79.2 | 88.7 | 94.2 | 103.6 | 113.4 | 120.9 |
Totals | 327.3 | 346.6 | 369.7 | 387.7 | 419.5 | 458.2 |
9. TRANSFERS TO LOCAL AUTHORITIES— | EXPENDITURE $(million) | |||||
(a) Hospital boards | 83.8 | 92.5 | 94.9 | 101.1 | 113.3 | 135.0 |
(b) Other | 40.8 | 38.9 | 38.5 | 42.3 | 41.9 | 44.0 |
Totals | 124.6 | 131.4 | 133.4 | 143.4 | 155.2 | 179.0 |
10. SUBSIDIES | 39.2 | 39.2 | 21.0 | 18.9 | 24.0 | 45.7 |
11. TOTAL EXPENDITURE | 872.1 | 935.6 | 966.5 | 1,034.4 | 1,139.8 | 1,346.1 |
12. Balance of revenue over expenditure | 152.1 | 153.0 | 160.5 | 151.4 | 182.8 | 210.6 |
13. TOTAL EXPENDITURE PLUS REVENUE BALANCES | 1,024.2 | 1,088.6 | 1,127.0 | 1,185.8 | 1,322.6 | 1,556.7 |
(b) Local Authorities—The revenue account of local authorities is in all respects similar to that of the Central Government and has been obtained by an analysis of the accounts of all local authorities including hospital boards. In 1970-71 the Central Government contributed 53.7 percent of the revenue of local authorities through transfers. Trading profits contributed a further 13.8 percent, and rates and licence fees at 32.6 percent continued the pattern of recent years.
Current expenditure on goods and services by local authorities in 1970-71, at $220.5 million was 21.1 percent higher than in the previous year, whereas the increase in Central Government current expenditure on goods and services was 22.6 percent. The limitations in the scope of local government activities as compared with those of the Central Government do not call for a detailed analysis of expenditure items and therefore current expenditure on the provision of goods and services by local authorities is shown as a single total.
LOCAL AUTHORITIES—REVENUE ACCOUNT | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* |
*Provisional. | ||||||
14. TAXATION— | REVENUE $(million) | |||||
(a) Direct: Rates | 70.3 | 76.3 | 81.2 | 88.6 | 95.5 | 105.1 |
(b) Indirect: Licence fees | 2.9 | 2.9 | 2.8 | 3.0 | 4.0 | 3.7 |
Totals | 73.2 | 79.2 | 84.0 | 91.5 | 99.5 | 108.8 |
15. Trading income | 29.2 | 34.9 | 39.5 | 42.6 | 44.0 | 45.9 |
16. Transfers from Central Government | 124.6 | 131.4 | 133.4 | 143.4 | 155.2 | 179.0 |
17. TOTAL REVENUE | 227.0 | 245.5 | 256.9 | 277.4 | 298.7 | 333.6 |
EXPENDITURE $(million) | ||||||
18. Current expenditure on goods and services | 135.0 | 146.9 | 155.3 | 164.7 | 182.1 | 220.5 |
19. Interest on local authority debt paid in New Zealand | 24.6 | 27.0 | 30.1 | 32.3 | 35.4 | 38.3 |
20. TOTAL EXPENDITURE | 159.6 | 174.0 | 185.4 | 196.9 | 217.4 | 258.9 |
21. Balance of revenue over expenditure | 67.4 | 71.6 | 71.5 | 80.5 | 81.3 | 74.8 |
22. TOTAL EXPENDITURE PLUS REVENUE BALANCES | 227.0 | 245.5 | 256.9 | 277.4 | 298.7 | 333.6 |
THE ACCOUNTS OF THE GOVERNMENT SECTOR—The accounts of the Government sector as set out in the preceding pages are complemented by the supplement to the September 1971 Monthly Abstract of Statistics entitled The Accounts of the Government Sector 1967-68 to 1968-69 available from the Government Printer. This compilation covers only the main aggregates of Central Government accounting and aggregates at a lower level are available from the Department of Statistics.
The accounts of the Government sector present a comprehensive and consistently classified statement of all Central Government transactions. In preparing these accounts coverage has been extended to all Government accounting units, and all transactions have been classified according to a consistent economic analysis of receipts and payments. As it stands, the new system of accounts is a valuable addition to the material on Government finance available to the public and to the policy maker. The bulk of Government accounting material hitherto available has been of a detailed nature designed to permit parliamentary and audit control of various departmental expenditures. Although this detailed presentation is essential for these purposes, it has had the undesirable effect of obscuring the broad pattern of Government operations.
The assumption by Governments of overall responsibility for the health of the national economy has created a need for a presentation of Government accounts in a form which reveals the broad types of financial flows through which the Government can influence the growth and stability of the economy. Although most of the main items included in such flows as direct taxation, subsidies, and Government transfer payments are easily obtainable by any person familiar with the public accounts, it has not been possible to obtain total figures for any of these flows. The accounts of the Government sector enable such a view to be obtained.
In addition to providing improved measures of the current account transactions as recorded in the Central Government Revenue Account, the new accounts include a full analysis of the Government's capital transactions. Details of Government lending and borrowing are classified according to changes in claims on, and in liabilities to, local authorities, the private sector, and the rest of the world.
The new presentation of the accounts eliminates numerous transfers between the many separate Government accounting units. The existence of these interaccount transfers has made it difficult in the past for the public to understand the net effect of Government transactions. For example, public attention is frequently drawn to changes in the public debt, which is usually regarded as measuring changes in Government borrowing from non-Government sources. In fact the Government is one of the main holders of New Zealand Government securities and what appear as changes in the public debt may in fact reflect no more than the transfer of Government money from one Government account to another.
GENERAL—Estimates of a country's balance of payments are a measure of economic transactions which take place between that country and all other countries. The balance of payments is part of the national accounting system. The present series of New Zealand balance of payments estimates is largely based on the principles set out in the Balance of Payments Manual published by the International Monetary Fund and is in conformity with the methods used in other countries. For a more detailed description of statistical concepts and methods used in preparing balance of payments estimates, refer to the Report on the Balance of Payments for the year 1970-71, obtainable from the Government Printer.
The statement is divided into a current and capital account. The balances on both accounts are, by definition, the same; the capital account showing how the surplus or deficit on current account was financed.
Current Account—The current account records all transactions between New Zealand and the rest of the world other than changes in overseas assets and liabilities. As far as possible transactions are recorded on a gross credit-debit basis rather than on the basis of net settlements. The current account includes credits and debits for goods, services (invisibles), and transfers (donations). The difference between current credits and current debits is the balance of payments surplus (deficit) on current account. This is the measure of the extent to which a country does or does not live within its current income and it is the most significant datum emerging from a balance of payments compilation.
Capital Account—The capital account records changes in claims on, or liabilities to, the rest of the world. These may consist of changes in overseas private investments in New Zealand and New Zealand private investments overseas; borrowing or repayments overseas by the Government and official institutions and changes in Government overseas cash balances, net overseas assets, monetary gold, multilateral transfers, and other capital movements. Of the items comprising the capital account, the category of net overseas assets (the overseas exchange holdings of New Zealand's banking system) is most widely known and appreciated. Its importance lies in the fact that it records changes in overseas liquid resources which, by their nature, can be made immediately available for purposes of imports, public debt repayments, capital investments, etc. Within the confines of the balance of payments capital account the movement in net overseas assets is only one of several other capital movements with which it forms an integral part; it is the combination of all these capital changes which must be studied in order to understand the financing of the current surplus or deficit.
MERCHANDISE TRANSACTIONS: Exports—The source of export figures is Custom's export entries (exclusive of ships' stores) at f.o.b. valuation; exports from New Zealand to its island territories have been excluded, but exports from island territories to other countries have been added to New Zealand totals. The remaining adjustments are for items which are included in export and import entries (relief supplies, and some ships and aircraft), items where the valuation requires correction, e.g., parcel post, or items which are accounted for elsewhere in the balance of payments (export of gold).
Imports—The basic import figures originate from import entries. Some aircraft and ships not included in imports by Customs Department are added. New Zealand imports from its island territories have been excluded, but imports into island territories from other countries have been included.
It is necessary to comment here on the valuation method adopted for imports. Balance of payments accounts treat freight and marine insurance payments on imports (as far as they are made to non-residents) as invisible payments. As a result, merchandise transactions are shown on a f.o.b. valuation basis for imports and exports alike. This method of treatment has many advantages, and international comparability of merchandise movements is one of them. A special estimate is therefore made of imports f.o.b. for balance of payments purposes.
BALANCE OF PAYMENTS AND EXCHANGE RECORD—There are several very important differences between a balance of payments statement and the statistics of overseas receipts and payments which are included in an exchange record, such as is given in Section 29, Banking and Currency. The main differences are:
The balance of payments attempts to show all economic transactions between residents of one country and residents of other countries, whereas the exchange record shows only transactions involving remittances.
The import and export figures in the balance of payments are based on trade statistics, which enable goods to be valued at a definite and uniform valuation boundary—viz, f.o.b. country of export; the exchange record, on the other hand, records remittances for imports and exports whenever these are made and without adhering to any valuation boundary (f.o.b. or c.i.f.). The result is a difference both in timing and valuation between the two statements.
Whereas exchange statistics record net settlements resulting from a number of possible contra-entries or offsets, the balance of payments shows these transactions as far as possible on a gross basis.
Other differences arise from the fact that the balance of payments is constructed on a basis of country of purchase for imports and country of destination for exports, country of residence of remittor or remittee, and nationality in the case of shipping companies, whereas the record of ex-change transactions is based on the country of monetary settlement.
In essence, the exchange record is a statement of cash flows, or using the terminology of commercial accounting it is the “cash book” of the nation's transactions with other countries; the balance of payments statement on the other hand approaches an “income and expenditure” account.
GEOGRAPHICAL DIVISION—The regional break-up of the balance of payments is on a geographical (as distinct from a currency) basis. This means that it is not the currency in which any economic transaction is settled but the residence of New Zealand's immediate partner in the transaction which determines in which regional column the transaction is recorded. Any exception to this rule is due to statistical necessity—insufficiency of basic data, etc., rather than choice.
The New Zealand figures include transactions of New Zealand's dependent island territories. In this respect they differ from the rest of the world account included in the national income and expenditure estimates, where the rest of the world account refers to New Zealand only, and does not cover the island territories. However, this difference in coverage only slightly affects the gross figures, and the final outcome of the balance of payments current account differs very little from that of the rest of the world account.
The regional areas and countries comprising them have been defined as follows:
Other Sterling Countries—Commonwealth countries (excluding the United Kingdom and Canada) and their trustee and dependent territories, the colonies, protectorates, and trustee territories, etc., of the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, Iceland, and South Africa.
EEC Countries—The six members of the European Economic Community which formed a common market in 1958; Belgium, the Netherlands, Luxembourg, France, Italy, and West Germany, together with their associated and dependent overseas territories.
Other Countries—All countries not included in any other group.
International Organisations—Transactions with the United Nations and its agencies, the International Monetary Fund, the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the Asian Development Bank, the International Finance Corporation, and the South Pacific Air Transport Council and other international organisations are included.
ACCOUNTING PERIOD—All estimates are for financial years ended 31 March.
RESIDENTS AND NON-RESIDENTS—The balance of payments is a record of economic transactions between residents and non-residents.
Residents are all people living permanently in New Zealand (and who have their “centre of interest” in New Zealand). Subsidiaries and branches of overseas companies are treated as residents, while subsidiaries and branches of New Zealand companies operating overseas are regarded as residents of the country in which they operate.
In order to simplify the rather complex operations of overseas shipping companies, the shipping transactions of their branches in New Zealand (such as their receipt of freights, port disbursements, administrative expenses in New Zealand, etc.) are regarded as transactions of non-residents, by way of exception to the general rule stated above; on the other hand, their investment activity is included in the data on New Zealand branches of overseas companies and conforms to the general rule.
SUMMARY TABLES, CURRENT AND CAPITAL ACCOUNTS—The following table summarises current transactions with all countries.
CURRENT ACCOUNT | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* |
*Provisional. | |||||
Credits | NZ$(million) | ||||
Exports f.o.b. | 786.0 | 749.6 | 974.2 | 1.113.2 | 1.102.8 |
Non-monetary gold | - | - | - | - | - |
Transportation | 51.7 | 54.8 | 81.8 | 88.1 | 102.7 |
Travel | 14.5 | 17.4 | 20.1 | 26.0 | 33.6 |
Insurance | 1.6 | 1.5 | 7.3 | 3.0 | 0.9 |
International investment income— | 22.4 | 23.5 | 31.8 | 34.8 | 41.9 |
Income from direct investment | 5.8 | 5.9 | 8.3 | 11 3 | 12.6 |
Other private investment income | 9.7 | 9.9 | 16.5 | 14.6 | 24.9 |
Government and official institutions | 6.9 | 7.7 | 6.9 | 8.9 | 4.4 |
Government transactions— | 6.4 | 8.6 | 11.1 | 14.0 | 15.9 |
Foreign Government expenditure | 4.0 | 4.6 | 6.8 | 9.6 | 9.0 |
New Zealand Government receipts | 2.4 | 4.0 | 4.3 | 4.3 | 6.9 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 20.4 | 20.9 | 26.3 | 29.1 | 32.4 |
Transfers— | 27.3 | 31.6 | 37.1 | 37.9 | 47.8 |
Government transfers | - | - | - | - | - |
Personal remittances and other donations | 16.4 | 19.7 | 25.8 | 28.3 | 35.5 |
Migrants' funds | 8.4 | 8.7 | 7.0 | 5.9 | 8.3 |
Legacies | 2.5 | 3.3 | 4.4 | 3.8 | 4.1 |
Total credits | 930.2 | 908.0 | 1.190.0 | 1.346.0 | 1.378.0 |
Debits | |||||
Imports f.o.b. | 723.4 | 637.4 | 720.4 | 827.1 | 1.040.9 |
Non-monetary gold | - | - | - | - | - |
Transportation | 105.4 | 118.0 | 136.2 | 156.3 | 189.6 |
Travel | 44.9 | .4 | 42.2 | 50.1 | 61.9 |
Insurance | 2.9 | 3.9 | 2.5 | 1.5 | 4.3 |
International investment income— | 88.9 | 78.2 | 112.5 | 132.4 | 118.8 |
Income from direct investment | 61.9 | 39.4 | 72.6 | 88.8 | 70.5 |
Other private investment income | 8.7 | 12.3 | 8.4 | 7.9 | 15.3 |
Government and official institutions | 18.3 | 26.5 | 31.2 | 35.3 | 32.6 |
Local authority interest | - | - | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.4 |
Government transactions— | 30.6 | 22.6 | 25.1 | 27.8 | 29.5 |
New Zealand Government expenditure | 30.6 | 22.6 | 25.1 | 27.8 | 29.5 |
Miscellaneous payments | 48.1 | 44.4 | 60.1 | 75.5 | 85.6 |
Transfers— | 50.6 | 51.4 | 51.5 | 55.9 | 61.8 |
Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | 6.3 | 6.4 | 6.6 | 7.7 | 9.3 |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 15.7 | 15.6 | 17.6 | 18.0 | 21.2 |
Migrants' funds | 22.4 | 25.0 | 22.6 | 23.2 | 23.9 |
Legacies | 6.2 | 4.4 | 4.6 | 7.0 | 7.3 |
Total debits | 1,094.8 | 996.3 | 1,150.5 | 1,326.6 | 1.592.4 |
Balance on current account | -164.6 | -88.3 | 39.5 | 19.3 | -214.4 |
The consolidated capital account shown below summarises capital transactions with all countries; some of the items are presented in simplified form (by adding or offsetting capital movements where these have occurred in respect of equally defined items).
CAPITAL ACCOUNT | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* | |||||
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | ||||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus (-) sign denotes decrease. *Provisional. †Allocation of special drawing rights is not an increase in liabilities but is entered here as a contra entry to their addition to Official Reserves to maintain the formal balance of the capital amount. | ||||||||||
Long-term capital (Private)— | NZ$(million) | |||||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | ... | 28.9 | ... | 28.1 | ... | 38.9 | ... | 76.2 | ... | 133.7 |
New Zealand direct Investment overseas | 2.3 | ... | -1.3 | ... | 6.3 | ... | 11.0 | ... | 5.8 | ... |
Other long-term capital movements | - | 14.8 | - | 42.3 | - | 17.6 | - | 3.6 | ... | 7.2 |
Long-term capital (Government)— | ||||||||||
Government investments | -0.3 | ... | 15.1 | ... | -7.7 | ... | 26.1 | ... | 31.4 | ... |
Public debt | ... | 58.5 | ... | 60.4 | ... | 15.4 | ... | 2.9 | ... | 50.6 |
Local Authority debt | ... | - | ... | - | ... | -2.0 | ... | -1.3 | ... | -1.3 |
Asian Development Bank—Holdings of New Zealand securities | ... | 0.8 | ... | 0.8 | ... | 1.0 | ... | 1.0 | ... | 1.0 |
New Zealand subscription | 1.6 | ... | 1.6 | ... | 2.0 | ... | 2.0 | ... | 2.0 | ... |
Other | 1.7 | ... | ... | 20.6 | - | 4.6 | ... | -5.1 | - | -11.5 |
Monetary institutions—Reserve Bank of New Zealand— | ||||||||||
International Monetary Fund— | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Drawings and repurchases | ... | - | ... | 35.6 | ... | -57.4 | ... | -18.4 | ... | -35.0 |
Allocation of Special Drawing Rights | ... | - | ... | - | ... | - | ... | 23.6† | ... | 19.3† |
Increase in Quota | - | ... | - | ... | - | ... | - | ... | 40.2 | ... |
Holdings in New Zealand currency | - | ... | ... | ... | - | ... | - | ... | ... | 30.1 |
Other borrowing and lending | ... | 45.6 | ... | -12.4 | ... | -9.4 | ... | -27.9 | ... | -5.1 |
Monetary gold | 0.1 | ... | -0.1 | ... | 1.0 | ... | -0.4 | ... | -0.1 | ... |
Reserve Bank of New Zealand and other banks— | ||||||||||
Assets of New Zealand banking system | 0.1 | ... | 69.9 | ... | -17.2 | ... | 21.7 | ... | -32.4 | ... |
Special Drawing Rights of IMF | - | ... | - | ... | - | ... | 23.6 | ... | -4.0 | ... |
Short-term capital (Government)— | ||||||||||
Government cash balances | -1.0 | ... | -0.5 | ... | -0.1 | ... | -0.1 | ... | - | ... |
Other | -4.3 | - | 6.7 | - | 12.3 | - | -18.2 | - | -0.3 | - |
Other short-term capital movements including errors and omissions | - | 16.2 | - | 4.3 | 51.5 | - | 8.1 | - | - | 68.1 |
Balance on capital account | -164.6 | -88.3 | 39.5 | 19.4 | -214.4 |
ANALYSIS OF CURRENT ACCOUNT—Current payments to the rest of the world, especially imports of commodities, were at a high level in 1970-71, whereas the receipts from the rest of the world were relatively stable. The main item of receipts—earnings from the export of goods—actually declined. Receipts other than for exports of goods did rise, but these together with exports of goods were insufficient to cover the increased payments New Zealand made to the rest of the world for imports of goods and services such as transportation (involving increased freight charges) and travel.
Changes in the current account are discussed in the following paragraphs.
(a) Merchandise transactions—It was the reduction in the surplus on merchandise transactions from $286.1 million for 1969-70 to $61.9 million for 1970-71 which mainly accounted for the large deficit in the current account for 1970-71. Its cause was the rise in imports of $213.8 million from $827.1 million in 1969-70 to $1,040.9 million in 1970-71 while at the same time exports dropped from $1,113.2 million to $1,102.8 million.
The long-term trend of a declining share of exports destined for the United Kingdom continued in the latest year. In 1952-53,68.4 percent of New Zealand's exports, by value, were sold in the United Kingdom; by 1960-61 this proportion had fallen to 52.9 percent, and in the last 3 years the percentages have been 38.6 for 1968-69, 38.2 for 1969-70, and 35.7 percent for 1970-71.
The following table shows how trade with each area has moved in the last 4 years.
Year Ended 31 March | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries* | Total All Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes International Organisations. | ||||||
Exports (f.o.b. N.Z.)— | NZ$(million) | |||||
1967-68 | 318.6 | 96.3 | 150.5 | 69.5 | 114.7 | 749.6 |
1968-69 | 377.0 | 133.4 | 193.6 | 119.6 | 150.6 | 974.2 |
1969-70 | 425.4 | 151.7 | 221.4 | 142.1 | 172.5 | 1,113.2 |
1970-71 | 393.3 | 179.9 | 214.9 | 135.9 | 178.8 | 1,102.8 |
Annual Change— | ||||||
1968-69 | +58.4 | +37.1 | +43.1 | +50.1 | +35.9 | +224.6 |
1969-70 | +48.4 | +18.3 | +27.8 | +22.5 | +21.9 | +139.0 |
1970-71 | -32.1 | +28.2 | -6.5 | -6.2 | +6.3 | -10.4 |
Imports (f.o.b. Overseas)— | ||||||
1967-68 | 227.9 | 182.1 | 109.3 | 43.9 | 74.1 | 637.4 |
1968-69 | 241.6 | 222.7 | 119.4 | 51.7 | 85.1 | 720.4 |
1969-70 | 277.9 | 257.3 | 128.2 | 60.1 | 103.6 | 827.1 |
1970-71 | 314.9 | 328.4 | 173.9 | 83.0 | 140.7 | 1,040.9 |
Annual Change— | ||||||
1968-69 | +13.7 | +40.6 | +10.1 | +7.8 | +11.0 | +83.0 |
1969-70 | +36.3 | +34.6 | +8.8 | +8.4 | +18.5 | +106.7 |
1970-71 | +37.0 | +71.1 | +45.7 | +22.9 | +37.1 | +213.8 |
Balance of Trade (Exports Less Imports)— | ||||||
1967-68 | 90.7 | -85.8 | 41.2 | 25.6 | 40.6 | 112.3 |
1968-69 | 135.4 | -89.3 | 74.2 | 67.9 | 65.6 | 253.8 |
1969-70 | 147.5 | -105.6 | 93.2 | 82.0 | 68.9 | 286.1 |
1970-71 | 78.4 | -148.5 | 40.9 | 53.0 | 38.1 | 61.9 |
Annual Change— | ||||||
1968-69 | +44.7 | -3.5 | +33.0 | +42.3 | +25.0 | +141.5 |
1969-70 | +12.1 | -16.3 | +19.0 | +14.1 | +3.3 | +32.3 |
1970-71 | -69.1 | -42.9 | -52.3 | -29.0 | -30.8 | -224.2 |
(b) Invisibles—The deficit on invisibles for 1970-71 was $262.4 million against $200.0 million in 1968-69 and $248.8 million in 1969-70. Except for the occasional reversal, this outcome confirms the historical trend of widening deficit on “invisibles” account.
In 1970-71 of the five major categories making up invisibles, three had increased deficits over the previous year, while one deficit, Government transactions was slightly reduced, and only investment income had a substantial reduction compared with 1969-70.
The largest deficit was in transportation account—$86.9 million in 1970-71 compared with $68.3 million in 1969-70. The transportation debit item includes freight on imports, passenger fares to non-resident shipping lines and air carriers, earnings and disbursements overseas by New Zealand carriers and disbursements in New Zealand by non-resident carriers (such as port disbursements, ships' stores and bunkers). The higher freight component of this item was affected by both the increase in volume of imports and the rise in freight rates.
Investment income credits include income from New Zealand direct investment overseas, other private investment income and interest on investments of Government and official institutions. The debits include income derived from overseas direct investment in New Zealand, other private investment income and interest on Government and local authority debt. Investment income credits rose from $34.8 million to $41.9 million continuing the trend over the previous 3 years. On the debit side of the account there was a downturn from the higher level of income in the previous year and income fell from $132.4 million for 1969-70 to $118.8 million for 1970-71. The principal element of this fall was in the income from direct private investment overseas which declined from $88.8 million to $70.5 million.
The following table gives details of invisible transactions by areas.
NET DEFICIT ON INVISIBLE ACCOUNT BY AREAS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
NZ$(million) | ||||||
1968-69 | 95.2 | 33.5 | 31.4 | 13.7 | 26.2 | 200.0 |
1969-70 | 118.9 | 33.1 | 50.0 | 19.1 | 27.6 | 248.8 |
1970-71 | 121.0 | 44.0 | 41.9 | 23.8 | 31.5 | 262.4 |
In 1970-71 transactions with the United Kingdom accounted for 46.1 percent of the invisible deficit, those with the other sterling countries for 16.8 percent, those with the United States and Canada for 16 percent, those with the European Economic Community for 9.1 percent, and those with other countries for 12 percent.
(c) Transfers—Transfers consist of legacies, personal remittances, migrants' funds, Government contributions to international agencies, gifts and donations in cash or kind, for which there is no quid pro quo. Transfer receipts have shown a steady increase for some years and recorded an inflow of $47.8 million in 1970-71, against payments of $61.8 million.
Analysis of Capital Account—The capital account of the balance of payments records changes in claims on and liabilities to other countries; such changes have direct reference to current transactions and the net difference between acquisition of new claims and the increase in liabilities explains how the current account was funded.
An analysis of the 1970-71 capital account is now presented.
Nature of Capital | Net Outflows of Capital (Increase in Claims) | Net Inflows of Capital (Increase in Liabilities) |
---|---|---|
NZ($million) | ||
Long-term private | - | 135.1 |
Long-term Government | - | 5.4 |
Monetary institutions | - | 5.6 |
Short-term Government | - | 0.3 |
Other short-term (including errors and omissions) | - | 68.1 |
Excess of capital inflows over outflows (equals balance on current account) | 214.4 | - |
Totals | 214.4 | 214.4 |
One of the major categories of private long-term capital movements is that of direct investment in New Zealand by overseas firms in branches and subsidiaries. In 1970-71 the increase in investment by overseas firms was $133.7 million compared with $76.2 million in 1969-70 and $38.9 million in 1968-69.
The two main components of Government long-term capital movements are Government investment overseas which increased by $31.4 million and the external public debt which rose by $50.6 million. The following table shows the movements during 1970-71 in the external public debt.
Loans Raised | Amount |
---|---|
NZ$(million) | |
In United Kingdom | 10.1 |
In United States | 29.4 |
In EEC | 2.7 |
In Swiss Francs | 28.3 |
International Bank of Reconstruction and Development | 2.4 |
Total loans raised | 72.9 |
NZ$(million) | |
In United Kingdom | 2.7 |
In United States | 15.0 |
International Bank of Reconstruction and Development | 4.6 |
Total repayments | 22.3 |
Net addition to external public debt | 50.6 |
Under the heading Monetary Institutions are included the international transactions entered into by the Reserve Bank. During the year it repurchased New Zealand's remaining drawings from the International Monetary Fund amounting to $35 million. This was part funded from $23.3 million of the $23.6 million allocation of special drawing rights received in the previous year; the balance of the repurchase was made from overseas currency reserves. In January 1971 another allocation of special drawing rights worth $19.3 million was received. During the year the net value of the special drawing rights was therefore reduced by $4 million.
As a result of the normal 5-yearly review of quotas by the International Monetary Fund an increase in New Zealand's quota was made amounting to $40.2 million; of this $10.1 million was paid for from the overseas assets of the banking system and the remainder in New Zealand currency.
During the year the net overseas assets of the banking system declined by $32.4 million and the Reserve Bank repaid $5.1 million of its loan from the Reserve Bank of Australia.
Finally, the inflow of short-term private capital, timing errors, and omissions amounted to $68.1 million. No precise breakdown of this figure can be given but the inflow of short-term private capital received through the exchange system amounted to approximately $24 million and some of the remainder can be accounted for by changes in the amount in the lag between actual time of import and export of goods and the time of settlement of these transactions.
BALANCES BY AREAS—The following tables for current account and capital account for 1970-71 respectively, analyse the balance of payments by area.
A. CURRENT ACCOUNT BY AREAS 1970-71* | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total All Countries |
*Provisional | |||||||
Credit | NZ$(million) | ||||||
Exports (f.o.b. | 393.3 | 179.9 | 214.9 | 135.9 | 178.8 | ... | 1,102.8 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | 59.6 | 31.6 | 2.8 | 4.6 | 4.7 | ... | 102.7 |
Travel | 5.2 | 16.7 | 11.3 | 0.2 | 0.1 | ... | 33.6 |
Insurance | 1.8 | -0.3 | -0.8 | 0.1 | - | ... | 0 9 |
International investment income— | |||||||
(a) Income from direct investment overseas | 5.9 | 6.4 | 0.6 | 0.2 | -0.4 | ... | 12.6 |
(b) Other private investment income | 12.0 | 10.4 | 2.1 | 0.2 | 0.2 | ... | 24.9 |
(c) Interest on investments of Government and official institutions | 4.4 | - | ... | - | - | ... | 4.4 |
Government transactions— | |||||||
(a) Expenditure by foreign governments in New Zealand | 1.3 | 1.7 | 3.7 | 0.3 | 1.6 | 0.5 | 9.0 |
(b) New Zealand Government current receipts from overseas | 2.1 | 1.5 | 3.2 | - | 0.1 | ... | 6.9 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 10.2 | 9.6 | 9.4 | 1.1 | 2.0 | ... | 32.4 |
Transfers— | |||||||
(a) Government transfers | - | - | - | - | - | ... | - |
(b) Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 15.3 | 12.2 | 6.2 | 1.2 | 0.6 | ... | 35.5 |
(c) Immigrants' funds | 4.7 | 2.1 | 1.2 | 0.2 | 0.1 | ... | 8.3 |
(d) Legacies | 2.5 | 1.1 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.1 | ... | 4.1 |
Total credits | 518.2 | 272.3 | 254.9 | 144.1 | 187.9 | 0.5 | 1,378.0 |
Imports f.o.b. | 314.9 | 328.4 | 173.9 | 83.0 | 140.7 | ... | 1,040.9 |
Transportation | 104.1 | 29.0 | 10.4 | 19.9 | 26.3 | ... | 189.6 |
Travel | 16.7 | 31.6 | 9.5 | 1.8 | 2.3 | ... | 61.9 |
Insurance | 3.3 | 0.3 | 0.7 | - | - | ... | 4.3 |
International investment income— | |||||||
(a) Income from direct investment in New Zealand | 25.4 | 22.0 | 18.2 | 3 3 | 1.7 | ... | 70.5 |
(b) Other private investment income | 13.3 | 0.8 | 0.2 | 0 5 | 0.4 | ... | 15.3 |
(c) Interest on Government debt | 22.3 | 0.6 | 5.8 | - | 3.9 | ... | 32.6 |
(d) Interest on local authority debt | - | - | - | - | 0.4 | ... | 0 4 |
Government transactions— | |||||||
Current Government expenditure | 9.7 | 9.8 | 7.2 | 2.0 | 0.8 | ... | 29.5 |
Miscellaneous payments | 28.6 | 27.0 | 22.4 | 3.0 | 4.6 | ... | 85.6 |
Transfers— | |||||||
(a) Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | 0.4 | 1.5 | - | - | 0.5 | 6.9 | 9.3 |
(b) Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 6 0 | 10 3 | 1.7 | 1 5 | 1.7 | - | 21 2 |
(c) Emigrants' funds | 6 6 | 13.2 | 2.3 | 1.2 | 0.6 | ... | 23.9 |
(d) Legacies | 2.9 | 3.4 | 0.8 | 0.1 | 0.1 | ... | 7.3 |
Total debts | 554.2 | 478.0 | 253.1 | 116.2 | 184.0 | 7.0 | 1.592.4 |
Balance on current account (minus sign (-) denotes deficit) | -36 0 | -205.6 | 1.8 | 28.0 | 3.9 | -6.5 | -214 4 |
B. CAPITAL ACCOUNT BY AREAS 1970-71 * | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | United States and Canada | |||
Increase In | Increase In | Increase In | ||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
*Provisional. | ||||||
Long-term capital (private)— | NZ$(million) | |||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | ... | 40.9 | ... | 28.5 | ... | 13.1 |
New Zealand direct investment overseas | -3.2 | ... | 7.3 | ... | 0 3 | ... |
Other long-term capital movements | -4.3 | 9.8 | 5.2 | 21.2 | 0 3 | -20 4 |
Long-term capital (Government)— | ||||||
Government investments | 35.8 | ... | - | ... | - | ... |
Public debt | ... | 7.5 | ... | - | ... | ... |
Local authority debt | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | 14.5 |
Asian Development Bank Holdings of N.Z. securities | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
New Zealand subscription | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Other | ... | -0.1 | -1.0 | ... | ... | -6 8 |
Monetary institutions— | ||||||
Reserve Bank of New Zealand— | ||||||
International Monetary Fund | ||||||
Drawings and repurchases | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Allocation of special drawing rights | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Increase in quota | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Holdings in New Zealand currency | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Other borrowing or lending | ... | ... | ... | -5.1 | ... | ... |
Monetary gold | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Reserve Bank of New Zealand and other banks— | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Assets of New Zealand banking system | -32.4 | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Special drawing rights of International Monetary Fund | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Short-term capital (Government)— | ||||||
Government cash balances | ... | - | - | ... | ... | - |
Other | 4 1 | ... | ... | ... | -7.6 | ... |
Other short-term capital movements including errors and omissions 22 0 | 22 0 | - | - | 172.3 | 9.1 | - |
Multilateral transfers | ||||||
Balance on capital account | -36.0 | -205.6 | 1.8 |
Item | EEC | Other Countries and Unallocated | International Organization | Total, All Countries | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Increase In | Increase In | Increase In | Increase In | |||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus (-) sign denotes decrease. *All figures are provisional. †Allocation of special drawing rights and holdings in New Zealand currency are not increases in liabilities but are entered here as a contra entry to maintain the accounting balance of the capital account. †Monetary gold in Total, All countries only. | ||||||||
NZ$(million) | ||||||||
Long-term capital (private)— | ||||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | ... | 25.7 | ... | 25.3 | ... | ... | ... | 133.7 |
New Zealand direct investment overseas | 0.1 | ... | 1.3 | ... | ... | ... | 5.8 | ... |
Other long-term capital movements | -0.6 | -4.4 | -0.7 | 0.8 | ... | ... | -0.2 | 7.0 |
Long-term capital (Government)— | ||||||||
Government investments | - | ... | - | ... | 4.5 | ... | 31.4 | ... |
Public debt | ... | 2.7 | ... | 28.3 | ... | -2.4 | ... | 50.6 |
(c) Local authority debt | ... | ... | ... | -1.3 | ... | ... | ... | -1.3 |
Asian Development Bank Holdings of New Zealand securities | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | 1.0 | ... | 1.0 |
New Zealand subscription | ... | ... | ... | ... | 2.0 | ... | 2.0 | ... |
Other | ... | ... | 5.6 | ... | ... | ... | 4.6 | -6.9 |
Monetary institutions— | ||||||||
Reserve Bank of New Zealand— | ||||||||
International Monetary Fund— | ||||||||
Drawings and repurchases | ...... | ... | ... | ... | ... | -35.0 | ... | -35.0 |
Allocation of special drawing rights | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | 19.3† | ... | 19.3† |
Increase in quota | ... | ... | ... | ... | 40.2 | ... | 40.2 | ... |
Holdings in New Zealand currency | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | 30.1† | ... | 30.1† |
Other borrowing or lending | ... | ...... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | -5.1 |
Monetary gold | ... | ... | -0.1‡ | ... | ... | ... | -0.1‡ | ... |
Reserve Bank of New Zealand and other banks | ||||||||
Assets of New Zealand banking system | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | -32.4 | ... |
Special drawing rights of International Monetary Fund | ... | ... | ... | ... | -4.0 | ... | -4.0 | ... |
Short-term capital (Government)— | ||||||||
Government cash balances | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | ... | - | ... |
Other | -1.2 | ... | ... | ... | 4.5 | ... | -0.3 | ... |
Other short-term capital movements including errors and omissions | 53.7 | - | 50.9 | - | - | 31.5 | - | 68.1 |
Multilateral transfers | ||||||||
Balance on capital account | 28.0 | 3.9 | -6.5 | -214.4 |
The following diagram shows New Zealand's balance of payments by monetary areas for the latest 5 years.
SURVEY OF COMPANIES WITH OVERSEAS AFFILIATIONS—The picture of international capital movements would be incomplete without the consideration of investment flows originating with private commercial firms. While such investment takes place in response to usual economic motivations, its effect on a country's balance of payments differs in no respect from other capital movements, such as Government lending or borrowing abroad, investment or repatriation of assets from abroad by private individuals, etc.
The type of investment referred to here is that defined as direct private investment. Subsidiaries (i.e., New Zealand companies) under control of an overseas company, branches of overseas companies where many of the shareholders reside overseas, or any other companies where overseas shareholders exercise a controlling interest, fall under this category. The question of control is decided in some cases on the strength of the parent company's holdings (a 25 percent holding of the subsidiary's ordinary share capital is deemed as the qualifying minimum), in others on the actual circumstances of the case. The same criteria apply for direct investment by New Zealand companies and residents overseas.
Direct investment flows assume various forms; they may be by remittances of cash, the provision of plant, machinery, or goods without corresponding payments, charging up of services rendered by the parent company, the re-investment in New Zealand of undistributed profits, or the partial remittance only of declared dividends and branch earnings. The inclusion of undistributed profits may require some explanation: the non-remittance abroad of the whole of the current year's earnings, or any portion of them involves, where no statutory constraints exist on remittances of current profits, a decision to invest which is in every respect equal to a decision to bring additional investment capital into the country. By treating, as already mentioned previously, total earnings of subsidiaries and branches of overseas firms in New Zealand as a current account debit or payment to the rest of the world, the unremitted portions of such earnings are treated as an inflow of investment capital which, together with other forms of investment capital (cash, goods, services), make up the total of the private direct investment item in the capital account.
The information tabulated in the following tables is based on an annual survey of companies with overseas affiliations in which the companies report on the distribution of paid-up capital and its changes, dividends and dividend remittances, intercompany accounts with the parent company or affiliated company, and head office accounts in the case of branches.
It should be noted that investment figures given in the following four tables are in terms of annual changes at current prices. The total worth of direct investment assets is extremely difficult to establish in view of the fact that book values may bear little relationship to what such investments would realise on sale; annual changes on the other hand are capable of precise expression, and define exactly their relationship to other capital movements.
Overseas Private Direct Investment in New Zealand—Data on overall private investment in New Zealand are shown in the following table. The figures are totals reflecting investment changes in firms resident in New Zealand and controlled from overseas irrespective of their legal organisation. They include therefore subsidiaries incorporated in New Zealand, companies incorporated in New Zealand which have a majority of shareholders resident overseas or are controlled by overseas residents, and New Zealand branches of overseas companies.
The figures shown in the country or regional area columns refer to the country of incorporation of the New Zealand firm's parent company, head office, or other subsidiary of the parent associate company from which the investment flows, or the New Zealand company owes or is owed on outstanding accounts, or the country of residence of individual shareholders who collectively hold a controlling interest (as defined above) in the New Zealand company.
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | U.S.A. and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Included are movements in intercompany claims between areas in which affiliated companies operate, the adjustments are offsetting and the movement in the “total, all countries” column is not affected. †Provisional. | ||||||
NZ$(million) | ||||||
1960-61 | 20.7 | 9.3 | 2.4 | 0.7 | 1.2 | 34.2 |
1965-66 | 22.8 | 25.8 | 15.1 | 1.4 | -2.4 | 62.8 |
1966-67 | 0.7 | 14.9 | 13.3 | 0.1 | -0.1 | 28.9 |
1967-68 | 16.7 | 16.6 | -8.1 | 2.6 | 0.3 | 28.1 |
1968-69* | 20 8 | -1.4 | 2.8 | 15.2 | 1.5 | 38.9 |
1969-70 | 18.2 | 31.5 | 16.6 | 1.4 | 8.5 | 76.2 |
1970-71† | 40.9 | 28 8 | 13.1 | 25.7 | 25.3 | 133.7 |
The graph now presented shows changes in the overseas direct investment in New Zealand.
Income from Direct Investment in New Zealand—The following table provides a subdivision of total direct investment income derived by all enterprises controlled from overseas and operating in New Zealand. The investment income is given net (after payment of New Zealand taxation). The regional totals as well as the “All Countries” total correspond to the “Income from Direct Investment” debits shown in the regional current accounts.
CHANGES IN OVERSEAS DIRECT INVESTMENT IN N.Z. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | U.S.A. and Canada | EEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
*Provisional. | ||||||
NZ$ (million) | ||||||
Dividends | ||||||
1960-61 | 4.7 | 3.1 | 5.4 | - | 0.2 | 13.4 |
1965-66 | 5.7 | 4.5 | 6.9 | 0.1 | 1.0 | 18.2 |
1966-67 | 5.7 | 5.7 | 7.4 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 19.2 |
1967-68 | 4.0 | 6.5 | 6.0 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 16.9 |
1968-69 | 5.8 | 6.1 | 5.3 | 0.1 | 0.2 | 17.6 |
1969-70 | 7.4 | 7.5 | 7.7 | 0.1 | 0.5 | 23.2 |
1970-71* | 11.8 | 6.6 | 4.0 | 0.6 | 1.2 | 24.2 |
Undistributed Earnings | ||||||
1960-61 | 6.8 | 3.5 | 2.8 | - | 0.3 | 13.3 |
1965-66 | 8.0 | 9.9 | 5.2 | 0.4 | 0.3 | 23.8 |
1966-67 | 12.7 | 10.0 | 4.3 | 0.2 | 0.3 | 27.5 |
1967-68 | 10.0 | 8.3 | -7.4 | -0.7 | -0.2 | 10.0 |
1968-69 | 21.5 | 8.2 | 9.2 | -0.4 | 0.3 | 38.8 |
1969-70 | 22.1 | 10.7 | 15.0 | 0.4 | - | 48.1 |
1970-71* | 7.8 | 11.5 | 12.5 | 2.7 | 0.1 | 34.6 |
Net Earnings of Branches | ||||||
1960-61 | 8.7 | 3.2 | 0.5 | 0.9 | - | 13.3 |
1965-66 | 7.6 | 4.4 | 1.1 | - | - | 13.0 |
1966-67 | 9.3 | 4.8 | 1.0 | - | - | 15.2 |
1967-68 | 7.2 | 4.0 | 1.3 | - | - | 12.5 |
1968-69 | 11.6 | 3.8 | 0.4 | - | 0.4 | 16.2 |
1969-70 | 9.5 | 3.5 | 2.5 | - | 2.0 | 17.5 |
1970-71* | 5.9 | 3.9 | 1.7 | 0.3 | 11.7 | |
Total Income from Direct Investment in New Zealand | ||||||
1960-61 | 20.2 | 9.8 | 8.6 | 0.9 | 0.5 | 40.1 |
1965-66 | 21.3 | 18.7 | 13.2 | 0.5 | 1.2 | 55.0 |
1966-67 | 27.7 | 20.5 | 12.7 | 0.3 | 0.6 | 61.9 |
1967-68 | 21.2 | 18.8 | -0.1 | -0.6 | 0.1 | 39.4 |
1968-69 | 38.9 | 18.1 | 14.9 | -0.2 | 0.9 | 72.5 |
1969-70 | 39.0 | 21.7 | 25.1 | 0.4 | 2.6 | 88.8 |
1970-71* | 25.4 | 22.0 | 18.2 | 3.3 | 1.7 | 70.5 |
Industrial Classification of Overseas Private Direct Investment and Income from Direct Investment in New Zealand—The following table shows details of overseas direct investment and income from overseas direct investment classified by major industry groupings.
Industry | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71* |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||
NZ$(million) | ||||
Direct Investment | ||||
Farming, hunting, fishing | -0.1 | -- | 0.1 | 1.1 |
Forestry and logging | ||||
Mining and quarrying | 1.5 | 2.3 | 2.2 | 13.3 |
Manufacturing— | ||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 4.7 | 3.2 | 6.1 | 1.0 |
Meat and dairy products | -2.1 | 0.6 | 15.6 | 7.4 |
Textiles, clothing, and footwear | 0.3 | 0.3 | 1.1 | 1.0 |
Wood, cork, and furniture production | -0.2 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.4 |
Pulp, paper, and printing | 2.5 | 5.2 | -2.5 | 2.0 |
Leather and rubber products | -0.3 | 1.8 | 1.7 | 1.3 |
Chemical and mineral products | 2.9 | 5.4 | 1.6 | 8.6 |
Metalworking | 4.7 | 4.1 | 8.5 | 45.1 |
Engineering and transport equipment | 0 1 | 3.7 | 7.8 | 16.0 |
Miscellaneous manufacturing | 0 3 | 1.2 | 7.4 | 2.7 |
Building and construction | -1 8 | -0.4 | 1.5 | 0.2 |
Electricity, gas, water | - | - | - | - |
Wholesale and retail trade | 9.3 | 5.1 | 14.4 | 20.3 |
Banking, insurance, and ownership of property | 6.1 | 6.2 | 4.8 | 9.4 |
Transport and communication | -0.5 | -0.7 | 5.1 | 3.3 |
Services | 0.9 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.7 |
Totals | 28.1 | 38.9 | 76.2 | 133.7 |
Income from Direct Investment | ||||
Farming, hunting, and fishing | -- | -- | -- | -- |
Forestry and logging | ||||
Mining and quarrying | -0.1 | 0.6 | -- | -0.3 |
Manufacturing— | ||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 5.3 | 4.9 | 4.7 | 4 8 |
Meat and dairy products | 1.6 | 14 9 | 18.5 | 1.8 |
Textiles, clothing, and footwear | 0.8 | 0 8 | 2.0 | 0 5 |
Wood, cork, and furniture production | 0.1 | 0 1 | 0.1 | 0 2 |
Pulp, paper, and printing | 4.0 | 7.4 | 4.7 | 3 3 |
Leather and rubber goods | 1.1 | 1.7 | 2 3 | 1.7 |
Chemical and mineral products | 6.8 | 6.5 | 5.8 | 7.4 |
Metalworking | 1.6 | 2.2 | 2.5 | 3.1 |
Engineering and transport equipment | 3.6 | 9.1 | 12.9 | 12.6 |
Miscellaneous manufacturing | 0.9 | 1.1 | 4.1 | 3.5 |
Building and construction | -0.2 | -0.1 | 2.0 | 0.6 |
Electricity, gas, water | - | - | - | - |
Wholesale and retail trade | 5.6 | 14.9 | 20.7 | 21.6 |
Banking, insurance, and ownership of property | 7.1 | 7.0 | 6.1 | 8.3 |
Transport and communications | 0.2 | 1.0 | 1.8 | 1.1 |
Services | 1.0 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.5 |
Totals | 39.4 | 72.6 | 88.8 | 70.5 |
Investment by New Zealand Companies Overseas—The following table presents the converse picture of those immediately preceding, viz, direct investment and income for direct investment by New Zealand companies in their overseas subsidiaries and branches.
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||
NZ$(million) | ||||
Direct Investment | ||||
1965-66 | -0.5 | 3.2 | -0.1 | 2.6 |
1966-67 | -2.4 | 2.1 | 2.5 | 2.3 |
1967-68 | 1.1 | -3.6 | 1.2 | -1.3 |
1968-69 | 6.1 | 0.5 | -0.3 | 6.3 |
1969-70 | -2.2 | 9.9 | 3.3 | 11.0 |
1970-71* | -3.2 | 7.3 | 1.7 | 5.8 |
Income from Direct Investment | ||||
1965-66 | 1.8 | 3.4 | 0.4 | 5.5 |
1966-67 | 1.2 | 3.6 | 1.0 | 5.8 |
1967-68 | 1.4 | 3.9 | 0.5 | 5.9 |
1968-69 | 2.6 | 4.9 | 0.9 | 8.3 |
1969-70 | 4.6 | 6.4 | 0.3 | 11.3 |
1970-71* | 5.9 | 6.4 | 0.3 | 12.6 |
As a background to economic policy formation, and particularly with regard to planning of industrial development, it is desirable to have an overall view of the pattern and industrial relationships of all parts of the economy. This applies at a national level and also at lower levels of, say, an industry or group of industries, when decisions involving the direction of growth have to be taken.
Such a view can be provided in the first place by input-output tables, resulting from inter-industry studies of the New Zealand economy. These show in matrix form the transactions which took place between industries in the country and what inputs they required in a chosen year to deliver an output of goods and services to final demand users such as households, Government, and export. From these tables of commodity transactions, further tables of co-efficients are computed to show not only the degree of dependence of any one industry directly on other industries and on external producers, but also the indirect requirements of any industry on all others for each unit of its output. The relationships thus established can be held to be reasonably stable for several years in a developed country and also, for major planning purposes, can be up-dated by mathematical procedures which incorporate more recent data which may become available. In this way the tables can be made to serve until completion of a fresh inter-industry study, an undertaking requiring several years of investigation and processing.
One aim of inter-industry studies is to establish a connection between demand for finished products and its implications for production, employment, capacity utilisation, and raw material requirements of industries which may be significantly, even if remotely, involved in meeting this demand.
The input-output tables of the New Zealand economy compiled from the Department of Statistics' Inter-industry Study of the New Zealand Economy 1959-60 were published in 4 parts and depict the productive sector as divided into 110 industries. A description of the industrial classifications is contained in the final volume together with an explanation of the input-output system of analysis.
An inter-industry study for the year 1965-66 is currently being worked upon and results are likely to be published during the next year. Previous studies were completed for the years 1952-53 and 1954-55 but the classification of industries was limited to 12 groups only.
The publications are available from the Government Printer.
INDEX OF PRODUCTION—In New Zealand the total output of all goods and services in the economy is measured by the Index of Production. This overall volume of production index was first introduced in 1962 by the Department of Statistics as the basis of a productivity measure to be used by the Court of Arbitration in its wage claim deliberations.
All industries are represented in the Index of Production in proportion to their net outputs, plus depreciation. The weighting of the main industry groups for the base year, that is the 12 months ended 31 March 1955, is as follows.
Weight (percent) | |
---|---|
Farming | 20.7 |
Forestry and logging | 0.8 |
Fisheries, etc. | 0.3 |
Mining and quarrying | 1.0 |
Manufacturing | 21.6 |
Building and construction | 8.2 |
Power and gas | 1.6 |
Services | 45.8 |
100.0 |
Production Index—The following are the figures for the index equated to base 1954-55=1000.
Year | Index |
---|---|
Provisional. | |
1954-55 | 1,000 |
1955-56 | 1,039 |
1956-57 | 1,059 |
1957-58 | 1,115 |
1958-59 | 1,146 |
1959-60 | 1,191 |
1960-61 | 1,265 |
1961-62 | 1,307 |
1962-63 | 1,349 |
1963-64 | 1,430 |
1964-65 | 1,518 |
1965-66 | 1,612 |
1966-67 | 1,679 |
1967-68 | 1,665 |
1968-69 | 1700x |
1969-70 | 1783*x |
1970-71 | 1844* |
The following analysis of the Index of Production breaks it into industry groups for the years 1954-55 to 1968-69 and shows provisional indexes for 1969-70 and 1970-71.
The largest increase has been in the Power and Gas group, followed by manufacturing which (except in 1967-68) has maintained a steady growth. Farming, which had shown steady growth up to 1968-69, recorded its first fall in production in 1969-70, due largely to drought conditions in that year.
Industrial Group | 1954-55 | 1958-59 | 1959-60 | 1960-61 | 1961-62 | 1962-63 | 1963-64 | 1964-65 | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70* | 1970-71* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. † Decrease. | ||||||||||||||
Farming | 1,000 | 1,168 | 1,194 | 1,240 | 1,262 | 1,338 | 1,369 | 1,397 | 1,494 | 1,543 | 1,592 | 1,627 | 1597x | 1,606 |
Forestry and logging | 1,000 | 1,166 | 1,284 | 1,315 | 1,334 | 1,295 | 1,354 | 1,477 | 1,542 | 1,559 | 1,567 | 1,778 | 2007x | 2,113 |
Fisheries, etc. | 1,000 | 1,104 | 1,153 | 1,195 | 1,142 | 1,218 | 1,250 | 1,269 | 1,332 | 1,455 | 1,533 | 1,543 | 1,367 | 1,543 |
Mining and quarrying | 1,000 | 1,242 | 1,289 | 1,409 | 1,339 | 1,290 | 1,364 | 1,418 | 1,550 | 1,661 | 1,460 | 1,450 | 1566x | 1,749 |
Manufacturing | 1,000 | 1,203 | 1,244 | 1,366 | 1,436 | 1,501 | 1,658 | 1,873 | 2,001 | 2,120 | 2,096 | 2162x | 2358x | 2,442 |
Power and gas | 1,000 | 1,281 | 1,435 | 1,525 | 1,654 | 1,832 | 2,016 | 2,204 | 2,427 | 2,581 | 2,660 | 2,781 | 2943x | 3,125 |
Building and construction | 1,000 | 1,134 | 1,248 | 1,312 | 1,350 | 1,310 | 1,317 | 1,379 | 1,567 | 1,633 | 1,565 | 1,513 | 1633x | 1,648 |
All services | 1,000 | 1,104 | 1,142 | 1,208 | 1,248 | 1,275 | 1,355 | 1,411 | 1,466 | 1,513 | 1,485 | 1516x | 1586x | 1,660 |
Total, all groups | 1,000 | 1,146 | 1,191 | 1,265 | 1,307 | 1,349 | 1,430 | 1,518 | 1,612 | 1,679 | 1,665 | 1700x | 1783x | 1,844 |
Annual percentage increase in production index | ... | 2.8 | 3.9 | 6.2 | 3.3 | 3.2 | 6.0 | 6.2 | 6.2 | 4.2 | -0.8† | 2.1x | 4.9x | 3.4 |
For the most heavily-weighted group, Services, the increase recorded has been below the All Groups average. Service industries may be said to be of two kinds, those for supplying the needs of final consumers, and those which service industries of all kinds. The volume index for these service industries covers many activities such as wholesale and retail trade, transport, communication, finance, education, and personal services.
INDEX OF PRODUCTIVITY—The main measure of economic growth is the Index of Productivity which is, in effect, the Index of Production corrected for numbers of the actively-employed civilian labour force.
The three indexes are set out below for the years 1954-55 to 1970-71 equated to base 1954-55 = 1000.
Production Year | Index of Production | Index of Employment | Index of Productivity | Annual Percentage Increase in Productivity Index |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. †Decrease. | ||||
1954-55 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | ... |
1955-56 | 1,039 | 1,020 | 1,019 | 1.9 |
1956-57 | 1,059 | 1,038 | 1,020 | 0.1 |
1957-58 | 1,115 | 1,059 | 1,053 | 3.2 |
1958-59 | 1,146 | 1,082 | 1,059 | 0.6 |
1959-60 | 1,191 | 1,093 | 1,090 | 2.9 |
1960-61 | 1,265 | 1,118 | 1,131 | 3.8 |
1961-62 | 1,307 | 1,143 | 1,143 | 1.1 |
1962-63 | 1,349 | 1,161 | 1,162 | 1.7 |
1963-64 | 1,430 | 1,192 | 1,200 | 3.3 |
1964-65 | 1,518 | 1,230 | 1,234 | 2.8 |
1965-66 | 1,612 | 1,274 | 1,265 | 2.5 |
1966-67 | 1,679 | 1,314 | 1,278 | 1.0 |
1967-68 | 1,665 | 1,315 | 1,266 | -0.9† |
1968-69 | 1700x | 1,319 | 1289x | 1.8x |
1969-70 | 1783* | 1,352 | 1319*x | 2.3*x |
1970-71 | 1844* | 1,389 | 1328* | 0 7* |
It can be seen that the Productivity Index is a little more sensitive to changes in economic tempo than is the Index of Production. Output is influenced by changes in all the inputs to production, including materials, capital, management and skills, as well as labour, but at this stage an index has not been developed to permit an assessment of relative contributions of each input to economic growth.
GROSS DOMESTIC PRODUCT IN CONSTANT PRICES—The fact that the Index of Production is a volume index covering the output of all goods and services means that it can be readily modified into an index of real gross domestic product. In New Zealand the most important change is to include the services of the armed forces. The derived index is compared with the Index of Production in the following table.
Year | Index of Production | Index of Real Gross Domestic Product |
---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||
1954-55 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1955-56 | 1,039 | 1,037 |
1956-57 | 1,059 | 1,057 |
1957-58 | 1,115 | 1,112 |
1958-59 | 1,146 | 1,143 |
1959-60 | 1,191 | 1,188 |
1960-61 | 1,265 | 1,261 |
1961-62 | 1,307 | 1,303 |
1962-63 | 1,349 | 1,343 |
1963-64 | 1,430 | 1,425 |
1964-65 | 1,518 | 1,512 |
1965-66 | 1,612 | 1,604 |
1966-67 | 1,679 | 1,670 |
1967-68 | 1,665 | 1,658 |
1968-69 | 1700x | 1692x |
1969-70 | 1783*x | 1774*x |
1970-71 | 1844* | 1833* |
Having obtained an index of real gross domestic product it can be used to obtain gross domestic product and gross national product at constant prices from the original estimates expressed in current price terms. In the table below gross domestic product and gross national product are shown, firstly, in current prices as they appear in the annual estimates of national income and expenditure and, secondly, valued in constant 1954-55 prices. In this case the method used to obtain constant prices is to project the value of the gross domestic product for 1954-55 by the derived index.
Year | Gross Domestic Product in Current Prices | Gross National Product in Current Prices | Gross Domestic Product at 1954-55 Prices | Gross National Product at 1954-55 Prices |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||
$(million) | ||||
1954-55 | 1,877 | 1,860 | 1,877 | 1,860 |
1955-56 | 1,979 | 1,965 | 1,946 | 1,932 |
1956-57 | 2,078 | 2,061 | 1,984 | 1,968 |
1957-58 | 2,201 | 2,184 | 2,087 | 2,071 |
1958-59 | 2,294 | 2,270 | 2,145 | 2,123 |
1959-60 | 2,454 | 2,434 | 2,230 | 2,212 |
1960-61 | 2,659 | 2,622 | 2,367 | 2,334 |
1961-62 | 2,753 | 2,722 | 2,446 | 2,418 |
1962-63 | 2,966 | 2,921 | 2,521 | 2,483 |
1963-64 | 3,240 | 3,197 | 2,675 | 2,639 |
1964-65 | 3,550 | 3,491 | 2,838 | 2,791 |
1965-66 | 3,837 | 3,784 | 3,011 | 2,969 |
1966-67 | 3,948 | 3,919 | 3,135 | 3,084 |
1967-68 | 4,129 | 4 074 | 3,112 | 3,071 |
1968-69 | 4,415x | 4,334x | 3,176x | 3,118x |
1969-70* | 4,838x | 4,741x | 3,330x | 3,263x |
1970-71* | 5,509 | 5,432 | 3,441 | 3,393 |
When correction is made for price changes in the values of exports and imports of goods and services, gross domestic expenditure may also be expressed in constant prices, as is done in the following table.
Year | Gross Domestic Product at 1954-55 Prices | Exports of Goods and Services at 1954-55 Prices | Imports of Goods and Services at 1954-55 Prices | Goods and Services Available for Use* at 1954-55 Prices |
---|---|---|---|---|
*This is also called gross domestic expenditure. †Provisional. | ||||
$(million) | ||||
1954-55 | 1,877 | 507 | 557 | 1,927 |
1955-56 | 1,946 | 568 | 583 | 1,961 |
1956-57 | 1,984 | 592 | 563 | 1,955 |
1957-58 | 2,087 | 596 | 611 | 2,102 |
1958-59 | 2,145 | 663 | 549 | 2,031 |
1959-60 | 2,230 | 680 | 536 | 2,086 |
1960-61 | 2,367 | 658 | 650 | 2,359 |
1961-62 | 2,446 | 707 | 655 | 2,394 |
1962-63 | 2,521 | 738 | 635 | 2,418 |
1963-64 | 2,675 | 783 | 741 | 2,633 |
1964-65 | 2,838 | 769 | 773 | 2,842 |
1965-66 | 3,011 | 797 | 891 | 3,105 |
1966-67 | 3,135 | 833 | 925 | 3,229 |
1967-68 | 3,112 | 870x | 777x | 3,019x |
1968-69 | 3,176x | 1,015x | 783x | 2,944x |
1969-70† | 3,330x | 1,098x | 869x | 3,101x |
1970-71† | 3,441 | 1,086 | 1,000 | 3,355 |
The following table assesses movements caused by changes in the terms of trade, by showing gross domestic product at constant prices corrected for the terms of trade. By making this correction to the gross domestic product at 1954-55 prices, a much better picture can be obtained of the purchasing cower, both here and abroad, of the income it represents.
Year | Gross Domestic Product at 1954-55 Prices | Exports of Goods and Services at 1954-55 Prices | Exports of Goods and Services Corrected for the Terms of Trade | Effective Gross Domestic Product |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | ||||
$(million) | ||||
1954-55 | 1,877 | 507 | 507 | 1,877 |
1955-56 | 1,946 | 568 | 552 | 1,930 |
1956-57 | 1,984 | 592 | 563 | 1,955 |
1957-58 | 2,087 | 596 | 548 | 2,039 |
1958-59 | 2,145 | 663 | 538 | 2,020 |
1959-60 | 2,230 | 680 | 639 | 2,189 |
1960-61 | 2,367 | 658 | 592 | 2,301 |
1961-62 | 2,446 | 707 | 595 | 2,334 |
1962-63 | 2,521 | 738 | 646 | 2,429 |
1963-64 | 2,675 | 783 | 752 | 2,644 |
1964-65 | 2,838 | 769 | 787 | 2,856 |
1965-66 | 3,011 | 797 | 784 | 2,998 |
1966-67 | 3,135 | 833 | 830 | 3,132 |
1967-68 | 3,112 | 870x | 761x | 3,003x |
1968-69 | 3,176 | 1,015x | 875x | 3,036x |
1969-70* | 3,330x | 1,098x | 961x | 3,193x |
1970-71* | 3,441 | 1,086 | 888 | 3,243 |
BACKGROUND—Responsibility for advising the Government on long-term economic planning rests with the National Development Council. It is assisted by a Targets Advisory Group and 16 sector councils with wide coverage of economic, social and cultural life in New Zealand, namely, Agricultural Production Council, Manufacturing Development Council, Forestry Development Council, Fisheries Development Council, Mineral Resources Council, Fuel and Power Council, Tourist Development Council, Trade Promotion Council, Building Industry Advisory Council, Transport Advisory Council, Distribution Council, National Research Advisory Council, Advisory Council on Educational Planning, Environmental Council, Social Council, and Cultural Council. The Manpower Planning Unit of the Department of Labour, and the Vocational Training Council are advisory bodies.
The objectives of the council include (a) a faster economic growth rate than would otherwise be possible (b) balanced growth in which the aspirations of all main sectors are taken into account in the national targets and goals (c) the linking of economic and non-material objectives.
Currently 187 persons serve in this structure (excluding the Targets Advisory Group), 42 from the Government and 145 from outside the Government. The secretariats of the NDC and all sector councils number 49, of whom over half are engaged full-time on council work.
During the 1950s and 60s, “key sector” conferences were held on housing and industrial, export, and agricultural development*. These conferences reflected a changed attitude regarding the Government's role in growth and development. As a result of the work of the Agricultural Development Conference in particular, medium- and long-term projections were accepted as the basis for planning. Targets were set for agricultural production up to 10 years ahead. Another feature was the formation of continuing machinery after two of the conferences, namely the Trade Promotion Council and the Agricultural Production Council.
*National Housing Conference 1953; Industrial Development Conference 1960; Export Development Conference 1963; Agricultural Development Conference 1963-64.
The Agricultural Production Council's purpose was to review agricultural sector targets and to advise the Government on how to achieve them. Other sectors became interested in this approach to planning within sectors. Preparations were being made by the end of 1967 for conferences on forestry and tourism to be held in early 1969. One drawback of this type of action was that each sector tended to view its problems and future in isolation. The Government decided therefore to hold a National Development Conference, with plenary sessions in August 1968 and May 1969, to set economic planning on a national basis. The outcome of the conference was the adoption of national and sector growth targets and of 631 recommendations. Over half of these recommendations have been implemented.
TARGETS SET BY THE 1969 CONFERENCE—The National Development Conference adopted the following average annual growth targets for a 5-year period ending 1972-73 and a 6-year period ending 1978-79*.
1967-68 to 1972-73 | 1972-73 to 1978-79 | |
---|---|---|
percent | percent | |
Real Gross National Product | 4.5 | 4.5 |
Real GNP per head | 2.7 | 2.6 |
Real consumption per head | 2.0 | 2.5 |
Targets were also set for exports of goods and services by the agricultural, manufacturing, forestry, fisheries, minerals, and tourism sectors. Physical targets were set for livestock numbers (expressed in ewe equivalents) and forest planting, and estimates made of the overseas tourist intake.
In setting the targets, assumptions were made about changes in domestic prices and terms of trade. Trends in the growth of population, labour force, net migration, productivity, import requirements and investment requirements were also taken into account.
Many of the measures required to achieve the targets were enumerated by the conference in its recommendations. Some were general statements of principle and were adopted by the Government as policy guidelines. Others, more specific, have had a notable impact on the work of the 16 sector councils. These are largely either the offshoots of the sector committees of the conference or statutory bodies which were already operating. It was recognised that changes in both attitudes and policies were required to meet the targets. In particular, an accelerated expansion in exports was called for. A decline in the share of total export earnings from agriculture was foreseen, although it would continue to make the biggest contribution. Other issues emphasised included the need to increase productivity (the better use of resources—men, machines, buildings, and land); the progressive substitution of tariff protection for import licensing; new markets and products; adequate advisory services and research for export industries; and the training and mobility of a widely skilled work force.
THE NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT COUNCIL—The National Development Council (NDC) was set up on the recommendation of the National Development Conference, with senior Ministers as chairman and deputy chairman. Members include the Secretary to the Treasury, the Secretary of Industries and Commerce, and representatives of Federated Farmers, the Federation of Labour, the Manufacturers' Federation, the National Council of Women, producer boards, the universities, other institutions, and the younger age group.
The NDC first met in July 1969 and has met monthly since then. Its terms of reference are: (a) To keep under review:
the targets and objectives set as a result of the National Development Conference; and
the measures necessary for their implementation;
(b) To propose changes in the targets and objectives and in the measures for their co-ordinated implementation; (c) To consider matters referred to it by Government or sector councils; (d) To convene periodically, but at intervals of not less than once a year, joint meetings with the chairmen of sector councils to consider progress in the attainment of the targets; (e) To advise Government on the constitution (terms of reference, membership, and appointment), time of establishment, and functioning of new sector councils.
*Calculations made in real terms remove the effect of assumed price-level changes.
A review of targets was undertaken in 1970 and 1971, and revised targets were, on the advice of the council's Targets Advisory Group, set at the second National Development Conference in March 1972.
The terms of reference of most of the sector councils require them to keep under review their objectives or targets set and the measures necessary to meet them; to advise the NDC and the Government on changes in their objectives and other matters referred to them; and to co-operate with the NDC to ensure consistency between national and sector targets and objectives.
Activities of the National Development Council*—The planning structure envisaged by the 1969 conference is now operational, with a continuing stream of information flowing between sector councils and the NDC. The NDC's attention is now focused increasingly on questions of policy and priorities for resource allocation, and informing the public of policy decisions.
The NDC and its sector councils are widely representative and present the opportunity for a comprehensive effort to achieve soundly-based economic growth and continuing discussion of the type of society in which New Zealanders want to live.
Issues considered by the council itself have included:
Forestry—The NDC supported the Forestry Development Council in recommending in 1970 an increase in the forestry planting programme to 57,000 acres per year over the following 5 years. The Government accepted this increased target, in the first instance for 1970-71, but the planting programme was revised upwards in March 1972 to 70,000 acres.
Manufacturing Export Incentives—Arising from discussions with the Manufacturing Development Council the NDC recommended that the time limit for both the increased exports taxation incentive and the export promotion taxation incentive be extended to 31 March 1974, subject to review. The Government accepted this.
Review of the Targets—Reports on progress towards the achievement of conference targets were presented by the Targets Advisory Group to the NDC in December 1970 and March 1971. Three factors in particular were noted as affecting the achievement of these targets: (a) substantial emigration in the first year (1968-69) of the initial target period and the very small net immigration in 1969-70 which reduced the rate of growth in population and labour force; (b) the greater than expected deterioration in New Zealand's terms of trade to a level which, in 1970, was the lowest since the 1920s (excluding the Second World War);(c) the sharp acceleration in the rate of increase in costs and prices.
These factors, together with the relatively slow start in 1968-69, meant that the overall average real GNP target of 4.5 percent annually was unlikely to be achieved for the first 5-year target period (1967-68 to 1972-73).
The Targets Advisory Group review found that targets for per head annual growth in real GNP and consumption had good prospects of being achieved in the first target period, given the slower population growth rate which seemed likely. Lower investment ratios than had been assumed by the conference were recommended.
It was also stated that higher rates of productivity growth would be needed to meet growth targets, that the deterioration in the terms of trade assumed by the conference had already been exceeded, and that exports in real terms were below target. The pastoral farming sector was expected to fall short of its export targets in both planning periods, primarily because the revised projections of wool and dairy prices were lower than the original conference projections, while domestic costs were higher. On the other hand, above-target exports were projected in manufacturing, forestry, horticulture and mining. Fisheries, tourism and other service exports seemed likely to be close to targets.
Role of Women—Late in 1970, a report on the role of women in national development drew attention to problems facing women in participating in national development, and to the need for further research and better use of educational facilities which would help increase their contribution.
During 1971, this report was closely considered by certain sector councils and a subcommittee was established.
*A fuller account of most of these activities of the NDC and its sector councils may be found in the council's annual reports (parliamentary paper B.4).
Immigration—The council is concerned at the skill composition of the immigration inflow. It is planning during 1972 to examine further existing population and immigration policies.
Statistics—The first National Development Conference recommended the establishment of a special technical committee to assess the range of adequate up-to-date statistical services essential for planning. A committee was set up, and reported to the NDC in October 1969. The main conclusion of the committee was that major extensions to New Zealand official statistical services, centred on a modernised and extended system of national accounts, were necessary to meet national development planning needs. The council supported this view in general and recommended to the Government accordingly.
Regional Development—In 1969 the Government commissioned a report by the New Zealand Institute of Economic Research (NZIER) on regional development in New Zealand, with special reference to manufacturing. This report was referred by the Government to the NDC late in 1970. The council decided to seek comments on it from sector councils and established a subcommittee to receive the comments and make recommendations.
The subcommittee collected a wide range of views from sector councils, universities and other organisations. Its recommendations covered criteria for and objectives and means of Government intervention in regional development, research requirements, regional statistics and accounting, executive responsibility for policy and research, the role of local authorities in regional development, and the NZIER recommendations themselves. The report was adopted by the NDC in December 1971, referred to the Government, and published in February 1972.
Conference Recommendations—A subcommittee was established by the NDC in 1969 to record, review and classify action taken on the recommendations of the first National Development Conference. Reports on additional action taken are submitted from time to time by Government departments and sector councils. Of the 631 recommendations made, the following is the classification of action taken as at 8 September 1971:
Implemented | 357 |
Partially implemented | 40 |
Not accepted | 18 |
Deferred | 28 |
Action continuing | 188 |
631 |
Discussions with Sector Councils—Each year, sector councils present information reports to the NDC. Subsequently representatives from the sector meet with the council to discuss the major problems facing them. This procedure has raised many issues resulting, on occasions, in recommendations to the Government. In addition a joint meeting is held each year with all the chairmen of sector councils.
Publicity—The NDC tries to keep the public fully informed on important economic and other issues. Most of its meetings are open, in part, to news media. Publicity aspects of the work of the Council and sector councils are co-ordinated by the NDC director of publicity. A regular newsletter dealing with topics of interest in the council and sectors is widely distributed.
REVISION OF THE TARGETS—As the conditions on which targets were based had altered substantially since 1969, and a decision was then imminent on the UK application to join the EEC, the National Development Council decided early in 1971 to prepare a new set of targets for four 3-year periods ending 1972-73, 1975-76, 1978-79 and 1981-82. Each sector council was asked for detailed information on the current state of its sector, the expected output, the volume and prices of exports and investment and manpower requirements for the target years.
From the information received the Targets Advisory Group projected the possible growth rates for the economy and, after discussions with the sectors, examined the conflicting demands for resources from sectors.
On 17 November 1971 the NDC held a 1-day consultation on growth, productivity and exports. The consultation highlighted the critical issues of New Zealand's development as (a) growth of productivity, and (b) growth of export earnings.
A report from the Targets Advisory Group noted that higher productivity growth would require changes in attitudes and policies by all groups in the economy—management, labour, and Government—and should include not only farming and manufacturing but also the servicing sectors. The report listed the key factors for productivity growth as: control of inflation; improved industrial relations; greater skills on the part of management and labour; increased investment in labour-saving plant; increased domestic savings in order to finance the investment; better all round use of resources and speedy application of the latest technology.
A faster growth of export earnings than the 1969 conference thought desirable was considered necessary by the Targets Advisory Group because export prices have not risen as rapidly as import prices. The report emphasised that every effort must be made to raise export prices to the full extent that markets can absorb. The Targets Advisory Group could see only a temporary improvement in the terms of trade before a subsequent decline occurred to the low 1970-71 level.
The export targets adopted by the National Development Conference on 9 March 1972 are set out in the following table.
Sector Classification | 1969-70 Base Year | 1972-73 | 1975-76 | 1978-79 | 1981-82 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | |||||
Pastoral products | 910 | 1,137 | 1,286 | 1,552 | 1,857 |
Other agricultural products | 32 | 44 | 58 | 73 | 92 |
Totals, agricultural products | 942 | 1,181 | 1,344 | 1,625 | 1,949 |
Manufacturing | 68 | 155 | 231 | 345 | 517 |
Forestry | 63 | 94 | 181 | 228 | 281 |
Fisheries | 15 | 18 | 23 | 39 | 59 |
Minerals | 1 | 7 | 23 | 29 | 43 |
Other goods (including re-exports) | 22 | 31 | 39 | 51 | 65 |
Totals, goods | 1,112 | 1,485 | 1,841 | 2,317 | 2,914 |
Tourism | 26 | 46 | 74 | 119 | 178 |
Transport | 88 | 129 | 183 | 253 | 313 |
Other services | 47 | 65 | 84 | 107 | 138 |
Totals, goods and services | 1,273 | 1,725 | 2,182 | 2,796 | 3,543 |
It was estimated that the projected exports of goods and services, together with an assumed external borrowing of 2 percent of GNP, would finance a level of imports sufficient to support the following growth rates, given the productivity growth indicated.
Growth Rate | Three Years Ending in Year shown | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1972-73 Projection | 1975-76 Target | 1978-79 Target | 1981-82 Target | |
(percent a year) | ||||
Real GNP per head | 2.3 | 2.8 | 2.7 | 2.7 |
Real GNP | 4.0 | 4.5 | 4.5 | 4.5 |
Productivity growth required | 2.0 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.5 |
Real consumption per head | 2.5 | 2.0 | 2.5 | 2.7 |
The growth rates adopted will require a radical improvement in productivity growth—export growth alone will not be sufficient. Present trends and policies indicate that productivity growth is unlikely to increase much above the long-term average of 2 percent a year. Therefore, if higher growth rates are required, further policy changes in all sectors to increase the efficiency of resource use and allocation will be necessary.
It is clear that deep consideration must be given to improving productivity. For this reason the programme for the conference in March 1972 centred on the twin objectives of increasing productivity and export returns—the theme for the meeting being “New Zealand in the 1970s—Growth for Better Living”. Background papers are available from Government bookshops.
LOOKING TO THE FUTURE—Over the next few years critical decisions will have to be made which will have a major influence on the whole course of future development in New Zealand. The role of the National Development Council and its sector councils will be to serve as a forum in which these policy issues can be debated and clarified, and policy advice given to the Government to enable the development goals to be met.
The reports presented by the sector councils to the NDC in 1971 highlighted particularly the difficult task of the NDC in trying to reconcile conflicting sectoral demands for resources for manpower, capital and exports.
At the same time New Zealand, like many other countries, has become increasingly aware of the environmental, cultural and social aspects of economic growth. The NDC recognises national development is not confined to economic and material betterment, and that the total environment in which New Zealanders live must be constantly examined and improved. Increasing emphasis is being given to the non-material aspects of growth, generally under the heading of “quality of life”. However, the NDC is fully aware that to provide the resources for an improvement in the “quality of life” exports and productivity must continue to expand.
Table of Contents
GENERAL—Central Government is concerned with the future of the nation and therefore with the economic, social, and cultural development of the people as a whole and the quality of their environment. In New Zealand the State is fairly broadly concerned in national development and social welfare. The Central Government budgets for and controls expenditure on capital works such as electricity supply, land settlement, housing, public buildings, forest development, railway and road construction, telecommunications, and on other functions such as social security, health, education, defence, and paying interest on the public debt.
Taxing, charging, and borrowing are the three alternative avenues of raising revenue to meet Government expenditure. The problem of choice between these avenues can be described as the choice of the most efficient and equitable way of paying for publicly-provided services. However, the problems of finance and of raising revenue cannot be considered in isolation. In the first place some Government expenditures, such as subsidies and transfer payments (for example, pensions and child benefits), can and do alter the equity of the tax system. For instance, subsidies and monetary benefits can be regarded as refunds of tax. In the second place, it is now generally accepted that a system of raising revenue must be in accord with the general objectives of Government economic policy. In the final analysis any system of Government finance, embracing both expenditure and the raising of revenue, must be designed to achieve the economic objectives of growth, full employment, price stability, and external balance of payments in an efficient manner, tempered by the prevailing views about freedom and the equitable distribution of income.
Central Government, by budgeting for a surplus (revenue exceeding expenditure) or a deficiency, or by varying the impact of taxation or the level of Government expenditure on certain sectors of the economy, now uses these powers to regulate internal economic activity.
The Department of Statistics publishes a review of Government transactions, described in terms of economic flows, in The Accounts of the Government Sector. In this, the Government sector of the economy is divided into two broad sections—the Public Accounts, including dependent administrative bodies; and Government enterprises and life accounts outside the Public Account, (such as State Advances Corporation, Post Office, State Insurance Office, and Government Superannuation Fund): the transactions of Central Government are shown in relation to all other economic sectors. The Public Revenues Act 1953 is the governing legislation on the administration of public money.
THE PUBLIC ACCOUNT—This is a single financial account held at the Reserve Bank. The following funds and accounts controlled by the Treasury are included in the Public Account; the Consolidated Revenue Account, Works and Trading Account, Trust Account, Loans Redemption Account, National Development Loans Account, Reserve Fund, and National Roads Fund. The Trust Account represents only lodgements or withdrawals of (mainly) non-Government money. (The Loans Redemption Account is dealt with in the subsection on indebtedness.)
The receipts and payments of the Consolidated Revenue Account over a long period will be found in the Statistical Summary near the end of this volume.
Financial Year—The financial year commences on 1 April and ends on 31 March. The expenditure of public money is authorised by an annual Appropriation Act, which lapses at the end of the financial year. However, the Minister of Finance is authorised to pay money for services for a period of 3 months from the commencement of the next financial year, pending the granting of supplies by Parliament, which normally meets in June.
SUMMARY OF THE PUBLIC ACCOUNT—The figures shown under the various headings in this subsection are on the basis of receipts and payments. In some sections devoted to the operations of various departments, the figures are given on an income and expenditure basis, and accordingly differ to some extent from those appearing here.
Receipts | Years Ended 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | |
*Includes defence credits. †Includes deposits with trading banks. ‡Excludes Treasury Bills encashed $169.8 million (1969-70) and $195.9 million (1970-71). | ||
$(million) | ||
Consolidated Revenue Account | ||
Taxation receipts— | ||
Income tax | 779.2 | 957.3 |
Payroll tax | - | 20.5 |
Customs duty | 115.5 | 138.9 |
Beer duty | 37.3 | 39.7 |
Sales tax | 97.6 | 125.3 |
Stamp, racing, and estate duties | 49.8 | 55.9 |
Other taxation | 22.7 | 25.4 |
Total taxation | 1,102.1 | 1,363.0 |
Other receipts— | ||
Interest | 90.0 | 97.7 |
Profits from trading undertakings | 9.7 | 16.1 |
Departmental receipts | 80.7* | 89.4 |
Total receipts | 1,282.5 | 1,566.2 |
Expenditure— | ||
Social services | 707.0 | 833.3 |
Defence | 89.7 | 109.1 |
Administration, etc. | 114.1 | 135.2 |
Stabilisation | 17.2 | 21.4 |
Maintenance of works, etc. | 42.1 | 48.8 |
Development of industry | 81.5 | 117.8 |
Interest and management of public debt | 145.2 | 154.1 |
Transfer from Consolidated Revenue Account to— | 1,196.8 | 1,419.7 |
Loans Redemption Account | 60.0 | 95.0 |
National Development Loans Account | - | 15.0 |
Reserve Fund | - | 11.0 |
Works and Trading Account | 1.2 | 0.9 |
Special entries | 17.1* | 19.4 |
Total expenditure | 1,275.1 | 1,561.0 |
Other Accounts Within the Public Account | ||
Transfers from Consolidated Revenue Account to— | ||
Loans Redemption Account | 60.0 | 95.0 |
National Development Loans Account | - | 15.0 |
Reserve Fund | - | 11.0 |
Works and Trading Account | 1.2 | 0.9 |
61.2 | 121.9 | |
Miscellaneous receipts— | ||
Highways revenue | 79.7 | 82.9 |
Sinking Fund contributions, etc. | 20.7 | 19.3 |
Miscellaneous capital receipts | 20.4 | 19.1 |
Excess receipts of trading accounts, etc., within the Public Account | + 1.9 | - 14.5 |
122.7 | 106.8 | |
Receipts from borrowing— | ||
In New Zealand— | ||
Public and departmental | 205.0‡ | 163.6 |
Post Office Savings Bank | 35.0 | 24.3 |
Overseas— | ||
United Kingdom and Europe | - | 45.7 |
IBRD Inter-island Transmission Project, Railways, and Marsden Point | 5.7 | 2.4 |
Total—Borrowing | 245.7 | 236.0 |
International Finance Agreement Act 1966— | ||
Securities issued to Asian Development Bank | 1.0 | 1.0 |
Allocation of Special Drawing Rights | 23.6 | 19.3 |
Securities issued to I.M.F. | - | 29.7 |
Totals | 1,736.7 | 2,080.9 |
National Roads Fund | 77.6 | 85.7 |
Transfer from National Development Loans Account for— | ||
Housing | 11.9 | 10.6 |
Forest development | 1.5 | 2.2 |
Public buildings | 10.9 | 15.3 |
Airport development | 1.0 | 4.2 |
University and technical institute building | 12.7 | 15.7 |
Railway construction | 1.5 | 4.5 |
Electric supply | 37.0 | 47.5 |
Land settlement | 11.0 | 10.8 |
State coal mines | 0.2 | - |
Railways | 5.4 | 2.4 |
Post Office | 10.5 | 31.4 |
State Advances Corporation | 51.0 | 61.0 |
Other | 14.8 | 5.3 |
169.4 | 210.9 | |
Miscellaneous capital expenditure | 21.2 | 18.4 |
190.6 | 229.3 | |
International Finance Agreements Amendment Act 1966— | ||
Issue of securities to I.M.F. | - | 29.7 |
Further subscription to I.M.F. | - | 10.5 |
Holding of Special Drawing Rights transferred to Reserve Bank | 23.6 | 19.3 |
Subscriptions to Asian Development Bank | 1.0 | 1.0 |
Securities in favour of Asian Development Bank | 1.0 | 1.0 |
25.6 | 61.4 | |
Repayment of loans— | ||
In New Zealand | 138.8 | 109.2 |
Overseas | 16.5 | 21.1 |
155.3 | 130.3 | |
Net purchase of miscellaneous investments— | ||
In New Zealand† | - 19.3 | - 20.0 |
Overseas | + 7.0 | + 29.8 |
- 12.3 | + 9.8 | |
Balancing items— | ||
Reserve Bank: Purchase (+) or sale (-) of Government securities | + 12.8 | - |
Increase (+) or decrease (-) in cash balances in the Public Account | - 12.0 | + 3.4 |
+ 24.8 | + 3.4 | |
Totals | 1,736.7 | 2,080.9 |
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE—Tables are now given to show receipts and payments of the Consolidated Revenue Account.
By including the receipts of both the Consolidated Revenue Account and the National Roads Fund the following table shows the total receipts of direct and indirect taxation during the latest five years.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$(million) | |||||
Direct taxation— | |||||
Income and social security income tax | 664.4 | 672.8 | 691.5 | 779.2 | 957.3 |
Estate and gift duty | 23.1 | 21.7 | 24.1 | 26.3 | 29.3 |
Land tax | 3.5 | 4.4 | 2.7 | 2.9 | 3.0 |
Total—Direct taxation | 691.0 | 698.9 | 718.3 | 808.4 | 989.6 |
Indirect taxation— | |||||
Customs duty | 92.0 | 95.5 | 16.4 | 115.5 | 138.9 |
Beer duty | 34.7 | 35.6 | 35.8 | 37.3 | 39.7 |
Sales tax | 78.9 | 75.4 | 82.8 | 97.6 | 125.3 |
Racing duty | 12.0 | 11.3 | 11.2 | 12.1 | 13.2 |
Stamp and other duties | 9.6 | 8.4 | 9.4 | 11.5 | 13.4 |
Motor spirits duty | - | 10.4 | 11.9 | 3.5 | 3.9 |
Highways taxation | 70.9 | 63.0 | 66.3 | 78.8 | 82.0 |
Payroll tax | - | - | - | - | 20.5 |
Other taxation | 0.4 | 13.9 | 16.3 | 16.4 | 18.5 |
Total—Indirect taxation | 298.6 | 313.5 | 340.1 | 372.6 | 455.4 |
Total—Taxation receipts | 989.6 | 1,012.4 | 1,058.4 | 1,181.0 | 1,445.0 |
Interest— | |||||
On capital liability— | |||||
Electric supply | 24.1 | 30.0 | 32.8 | 34.7 | 36.3 |
Post Office | 10.8 | 11.4 | 11.8 | 12.2 | 12.9 |
Other | 27.8 | 30.4 | 33.9 | 36.8 | 41.0 |
On other public moneys | 3.7 | 4.1 | 5.6 | 6.2 | 7.5 |
Total—Interest | 66.3 | 76.0 | 84.1 | 89.9 | 97.7 |
Profits from trading undertakings | 12.3 | 11.0 | 5.4 | 9.7 | 16.1 |
Departmental receipts | 54.7 | 56.2 | 60.1 | 64.4 | 71.2 |
Special receipts | - | 4.8 | 13.7 | 17.1 | 19.0 |
Total—Other | 133.3 | 147.9 | 163.3 | 181.3 | 204.0 |
Total—Receipts | 1,122.9 | 1,160.3 | 1,221.7 | 1,362.2 | 1,649.0 |
Total taxation as percentage of national income | 29.7% | 29.3% | 28.7% | 29.3% | 31.2% |
The following table shows expenditure from the Consolidated Revenue Account.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Includes amount for transfer to Decimal Currency Account. †Included in Vote: Maori and Island Affairs. ‡Previously included in Vote: Justice. | |||||
Permanent appropriations— | $(million) | ||||
Under special Acts of Legislature— | |||||
Civil List | 0.6 | 0.6 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.9 |
Debt services— | |||||
Interest | 106.0 | 115.8 | 132.4 | 144.2 | 153.0 |
Transfer to Loans Redemption Account— | |||||
New Zealand Loans Act 1953— | |||||
Section 59 | 26.3 | 28.1 | 15.0 | 32.3 | 35.4 |
Section 57 (c) | 11.3 | 25.3 | 1.3 | 7.7 | 14.6 |
Administration and management | 1.0 | 1.1 | 1.1 | 1.0 | 1.1 |
Total—Debt services | 144.6 | 170.4 | 149.8 | 185.2 | 204.1 |
Special Acts— | |||||
Superannuation Act 1956 | 17.2 | 17.5 | 17.7 | 19.5 | 22.9 |
Miscellaneous | 2.5 | 2.4 | 2.8 | 3.2 | 3.3 |
Total—Special Acts | 19.7 | 20.0 | 20.5 | 22.6 | 26.2 |
Total—Permanent appropriations | 164.9 | 191.0 | 171.0 | 208.5 | 231.2 |
Annual appropriations— | |||||
Vote— | |||||
Legislative | 0.8 | 0.9 | 0.9 | 1.0 | 1.2 |
Prime Minister's Office | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Foreign Affairs | 9.9 | 9.9 | 11.5 | 14.7 | 15.2 |
Finance— | |||||
Audit | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.8 | 0.9 |
Customs | 2.3 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.7 | 3.6 |
Inland Revenue | 5.9 | 6.2 | 6.4 | 6.9 | 8.3 |
Stabilisation | 35.8 | 17.8 | 16.4 | 17.2 | 21.4 |
Treasury | 3.0* | 2.7* | 2.1 | 2.2 | 2.6 |
Total—Finance | 47.7 | 29.9 | 28.1 | 29.8 | 36.8 |
General Administration— | |||||
Broadcasting | - - | - - | - - | - - | - - |
Government Printing Office | 6.9 | 6.2 | 6.0 | 7.2 | 9.1 |
Internal Affairs | 6.5 | 6.3 | 6.6 | 7.3 | 9.8 |
Island Territories | 3.7 | 3.8 | † | † | † |
Labour | 4.9 | 5.8 | 6.6 | 5.0 | 6.4 |
Maori and Island Affairs | 3.1 | 3.1 | 7.8 | 8.1 | 9.2 |
Marine | 3.3 | 2.9 | 3.0 | 3.9 | 4.1 |
State Advances Corporation | - - | - - | - - | - - | - - |
State Services Commission | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.8 | 0.9 |
Statistics | 1.6 | 1.3 | 1.3 | 1.3 | 1.8 |
Valuation | 1.4 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.8 | 2.2 |
Total—General Administration | 32.2 | 31.8 | 33.6 | 35.5 | 43.5 |
Law and Order— | |||||
Crown Law Office | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Justice | 9.2 | 9.5 | 10.0 | 11.9 | 13.3 |
Police | 11.1 | 12.2 | 12.9 | 14.9 | 18.8 |
Security Intelligence Service | - | - | - | - | 0.4‡ |
Total—Law and Order | 20.4 | 21.8 | 23.0 | 27.0 | 32.7 |
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Excludes $13.5 million Export-Import Bank Defence Credit. †Excludes $17.1 million Export-Import Bank and British Credits. Includes $1.2 million loan repayment. ‡Excludes $19.0 million Export-Import Bank and British Credits Includes $3.7 million loan repayment. §Includes transfer to National Roads Fund, $3 million. ||Includes transfer to National Roads Fund $10,000. ¶Includes $1.28 million grant to International Wool Secretariat. | |||||
Annual appropriations | $(million) | ||||
Vote— | |||||
Defence | 88.6 | 87.1 | 85.3* | 89.7† | 109.13‡ |
Maintenance— | |||||
Public Works and Services | 36.8 | 36.3 | 37.8 | 39.8 | 46.7 |
Roads, etc. | 1.9 | 4.7 | 4.7§ | 2.2|| | 2.1|| |
Total—Maintenance | 38.7 | 41.0 | 42.5 | 42.1 | 48.8 |
Development of Primary and Secondary Industries— | |||||
Agriculture | 20.3 | 19.2 | 20.6 | 28.8 | 54.5 |
Forest Service | 6.3 | 6.7 | 7.3 | 8.2 | 9.8 |
Industries and Commerce | 2.6 | 2.6 | 3.5 | 5.0 | 5.3 |
Lands and Survey | 5.1 | 5.4 | 5.7 | 6.3 | 7.6 |
Mines | 1.2 | 3.3 | 2.7 | 1.5 | 1.2 |
Scientific and Industrial Research | 7.5 | 7.9 | 8.7 | 9.7 | 13.2 |
Tourist and Publicity | 4.7 | 4.9 | 5.3 | 5.9 | 6.8 |
Transport | 12.4 | 13.1 | 13.7 | 16.0 | 20.2 |
Total—Development of Primary and Secondary Industries | 60.0 | 63.2 | 67.5 | 81.5 | 118.6 |
Social services— | |||||
Social Security Monetary Benefits— | |||||
Age | 55.1 | 57.5 | 60.8 | 67.0 | 76.2 |
Invalids | 5.1 | 5.3 | 5.5 | 6.1 | 7.0 |
Widows | 11.3 | 12.0 | 12.6 | 13.7 | 15.9 |
Sickness | 4.6 | 5.2 | 5.6 | 6.1 | 7.1 |
Family | 66.8 | 71.5 | 68.3 | 72.3 | 70.4 |
Miners | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | - | 0.1 |
Orphans | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Unemployment | 0.1 | 2.2 | 3.3 | 1.5 | 1.0 |
Universal superannuation | 70.2 | 76.4 | 80.6 | 88.8 | 101.0 |
Education | 146.4 | 159.8 | 175.9 | 196.3 | 251.9 |
Family benefit capitalisation | 7.6 | 7.2 | 7.8 | 7.5 | 10.6 |
Health | 12.2 | 12.6 | 13.2 | 14.7 | 242.0 |
Health benefits | 37.5 | 39.3 | 41.9 | 46.9 | |
Hospitals | 115.0 | 119.1 | 126.6 | 141.1 | |
Social security expenses and emergency benefits | 8.5 | 9.6 | 10.8 | 12.2 | 16.3 |
War and other pensions | 30.9 | 30.7 | 30.8 | 32.4 | 33.6 |
Total—Social Services | 571.5 | 608.5 | 644.0 | 707.0 | 833.3 |
Total—Annual appropriations | 869.7 | 894.1 | 936.6 | 1,028.2 | 1,239.3 |
Unauthorised expenditure— | $(million) | ||||
Services not provided for | -- | 0.3 | - | 1.3|| | 0.3 |
Transfer to Loans Redemption Account | 16.0 | - | - | 20.0 | 45.0 |
Transfer to National Development Loans Account | - | - | - | - | 15.0 |
Transfer to Reserve Fund | - | 10.0 | - | - | 11.0 |
Special Entries | - | - | 39.0 | 17.1 | 19.0 |
Total expenditure | 1,050.6 | 1,095.3 | 1,146.9 | 1,275.1 | 1,560.9 |
NATIONAL DEVELOPMENT LOANS ACCOUNT—Particulars of receipts and payments of the National Development Loans Account were as follows
Item | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
*IBRD harbour projects. | ||||
$(thousand) | ||||
Receipts | ||||
Stock issued | 208,636 | 182,603 | 157,924 | 216,524 |
Advance subscriptions | 2,875 | 2,445 | 2,040 | 2,386 |
International Monetary Fund— | ||||
Allocation of Special Drawing Rights | - | - | 23,550 | 19,298 |
Securities issued to Asian Development Bank— | ||||
Non-negotiable non-interest-bearing notes | 811 | 1,007 | 1,007 | 1,007 |
Securities issued to I.M.F.— | ||||
Non-negotiable non-interest-bearing notes | - | - | - | 29,730 |
Transfer from Consolidated Revenue Account | - | - | - | 15,000 |
Totals | 212,323 | 186,055 | 184,521 | 283,945 |
Payments | ||||
Charges and expenses on raising and repaying loans | 2,270 | 1,426 | 56 | 519 |
Transfer to Works and Trading Account— | ||||
Public Works | 44,000 | 39,000 | 39,500 | 52,500 |
Electric supply | 61,000 | 50,500 | 37,000 | 47,500 |
Land settlement | 16,500 | 12,000 | 11,000 | 10,750 |
State Coal Mines | 1,000 | 600 | 200 | - |
Working Railways | 6,815 | 7,328 | 5,441 | 2,365 |
Capital equipment credit arrangements | - | - | - | 5,403 |
Advances to— | ||||
Post Office | 7,500 | 6,400 | 10,500 | 31,400 |
New Zealand National Airways Corporation | - | 1,500 | 500 | - |
New Zealand Steel Ltd. | 586 | 4,185 | 1,300 | - |
State Advances Corporation | 43,000 | 38,000 | 51,000 | 61,000 |
Tourist Hotel Corporation | 610 | 618 | 865 | 1,000 |
Christmas Island Phosphate Commission | 400 | 1,000 | 500 | - |
Natural Gas Corporation | 230 | 5,615 | 10,537 | 3,165 |
Calls on shares in New Zealand Steel Ltd. | 1,487 | 1,487 | 1,039 | - |
Acquisition of shares in Air New Zealand Ltd. | 1,200 | 2,200 | - | - |
Calls on shares in New Zealand Wool Topmaking Investigating Co. Ltd. | - | - | - | 62 |
Loans to Harbour Boards*— | ||||
Auckland | 491 | 102 | - | - |
Lyttelton | 43 | - | - | - |
Napier | 91 | 3 | - | - |
Holding of I.M.F. Special Drawing Rights transferred to Reserve Bank | - | - | 23,550 | 19,298 |
Further subscription to I.M.F. | - | - | - | 10,449 |
Further security in favour of I.M.F. | - | - | - | 29,730 |
Encashment of securities in favour of I.M.F. | - | - | - | 90 |
Encashment of securities in favour of Asian Development Bank | - | - | - | 20 |
Currency subscription to Asian Development Bank | 811 | 1,007 | 1,007 | 1,007 |
Security in favour of Asian Development Bank | 811 | 1,007 | 1,007 | 1,007 |
Advance subscriptions from previous year allocated | - | 2,875 | 2,445 | 2,040 |
Totals | 188,846 | 176,853 | 197,447 | 279,305 |
Balances at end of year | 52,834 | 62,036 | 49,110 | 53,749 |
WORKS AND TRADING ACCOUNT—The Works and Trading Account receipts and payments are shown in the following table.
Item | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Receipts | $(thousand) | |||
Airport development | 133 | 167 | 103 | 171 |
Electric supply | 73,340 | 84,730 | 91,359 | 96,579 |
Forest development | 12,053 | 17,128 | 21,397 | 23,678 |
Housing construction | 1,382 | 2,026 | 3,808 | 2,715 |
Land settlement— | ||||
Crown lands | 17,785 | 21,061 | 26,092 | 26,261 |
Maori land settlement | 8,438 | 8,998 | 9,953 | 10,862 |
Public buildings | 2,460 | 2,704 | 3,355 | 746 |
Railway construction | 5 | 8 | 68 | 10 |
State coal mines | 13,339 | 12,487 | 12,997 | 12,392 |
University and technical institute buildings | - | 4 | 2 | 9 |
Working railways | 88,631 | 91,553 | 101,103 | 105,048 |
Miscellaneous | 370 | 323 | 345 | 253 |
Sub-totals | 217,934 | 241,189 | 270,581 | 278,724 |
Contributions from National Development Loans Account | 129,315 | 109,427 | 93,141 | 113,115 |
Capital equipment credit arrangements | - | - | - | 5,403 |
Contributions from Consolidated Revenue Account— | ||||
From vote “Mines" | 2,950 | 2,400 | 1,230 | 877 |
Totals | 350,199 | 353,016 | 364,952 | 398,119 |
Expenditure | ||||
Annual Appropriations— | ||||
Vote— | ||||
Airport development | 612 | 587 | 1,122 | 4,357 |
Electric supply | 98,638 | 96,358 | 86,487 | 99,053 |
Forest development | 15,094 | 19,720 | 23,748 | 25,918 |
Housing construction | 15,680 | 15,121 | 15,710 | 13,302 |
Land settlement— | ||||
Crown land | 21,003 | 21,225 | 22,771 | 23,583 |
Maori land settlement | 10,816 | 9,671 | 10,080 | 10,310 |
Public buildings | 14,082 | 13,247 | 14,221 | 16,023 |
Railway construction | 503 | 630 | 1,596 | 4,511 |
State coal mines | 17,244 | 15,445 | 13,620 | 14,025 |
University and technical institute buildings | 14,788 | 12,036 | 12,732 | 15,699 |
Working railways | 99,760 | 91,158 | 98,256 | 117,166 |
Sub-totals | 308,220 | 295,198 | 300,344 | 343,947 |
Subsidies to Government Superannuation Fund | 1,786 | 1,781 | 2,131 | 2,609 |
Interest on capital liability paid to Consolidated Revenue Account— | ||||
Electric supply | 30,019 | 32,752 | 34,705 | 36,283 |
Land settlement | 9,339 | 10,049 | 10,728 | 11,365 |
Working Railways (IBRD loan) | 754 | 1,367 | 1,732 | 2,047 |
Contributions to Loans Redemption Account | 5,004 | 6,150 | 6,925 | 9,832 |
Capital equipment purchased under credit arrangements | - | - | - | 5,403 |
Land acquired other than from annual votes | 1,215 | 1,391 | 2,995 | 2,440 |
Miscellaneous expenditure | 357 | 324 | 234 | 345 |
Totals | 356,694 | 349,012 | 359,794 | 414,271 |
NATIONAL ROADS FUND—The National Roads Act 1953 established a National Roads Fund within the Public Account, the revenue of the Fund being derived mainly from motor taxation together with an annual contribution from the Consolidated Revenue Account. Expenditure from the Fund is for the purpose of developing State highways to modern standards and of subsidising the roading programmes of local authorities.
Receipts and payments of the National Roads Fund were as follows.
Item | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Cash received but not yet allocated. | ||||
Receipts | $(thousand) | |||
Highways revenue | 62,991 | 66,325 | 78,836 | 81,957 |
Contribution from Consolidated Revenue Account | 3,250 | 3,000 | 10 | 10 |
Miscellaneous | 573 | 761 | 830 | 813 |
Interest | 48 | 70 | 60 | 78 |
Totals | 66,862 | 70,156 | 79,737 | 82,858 |
Payments | ||||
State Highways maintenance | 10,311 | 12,456 | 12,179 | 14,057 |
State Highways construction | 22,766 | 25,786 | 28,735 | 31,219 |
Local authorities' subsidised works | 26,861 | 28,202 | 30,653 | 33,211 |
Administration and general expenses | 5,775 | 6,310 | 6,067 | 7,240 |
Unauthorised expenditure | 6 | 6 | 7 | 6 |
Totals | 65,718 | 72,760 | 77,641 | 85,733 |
Balance at end of year | 4,170 | 1,567 | 3,663 | 788 |
SUMMARY OF BALANCES—A summary of the balances in the Public Accounts is given in the following table.
Account | Balance at 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$(thousand) | ||||
Consolidated Revenue Account | 22,490 | 30,169 | 37,538 | 42,867 |
Works and Trading Account | 14,518 | 18,523 | 23,682 | 7,530 |
Loans Redemption Account | 52,293 | 46,359 | 45,002 | 53,807 |
National Development Loans Account | 52,834 | 62,036 | 49,110 | 53,749 |
National Roads Fund | 4,170 | 1,567 | 3,663 | 788 |
Reserve Fund | 42,609 | 44,136 | 44,893 | 59,231 |
Suspense Account* | 295 | 287 | 254 | 265 |
Trust Account | 25,057 | 22,968 | 24,695 | 25,676 |
Totals | 214,266 | 226,045 | 228,836 | 243,913 |
The composition of the total balances is shown in the following table.
Nature | At 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$(thousand) | ||||
Cash | 47,609 | 57,485 | 69,503 | 72,913 |
Imprests | 6,024 | 8,239 | 11,333 | 13,247 |
Investments in New Zealand | 83,709 | 79,833 | 60,498 | 40,468 |
Investments overseas | 76,924 | 80,488 | 87,502 | 117,285 |
Totals | 214,266 | 226,045 | 228,836 | 243,913 |
TOTAL TAXATION—A summary of taxation revenue during the last 11 March years is given in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Direct Taxes on Income (i.e., Income Tax and Social Security Taxation on Income) | Total Taxation | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount | Percentage of Total Taxation (All Sources) | Amount | |||
Total | Per Head of Mean Population | Total | Per Head of Mean Population | ||
*Excludes duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Act; this comprises refunds to persons entitled to exemption from the additional payment of Customs duty from 27 June 1958. | |||||
$(million) | $ | $(million) | $ | ||
1961 | 413.8 | 173.30 | 61.9 | 668.9* | 280.10 |
1962 | 457.0 | 187.20 | 63.8 | 716.4* | 293.40 |
1963 | 432.8 | 173.20 | 63.3 | 684.0* | 273.80 |
1964 | 466.5 | 182.90 | 62.8 | 742.3* | 291.10 |
1965 | 547.7 | 210.55 | 64.8 | 844.5 | 324.65 |
1966 | 606.0 | 228.92 | 66.0 | 918.2 | 346.86 |
1967 | 664.4 | 246.56 | 67.2 | 988.9 | 366.98 |
1968 | 672.8 | 245.98 | 66.4 | 1,012.7 | 370.25 |
1969 | 691.5 | 250.54 | 65.3 | 1,058.6 | 383.54 |
1970 | 779.2 | 279.40 | 66.0 | 1,181.3 | 423.58 |
1971 | 957.3 | 338.12 | 66.2 | 1,445.3 | 510.49 |
The following table shows receipts, under the various heads, of taxation during the latest 5 years.
Head | Revenue for Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Excludes 2.3 cents per gallon now paid to National Roads Fund. †Included in National Roads Fund. | |||||
Consolidated Revenue Account— | $(million) | ||||
Customs revenue | 92.0 | 95.5 | 106.4 | 115.5 | 138.9 |
Beer duty | 34.7 | 35.6 | 35.8 | 37.3 | 39.7 |
Motor spirits duty less refunds | † | 10.4 | 11.9 | 3.5* | 3.9* |
Motor vehicles fees and charges | † | 13.2 | 15.3 | 15.7 | 17.9 |
Sales tax | 78.9 | 75.4 | 82.8 | 97.6 | 125.3 |
Film-hire tax | 0.4 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 0.4 |
Mileage tax | † | 0.4 | 0.7 | 0.4 | 0.2 |
Estate and gift duties | 23.1 | 21.7 | 24.1 | 26.3 | 29.3 |
Duty on instruments | 7.0 | 5.8 | 6.8 | 8.8 | 10.7 |
Racing taxation | 12.0 | 11.3 | 11.1 | 12.1 | 13.2 |
Payroll tax | - | - | - | - | 20.5 |
Other taxation | 2.8 | 2.8 | 2.8 | 2.9 | 3.0 |
Land tax | 3.5 | 4.4 | 2.7 | 2.9 | 3.1 |
Income tax | 443.4 | 440.3 | 456.7 | 779.2 | 957.3 |
Social security income tax | 221.0 | 234.5 | 234.8 | ||
National Roads Fund— | |||||
Highways revenue (less rebate) | 70.1 | 63.0 | 66.3 | 78.8 | 82.0 |
Totals | 988.9 | 1,012.7 | 1,058.6 | 1,181.3 | 1,445.3 |
The sources of revenue are shown in the following diagrams.
A comparison of taxation revenue and total private income and national income is afforded by the following table, which also shows taxation as a percentage of private income and national income.
Year | National Income at Factor Cost | Central Government Taxation | |
---|---|---|---|
Total Revenue | Percentage of National Income | ||
*Provisional. | |||
$(million) | percent | ||
1960-61 | 2,242 | 668.9 | 29.8 |
1961-62 | 2,315 | 716.4 | 30.9 |
1962-63 | 2,504 | 684.0 | 27.3 |
1963-64 | 2,742 | 742.3 | 27.1 |
1964-65 | 3,002 | 844.5 | 28.1 |
1965-66 | 3,261 | 918.2 | 28.2 |
1966-67 | 3,356 | 988.9 | 29.5 |
1967-68 | 3,459 | 1,012.7 | 29.3 |
1968-69 | 3,674 | 1,058.6 | 28.7 |
1969-70 | 4,031 | 1,181.3 | 29.3 |
1970-71 | 4,634* | 1,445.3 | 31.2 |
CUSTOMS AND EXCISE TAXATION—Revenue under the headings of Customs does not include receipts from tyre tax and from motor spirits tax paid into the National Roads Fund. The following table shows Customs and excise revenue, for ordinary revenue purposes, for the latest six years.
Year Ended 31 March | Customs Duties* | Beer Duty | Total Customs and Excise Duties† | Proportion of Total Taxation |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Including excise duties other than beer duty. †Includes gross motor spirits duty. | ||||
$(thousand) | percent | |||
1966 | 88,875 | 32,828 | 121,703 | 13.3 |
1967 | 92,012 | 34,735 | 126,747 | 12.8 |
1968 | 106,581 | 35,591 | 142,172 | 14.0 |
1969 | 119,378 | 35,826 | 155,199 | 14.7 |
1970 | 119,518 | 37,282 | 156,800 | 13.3 |
1971 | 108,875 | 39,653 | 178,528 | 12.4 |
Information in regard to Customs and excise duties generally is contained in Section 22d—Customs Tariff and Revenue.
ROADS TAXATION—The National Roads Fund derives its revenues from a tax on motor spirits, heavy traffic licence fees, and a mileage tax on vehicles not using motor spirits. Other revenues of the fund, which are not classed as taxation, consist of a Government contribution, interest earned, and miscellaneous receipts—e.g., from the sale of materials, etc. For 1968-69, tax on petrol paid to the fund was 14.8c per gallon. From 1 April 1969 the rate was increased to 17.1c per gallon by the transfer to the fund of 2.3c per gallon previously credited to the Consolidated Revenue Account, and from 1 April 1971 to 18.1c per gallon by the transfer of a further 1c a gallon.
The Local Authorities (Petroleum Tax) Act 1970 authorised territorial local authorities in 21 tax areas covering the country to levy a local authorities petroleum tax at the rate of 1, 2, or 3 cents a gallon on motor spirits and 0.5, 1, or 1.5 cents a gallon on diesel fuel delivered in a tax area. All tax areas decided to make the levies at maximum rates from February or March 1971. The proceeds of any tax imposed may be applied to projects for the benefit of the region or distributed among the constituent local authorities according to their proportions of total rate revenues. This legislation was designed to spread the rating burden of taxpayers.
Taxation receipts for roads purposes have been as follows during the latest six years, excluding rebates.
Year Ended 31 March | Petrol Tax | Mileage Tax | Fees | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
$(000) | ||||
1966 | 48,652 | 2,606 | 14,548 | 65,806 |
1967 | 50,812 | 2,901 | 16,357 | 70,070 |
1968 | 50,536 | 3,195 | 9,260 | 62,991 |
1969 | 53,601 | 3,604 | 9,120 | 66,325 |
1970 | 64,992 | 3,899 | 9,945 | 78,836 |
1971 | 66,866 | 4,858 | 10,232 | 81,957 |
On 4 May 1967 the tax on motor spirits was increased by 3.3c a gallon for general revenue purposes, but from 1 April 1969, 2.3 cents a gallon was credited to the National Roads Fund and from 1 April 1971 the remaining 1c a gallon has been so credited.
INCOME TAX—Income tax is levied under the Land and Income Tax Act 1954, the Income Tax Assessment Act 1957, and amendments.
Exemptions—Certain specified incomes and types of income are exempt from income tax. The incomes of local and public authorities (except for certain Government trading departments), building societies (with the exception of rental income), co-operative dairy and milk treatment companies, trustees of superannuation funds (subject to certain investment requirements), friendly societies, charitable societies, and others of similar character are exempt from income tax. The general principle is, when a society or association carries on business exclusively for the purpose for which it was established and does not operate for the private pecuniary profit of any individual, the income is exempt from income tax. Monetary benefits from the Consolidated Revenue Account (except the universal superannuation benefit), sick benefits from friendly societies, workers' compensation payments, war pensions, and for individuals the first $100 of income from interest, are exempt from income tax.
Pay as You Earn Income Tax—Payment of income tax is on a “pay as you earn” basis. It applies to all individual taxpayers and to estates. It does not apply to companies, unless incorporated after 25 July 1957, or unless the company voluntarily elects to come within the PAYE provisions.
The main features of the scheme are:
Income tax on salary and wages is deducted by the employer. In the main, taxpayers whose income consists solely of salary and wages are required to furnish a return of income only when their income during the year exceeds $2,600. However, they may furnish a return if they wish to have an adjustment made. In such cases the taxpayer is assessed on the basis of the annual return and receives a refund when tax assessed is less than the tax deducted by the employer.
All other individuals (including self-employed, except for certain classes of farmers), estates, and companies within the scheme, pay provisional tax in two instalments on a provisional declaration of the current year's income. The actual income of the previous year is commonly used as a basis for computing the provisional tax. Farmers in some circumstances may pay in three instalments. There is an adjustment at the end of the year when the return of income is furnished.
Tax Code Declarations—Employees are required to deliver a tax code declaration to the employer each year before 1 April. The tax code declaration specifies whether or not the taxpayer has a dependent wife, and the number of other dependants.
There is no obligation on the employer to check the accuracy of the tax code declaration. Except for cases when the employee ends and commences employment during the week, the employee must not have more than one tax code declaration current during the pay period. However, there is provision for secondary tax code declarations when the employee has two or more employers at the same time.
At the end of the year or on the termination of employment the employer completes the tax code certificate by entering the amount of wages and salary paid and the amount of tax deductions made, hands one copy to the employee, and sends the other copy to the Commissioner.
In considering the incidence of income tax in New Zealand as illustrated by the next table it should be noted that under the provisions of the Social Security Act a family benefit of $78 a year is paid, usually to the mother, for every child under 16 years of age irrespective of the income of the parents or the child. The allowance may continue to be paid up to age 18 years if the child is still attending school full time
Amounts paid by an employee to a superannuation fund are deducted from the gross salary for the period: the taxable income is the income after deduction of superannuation payments.
When there is no tax code declaration or special tax code certificate, the tax deduction is at the “no declaration” rate shown in the tax deduction tables. This deduction, is at the flat rate of 27 1/2c in the dollar (increased by 10 percent for the four months' period from 1 April 1971 to equate to a surcharge of 3 1/3 percent income tax for the year ended 31 March 1972).
Special Tables—Special tables are provided for shearers and for casual agricultural employees. These are tables of deductions from daily earnings.
There is also a table of deductions at a flat rate of 21c in $1 (23c in $1 during the period 1 April 1971 to 31 July 1971). This applies to payments of extra emoluments and to secondary employment unless a special tax code certificate is issued by the Commissioner. Extra emoluments, e.g., end of year bonuses and retrospective wage increases, are treated as separate payments. Secondary employment exists when the taxpayer has two or more employers at the same time. The secondary employer deducts tax according to the flat rate table, while the principal employer uses the normal table.
Employer's Duties—The employer is required to keep a record for each employee showing the amounts of net payments, and superannuation and tax deductions. Not later than 20 April each year he must deliver to each employee a signed tax deduction certificate showing the total amounts of payments and tax deduction for the year (or period of employment if less than one year). A similar certificate must be given to the employee within seven days from the cessation of employment.
The aggregate amount of all tax deductions is to be remitted to the Commissioner each month. Not later than 15 May each year the employer must deliver to the Commissioner a reconciliation statement showing the total amount of tax deductions paid to the Commissioner in respect of deductions made during the year, and the total amount of tax deductions shown in the certificates for employees. The reconciliation statement is accompanied by signed copies of all tax deduction certificates.
Withholding Payments—These are payments for services rendered, but in circumstances where there is no real employer-employee relationship. Examples are company directors' fees, agricultural contract work, fees for free-lance journalists. Tax is deducted from the gross amounts of such payments at flat rates which vary from 7 1/2c to 25c in the dollar (increased by 10 percent for the period 1 April 1971 to 31 July 1971) according to the nature of the work.
Provisional Taxpayers—Provisional taxpayers are those who derive any assessable income which is not subject to tax at source. However, the first $100 of interest is exempted from income tax, and is therefore not assessable income. Estates, trusts, and companies incorporated after 25 July 1957, are also provisional taxpayers. Companies existing at that date may voluntarily elect to become provisional taxpayers.
Tax on provisional incomes is payable in two instalments during the year, by 7 September and 7 March. Normally the provisional income is an amount equal to the taxpayer's income for the preceding year. When the taxpayer anticipates that the income will be less than that of the preceding year, he may make an estimate of the provisional income and pay provisional tax on the estimated income. The taxpayer may estimate or re-estimate his provisional income at any time before the date for payment of any provisional tax instalment. If he does this and his estimated provisional tax is less than the normal provisional income (actual income of the previous year) and less than 80 percent of his actual income for the year, he may be liable to a penalty of 10 percent on the amount of provisional tax underpaid.
Alteration of Tax Code Declaration During Year—When the employee changes employment during the year, he must deliver a declaration to the new employer. If the declaration is delivered before the end of the first pay period, it applies from and including the first pay.
Employees who become entitled to claim allowances for new dependants during the year may deliver a new tax code declaration immediately the event occurs (e.g., marriage, or the birth of a child). The new tax code applies to the pay period commencing after the pay period in which the declaration was delivered.
When it becomes apparent that a dependent wife's income will exceed $650 for the year, the employee must immediately deliver a new tax code declaration omitting the wife as a dependant. The new code applies to the pay period following that in which it was delivered.
In other cases when a dependant ceases to be a dependant during the year—i.e., when a dependent wife dies or a child dies or reaches the age of 18 years—the employee is entitled to retain the tax code including them as dependants until the following 31 March. This applies even when the employee delivers a new tax code declaration on a change of employment.
Tax Deduction Tables: Principal Tables—The tax code declaration bears a code (M if the taxpayer is entitled to a wife's exemption; S if not so entitled); and a number which represents the number of other dependants. The tax deduction tables specify for each code and number the amount of tax to be deducted from the salary or wage payment for the period.
The amounts of tax shown in the tables are calculated as follows:
The weekly income has been converted to an annual basis and after deduction of the special exemptions to which the taxpayer is entitled the amount of income tax is computed and is then divided by 52 to arrive at the weekly deduction.
Fortnightly, three-weekly, four-weekly, and monthly tables of deductions are based on multiples of the basic weekly tables.
PAYE Tax Deductions—The tax rates for the purposes of PAYE tax deductions at source are the amounts shown in the tax deduction tables. These deductions are fixed according to the current amount of exemptions and tax rates. Some examples of these tax deductions are given for selected weekly incomes in the table which follows.
Weekly Earnings | Not Entitled to Wife's Exemption | Entitled to Wile's Exemption | Entitled to Exemption for Wife and for— | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
One Child | Two Children | Three Children | |||
Operative from 1 August 1971 | |||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ |
10 | 0.36 | - | - | - | - |
12 | 0.52 | 0.11 | - | - | - |
14 | 0.68 | 0.26 | 0.06 | - | - |
16 | 0.84 | 0.42 | 0.22 | 0.01 | - |
18 | 1.02 | 0.58 | 0.37 | 0.17 | - |
20 | 1.44 | 0.73 | 0.53 | 0.33 | 0.12 |
22 | 1.86 | 0.89 | 0.69 | 0.48 | 0.28 |
24 | 2.28 | 1.17 | 0.84 | 0.64 | 0.44 |
26 | 2.70 | 1.59 | 1.04 | 0.80 | 0.59 |
28 | 3.12 | 2.01 | 1.46 | 0.96 | 0.75 |
30 | 3.54 | 2.43 | 1.88 | 1.34 | 0.91 |
32 | 3.96 | 2.85 | 2.30 | 1.76 | 1.21 |
34 | 4.38 | 3.27 | 2.72 | 2.18 | 1.63 |
36 | 4.80 | 3.69 | 3.14 | 2.60 | 2.05 |
38 | 5.22 | 4.11 | 3.56 | 3.02 | 2.47 |
40 | 5.71 | 4.53 | 3.98 | 3.44 | 2.89 |
50 | 8.35 | 6.89 | 6.23 | 5.59 | 4.99 |
60 | 11.30 | 9.68 | 8.93 | 8.22 | 7.50 |
70 | 14.59 | 12.80 | 11.94 | 11.15 | 10.36 |
80 | 18.22 | 16.26 | 15.31 | 14.43 | 13.55 |
90 | 22.07 | 20.01 | 19.00 | 18.04 | 17.08 |
100 | 26.13 | 23.97 | 22.90 | 21.88 | 20.87 |
For the four months 1 April 1971 to 31 July 1971 the above rates were increased by 10 percent to equate to a surcharge of 3 1/3 percent on the rates of income tax for the year ended 31 March 1972.
Employees who, in addition to their income from employment, derive interest, dividends, or rents, not exceeding $200 in the aggregate, are not required to pay provisional tax on this income which has not been taxed at source.
Provisional taxpayers are required to furnish returns of income, irrespective of the amount of income. The Commissioner then makes an assessment of terminal tax. Any difference between that assessment and the amount paid as provisional tax is either payable by the taxpayer or, if an overpayment, refunded to him.
Farmers who satisfy the Commissioner that they regularly derive more than half their income from an agricultural business and that more than half their gross cash income is derived after 7 February, and whose balance date falls between 1 April and 30 September, may pay provisional tax in three instalments.
Statistics relating to the incidence of income tax are given in Section 28 of this Yearbook.
Taxation of Individuals: Rates—The rates of income tax increase in steps ranging from a minimum of 7.85 percent on the first $650 of taxable income to a maximum of 50 percent of taxable income in excess of $12,000. The following table shows the rate of income tax for each step of taxable income for the year ended 31 March 1972.
Taxable Income | Tax on Each Dollar |
---|---|
$ $ | cents |
Up to 650 | 7.85 |
651-1,700 | 21.00 |
1,701-2,000 | 24.50 |
2,001-2,500 | 27.50 |
2,501-3,000 | 30.50 |
3,001-3,500 | 34.00 |
3,501-4,000 | 37.00 |
4,001-4,500 | 39.00 |
4,501- 5,000 | 41.00 |
5,001- 5,500 | 43.00 |
5,501- 6,000 | 45.00 |
6,001- 7,000 | 46.00 |
7,001- 8,000 | 47.00 |
8,001-10,000 | 48.00 |
10,001-12,000 | 49.00 |
Over 12,000 | 50.00 |
For the period 1 April to 31 July 1971 the above rates were increased by 10 percent to equate to a surcharge of 3 1/3 percent for the year 1971-72.
Dividends—Dividends received by individual shareholders are included as part of their assessable income and assessed in the same manner as other income. A rebate of up to 10 percent of the taxable dividends is allowed when the taxable income including dividends is $4,000 or less. When profits from the realisation by a company of capital assets are distributed in cash, the amount of such profits may be exempted.
Special Exemptions from 1 April 1971—In determining the taxable income of individuals certain special exemptions are deductible from the taxpayer's assessable income. These exemptions are as follows:
Personal Exemption—A special exemption of $275 is allowable as a deduction from the assessable income of every taxpayer, except for non-resident taxpayers.
Wife Exemption—A special exemption of $275 is allowable as a deduction from the total assessable income of a married taxpayer. This exemption applies only when the taxpayer supports his wife during the income year. It is reduced $1 for each $1 of the wife's income in excess of $375 up to $650, so that the taxpayer receives no exemption when the wife's income exceeds $650.
Child Exemption—A special exemption of $135 is allowable in respect of each of the first four dependent children of the taxpayer under the age of 18 years; for each child after the first four the exemption is $140.
Dependent Relative Exemption—A special exemption of the amount contributed towards the support of a dependent relative of the taxpayer or $135, whichever is the less, is also allowable. Where more than one taxpayer contributes towards the support of the same dependent relative, the exemption is apportioned between them. The exemption is also allowable in the case of amounts paid towards the support of a separated or divorced wife.
Housekeeper Exemption—A special exemption equal to the wife exemption or the amount of wages paid, whichever is the less, is allowable in respect of payments made to a woman or a day nursery, playcentre, creche, or kindergarten to care for a widowed, divorced, separated, or unmarried taxpayer's child under the age of 18 years, or any child who by reason of mental or physical infirmity is unable to earn a living. The exemption is also allowed to a working wife who pays a woman or a day nursery, playcentre, creche, or kindergarten to care for a child while she works, and to a taxpayer employing a housekeeper to look after the taxpayer's home because of the mental or physical infirmity of the taxpayer or his spouse.
Donations and School Fees—A special exemption is allowable for cash donations for religious and charitable purposes and for tuition fees incurred in sending a child of the taxpayer to a registered private school or a special school for handicapped children provided that in each case the school is not run for private pecuniary profit. The maximum exemption under this heading is $100.
Insurance and Superannuation—A special exemption is allowed for premiums paid in respect of policies of life insurance, sickness, and accident insurance on the life of the taxpayer and his wife and children, and for contributions to an approved superannuation fund. The maximum exemption allowable is $950 but is limited to $700 when the taxpayer is a member of an employer-subsidised superannuation scheme.
Taxable Income—In the case of individuals, income tax is assessed on the taxable income. This comprises total income less expenses less (a) any income exempted from income tax and, (b) the amount of the special exemptions to which the taxpayer is entitled.
A summary of the changes in the principal special exemptions and in the rates of ordinary income tax for the last 6 years is given in the following table.
Income Year Ended 31 March | Special Exemption | Ordinary Income Tax | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Personal | Wife | Child | Charitable Donations and School Fees* | Insurance and Superannuation | Basic Rates Introduced | Rebates | |||
Member of Subsidised Scheme* | Others* | Rates | Maximum | ||||||
*Maximum, security tax. †$140 for each child in excess of four ‡Upon amalgamation of income tax and social | |||||||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | % | $ | ||
1967 | 936 | 312 | 156 | 100 | 500 | 650 | 1,961 | 10 | 200 |
1968 | 936 | 312 | 156 | 100 | 500 | 650 | 1,961 | 10 | 200 |
1969 | 936 | 312 | 156 | 100 | 500 | 650 | 1,961 | 10 | 200 |
1970 | 275‡ | 240‡ | 135†‡ | 100 | 500 | 650 | 1,969 | - | - |
1971 | 275 | 275 | 135† | 100 | 700 | 950 | 1,969 | - | - |
1972 | 275 | 275 | 135† | 100 | 700 | 950 | 1,970 | - | - |
Taxation of Companies: Rates—The rates of income tax for 1972 are as follows:
Resident Companies and Public Authorities—The rate of income tax for every dollar of taxable income in the case of companies and public authorities is:
When the taxable income does not exceed $7,200, 20c increased by 1/48,000 of $1 for every dollar of taxable income;
When the taxable income exceeds $7,200, tax on the first $7,200 is calculated as given above and there is a flat rate tax of 50c for every dollar of income in excess of $7,200.
Non-resident Companies—(a) When the taxable income does not exceed $7,200, the rate of income tax for every dollar of taxable income is 25c, increased by 1/48,000 of $1 for every dollar of taxable income.
(b) When the taxable income exceeds $7,200, tax on the first $7,200 is calculated as in (a) above and tax on the excess is charged at a flat rate of 55c in the dollar.
Bonus Issue Tax—Bonus share issues are generally subject to a flat rate tax of 17 1/2c in the dollar which is payable by the company making the bonus share issue. Bonus issues arising from capitalisations of capital profits, share premium reserves, and the writing up of capital assets are exempt.
All companies which are, or are deemed to be, resident in New Zealand are liable for the bonus issue tax on bonus share issues they make. The sole exception is a petroleum mining company.
Excess Retention Tax—Excess retention tax is assessed to “privately controlled investment companies” if the amount of dividends paid is less than 40 percent of the income after taxation. The basic rate of excess retention tax is 35c in the dollar of the insufficient distribution of income.
Grouping of Companies—Two or more companies which are two-thirds commonly owned in terms of paid-up capital, or nominal value of allotted shares, or voting power, or entitlement to profits, constitute a “group” of companies. The assessable incomes of companies included in a group are aggregated for the purpose of determining the rate of income tax. Provision exists for offsetting losses incurred by companies within a group and for the making of subvention payments.
Non-resident Investment Companies—Special provisions exist to limit the income tax payable by a non-resident investment company on income derived from investments or assets which are used wholly or principally in projects which are of importance in the development of New Zealand.
Unit Trusts—Unit trusts are treated as companies, and income and other payments to unit holders are treated as dividends.
Taxation of Trusts—Trusts created after 18 July 1968, with the exception of trusts created by will or intestacy, or other specific cases such as trusts created by Court order and statutory trusts such as the Official Assignee as trustee for creditors, are subject to a minimum rate of income tax of 35 percent on income classified as trustee's income.
The trustee of a trust other than a specified trust is entitled to a special exemption of $100 and is subject to a rate of tax calculated by reference to the trustee's income at the rate for individuals.
Deductions of Expenditure From Total Income—Any expenditure or loss necessarily incurred in carrying on a business for the purpose of fining or producing assessable income may be deducted.
Deductions are also allowed to salary and wage earners for expenditure or loss which is incurred in producing assessable income. Types of expenditure which qualify are maintenance of tools of trade, instruments and equipment, reference books and technical manuals relating directly to the taxpayer's trade or occupation, subscriptions to trade and professional journals, the maintenance of any licence or certificate essential to the occupation of the taxpayer, and costs of short refresher courses or seminars connected with the taxpayer's trade or profession.
No deduction is allowed for expenditure which is of a capital nature or of a private or domestic nature.
Depreciation Allowances:Ordinary Depreciation—On buildings the allowable ordinary depreciation rates vary from 2 1/2 percent of cost price for wooden-walled and framed buildings to 1 percent of cost price for buildings of reinforced concrete. There are higher rates for certain buildings, such as cool stores, chemical works, glasshouses, etc. Various rates of depreciation have been fixed by the Commissioner of Inland Revenue for different classes of plant, machinery, and equipment. These are normally expressed as percentages of the diminishing value of the asset.
Special Depreciation—Special depreciation allowances are given on the cost of: plant and machinery (excluding motorcars and station wagons); employee accommodation; new farm buildings and extensions (other than residences); private bathrooms, showers and water closets installed in existing hotels; new hotels erected pursuant to an “approved project"; new buildings or extensions erected to provide storage for frozen meat or meat products.
Special depreciation is limited in the aggregate to 20 percent of the cost of the asset and is allowed in addition to ordinary depreciation.
Additional Depreciation—Additional depreciation is allowed on: plant, machinery, and equipment used for scientific research; safety frames on tractors; capital expenditure arising from compulsory surveys of fishing boats; capital expenditure in erecting or extending meat export slaughterhouses and meat packing houses; capital expenditure in erecting or extending buildings used for processing or storing fish or fish products for export.
Supplementary Depreciation—New farm buildings (other than residences) qualify for a supplementary depreciation allowance of up to 6 percent of cost. The overall deduction in conjuction with ordinary depreciation cannot exceed 10 percent of cost in any year. New hotels and motels catering for the travelling public qualify for a supplementary depreciation allowance of 1 percent of cost.
Tax Incentives—A number of taxation incentives designed to encourage investment in productive activities are available to industrial and agricultural enterprises. These incentives include:
Livestock Value—A farmer's livestock is treated as trading stock. Apart from the usual valuation options for trading stock used in a business, farmers are permitted to use a “standard value” for each class of livestock, thus reducing in some degree fluctuations in income which might occur if market prices or other valuations were used. The standard value system is universally used except for high-value stud stock. The value adopted for any particular class of animal is usually somewhat below actual cost and also usually below sale value. The disposal of all or a substantial part of a farmer's livestock may result in an unduly high income for the year. The tax law provides special measures to alleviate the tax burden if that happens in the following circumstances: (1) death of the farmer, (2) retirement from farming, (3) expiry of a lease or acquisition of the farm land by the Crown, and (4) forced sale of livestock due to an adverse event (e.g., fire, flood, drought, disease among livestock).
The term “adverse event” means any happening which is declared by the Minister of Finance to be an adverse event.
Increased Livestock Incentive—An optional incentive scheme aimed at maintaining and accelerating the growth of livestock numbers is available. It applies to sheep, cattle, and pigs in a farming business and provides for the establishment of base livestock numbers. Increases in stock above the base livestock number may, at the taxpayer's option, be brought in at a “nil” value. Because there may be changes in the type of livestock carried from year to year a system of equivalents is provided, namely, one head of cattle equals six sheep, one head of cattle equals four pigs, and three sheep equal two pigs. The equivalents are not based on standard or market values but on food intake.
Sharemilkers—A sharemilker who sells his livestock, or a farmer on leasehold land who quits the land and sells his livestock in order to purchase his own farm, is allowed to spread forward the excess income arising from the sale of the livestock. The excess income is the difference between the amount realised and the standard value adopted for the livestock. The excess is assessed as income in the fifth income year after the year of sale unless the taxpayer elects to have all or part of the amount assessed in any one or more of the intervening four income years.
Farm Income Equalisation—This is a scheme whereby farmers may deposit up to a maximum of 25 percent of their income, with a minimum deposit of $200, in an income equalisation reserve account. Deposits are deductible in the year of deposit and withdrawals constitute assessable income in the year of withdrawal. The maximum period in which deposits may be held in the reserve is five years; thus the scheme offers a means whereby a farmer can reduce fluctuations in his income.
Capital Development Expenditure—Taxpayers engaged in agricultural pursuits and in rock oyster farming or mussel farming may deduct certain capital development expenditure or spread it over a period of 10 years. In the case of rock oyster and mussel farming, development expenditure includes the cost of acquiring and preparing suitable surfaces for collecting spat.
Export Market Development and Tourist Promotion—A 150 percent deduction, subject to an overall limit, is allowable for qualifying expenditure as an incentive to promote the export of New Zealand goods and services; the overseas use of New Zealand trade marks, patents, designs, or copyright; and to develop the New Zealand tourist industry. Self-employed professional people can claim up to 50 percent allowance in respect of their own time spent on promoting their services for overseas projects. A formula is provided to value the time.
Forestry Encouragement Grants—Under a scheme introduced in 1970 the Government makes grants in respect of the planting, maintenance, and development expenditure of companies and individuals who undertake approved forest planting programmes. This grant for expenditure is not assessable income and a deduction is not allowed for the expenditure unless and to the extent that it is more than twice the amount of the grant. Grants are also made for the personal labour of the taxpayer and his family. These grants are assessable income.
Increased Exports—This incentive is to encourage exports by manufacturers who produce mainly for the local market. If the value of qualifying goods exported during the year has increased by comparison with the average value of goods exported during a “base period” of three years, 15 percent of the increase can be deducted.
Industrial Research and Development Grants—Grants made under the Industrial Research and Development Grants Act 1970 will not represent assessable income to the recipient. When the grant is in respect of deductible expenditure the amount ordinarily allowable is reduced by the amount of the grant. When the grant is for capital expenditure, e.g., plant, the cost of the asset is reduced by the amount of the grant in determining the amount of depreciation to be allowed.
Investment Allowance—An allowance of 10 percent of the cost of qualifying new plant and machinery is to be allowed in addition to other depreciation allowances. This allowance reintroduces the previous allowance which was suspended in 1966.
Investment Allowance (West Coast, South Island)—20 percent of the cost of plant and machinery, and of buildings acquired, erected or extended, used for development projects in specified areas of the West Coast, South Island, is deductible, in addition to all depreciation. This allowance is to attract new industry to the area.
Mining—The mining industry has special methods of tax assessment, and investors may make a deduction of one-third of calls paid on shares in mineral or petroleum mining companies.
Post Office Bonus Bonds—Prizes received in respect of Post Office Bonus Bonds are exempt from tax.
Post Office National Development Bonds—An additional tax exemption is available in respect of the accumulated interest on Post Office National Development Bonds. The exemption is available to individuals only, and is subject to a maximum exemption of $500 in any income year. The interest is paid on maturity or surrender and is deemed to be derived in the income year in which the bond matures or in the year in which it is surrendered.
Scientific Research—Special incentives to encourage scientific research are available. Expenditure on research equipment acquired for scientific purposes directly relating to the business of the taxpayer may be written off over a period of 5 years. Also the cost of research directly relating to the business of the taxpayer may be deducted in the year in which it was incurred, and gifts of money made by companies to universities and approved institutes for education and research are, subject to certain limitations, deductible.
Stamp Duty Exemption On First Conveyances—To encourage builders to start private housing schemes, when new houses and sections are sold the duty payable on the instrument of conveyance is computed on the unimproved value of the land only.
Visiting Experts—A special rebate is provided for approved visiting experts who provide (either as independent consultants or as employees) specialist, technical, or managerial expertise essential to the development in the initial years of an approved new and continuing enterprise in New Zealand; or provide expertise that is not generally available in New Zealand; or who are engaged in approved research work in institutions or universities. The effect of the rebate is to limit the New Zealand tax payable on income from the visiting experts' services to an average rate of 35 percent.
Land Tax—Land tax is levied on the total unimproved value of land held at 31 March by each owner after making, by way of special exemption from that value, the following deductions: where the value does not exceed $60,000, a deduction of $60,000; where the value exceeds $60,000 a deduction of $60,000 diminished at the rate of $1 for each $1 of that excess, so as to leave no deduction when that value amounts to or exceeds $120,000.
Subject to deductions provided, life tenants are liable for land tax and joint owners are assessed jointly as regards the land held in conjunction, and are liable severally in respect of each owner's interest in such land and other land. This liability for joint assessment also applies to companies owning land if they consist of substantially the same shareholders. Two or more companies are deemed to consist of substantially the same shareholders if they are two-thirds or more commonly owned by the same persons. The ownership may be measured in terms of paid-up capital, or nominal value of allotted shares, or voting power, or entitlement to profits.
The rates of land tax on a “step” basis are as follows: where unimproved value after allowing the special exemption does not exceed $20,000 the rate is for each dollar; where it exceeds $20,000 but does not exceed $30,000 the rate is 5/8c for each dollar; where it exceeds $30,000 but does not exceed $40,000 the rate is 1 1/4c for each dollar; where it exceeds $40,000 the rate is 1 2/3c for each dollar.
There is a rebate of a sum equal to 50 percent of the tax so assessed.
Land used for farming or agricultural activities is exempt from land tax.
Payroll Tax—A payroll tax was introduced as from 1 August 1970. The tax is paid by employers at a flat 2 percent on all remuneration which is liable for the tax. Subject to an exemption of $7.800 a year for each employer, the gross amount of all salaries, wages, bonuses, commissions, and benefit allowances which are paid to employees are liable. In addition, directors' fees, honoraria, and certain other payments are liable for the tax.
Other exemptions are:
Most farmers, agricultural contractors and primary processing industries.
Hospitals, schools, charitable organisations.
The normal administrative functions of the Central Government and local authorities—although their trading activities are liable.
There is provision for rebates against payroll tax for sales of certain export goods. Payroll tax is not deductible for income tax purposes.
Legislation 1971—Principal amendments to legislation in 1971 included the following:
Mining Companies—New provisions have been introduced relating to the taxation of mining companies. Whereas previously these companies were taxed solely by reference to the amount of dividends declared during an income year they are now taxed on a conventional profit and loss basis. Exploration and development expenditure, much of which would normally be classified as capital expenditure, may be claimed against income. Tax is now levied on mining income at two-thirds of the rate applicable to the income of non-mining companies.
Minority Shareholders in a Company Included in a Group of Companies—A tax credit is now available to qualifying minority shareholders for a proportion of the additional tax paid by the company consequent on the application of the grouping provisions.
Property Syndicates—Unincorporated associations of not less than 11 persons formed after 3 September 1971 for the sole or principal reason of holding real property for investment or sale are treated as companies assessable at ordinary company rates. Any interest paid to members of the syndicate is not deductible for tax purposes but, together with any other distributions to members, is treated as dividends to members. A special exemption is not allowed for premiums paid on life policies assigned for the purposes of financing investment in property syndication.
Life Insurance Premiums and Superannuation Contributions—No special exemption is allowed for premiums on any policy which has been assigned or mortgaged as a security for money borrowed and invested in or loaned to certain property syndicates formed after 3 September 1971. Where a taxpayer moves in or out of an employer-subsidised superannuation fund during an income year the basic special exemption of $700 is increased by $21 for each month the taxpayer is not a contributor to an employer-subsidised scheme.
ESTATE AND GIFT DUTIES—The legislation dealing with estate duty and gift duty is contained in the Estate and Gift Duties Act 1968 and amendments.
When the final balance of the dutiable estate of a deceased person exceeds $12,000, estate duty is levied on the amount thereof. Exemptions are provided for the successions of a wife, husband, or infant of a deceased person. (For this purpose an infant child is widely defined to mean a child, or stepchild, of a deceased person, under the age of 20 years; and includes any other person, other than the wife of the deceased, who is living and under the age of 20 years, and is in the opinion of the Commissioner, a dependant of the deceased.) These exemptions are subject to the following limitations and operate by way of a deduction from the duty of so much as is attributable to the exempted succession or exempted portion of the succession. In the case of a wife, the exemption applies to the value of her succession or $40,000, whichever is the less; in the case of a husband, to the value of his succession or $40,000, whichever is the less; and in the case of an infant child, to value of the child's succession or $1,000, whichever is the less.
There are also various exemptions which operate by way of the exclusion of certain property in computing the amount of the final balance of the estate as, for example, for an interest in a home settled under the Joint Family Homes Act 1964 which passes to the surviving spouse; accrued amountsof war pensions and superannuation benefits; certain defined personal chattels to a value not exceeding $2,000; the property in an outright gift made before death to a charity; certain superannuation allowances for widows and infant children; and the wood value of growing trees on any land, a proprietary interest in which forms part of the dutiable estate.
Relief is provided for quick successions where estate duty is payable twice on the same property by reason of the two deaths occurring within a short period. The duty is reduced in the second estate according to the interval between the two deaths as follows: second death within four months, 75 percent reduction; within eight months, 60 percent reduction; within one year, 50 percent reduction; within two years, 40 percent reduction; within three years, 30 percent reduction; within four years, 20 percent reduction; within five years, 10 percent reduction.
Income tax in respect of a deceased person up to the date of death is treated as a debt of the deceased in all cases.
Estate duty is due and payable to the Commissioner of Inland Revenue on the death of the deceased. Interest is charged at the rate of 5 percent on all duty unpaid within six months of date of death. In addition a penalty of 5 percent is payable if duty is not paid within three months after notice of assessment, but is not imposed earlier than six months after death. The time for payment of duty without incurring a penalty may be extended in certain cases.
There is a right of appeal to the Board of Review constituted under the Inland Revenue Department Amendment Act 1960, against decisions of the Commissioner in the exercise of his discretion under certain sections of the Act. There is also a right of appeal on points of law or of fact by way of a case stated to the Supreme Court.
The following table gives the scale of rates of estate duty which applies to estates of deceased persons dying on and after 25 June 1970.
Final Balance of Estate | Basic Payment | Rate on Excess |
---|---|---|
$ $ | $ | percent |
Up to 12,000 | - | - |
12,001- 14,000 | 140 | 7 |
14,001- 16,000 | 140 | 8 |
16,001- 18,000 | 300 | 9 |
18,001- 20,000 | 480 | 10 |
20,001- 22,000 | 680 | 11 |
22,001- 24,000 | 900 | 12 |
24,001- 26,000 | 1,140 | 13 |
26,001- 28,000 | 1,400 | 14 |
28,001- 30,000 | 1,680 | 15 |
30,001- 32,000 | 1,980 | 16 |
32,001- 34,000 | 2,300 | 17 |
34,001- 36,000 | 2,640 | 18 |
36,001- 38,000 | 3,000 | 19 |
38,001- 40,000 | 3,380 | 20 |
40,001- 42,000 | 3,780 | 21 |
42,001- 44,000 | 4,200 | 22 |
44,001- 46,000 | 4,640 | 23 |
46,001- 48,000 | 5,100 | 24 |
48,001- 50,000 | 5,580 | 25 |
50,001- 52,000 | 6,080 | 26 |
52,001- 54,000 | 6,600 | 27 |
54,001- 56,000 | 7,140 | 28 |
56,001- 58,000 | 7,700 | 29 |
58,001- 60,000 | 8,280 | 30 |
60,001- 70,000 | 8,880 | 31 |
70,001- 80,000 | 11,980 | 32 |
80,001- 90,000 | 15,180 | 33 |
90,001-100,000 | 18,480 | 34 |
100,001-110,000 | 21,880 | 35 |
110,001-120,000 | 25,380 | 36 |
120,001-130,000 | 28,980 | 37 |
130,001-140,000 | 32,680 | 38 |
140,001-150,000 | 36,480 | 39 |
Exceeding 150,000 | 40,380 | 40 |
Gift Duty—A gift means any disposition of property situated in New Zealand (or of property outside New Zealand if the donor is domiciled in New Zealand at the time of the gift) which is made otherwise than by will, whether with or without an instrument in writing, without fully adequate consideration in money or its equivalent. There is provision for a deduction from the value of the gift of money payments adequately secured to the donor which were fixed or ascertainable at the date of the gift. No duty is payable on a gift which, together with the value of all other gifts (not exempt from duty by reason of their nature) made at the same time or within 12 months previously or subsequently by the same donor to the same or any other beneficiary does not exceed the value of $4,000. Gifts up to $200 in any year to the same person are not taken into account for gift duty (or estate duty) if made as part of the donor's normal expenditure. Various other exemptions, including gifts to any charitable trust, are contained in the Act.
The amount of the gift duty is payable by either the donor or the beneficiary, but the beneficiary is entitled to be indemnified by the donor unless the terms of the gift provide otherwise. Particulars of any gift made exceeding $2,000 (or the value of which when aggregated with the value of all gifts made by the donor within 12 months previously exceeds $2,000) are required to be furnished for assessment of duty, if any, within three months of the date of the gift, and if the duty is not paid within six months of making the gift a 5 percent penalty is imposed. Interest is also payable at 5 percent on any gift duty not paid within three months of the date of the gift and on any penalty from the date it was incurred.
The following table gives the scale of rates of gift duty made on and after 19 July 1968.
Value of Gift (Together With Value of All Aggregated Gifts) | Basic Payment | Rate on Excess |
---|---|---|
*Of total value of gift. | ||
$ $ | $ | percent |
Up to 4,000 | - | - |
4,001- 6,000 | - | 9 |
6,001- 8,000 | 180 | 11 |
8,001-10,000 | 400 | 13 |
10,001-12,000 | 660 | 15 |
12,001-14,000 | 960 | 17 |
14,001-16,000 | 1,300 | 19 |
16,001-18,000 | 1,680 | 21 |
18,001-20,000 | 2,100 | 23 |
20,001-22,000 | 2,560 | 25 |
22,001-24,000 | 3,060 | 27 |
24,001-28,000 | 3,600 | 23 |
28,001-32,000 | 4,520 | 25 |
32,001-36,000 | 5,520 | 27 |
36,001-40,000 | 6,600 | 29 |
40,001-44,000 | 7,760 | 31 |
44,001-48,000 | 9,000 | 33 |
48,001-52,000 | 10,320 | 35 |
52,001-56,000 | 11,720 | 37 |
56,001-60,000 | 13,200 | 39 |
60,001-64,000 | 14,760 | 31 |
Over 64,000 | - | 25* |
The net revenue received from estate duty and gift duty during each of the latest six years is given below.
Year Ended 31 March | Estate Duty | Gift Duty | Total Estate and Gift Duties |
---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | |||
1966 | 20,928 | 2,102 | 23,031 |
1967 | 21,158 | 1,906 | 23,064 |
1968 | 20,241 | 1,490 | 21,731 |
1969 | 22,050 | 2,062 | 24,112 |
1970 | 24,669 | 1,633 | 26,303 |
1971 | 27,751 | 1,589 | 29,340 |
Board of Review—The Inland Revenue Department Act provides for the establishment of one or more boards of review. There is at present only one such board. Members of a board are appointed by the Governor-General and consist of a chairman who is a barrister or solicitor of the Supreme Court of not less than seven years' practice, and two other members. The functions of a board are to sit as a judicial authority for hearing and determining such objections to assessments of tax or duty or the decisions or determinations of the Commissioner as are authorised by the relevant legislation. A determination of a board is final as to any question of fact, but subject to appeal to the Supreme Court on any question of law. However, questions of fact may be referred direct to the Supreme Court if both parties consent or if the Court considers it desirable that the objection be determined by it.
ESTATES PASSED FOR DEATH DUTY—Particulars of deceased persons' estates certified during the year ended 31 March 1971 are given in the tables following. Totals for the previous three years are appended. Estates of Maoris, other than hereditary interests in Maori land, are included.
The following table analyses the estates certified by size of estate value.
Size of Estate (Net Value) | Number of Estates | Aggregate Net Value of Estates | Estate Duties Assessed | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||
*Fifteen months to 31 March 1969. †Calendar year. | |||||
$(000) $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
Under 2 | 575 | 590 | 1,165 | 1.501 | - |
2 and under 4 | 1.090 | 1.032 | 2.122 | 6.332 | - |
4 and under 6 | 1.047 | 904 | 1.951 | 9.721 | - |
6 and under 8 | 908 | 786 | 1.694 | 11.809 | - |
8 and under 10 | 783 | 611 | 1.394 | 12.496 | - |
10 and under 12 | 564 | 409 | 973 | 10.630 | 1 |
12 and under 14 | 442 | 276 | 718 | 9.335 | 31 |
14 and under 16 | 359 | 210 | 569 | 8.516 | 74 |
16 and under 18 | 291 | 165 | 456 | 7.751 | 104 |
18 and under 20 | 227 | 139 | 366 | 6.936 | 137 |
20 and under 22 | 232 | 133 | 365 | 7.654 | 191 |
22 and under 24 | 163 | 90 | 253 | 5.805 | 170 |
24 and under 30 | 412 | 210 | 622 | 16.648 | 659 |
30 and under 40 | 426 | 195 | 621 | 21.500 | 1.199 |
40 and under 50 | 280 | 123 | 403 | 18.067 | 1.417 |
50 and under 60 | 217 | 83 | 300 | 16.464 | 1.632 |
60 and under 70 | 153 | 53 | 206 | 13.392 | 1.641 |
70 and under 80 | 112 | 32 | 144 | 10.769 | 1.511 |
80 and under 90 | 91 | 28 | 119 | 10.190 | 1.684 |
90 and under 100 | 51 | 11 | 62 | 5.899 | 1.057 |
100 and under 120 | 93 | 27 | 120 | 13.139 | 2.651 |
120 and under 140 | 46 | 13 | 59 | 7.595 | 1.693 |
140 and under 160 | 24 | 6 | 30 | 4.474 | 1.055 |
160 and under 180 | 21 | 4 | 25 | 4.245 | 1.180 |
180 and under 200 | 12 | 4 | 16 | 3.003 | 881 |
200 and over | 43 | 18 | 61 | 20.821 | 7.023 |
Totals. 1970-71 | 8.662 | 6.152 | 14.814 | 264.694 | 25.995 |
Totals, 1969-70 | 8.415 | 5.926 | 14.341 | 251.116 | 28.611 |
Totals, 1968-69* | 10.261 | 7.021 | 17.282 | 278.945 | 29.069 |
Totals, 1967† | 7.861 | 5.465 | 13.326 | 205.790 | 21.508 |
The average net value per estate certified in 1970-71 was $17,867 (males $20,809; females $13,726), compared with $17,510 (males $19,849; females $14,189) in 1969-70. Duty on estates of males amounted to $18.5 million and on estates of females $7.5 million, the respective figures for 1969-70 being $18.8 million and $9.8 million.
The law relating to death duties is contained in the Estate and Gift Duties Act 1968 which came into force on 1 January 1969. From 26 June 1969 the exemption for both a widow and a widower has been $40,000 and estates up to a value of $12,000 are exempt from duty.
The average amount of duty assessed within each of the various estate groups is now given. The rates of average duty to average estate value are also given.
Size of Estate Net Value) | Average Duty Assessed per Estate | Average Duty as Percentage of Average Value of Estate | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*Fifteen months to 31 March 1969. †Calendar year. | ||||||
$(000) $(000) | $ | $ | $ | percent | percent | percent |
Under 10 | - | - | - | - | - | - |
10 and under 12 | - | 1 | 1 | - | - - | - - |
12 and under 14 | 28 | 66 | 43 | 0.2 | 0.5 | 0.3 |
14 and under 16 | 92 | 193 | 129 | 0.6 | 1.3 | 0.9 |
16 and under 18 | 158 | 351 | 228 | 0.9 | 2.1 | 1.3 |
18 and under 20 | 262 | 557 | 374 | 1.4 | 2.9 | 2.0 |
20 and under 22 | 380 | 771 | 522 | 1.8 | 3.7 | 2.5 |
22 and under 24 | 517 | 955 | 673 | 2.2 | 4.2 | 2.9 |
24 and under 30 | 817 | 1,532 | 1,058 | 3.1 | 5.7 | 4.0 |
30 and under 40 | 1,466 | 2,944 | 1,930 | 4.2 | 8.5 | 5.6 |
40 and under 50 | 2,841 | 5,053 | 3,516 | 6.3 | 11.3 | 7.8 |
50 and under 60 | 4,811 | 7,087 | 5,441 | 8.8 | 12.9 | 9.9 |
60 and under 70 | 7,319 | 9,841 | 7,968 | 11.2 | 15.3 | 12.3 |
70 and under 80 | 9,618 | 13,564 | 10,495 | 12.9 | 17.9 | 14.0 |
80 and under 90 | 13,273 | 16,996 | 14,149 | 15.5 | 19.8 | 16.5 |
90 and under 100 | 16,434 | 19,940 | 17,056 | 17.3 | 21.1 | 17.9 |
100 and under 120 | 21,740 | 23,319 | 22,095 | 19.8 | 21.6 | 20.2 |
120 and under 140 | 27,792 | 31,894 | 28,696 | 21.5 | 25.1 | 22.3 |
140 and under 160 | 34,256 | 38,799 | 35,164 | 22.9 | 26.2 | 23.6 |
160 and under 180 | 46,135 | 52,729 | 47,190 | 27.1 | 31.7 | 27.8 |
180 and under 200 | 55,173 | 54,791 | 55,077 | 29.2 | 29.9 | 29.3 |
200 and over | 125,168 | 91,165 | 115,134 | 34.2 | 32.2 | 33.7 |
All estates, 1970-71 | 2,136 | 1,217 | 1,754 | 10.3 | 8.9 | 9.8 |
All estates, 1969-70 | 2,231 | 1,660 | 1,995 | 11.2 | 11.7 | 11.4 |
All estates, 1968-69* | 1,952 | 1,287 | 1,682 | 10.6 | 10.1 | 10.4 |
All estates, 1967† | 1,970 | 1,101 | 1,614 | 11.0 | 9.3 | 10.5 |
A summary showing gross assets, notional estate, and debts and charges, classified in broad groups according to size of estate passed for duty in the March year 1971 is now given.
Item | Size of Estate (Net Value) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under $6,000 | $6,000-$9,999 | $10,000-$19,999 | $20,000-$23,999 | $24,000-$39,999 | $40,000-$99,999 | $100,000-$199,999 | $200,000 and Over | All Estates | |
Gross Assets— | $(000), except average per estate $ | ||||||||
Cash | 7,001 | 6,818 | 11,425 | 3,151 | 7,625 | 11,438 | 4,151 | 1,771 | 53,379 |
Average per estate | 1,336 | 2,207 | 3,706 | 5,098 | 6,134 | 9,269 | 16,602 | 29,028 | 3,603 |
Furniture, effects, etc. | 1,293 | 1,516 | 2,079 | 508 | 1,102 | 1,460 | 493 | 245 | 8,697 |
Average per estate | 246 | 490 | 674 | 822 | 886 | 1,182 | 1,971 | 4,019 | 587 |
Farm stock, implements, etc. | 44 | 98 | 257 | 68 | 602 | 3,170 | 1,418 | 615 | 6,271 |
Average per estate | 8 | 31 | 83 | 110 | 484 | 2,569 | 5,670 | 10,077 | 423 |
Private business interests | 65 | 167 | 498 | 234 | 938 | 2,740 | 1,279 | 495 | 6,421 |
Average per estate | 12 | 54 | 161 | 385 | 754 | 2,220 | 5,116 | 8,119 | 433 |
Assurance policies | 1,568 | 2,091 | 3,928 | 1,244 | 3,041 | 4,518 | 1,630 | 566 | 18,586 |
Average per estate | 299 | 677 | 1,274 | 2,013 | 2,446 | 3,660 | 6,519 | 9,271 | 1,254 |
Loans | 900 | 1,544 | 4,104 | 1,695 | 6,324 | 13,463 | 4,776 | 1,952 | 34,757 |
Average per estate | 171 | 500 | 1,331 | 2,742 | 5,087 | 10,909 | 19,103 | 31,994 | 2,346 |
Shares, stocks, etc. | 878 | 1,390 | 3,864 | 1,820 | 6,102 | 15,299 | 7,952 | 8,614 | 45,918 |
Average per estate | 167 | 450 | 1,253 | 2,944 | 4,909 | 12,397 | 31,806 | 141,218 | 3,099 |
Real property | 6,564 | 9,959 | 14,129 | 3,713 | 9,732 | 18,380 | 7,269 | 2,140 | 71,885 |
Average per estate | 1,253 | 3,225 | 4,584 | 6,008 | 7,829 | 14,894 | 29,074 | 35,075 | 4,852 |
Other property | 744 | 890 | 2,169 | 717 | 1,551 | 2,978 | 939 | 1,493 | 11,482 |
Average per estate | 142 | 288 | 703 | 1,160 | 1,247 | 2,413 | 3,757 | 24,482 | 775 |
Notional estate | 1,185 | 1,656 | 2,860 | 780 | 2,586 | 3,758 | 1,696 | 1,026 | 15,546 |
Average per estate | 226 | 536 | 927 | 1,262 | 2,080 | 3,045 | 6,784 | 16,818 | 1,049 |
Foreign property | 107 | 148 | 475 | 297 | 899 | 2,513 | 2,404 | 2,421 | 9,265 |
Average per estate | 20 | 47 | 154 | 480 | 723 | 2,036 | 9,615 | 39,691 | 625 |
Debts— | |||||||||
Unsecured | 1,431 | 1,003 | 1,264 | 420 | 1,153 | 2,586 | 957 | 423 | 9,238 |
Secured | 1,363 | 968 | 1,357 | 353 | 1,201 | 2,347 | 592 | 94 | 8,275 |
Total | 2,794 | 1,972 | 2,621 | 773 | 2,354 | 4,933 | 1,549 | 516 | 17,513 |
Average per estate | 533 | 638 | 850 | 1,251 | 1,893 | 3,997 | 6,194 | 8,465 | 1,182 |
Realty comprised 25.5 percent of gross New Zealand assets, while the proportion of cash was 18.9 percent.
The number of deceased persons' estates in each group for 1970-71 are classified below according to net value of estate.
Age Group of Deceased Person, in Years | Under $2,000 | $2,000-$3,999 | $4,000-$5,999 | $6,000-$7,999 | $8,000-$9,999 | $10,000-$19,999 | $20,000-$23,999 | $24,000-$29,999 | $30,000-$39,999 | $40,000 $59,999 | $60,000-$79,999 | $80,000-$99,999 | $100,000-$199,999 | $200,000 and Over | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 20 | 12 | 17 | 18 | 11 | 7 | 6 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | 71 |
20-24 | 18 | 32 | 24 | 11 | 15 | 31 | 3 | 3 | 3 | - | - | - | - | - | 140 |
25-29 | 8 | 19 | 13 | 16 | 11 | 31 | 6 | 5 | 2 | 2 | - | - | - | - | 113 |
30-34 | 11 | 16 | 12 | 8 | 14 | 24 | 5 | 5 | 5 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 1 | - | 108 |
35-39 | 17 | 19 | 20 | 19 | 13 | 51 | 14 | 4 | 11 | 6 | 3 | - | 1 | - | 178 |
40-44 | 20 | 56 | 29 | 30 | 26 | 58 | 12 | 8 | 8 | 12 | 6 | 3 | 4 | - | 272 |
45-49 | 28 | 64 | 64 | 43 | 46 | 88 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 21 | 10 | 5 | 8 | - | 431 |
50-54 | 52 | 87 | 71 | 61 | 52 | 139 | 21 | 23 | 33 | 33 | 15 | 6 | 11 | 2 | 606 |
55-59 | 71 | 145 | 118 | 101 | 92 | 220 | 44 | 37 | 47 | 53 | 33 | 13 | 17 | 1 | 992 |
60-64 | 106 | 155 | 187 | 146 | 109 | 277 | 50 | 49 | 62 | 74 | 41 | 15 | 27 | 6 | 1,304 |
65-69 | 143 | 244 | 216 | 195 | 172 | 360 | 75 | 87 | 72 | 90 | 46 | 29 | 32 | 8 | 1,769 |
70-74 | 161 | 308 | 291 | 247 | 198 | 405 | 98 | 89 | 95 | 88 | 46 | 25 | 39 | 5 | 2,095 |
75-79 | 144 | 313 | 297 | 269 | 183 | 448 | 90 | 94 | 87 | 109 | 41 | 30 | 36 | 15 | 2,156 |
80-84 | 178 | 268 | 287 | 241 | 222 | 453 | 87 | 92 | 91 | 107 | 42 | 22 | 31 | 12 | 2,133 |
85-89 | 122 | 234 | 204 | 187 | 139 | 313 | 60 | 65 | 61 | 70 | 45 | 23 | 28 | 8 | 1,559 |
90-94 | 53 | 110 | 75 | 84 | 67 | 130 | 26 | 35 | 13 | 29 | 16 | 8 | 11 | 3 | 660 |
95-99 | 12 | 16 | 14 | 11 | 25 | 32 | 7 | 5 | 12 | 4 | 3 | 1 | 3 | - | 151 |
Unspecified | 9 | 19 | 11 | 8 | 3 | 16 | 3 | 3 | - | 1 | 1 | - | 1 | 1 | 76 |
Totals | 1,165 | 2,122 | 1,951 | 1,694 | 1,394 | 3,032 | 618 | 622 | 621 | 703 | 350 | 181 | 250 | 61 | 14,814 |
Percent | 7.86 | 14.32 | 13.17 | .44 | 9.41 | 20.80 | 4.18 | 4.20 | 4.20 | 4.74 | 2.36 | 1.22 | 1.69 | 0.41 | 100.00 |
In the following table deceased persons' estates for 1970-71 are analysed by occupations.
Occupational Group | Under $ 6,000 | $ 6,000 to 9,999 | $ 10,000 to 19,999 | $ 20,000 to 23,999 | $ 24,000 to 39,999 | $ 40,000 to 99,999 | $ 100,000 and over | $ Totals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE—In this table for the separate occupation classes, estates in any value group which has less than three in it have been included with the number for the value group below; where this was not possible, no net estate distribution has been shown. As the full distribution for each occupation or value group has been given in the totals, this procedure means that in some cases the sum of individual groups will not agree with the totals. | ||||||||
Males | ||||||||
Architects, engineers, chemists, etc. | 14 | 22 | 30 | 14 | 16 | 18 | 6 | 120 |
Doctors, dentists, and medical workers | 14 | 6 | 13 | 5 | 14 | 23 | 12 | 87 |
Teachers, clergy, and jurists | 37 | 35 | 64 | 14 | 27 | 24 | 8 | 209 |
Artists, draughtsmen, and related workers | 40 | 32 | 50 | 9 | 15 | 16 | - | 162 |
Executive officials, directors, and managers | 90 | 87 | 149 | 39 | 119 | 118 | 57 | 659 |
Bookkeepers, typists, and clerical workers | 218 | 186 | 228 | 35 | 62 | 25 | 3 | 757 |
Working proprietors, wholesale, and retail trade | 36 | 35 | 62 | 11 | 21 | 16 | - | 181 |
Insurance, real estate, and all salesmen | 104 | 86 | 128 | 26 | 48 | 23 | 5 | 420 |
Farmers and farm managers | 243 | 170 | 265 | 98 | 305 | 509 | 121 | 1,711 |
Farm workers | 74 | 41 | 27 | 4 | 9 | 4 | - | 159 |
Hunters, fishermen, and loggers | 31 | 17 | 13 | 5 | - | - | - | 66 |
Miners, welldrillers, and quarrymen | 35 | 16 | 6 | 3 | 5 | - | - | 65 |
Merchant marine officers and ratings | 20 | 10 | 17 | - | 5 | - | - | 52 |
Aircraft crews | 3 | - | 5 | - | 3 | - | - | 11 |
Transport and communication workers | 222 | 114 | 110 | 14 | 16 | 11 | - | 487 |
Spinners, cutters, tailors, etc. | 53 | 29 | 31 | 3 | 8 | - | - | 124 |
Furnacemen and moulders | 18 | 12 | 8 | 4 | 5 | - | - | 47 |
Instrument, tool makers, and machinists | 150 | 123 | 91 | 17 | 20 | 22 | - | 423 |
Electricians | 52 | 25 | 42 | 5 | 5 | 5 | - | 134 |
Carpenters, painters, and bricklayers | 220 | 128 | 154 | 27 | 40 | 23 | 3 | 595 |
Compositors, bookbinders, etc. | 17 | 12 | 13 | 3 | 3 | 5 | - | 53 |
Potters and clay workers | 9 | - | - | - | - | - | - | 9 |
Millers, bakers, and food workers | 80 | 35 | 34 | 5 | 5 | - | 168 | |
Chemical and tobacco workers | 6 | 8 | - | - | - | - | - | 14 |
Production processors, packers, etc. | 16 | 12 | 7 | 5 | - | - | - | 40 |
Lifting equipment and freight handlers | 138 | 89 | 85 | 8 | 10 | 6 | - | 336 |
Labourers, etc. | 316 | 127 | 63 | 8 | 8 | 3 | - | 525 |
Firemen, policemen, and guards | 17 | 21 | 15 | 4 | 3 | - | - | 60 |
Housekeepers, cooks, waiters, and cleaners | 59 | 22 | 25 | - | 6 | - | - | 112 |
Hairdressers, launderers, and drycleaners | 10 | 7 | 3 | 4 | - | - | - | 24 |
Athletes, recreation, and service workers | 22 | 16 | 13 | - | 4 | 5 | - | 60 |
Occupation not stated or not working | 320 | 161 | 123 | 25 | 60 | 38 | 13 | 740 |
All uniformed personnel (services) | 29 | 8 | 15 | - | - | - | - | 52 |
Totals | 2,713 | 1,692 | 1,889 | 395 | 846 | 899 | 228 | 8,662 |
Females | ||||||||
Occupation not stated or not working | 2,457 | 1,351 | 1,138 | 214 | 377 | 318 | 68 | 5,923 |
Doctors, dentists, and medical workers | 11 | 9 | 6 | - | 6 | 4 | - | 36 |
Teachers, clergy, and jurists | 9 | 6 | 13 | - | 4 | 4 | - | 36 |
Bookkeepers, typists, and clerical workers | 14 | 13 | 19 | 3 | 10 | 3 | - | 62 |
Housekeepers, cooks, etc. | 13 | 6 | 3 | - | - | - | - | 22 |
Spinners, cutters, tailors, etc. | 4 | 3 | 5 | - | - | - | - | 12 |
Others | 18 | 9 | 18 | 4 | 9 | - | 3 | 61 |
Totals | 2,526 | 1,397 | 1,202 | 221 | 406 | 329 | 71 | 6,152 |
OTHER DUTIES—These cover a miscellany of items of taxation.
In the next table the receipts for the last five years are shown under the various heads; receipts under agreement on sales of overseas lottery tickets in New Zealand have been added to the revenue items handled by the Duties Division of the Inland Revenue Department.
Duty | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$(thousand) | |||||
Duty on instruments | 6,975 | 5,807 | 6,839 | 8,808 | 10,700 |
Duty on cheques | 1,882 | 1,852 | 1,860 | 1,948 | 2,078 |
Racing taxation | 12,029 | 11,321 | 11,155 | 12,054 | 13,157 |
Lottery duty | 719 | 722 | 655 | 719 | 686 |
Overseas lottery duty | 184 | 219 | 245 | 273 | 267 |
Totals | 21,790 | 19,921 | 20,754 | 23,802 | 26,888 |
Payroll tax, first collected from 1 August 1970, amounted to $20,457,000 in the period ended 31 March 1971; it is a tax of 2 percent on payrolls of employers, except farmers, agricultural contractors, dairy companies and meat processing companies.
Some of the more important items included in the foregoing table are dealt with in more detail under subsequent headings.
RACING TAXATION—The Government taxation on totalisator turnover is at the rate of 9.32 percent of gross turnover subject to a rebate of 2 1/2 percent on the first $100,000 of gross investments received by a club in any one year. Total deductions from gross investments are as follows: (a) totalisator duty 9.32 percent; (b) club or Totalisator Agency Board's commission, 7.5 percent in respect of win and place dividends and 10.18 percent on doubles investments. In the case of special races, win and place investment commission of 8 percent is deducted and on special doubles commission of 10.68 percent is deducted, and in these cases the 0.5 percent levy is waived: and (c) 1/2 percent levy as provided by the Gaming Amendment Act 1965. Where the 1/2 percent levy is deducted by a racing or hunt club it is paid to the New Zealand Racing Conference and where it is deducted by a trotting club it is paid to the New Zealand Trotting Conference. Each conference pays the money received by it into a separate account, which is applied solely for the purpose of assisting clubs to provide, maintain, and replace amenities for the public and course improvements on their racecourses. The proceeds of the levy and the amounts paid to clubs are not subject to taxation.
The Racing Act 1971 is to come into operation on 1 August 1972 replacing the Gaming Act 1908 and its amendments. Under this Act, the 1/2 percent on bets for racecourse improvements is retained and an additional 1/2 percent levy is to be paid to the newly constituted National Racing Authority for supplementing stakes paid by clubs on specified races. The Totalisator Agency Board pays its profits to the authority which determines its distribution to totalisator clubs.
The Totalisator Agency Board established to conduct off-course betting receives 7 1/2 percent of the turnover made through the totalisator agencies. This is the same percentage as that retained by clubs for on-course turnover.
The Minister of Internal Affairs may grant totalisator licences for not more than 404 days in any racing year. Of these 404 days, 271 are allocated to racing and hunt clubs and 133 to trotting clubs.
The following table gives figures of totalisator duty, and the amount of turnover retained by clubs or the Totalisator Agency Board.
Item | Year Ended 31 July | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Retained by clubs and T.A.B. | ||||
$(thousand) | ||||
Totalisator duty | 11,236 | 11,580 | 12,440 | 14,105 |
Amount of totalisator turnover retained by clubs or T.A.B. | 9,637 | 11,223 | 11,918 | 13,369 |
Unpaid fractions* | 496 | 532 | 603 | 674 |
Levy of 1/2 percent | 617 | 635 | 681 | 771 |
For the financial year ended 31 March 1971, Consolidated Revenue Account receipts from racing taxation amounted to $13.2 million, as compared with $12.1 million in 1969-70.
The following figures relate to the racing year, which ends on 31 July.
Item | Galloping | Trotting | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
Number of racing days | 271 | 271 | 271 | 133 | 133 | 133 |
Number of races | 2,261 | 2,281 | 2,300 | 1,160 | 1,176 | 1,179 |
Amount of stakes $(000) | 2,993 | 3,281 | 3,526 | 1,379 | 1,531 | 1,715 |
Average per race $ | 1,324 | 1,439 | 1,533 | 1,188 | 1,302 | 1,455 |
Totaliser turnover— | $(million) | |||||
On course | 35.5 | 38.0 | 42.6 | 15.5 | 16.7 | 19.3 |
Off course | 57.1 | 60.7 | 67.8 | 19.6 | 21.7 | 25.1 |
Totals | 92.6 | 98.7 | 110.5 | 35.2 | 38.3 | 44.5 |
Doubles (included above) | 36.7 | 35.8 | 38.7 | 12.1 | 12.6 | 14.0 |
Amount paid in dividends | 75.2 | 80.3 | 89.8 | 28.6 | 31.2 | 36.2 |
Of the amount placed on the totalisator during the 1970-71 racing season, 81.3 percent was returned to bettors by way of dividends. Government taxes absorbed 9.1 percent and 9.1 percent was retained by clubs or T.A.B. A levy for racecourse improvements amounted to 0.5 percent.
FILM-HIRE TAX—Holders of renters' licences under Part V of the Cinematograph Films Act 1961 pay a film-hire tax.
The film-hire tax payable is assessed on the net quarterly receipts derived by the renter from renting sound-picture films. On British Commonwealth films the tax is 10 percent and on foreign films 25 percent of the net receipts. Films made wholly in New Zealand are exempt from the tax. The film-hire tax yielded a revenue of $378,000 in 1966-67, $302,544 in 1967-68, $270,908 in 1968-69, $291,077 in 1969-70, and $369,541 in 1970-71.
SALES TAX—Sales tax is collected under the authority of the Sales Tax Act 1932-33 and its amendments. The Sales Tax Exemption Order 1967 consolidates in one list all the existing exemptions from sales tax. The rate of tax is normally 20 percent; for motor vehicles it is 40 percent. The tax is not a turnover tax, being payable only once and, as far as possible, at the point where the goods pass to the retailer. The Sales Tax Act is administered by the Customs Department. The net amount yielded by the sales tax during each of the latest five March years has been: 1966-67, $78,926,000; 1967-68, $75,389,000; 1968-69, $82,801,000; 1969-70, $97,615,000; and 1970-71, $125,343,000.
GENERAL—The principal legislative measure which is concerned with public indebtedness is the New Zealand Loans Act 1953.
The money composing the public debt has been borrowed on the security of the public revenues of New Zealand. No portion of the public estate is pledged of either principal or interest.
Whereas in 1934, 56 percent of the public debt was owing to overseas investors, the percentage has now dropped to 16 percent. Over 40 percent of the public debt is held by Government-owned institutions, and by reserve accounts set up for the benefit of the primary industries. Internal public debt at 31 March 1971 comprised $2,431 million of the total public debt of $3,007 million.
Most of the present public debt has been borrowed for national development. There was established within the Public Account, as from 1 April 1942, a National Development Loans Account into which moneys for national development are paid. The amounts raised by loans since the inception of this account to 31 March 1971 totalled $2,783 million, of which $217 million was raised in 1970-71. Moneys are transferred from this account as required, the amounts transferred during the last three years being given in Section 26A.
GROSS INDEBTEDNESS—The gross indebtedness of the Central Government and the amount of indebtedness per head of population are given in the following table. Figures for previous years are shown in a table in the Statistical Summary.
At 31 March | Amount | Per Head of Population |
---|---|---|
$(m) | $ | |
1951 | 1,334 | 688.60 |
1952 | 1,307 | 658.70 |
1953 | 1,335 | 655.40 |
1954 | 1,409 | 674.80 |
1955 | 1,457 | 683.80 |
1956 | 1,470 | 675.90 |
1957 | 1,514 | 681.70 |
1958 | 1,564 | 687.40 |
1959 | 1,633 | 702.20 |
1960 | 1,689 | 712.60 |
1961 | 1,736 | 718.99 |
1962 | 1,808 | 730.50 |
1963 | 1,934 | 765.18 |
1964 | 2,022 | 782.89 |
1965 | 2,140 | 813.87 |
1966 | 2,256 | 842.78 |
1967 | 2,412 | 884.42 |
1968 | 2,617 | 949.72 |
1969 | 2,776 | 998.40 |
1970 | 2,877 | 1,019.96 |
1971 | 3,007 | 1,051.06 |
MOVEMENT IN PUBLIC DEBT—Movement of the overseas public debt can be gauged from the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | London and Europe | United States and World Bank | Total Overseas Debt | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Borrowings | Repayments* | Balance of Debt | New Borrowings | Repayments | Balance of Debt | ||
*Includes debt transferred to New Zealand register. | |||||||
NZS(thousand) | |||||||
1966 | 19,872 | 51,498 | 244,838 | 37,694 | 3,678 | 88,348 | 333,186 |
1967 | 58,394 | 19,876 | 283,356 | 22,916 | 4,000 | 107,262 | 390,618 |
1968 | 66,231 | 20,210 | 329,377 | 67,989 | 4,546 | 170,706 | 500,083 |
1969 | 40,261 | 33,409 | 336,229 | 22,632 | 14,119 | 179,219 | 515,448 |
1970 | 10,329 | 5,002 | 341,556 | 19,982 | 14,953 | 184,248 | 525,804 |
1971 | 58,963 | 2,703 | 397,816 | 13,973 | 19,603 | 178,618 | 576,434 |
A more detailed statement which shows also the main purposes for which loan moneys were raised during the year 1970-71 is now given.
External debt— | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
London and Europe— | |||
Increases— | |||
New issues— | |||
Consolidated Revenue Account | 7,431 | ||
National Development Loans Account | 51,532 | ||
Decreases— | 58,963 | ||
Repayments from Loans Redemption Account— | |||
From revenue | 1,495 | ||
Transfers to New Zealand Register | 1,207 | ||
2,702 | |||
Increase in London and Europe debt | 56,261 | ||
IBRD— | |||
Increases— | |||
New issues— | |||
National Development Loans Account | 2,365 | ||
Decreases— | |||
Repayments from Loans Redemption Account— | |||
From revenue | 4,611 | ||
Decrease in IBRD debt | 2,246 | ||
54,014 | |||
United States— | |||
Increases— | |||
New issues— | |||
Consolidated Revenue Account | 11,607 | ||
Decreases— | |||
Repayments from Loans Redemption Account— | |||
From revenue | 12,764 | ||
From loan moneys | 2,228 | ||
14,992 | |||
Increase in U.S.A. debt | 3,384 | ||
Increase in external debt | 50,630 | ||
Internal debt— | |||
Increases— | |||
New issues— | |||
National Development Loans Account | 162,626 | ||
Loans Redemption Account | 887,626 | ||
Transfers from London Register | 1,127 | ||
1,051,379 | |||
Decreases— | |||
Repayments from Loans Redemption Account— | |||
From revenue | 74,422 | ||
From loan moneys | 230,654 | ||
New issues in New Zealand | 667,085 | ||
972,161 | |||
Increase in internal debt | 79,219 | ||
Total increase in public debt | 129,849 |
A detailed allocation of the public debt as at 31 March 1971 is now given.
Allocation of Debt | Loan Capital | Interest on Loan Capital | Equity Capital* | Total Allocation |
---|---|---|---|---|
*The following dividends have been received during 1970-71: (a) Air New Zealand Ltd. $630,000. (b) Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. $722,000. (c) Bank of New Zealand $1,798,437. † Interest capitalised and payment deferred until such time as the industry has recovered its initial deficit and is operating profitably. ‡Interest on loan capital remitted each year. §Wairakei Park golf course loan. ||Includes $5 million being excess development costs not represented by sale value and not bearing interest. ¶Interest during construction to be capitalised. **Includes Calibration Aircraft $2,662,879. | ||||
(a) Loans and investments in trading undertakings— | $(000) | percent | $(000) | $(000) |
Air New Zealand Ltd. | 12,600 | 12,600 | ||
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. | 6,600 | 6 1/4 | 4,000 | |
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. | 1,267 | 4 1/4 | 2,000 | 13,867 |
New Zealand Steel Ltd. | 6,000† | 5 1/2 | 4,158 | |
New Zealand Steel Ltd. | 2,750 | 6 1/2 | 12,908 | |
New Zealand Wool Topmaking Investigating Co. Ltd. | 62 | 62 | ||
New Zealand National Airways Corporation | 7,000 | 7,000 | ||
Bank of New Zealand shares | 12,656 | 12,656 | ||
Railways | 180,173 | 180,173 | ||
Railways (IBRD Railway project) | 33,549 | 6 1/4 | 33,549 | |
Railways (Third Cook Strait Ferry) | 1,130 | 5 1/2 | 1,130 | |
State Advances Corporation | 522,523 | 4 1/2 | 522,523 | |
Tourist Hotel Corporation‡ | 10,548 | |||
Tourist Hotel Corporation§ | 43 | 4 1/2 | 10,591 | |
State coal mines‡ | 28,607 | 28,607 | ||
Electric power | 714,222 | 5 | ||
Electric power (IBRD Inter-island Transmission project) | 23,991 | 5 1/2 | ||
Electric power (IBRD Marsden Point power project) | 11,646 | 6 1/4 | ||
(a) Loans and investments in trading undertakings— | ||||
Electric power (New Plymouth power station) | 1,610 | 5 1/2 | 751,469 | |
Post Office | 292,537 | 5 | 292,537 | |
Housing under construction and land development|| | 23,752 | 4 1/2 | 23,752 | |
Land settlement | 217,174 | 4 1/2 | 217,174 | |
IBRD harbour projects | 5,339 | 5 1/2 | 5,339 | |
Natural Gas Corporation of New Zealand¶ | 19,547 | 6 | 19,547 | |
Earning interest but not at full rate— | ||||
Housing Account (S.A.C.) | 306,802 | 3 | 306,802 | |
2,452,286 | ||||
(b) Not earning interest though represented by permanent assets or development works— | ||||
Airport development** | 15,710 | |||
Education buildings | 112,398 | |||
Forests (State) | 49,064 | |||
General public works | 104,289 | |||
International finance organisations— | ||||
Cash portion of subscriptions | 20,977 | |||
302,438 | ||||
(c) Non-productive debt— | ||||
Consolidated Revenue Account | 46,385 | |||
Deutschemark revaluation adjustment account | 6,648 | |||
Devaluation exchange adjustment account | 14,579 | |||
Railway capital written off | 140,000 | |||
New loan moneys on hand— | ||||
National Development Loans Account | 34,264 | |||
Loans Redemption Account | 10,362 | |||
252,238 | ||||
Total | 3,006,962 |
INTEREST—The following table shows the payments of interest.
Year Ended 31 March | Interest | Interest on Overseas Debt as Percentage of Export Income | Recovery of Interest from Government Enterprises and Investments | Net Interest Cost | Net Cost as a Percentage of Total Taxation | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Overseas | New Zealand | Total | |||||
NZ$(thousand) | |||||||
1966 | 15,288 | 79,218 | 94,506 | 2.0 | 59,342 | 35,164 | 3.8 |
1967 | 17,214 | 88,744 | 105,958 | 2.2 | 66,320 | 39,638 | 4.0 |
1968 | 21,592 | 94,214 | 115,806 | 2.7 | 75,991 | 39,815 | 3.9 |
1969 | 28,767 | 103,592 | 132,359 | 3.0 | 84,128 | 48,231 | 4.6 |
1970 | 30,840 | 113,355 | 144,195 | 2.7 | 89,946 | 54,249 | 4.6 |
1971 | 32,076 | 120,943 | 153,019 | 2.8 | 97,712 | 55,307 | 3.8 |
RECENT LOANS—Details of loans for preceding periods are given in earlier issues of the Yearbook.
London Loans—In October 1966 a loan of £(stg.)12 million was raised in London with 7 1/2 percent stock issued at £98 percent maturing 15 June 1983-86.
A £7.2 million sterling/deutschemark loan was raised in London in March 1967, with 6 3/4 percent bonds issued at £97.70 percent maturing 14 March 1982.
A further sterling/deutschemark loan of £6 million was raised in London in January 1968, with 7 1/2 percent bonds issued at £98 1/2 percent maturing 5 February 1978.
In October 1967 a loan of £(stg.)15 million was raised in London with 7 1/4 percent stock issued at £98 percent maturing 1 January 1988 to 1 July 1992.
United States Loans—In 1963 a loan of US$7.1 million bearing interest at 5 1/2 percent, and maturing on 15 February 1989 was authorised by the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development for port development; a loan of US$32.5 million bearing interest at 5 1/2 percent and maturing on 15 March 1984 for the inter-Island power transmission project was authorised in 1964; and at the end of 1965 a loan of NZ$44.6 million bearing interest at 6 1/4 percent for 15 years was granted, two-thirds being for railways modernisation and one-third for power development.
In 1965 a loan of US$20 million was raised in New York, with 5 3/4 percent bonds maturing 1 July 1985.
In March 1966 a loan of US$15 million was raised in New York with 6 1/2 percent bonds maturing 15 March 1986. In September 1966 a further loan of US$10 million of 7 percent bonds maturing 15 September 1976 was raised.
A loan of US$20 million was raised in New York in July 1967, with 6 3/4 percent bonds maturing 15 July 1977-79.
Other External Loans—In 1968 a loan of 80 million deutschemark was raised with D.M. Bearer Bonds at 7 percent maturing 1978.
A further loan of 100 million deutschemark was raised in 1969 with 6 3/4 percent D.M. Bearer Bonds maturing on 1 February 1984.
A loan of 100 million deutschemark with D.M. Bearer Bonds at 7 1/2 percent maturing 1986 was raised in April 1971.
In July 1970 the Government entered into a revolving multi-currency credit agreement with a consortium of international banks led by the Bankers Trust Company, London, for a loan of the equivalent of US$40 million. The loan was raised in two tranches, each of the equivalent of US$20 million (NZ$17.8 million). At six-monthly intervals the Government has the option of renewing the two tranches of the loan at current interest rates in any one of three euro-currencies or repaying them.
At the end of November 1970 the New Zealand Government floated its first-ever bond issue on the Swiss capital market. This issue, which was fully subscribed, was for a term of 15 years and raised 50 million Swiss francs, equivalent to about NZ$10.37 million. The coupon was 6 1/4 percent with an issue price of 98.
In May 1972 a loan of 75 million francs (NZ$12.3 million) with a consortium of international banks in Paris for 15 years at 7 1/4 percent was arranged.
Internal Loans—In July 1970 a cash loan was opened and the following stocks were offered at par: 4.65 percent 15 July 1972, 5.15 percent 15 July 1976, 5.5 percent 15 July 1988. Approximately $48.6 million was subscribed.
The second 1970 cash loan was opened on 2 November 1970. The following stocks were offered at par: 4.9 percent 15 December 1973; 5.2 percent 15 December 1976; and 5.5 percent 15 December 1988. The amount subscribed was approximately $23.4 million.
A conversion loan in February 1971 resulted in $2.34 million being converted.
Further details of subscriptions to Government loans and conversion loans are published in the annual report of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, parliamentary paper B.16.
MATURITY YEARS OF DEBT—The maturity years of the debt outstanding at 31 March 1971 are shown in the following statement, which distinguishes between the various countries of domicile. All amounts shown may be regarded as being either in New Zealand dollars or in nominal amounts.
Loans Maturing in Financial Year Ending 31 March* | Due in | Total Debt (Nominal Amount) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
U.S.A. (in New Zealand Currency) | London and Europe (in New Zealand Currency) | New Zealand | |||
Public | Departmental and Other | ||||
*In respect of many of the loans, the Government has the option to redeem the securities at an earlier date. | |||||
$(thousand) | |||||
1972 | 7,846 | 31,674 | 103,967 | 5,112 | 148,599 |
1973 | 6,955 | 41,580 | 133,321 | 61,275 | 243,131 |
1974 | 6,955 | 48,656 | 125,930 | 110,329 | 291,870 |
1975 | 6,955 | - | 33,006 | 87,118 | 127,079 |
1976 | 6,955 | 15,050 | 113,102 | 147,838 | 282,945 |
1977 | 9,143 | - | 61,357 | 112,470 | 182,970 |
1978 | 6,688 | 62,782 | 22,077 | 58,352 | 149,899 |
1979 | 38,613 | 45,289 | 26,774 | 72,363 | 183,039 |
1980 | 3,518 | 27,001 | 41,633 | 59,400 | 131,552 |
1981 | 46,927 | - | - | 70,000 | 116,927 |
1982 | 1,732 | 16,525 | 33,101 | 55,287 | 106,645 |
1983 | 1,732 | 6,326 | 82,279 | 57,774 | 148,111 |
1984 | 25,723 | 26,005 | 92,553 | 73,130 | 217,411 |
1985 | 1,732 | 11,351 | 108,350 | 42,499 | 163,932 |
1986 | 1,804 | 10,372 | 72,272 | 59,261 | 143,709 |
1987 | - | 24,733 | 36,205 | 25,353 | 86,291 |
1988 | - | - | 53,658 | 74,578 | 128,236 |
1989 | 5,340 | - | 34,087 | 79,257 | 118,684 |
1993 | - | 30,472 | 1,514 | - | 31,986 |
Special development bonds | - | - | 721 | - | 721 |
Registered Treasury Bills | - | - | 3,225 | - | 3,225 |
Totals | 178,618 | 397,816 | 1,179,132 | 1,251,396 | 3,006,962 |
OWNERSHIP OF PUBLIC DEBT—As shown in the preceding table, a large proportion of the public debt outstanding is held by various Government departments and quasi-Government organisations. A summary of these investments for the latest two years is as follows.
Stockholder | At 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | |
Investments held by accounts within the Public | $(thousand) | |
Account | 30,408 | 30,408 |
Earthquake and War Damage Commission | 103,154 | 115,454 |
Government Life Insurance | 46,694 | 50,657 |
Government Superannuation Board | 146,287 | 169,187 |
Maori Trustee | 6,466 | 6,716 |
National Provident Fund | 84,776 | 73,776 |
Post Office | 499,590 | 597,890 |
Post Office: National Savings | 78,338 | 338 |
Public Trustee | 4,789 | 2,901 |
Reserve Bank | 52,894 | 52,877 |
State Advances Corporation | 37,612 | 39,612 |
State Insurance Office | 8,421 | 8,121 |
Meat Industry Account | 82,359 | 81,179 |
Wool Commission Account | 13,930 | 22,280 |
Totals | 1,195,718 | 1,251,396 |
Other holders of Government stock at 31 March 1971 included trustee savings banks ($277.5
GENERAL—The constitution and franchise of local authorities are described in Section 2, History, Government, and International Relations.
Local government is concerned with the provision of facilities for the population of a limited area, with finances levied from that area. The major authorities are city, borough, and county councils. These authorities raise money mainly by rates on property and by loans. They expend it on the provision of roads, water supply, sewerage, transport, recreational, and other services. Electric power boards and harbour boards, among the larger of the other local authorities, collect revenue from consumers or users in payment for the facilities or services provided.
Detailed statistics relating to each local authority, other than hospital boards, are contained in the Report on the Local Authority Statistics, an annual publication of the Department of Statistics. Hospital boards, which supply their returns to the Department of Health, are omitted from most of the statistics contained in this section. A special note is made where they are included, while summarised data relating to hospital boards will be found in Section 5B.
In general, the local authority year ends on 31 March. Exceptions are harbour boards (other than Greymouth) where the year ends on the preceding 30 September, the Hutt Valley Drainage Board where the year ends on the last day of February, and Chatham Islands County, where the financial year now ends on 31 December.
RATING—Local authorities are largely dependent on revenue from rates to carry out their activities, and even loans raised for special purposes are, except where the assets purchased provide revenue to meet the loan charges, ultimately liquidated by rate revenues—known then as special rates. The law relating to the making and levying of rates is contained in the Rating Act 1967. Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:
General, for general purposes.
Special rates imposed to secure the repayment of loan money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be; and
Separate rates levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land and buildings, or for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.
There are three main systems of rating: (a) by capital (land and improvements) value; (b) by annual value; and (c) by unimproved value.
For rating on either the capital value or the unimproved value, the rating roll is based on the district valuation roll prepared by the Valuation Department. Where the rating is on the annual value, the local authority generally prepares its valuation roll on the basis of the valuations made by its own valuers. Separate rates require to be struck on the annual value, and when the annual value has not been entered in the valuation roll, the annual value is required to be taken as 6 percent of the capital value. Provision is made for the Valuer-General to act as a local authority valuer where an annual roll is to be prepared.
For Chatham Islands county, import and export dues are charged in lieu of rates on land. In the case of pest destruction boards the system normally used is by rating on an acreage basis, though occasionally some boards rate according to the number of sheep and/or cattle carried.
The system of rating normally attributed to a local authority is that applicable to the general rate, but it is stressed that, in many instances, subsidiary rates of the local authority are levied in accordance with other systems.
The Local Authorities (Petroleum Tax) Act 1970 authorised territorial local authorities in 21 tax areas covering the country to levy a local authorities petroleum tax at the rate of 1, 2, or 3 cents a gallon on motor spirits and 0.5, 1, or 1.5 cents a gallon on diesel fuel delivered in a tax area. All tax areas voted to levy the tax at the maximum rate mostly from 1 February 1971. The proceeds of any
With harbour boards, two types of rates are applicable, namely: (a) harbour improvement rates, based on so much per ton of cargo by weight or measurement; and (b) harbour rates on rateable property, which are levied according to the system of rating in force by each of the local authorities within the harbour boards' rating areas. However, the Rating Act 1967 gives to harbour boards the power to have a system of rating different from that in force in all or some of its constituent local authority districts.
TERRITORIAL LOCAL AUTHORITIES—The following table shows the amounts levied under the various systems of rating and by annual fees or charges by the territorial local authorities for the year ended 31 March 1970. Amounts levied on behalf of other authorities are included.
System of Rating | Counties | Cities and Boroughs | Town Districts | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||
Unimproved value | 20,705 | 51,746 | 178 | 72,629 |
Capital value | 7,883 | 2,773 | 38 | 10,694 |
Flat rate | 945 | 5,964 | 34 | 6,944 |
Annual value | 42 | 13,868 | 6 | 13,916 |
Uniform fees and charges | 292 | 1,402 | 31 | 1,726 |
Totals | 29,867 | 75,753 | 287 | 105,908 |
The total of all rates collected by counties was equal to $6.31 per $1,000 of rateable capital value at the beginning of the year. The corresponding figure for cities and boroughs was $11.23; for independent town districts, $11.97; for dependent town districts, $6.28 (excluding rates levied by county councils).
RECEIPTS—The sources of revenue of all local authorities including electric power boards, and hospital boards, are shown by broad classes in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Rates and Levies | Inspection Charges and Licence Fees | Receipts from Public Utilities, Rents, and Interest | Government Grants and Subsidies | Other Receipts (Including Loan Money) | Total Receipts |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||||
1969 | 51,488 | 1,870 | 99,846 | 25,428 | 58,132 | 236,764 |
1961 | 54,948 | 2,046 | 106,712 | 28,236 | 59,898 | 251,840 |
1962 | 57,914 | 1,914 | 116,970 | 30,488 | 48,288 | 255,574 |
1963 | 62,444 | 1,900 | 123,590 | 33,368 | 62,828 | 284,130 |
1964 | 68,342 | 2,284 | 150,908 | 34,400 | 85,596 | 341,530 |
1965 | 77,172 | 2,828 | 161,122 | 36,954 | 85,718 | 363,794 |
1966 | 80,456 | 2,888 | 173,486 | 40,076 | 78,916 | 375,822 |
1967 | 85,894 | 2,889 | 188,343 | 41,771 | 77,632 | 396,529 |
1968 | 92,447 | 2,764 | 197,458 | 42,316 | 95,031 | 430,016 |
1969 | 99,877 | 2,951 | 220,719 | 44,896 | 104,206 | 472,649 |
1970 | 108,085 | 4,002 | 236,188 | 49,231 | 105,834 | 503,341 |
Rates, inspection charges, and licence fees were equivalent to $40.13 per head of mean population in 1969-70.
A fairly large proportion of the receipts of urban local authorities result from the sales of commodities or services, for instance, sales of electric power and gas, and fares collected for public transport. Government grants and subsidies to county councils are normally less than the amount collected in rates.
The next table shows the receipts for 1969-70 (classified as in the preceding table) for each type of local authority. From 1 September 1968 the New Zealand Milk Board assumed control of all milk districts and the 15 independent milk boards were abolished.
Local Authority | Rates | Inspection Charges and Licence Fees | Receipts from Public Utilities, Rents, and Interest | Government Grants and Subsidies | Other Receipts (Including Loan Money) | Total Receipts |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Fees received from classified licences issued amounted to $989,296, the difference of $130,363 representing other inspection charges, including income from fines and pounds, hydatids control fees, and fees for service tendered, e.g., testing fees. †Harbour improvement rate of $2,424,754, and rates on land in harbour rating areas, $769,132. ‡Of this total $3,559,695 represented transport receipts, $41,367,596 sales of electric light and power, and $2,840,270 sales of gas. §Includes $4,448,413 levy on constituent local bodies and $2,631,231 for bulk water sales. | ||||||
$(thousand) | ||||||
Catchment boards | 2,081 | - | 204 | 4,405 | 2,255 | 8,945 |
City and borough councils | 70,004 | 2,870 | 81,791‡ | 13,932 | 36,639 | 205,235 |
County councils | 26,558 | 1,120* | 16,236 | 25,005 | 11,704 | 80,623 |
Electric power boards | - | - | 102,339 | - | 11,390 | 113,729 |
Fire boards | - | - | 4,215 | 442 | 931 | 5,589 |
Gas boards | - | - | 301 | 14 | 206 | 521 |
Harbour boards | 3,194† | - | 24,883 | 82 | 16,107 | 44,265 |
Harbour bridge authority | - | - | 2,043 | 1,000 | 1,586 | 4,629 |
Land drainage boards | 336 | - | 8 | 181 | 118 | 644 |
Local railway board | - | - | 55 | - | - | 55 |
Museum authority | - | - | 91 | - | 274 | 365 |
Nassella tussock boards | - | - | 107 | 172 | 25 | 304 |
Pest destruction boards | 1,480 | - | 154 | 1,828 | 202 | 3,665 |
Pest destruction boards (county) | 15 | - | 3 | 59 | 67 | 143 |
Plantation board | - | - | 135 | - | 2 | 137 |
Regional authority | - | - | 1,182 | 1,044 | 18,807§ | 21,033 |
River boards | 162 | - | 13 | 393 | 69 | 636 |
Road board | 98 | 2 | 73 | 84 | 35 | 293 |
Road tunnel authority | - | - | 452 | 200 | 3 | 655 |
Town boards— | ||||||
Dependent | 54 | 2 | 20 | 14 | 13 | 103 |
Independent | 224 | 8 | 61 | 73 | 47 | 413 |
Underground water authorities | - | - | 1 | - | 58 | 58 |
Urban drainage boards | 3,455 | - | 308 | 12 | 5,157 | 8,932 |
Urban transport board | 404 | - | 1,514 | 47 | - | 1,965 |
Valley authority | - | - | 1 | 242 | 141 | 384 |
Water supply board | 20 | - | - | - | 1 | 21 |
Totals | 108,085 | 4,002 | 236,188 | 49,231 | 105,834 | 503,341 |
Of the total rates of $108,085,255 collected during 1969-70 general rates levied brought in $71,233,036 and other rates (including penalty on overdue rates) $36,852,219. Of the latter $30,404,042 was received by cities and boroughs, and $3,959,827 by counties. The whole of the rates collected by harbour boards, $3,193,886, were classed as general rates.
EXPENDITURE—The expenditure of all local authorities during each of the latest 11 years has been as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Maintenance and Construction | Administration | Interest on Loans | Other | Total Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | |||||
1960 | 180,184 | 12,464 | 11,452 | 27,092 | 231,192 |
1961 | 190,450 | 13,248 | 13,150 | 28,162 | 245,010 |
1962 | 207,860 | 14,324 | 14,514 | 30,846 | 267,544 |
1963 | 222,840 | 15,420 | 15,816 | 32,400 | 286,476 |
1964 | 241,516 | 18,116 | 17,520 | 52,470 | 329,624 |
1965 | 262,838 | 19,974 | 19,178 | 59,116 | 361,106 |
1966 | 288,668 | 22,866 | 20,616 | 55,392 | 387,544 |
1967 | 302,976 | 24,543 | 22,931 | 51,108 | 401,558 |
1968 | 311,367 | 27,152 | 25,747 | 56,482 | 420,748 |
1969 | 334,730 | 29,127 | 27,341 | 65,420 | 456,618 |
1970 | 362,808 | 31,787 | 30,036 | 67,452 | 492,082 |
The main items of expenditure of the various classes of local authorities during 1969-70 are shown below.
Local Authority | Maintenance and Construction | Administration | Interest on Loans | Loans Repaid | Other Payments | Total Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||||
Catchment boards | 6,476 | 1,317 | 240 | 399 | 670 | 9,102 |
City and borough councils | 148,694 | 11,156 | 12,448 | 17,518 | 12,401 | 202,216 |
County councils | 64,100 | 5,763 | 2,206 | 3,318 | 5,130 | 80,517 |
Electric power boards | 89,919 | 7,229 | 3,509 | 6,174 | 5,591 | 112,421 |
Fire boards | 4,455 | 239 | 208 | 366 | 22 | 5,289 |
Gas boards | 1,145 | 41 | 9 | 7 | 20 | 1,222 |
Harbour boards | 23,556 | 2,793 | 5,151 | 6,989 | 808 | 39,297 |
Harbour bridge authority | 2,690 | 145 | 674 | 734 | 437 | 4,680 |
Land drainage boards | 426 | 73 | 11 | 16 | 76 | 602 |
Local railway board | 40 | 12 | - | - | - | 52 |
Museum authority | 198 | 139 | - | - | 12 | 350 |
Nassella tussock boards | 284 | 22 | - | - | 13 | 320 |
Pest destruction boards | 3,333 | 359 | 14 | 23 | 39 | 3,768 |
Pest destruction boards (county) | 125 | 19 | - | 1 | 1 | 146 |
Plantation board | 40 | 18 | - | - | 8 | 67 |
Regional authority | 9,817 | 1,613 | 3,539 | 4,079 | 317 | 19,366 |
River boards | 534 | 38 | 19 | 16 | 9 | 615 |
Road board | 214 | 28 | 8 | 4 | 6 | 261 |
Road tunnel authority | 169 | 36 | 304 | 34 | 9 | 551 |
Town boards— | ||||||
Dependent | 74 | 15 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 96 |
Independent | 267 | 45 | 35 | 25 | 12 | 383 |
Underground water authorities | 47 | 4 | - | - | - | 51 |
Urban drainage boards | 4,218 | 403 | 1,618 | 1,711 | 229 | 8,178 |
Urban transport board | 1,495 | 202 | 40 | 201 | 1 | 1,939 |
Valley authority | 471 | 74 | 3 | 2 | 17 | 567 |
Water supply board | 21 | 4 | - | - | - | 25 |
Totals | 362,808 | 31,787 | 30,036 | 41,620 | 25,832 | 492,082 |
ASSETS AND LIABILITIES—The assets and liabilities of local authorities at the end of the financial year 1969-70 were as shown in the table following.
Local Authority | Assets | Liabilities | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cash and Investments | Other (as Estimated by Authority) | Net Debt (Gross Public Debt, Less Sinking Funds Held) | Other | Total Net Liabilities | |
*Includes works in progress. | |||||
$(thousand) | |||||
Catchment boards | 2,083 | 21,426 | 4,458 | 487 | 4,944 |
City and borough councils | 81,957 | 517,946 | 231,569 | 20,093 | 251,663 |
County councils | 16,177 | 100,532 | 44,181 | 5,531 | 49,712 |
Electric power boards | 27,854 | 251,035 | 65,914 | 17,887 | 83,801 |
Fire boards | 1,661 | 11,999 | 4,029 | 193 | 4,221 |
Gas boards | 31 | 1,889 | 405 | 808 | 1,213 |
Harbour boards | 32,107 | 163,833 | 98,396 | 6,068 | 104,464 |
Harbour bridge authority | 1,518 | 26,260 | 16,920 | 269 | 17,190 |
Land drainage boards | 367 | 389 | 238 | 43 | 281 |
Local railway board | 21 | 354 | - | 3 | 3 |
Museum authority | 411 | 2,234 | - | 11 | 11 |
Nassella tussock boards | 6 | 141 | - | 11 | 11 |
Pest destruction boards | 942 | 4,027 | 258 | 172 | 430 |
Pest destruction boards (county) | 25 | 84 | 11 | 12 | 23 |
Plantation board | 170 | 303 | - | 3 | 3 |
Regional authority | 9,546 | 97,495 | 55,630 | 2,261 | 57,891 |
River boards | 296 | 638 | 345 | 25 | 370 |
Road board | 155 | 260 | 150 | 12 | 162 |
Road tunnel authority | 469 | 6,058 | 6,016 | 36 | 6,052 |
Town boards— | |||||
Dependent | 112 | 488 | 41 | 2 | 43 |
Independent | 103 | 2,076 | 703 | 18 | 721 |
Underground water authorities | 37 | 33 | - | 1 | 1 |
Urban drainage boards | 6,535 | 40,432 | 28,110 | 341 | 28,451 |
Urban transport board | 1,000 | 3,913 | 617 | 95 | 712 |
Valley authority | 100 | 179 | 65 | 106 | 171 |
Water supply boards | 9 | 14 | - | - | - |
Totals | 183,691 | 1,254,035* | 558,057 | 54,484 | 612,541 |
The figures shown in the column “Other Assets” are taken from the annual statistical returns submitted by the authorities to the Department of Statistics, but are far from complete, inasmuch as no estimates are made for certain times. This applies particularly to roads which, although representing considerable wealth to the community, are not valued at all in the assets. The greater part of the expenditure of counties and the road board is made in this direction: for cities and boroughs, the proportion is very much less.
Assets of local authorities (excluding hospital boards) are summarised in the following table.
As at 31 March | Cash Assets | Other Assets (Estimated) |
---|---|---|
$(000) | ||
1960 | 77,910 | 551,834 |
1961 | 90,518 | 596,770 |
1962 | 90,014 | 653,820 |
1963 | 99,278 | 712,362 |
1964 | 132,564 | 768,420 |
1965 | 133,974 | 845,950 |
1966 | 129,045 | 895,500 |
1967 | 130,580 | 974,916 |
1968 | 148,496 | 1,083,971 |
1969 | 165,916 | 1,157,257 |
1970 | 183,691 | 1,254,035 |
Cash assets are made up chiefly of loan balances, reserve investments, and cash in hand. Sinking funds, which amounted to $39,119,088 at 31 March 1970 do not appear in the foregoing table, but are shown as a deduction from the gross loan indebtedness of local authorities. Other assets are composed mainly of fixed assets and of stocks of stores and materials.
Cities and boroughs are responsible for 41.4 percent of the total assets, electric power districts for 19.4 percent, and harbour boards for 13.9 percent. Counties show the comparatively low percentage of 8.1 but this is due to the fact that practically the whole of county expenditure is made on roads, bridges, etc., for which assets no estimates are available.
BORROWING—Under the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956 all loan proposals of local authorities, except in regard to money borrowed in anticipation of revenue, require the sanction of the Local Authorities Loans Board.
As a general rule local authorities may raise a loan by special order and without a poll of ratepayers, but in the case of a local authority that is a rating body, a poli of ratepayers is to be taken if—
The Local Authorities Loans Board requires a poll to be taken; or
Before the date fixed for the meeting of the local authority to confirm the resolution to raise the loan not less than 5 percent of the ratepayers demand a poll; or
The local authority itself decides to take a poll.
A poll cannot be required in cases such as renewal loans, loans raised for emergency expenditure by reason of flood, storm, earthquake, etc., or loans for work of national and local importance and carried out by an agreement between the Government and a local authority.
Where a poll is required it shall be deemed to be carried if a bare majority of the valid votes recorded is in favour of the proposal. The properties and revenue of the local authority may be pledged as security for the repayment of any principal sum or interest thereon, or a special rate may be levied for the same purpose.
The borrowing activities of certain types of local authority are subject to special provisions. Under the Hospitals Act 1957 a hospital board must first obtain the approval of the Minister of Health before exercising its power to borrow; under the Fire Services Act 1949 the boards of urban fire authorities must obtain the prior consent of the Fire Service Council, while the Fire Services Amendment Act 1963 brought the procedure for borrowing by fire authorities into line with the procedures of the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956. Harbour boards derive their authority to borrow for harbour works from special empowering legislation and similar authority is given for the capital works of certain other local authorities.
Interest Rates—The Local Authorities Loans Act 1956 places the determination of rates of interest in the hands of the Local Authorities Loans Board, subject to the approval of the Minister of Finance of the maximum rate. The following maximum rates have been approved.
Percent | |
---|---|
July 1960 | 4 7/8 |
July 1961 | 5 1/8 |
February 1962 | 5 3/8 |
September 1963 | 5 1/4 |
May 1966 | 5 1/2 |
April 1967 | 5 3/4 |
June 1970 | 6 |
The current local authorities rates, for the different terms are: 1-2 years, 5.20 percent; 3 years 5.30 percent; 4-5 years, 5.5 percent; 6-9 years, 5.75 percent; 10 years and over, 6 percent.
Loans Sanctioned, Authorised, Raised, and Uplifted—The following summary of the operations of the Local Authorities Loans Board during the last 11 years shows concisely the trend of local authority borrowing during that period. Hospital boards are included in this instance.
Year | Value of Total Applications | Sanctioned | |
---|---|---|---|
New Works | Redemption Loans | ||
$(thousand) | |||
1960-61 | 75,372 | 69,298 | 950 |
1961-62 | 60,682 | 48,086 | 3,602 |
1962-63 | 62,718 | 51,506 | 7,158 |
1963-64 | 88,980 | 62,474 | 24,364 |
1964-65 | 90,360 | 59,042 | 20,316 |
1965-66 | 111,130 | 80,006 | 15,216 |
1966-67 | 93,834 | 64,154 | 13,390 |
1967-68 | 115,741 | 71,692 | 13,729 |
1968-69 | 109,903 | 86,782 | 18,805 |
1969-70 | 115,673 | 91,296 | 16,050 |
1970-71 | 109,666 | 81,776 | 15,564 |
The next table shows summaries of borrowing at 31 March by each class of local authority.
Local Authority | Amounts Authorised* | Amounts Raised at 31 March 1970 on Authorisations for | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
*Adjusted for amounts revoked or lapsed. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
Catchment boards | 0.3 | 0.5 | 0.5 | 0.3 | 0.5 | 0.2 |
City and borough councils | 25.7 | 29.9 | 25.9 | 22.3 | 22.5 | 10.1 |
County councils | 7.2 | 7.6 | 6.4 | 5.9 | 5.3 | 2.8 |
Electric power and gas boards | 8.8 | 9.7 | 13.5 | 8.6 | 9.0 | 2.9 |
Fire boards | 0.4 | 1.0 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 0.6 | 0.4 |
Harbour boards | 11.1 | 17.9 | 18.8 | 10.5 | 13.7 | 4.2 |
Harbour bridge authority | 0.9 | 0.9 | 0.3 | 0.9 | 0.9 | 0.3 |
Hospital boards | 11.9 | 27.2 | 21.5 | 11.9 | 23.0 | 5.1 |
Pest destruction boards | - - | - - | - - | - - | - - | - - |
Pest destruction boards (county) | - - | - - | - - | - - | - - | - - |
Regional authority | 8.3 | 8.3 | 2.8 | 5.6 | 3.5 | 2.1 |
Town boards | - - | - - | 0.2 | - - | - - | 0.1 |
Urban drainage boards | 2.4 | 3.0 | 5.5 | 2.0 | 2.6 | 2.1 |
Urban transport boards | 0.2 | 1.5 | - | 0.2 | - | - |
Valley authority | - | - - | - | - | - - | - |
Totals | 77.2 | 107.5 | 96.0 | 68.5 | 81.5 | 30.3 |
The following table shows loans authorised during year ended March 1971, with amounts raised and uplifted to 31 March 1971 on these authorisations.
Local Authority | Amounts Authorised Year Ended 31 March 1971* | Amounts Raised to 31 March 1971 | Balance Not Raised at 31 March 1971 | Amounts Uplifted to 31 March 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Adjusted for amounts lapsed or revoked. †Original amount was $105,507,720. | ||||
$(thousand) | ||||
Catchment boards | 1,759 | 513 | 1,247 | 440 |
City and borough councils | 39,250 | 13,387 | 25,863 | 12,901 |
County councils | 10,683 | 2,295 | 8,388 | 2,011 |
Electric power and gas boards | 8,850 | 3,583 | 5,268 | 3,583 |
Fire boards | 800 | 54 | 746 | 43 |
Harbour boards | 10,961 | 4,403 | 6,558 | 4,328 |
Harbour bridge authority | 505 | 505 | - | 505 |
Hospital boards | 25,009 | 5,365 | 19,645 | 5,361 |
Pest destruction boards | 41 | 31 | 10 | 31 |
Pest destruction boards (county) | - | - | - | - |
Regional authority | 4,141 | 3,019 | 1,122 | 3,019 |
River boards | - | - | - | - |
Town boards | 39 | - | 39 | - |
Urban drainage boards | 3,417 | 1,219 | 2,198 | 1,219 |
Totals | 105,457† | 34,373 | 71,084 | 33,441 |
INDEBTEDNESS—The gross public debt of local authorities (excluding hospital boards) at 31 March 1970 amounted to NZ$597,176,316 and net indebtedness (i.e., after deducting accumulated sinking funds from debentures and other securities) to NZ$558,057,228, nearly all domiciled in New Zealand. When hospital boards are included, the gross public debt of local authorities at 31 March 1970 was NZ$706,026,543. Hospital board loans are shown in Section 5B. Since 1 April 1958 the Government has assumed complete financial responsibility for public hospital finance, apart from the raising by hospital boards of loans for major capital construction, and these must be approved by the Minister of Health.
The following table shows comparative debt figures.
Year Ended 31 March | Amounts Sanctioned by Loans Board | Amounts Authorised by Orders in Council | Gross Indebtedness at Beginning of Year | Amount Uplifted | Principal Repaid | Gross Indebtedness at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Estimated. †As returned by local authorities. | ||||||
$(thousand) | ||||||
1960 | 58,420 | 50,070 | 294,408 | 59,896 | 17,096 | 337,208 |
1961 | 70,246 | 58,134 | 337,218 | 53,799 | 17,420 | 373,598 |
1962 | 51,688 | 60,726 | 373,598 | 42,128 | 20,392 | 395,338 |
1963 | 58,664 | 68,828 | 395,338 | 59,268 | 20,612 | 433,994 |
1964 | 86,840 | 91,818 | 433,994 | 82,919 | 42,652 | 474,263 |
1965 | 79,358 | 39,126 | 474,263 | 82,559 | 45,498 | 511,324 |
1966 | 95,222 | 104,394 | 511,324 | 71,554 | 44,389 | 538,488 |
1967 | 77,544 | 78,852 | 538,488 | 64,950 | 39,855 | 563,584 |
1968 | 85,421 | 77,969 | 563,676 | 78,657 | 24,163 | 618,170 |
1969 | 105,587 | 107,848 | 618,170 | 97,562 | 51,752 | 663,981 |
1970 | 107,346 | 96,074 | 663,981† | 87,361* | 38,642* | 712,700 |
About one-third of the gross local authority debt consists of investments by Government departments as shown in the following table.
Department | As at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*Including hospital boards. † Provisional. | |||||
$(thousand) | |||||
Government Life Insurance Office | 22,444 | 22,062 | 22,343 | 23,427 | 24,486 |
National Provident Fund Board | 88,008 | 101,465 | 118,555 | 131,124 | 145,284 |
Public Trustee | 9,726 | 10,139 | 10,491 | 11,308 | 11,468 |
State Advances Corporation— | |||||
Trading | 15,104 | 14,364 | 13,659 | 12,905 | 12,205 |
Housing Account | 8,342 | 12,013 | 14,486 | 16,926 | 19,368 |
Rural Housing Act 1939 | 5,776 | 7,778 | 9,829 | 11,073 | 11,855 |
Other | 13,714 | 16,077 | 17,757 | 20,041 | 21,735 |
Totals | 163,114 | 183,898 | 207,120 | 226,804 | 246,401 |
percent | percent | percent | percent | percent | |
Percentage of total gross public debt* | 30.3 | 32.6 | 33.6 | 34.2 | 34.6† |
Registered stock issued under the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956 at 31 March totalled the following amounts: 1966, $336.5 million; 1967, $359.2 million; 1968, $393.9 million; 1969, $425.9 million; and 1970, $466.4 million.
The outstanding loans of local authorities (other than hospital boards) at the end of each of the latest 11 years are shown in the following table.
At 31 March | Gross Public Debt | Net Debt (i.e., Less Accumulated Sinking Funds) |
---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||
1960 | 287,012 | 272,907 |
1961 | 318,727 | 303,672 |
1962 | 337,456 | 320,660 |
1963 | 370,090 | 349,975 |
1964 | 401,701 | 381,368 |
1965 | 436,101 | 413,635 |
1966 | 461,293 | 435,515 |
1967 | 484,944 | 455,644 |
1968 | 533,450 | 500,020 |
1969 | 564,296 | 527,923 |
1970 | 597,176 | 558,057 |
The net indebtedness of cities and boroughs represent 3.6 percent of their rateable capital value. For counties, the aggregate net indebtedness was 1.0 percent of rateable capital value.
The following table shows, per head of the population, the gross public debt of local authorities and the annual charge thereon for the latest 11 years.
At 31 March | Gross Public Debt | Annual Loan Charge | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Amount | Rate Per Head | Amount | Rate Per Head | |
$(000) | $ | $(000) | $ | |
1960 | 287,012 | 121.09 | 26,608 | 11.23 |
1961 | 318,727 | 131.98 | 30,305 | 12.55 |
1962 | 337,456 | 136.37 | 32,400 | 13.09 |
1963 | 370,090 | 146.40 | 35,919 | 14.21 |
1964 | 401,701 | 155.55 | 46,327 | 17.94 |
1965 | 436,101 | 165.89 | 52,339 | 19.91 |
1966 | 461,293 | 172.32 | 52,049 | 19.44 |
1967 | 484,944 | 177.86 | 56,810 | 20.83 |
1968 | 533,450 | 193.62 | 56,095 | 20.36 |
1969 | 564,296 | 202.92 | 57,263 | 20.59 |
1970 | 597,176 | 211.70 | 59,704 | 21.17 |
In the following table gross public debt is classified by types of local authority. It should be noted that the debt of electric power districts shown in the following table does not represent the complete local authority debt on account of electric power activities, since a considerable portion of the city and borough debt, and a small part of the county and town district debt also, was incurred for that purpose.
At 31 March | Cities, Boroughs and Town Districts | Counties and Road Districts | Electric Power Districts | Harbour Districts | Urban Drainage Districts | Urban Transport Districts | Other Districts | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||||||
1960 | 124,424 | 17,468 | 47,768 | 40,067 | 32,091 | 7,607 | 17,587 | 287,012 |
1961 | 132,918 | 19,808 | 49,290 | 45,956 | 40,052 | 7,145 | 23,558 | 318,727 |
1962 | 141,926 | 22,326 | 51,363 | 48,019 | 43,362 | 6,622 | 23,838 | 337,456 |
1963 | 157,137 | 23,979 | 54,101 | 56,074 | 47,569 | 6,346 | 24,882 | 370,090 |
1964 | 173,031 | 28,401 | 53,716 | 65,409 | 49,312 | 5,862 | 25,971 | 401,701 |
1965 | 187,927 | 31,845 | 58,142 | 72,070 | 50,910 | 5,284 | 29,923 | 436,101 |
1966 | 203,133 | 31,547 | 59,985 | 79,805 | 23,218 | 987 | 62,619 | 461,293 |
1967 | 215,088 | 35,519 | 62,001 | 82,806 | 24,250 | 868 | 64,413 | 484,944 |
1968 | 228,468 | 40,266 | 64,469 | 88,047 | 26,414 | 987 | 84,799 | 533,450 |
1969 | 241,928 | 43,082 | 66,499 | 95,212 | 28,601 | 860 | 88,114 | 564,296 |
1970 | 252,561 | 46,218 | 70,641 | 103,308 | 31,332 | 659 | 92,459 | 597,176 |
The debt of “Other Districts” at 31 March 1970 was mainly that of river districts ($351,779), catchment district ($4,629,779), land-drainage districts ($404,785), gas districts ($238,894), tire districts ($4,206,809), pest destruction districts, excluding county districts ($259,286), a harbour bridge authority ($16,920,267), a road tunnel authority ($6,016,360), and Auckland Regional Authority ($59,352,675).
The total debt for the drainage and for the transport division of the Auckland Regional Authority is now included in the Auckland Regional Authority figure.
GENERAL—Comparisons between money incomes in different years should be subject to qualifications. With the changing value of money, comparisons should be made in terms of effective or real income, i.e., money in relation to the costs of goods and services. However, it is not easy to measure these changes as there is no one index that adequately gives a measure of the changing purchasing power in all circumstances. This is because the purchasing power of money is conditional to a large extent on the patterns of expenditure out of income, and these may and do differ substantially from person to person. While not an ideal measure of the changes in purchasing power, in all these circumstances the Consumers' Price Index, which measures price changes in a wide range of goods and services purchased, may be used as the best available indicator insofar as income, if expended, would be spent on these kinds of goods and services.
The elements of individual and company income and the taxation requirements of a modern welfare state are closely related. Statistics of incomes and income tax are compiled annually by the Department of Statistics. Complete details and methods of compilations are given in the annual statistical report on Incomes and Income Tax.
TREND OF INCOMES: Individuals—The data required for statistical compilation of incomes do not become available for a lengthy period after the end of the income year. This, coupled with the necessary time taken by the statistical processing, means a long time lag before final results of the compilation are available. To meet this situation provisional estimates are made on the basis of a restricted sample. The tables in the first part of this Section are presented on this basis.
The next table gives data for the principal sources of incomes of individuals.
Source of Total Income | Income Years | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71 | ||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |
Self-employment— | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
Agriculture and livestock production— | ||||||
Sheep farming | 24,400 | 91.5 | 24,250 | 94.6 | 24,200 | 90.7 |
Dairy farming | 27,150 | 76.0 | 26,700 | 80.1 | 26,600 | 83.8 |
Other farming | 25,000 | 72.0 | 24,800 | 75.6 | 24,600 | 80.0 |
Totals, farming | 76,550 | 239.5 | 75,750 | 250.3 | 75,400 | 254.5 |
Manufacturing | 7,350 | 19.8 | 7,350 | 22.0 | 7,400 | 24.0 |
Construction | 14,650 | 45.8 | 14,600 | 49.6 | 14,650 | 57.2 |
Wholesale and retail trade | 15,500 | 44.2 | 15,400 | 47.0 | 15,400 | 50.8 |
Transport | 4,800 | 13.9 | 4,750 | 15.3 | 4,750 | 16.7 |
Services— | ||||||
Professional | 9,250 | 70.8 | 9,350 | 79.0 | 9,450 | 89.1 |
Other | 10,500 | 26.9 | 10,500 | 30.4 | 10,600 | 34.4 |
All other industries | 6,000 | 14.6 | 6,100 | 15.0 | 6,200 | 15.2 |
Totals, self-employment | 144,600 | 475.5 | 143,800 | 508.6 | 143,850 | 541.9 |
Salary and wages | 1,135,000 | 2,365.7 | 1,166,000 | 2,595.8 | 1,195,000 | 3,115.0 |
Investment incomes | 95,400 | 178.6 | 99,200 | 191.8 | 102,450 | 203.3 |
Grand totals | 1,375,000 | 3,019.8 | 1,409,000 | 3,296.2 | 1,441,300 | 3,860.2 |
Farmers constitute more than one-half of the numbers of all self-employed persons and are decidedly the most variable section as far as income levels are concerned. In 1968-69 dairy farmers' incomes fell by an estimated $9.3 million, while sheep farmers' incomes increased by $7.2 million and other farmers' incomes increased by $4.2 million.
The estimates for 1969-70 showed an increase of $10.8 million in the incomes of all farmers, with the incomes of sheep farmers showing an increase of $3.1 million, while the incomes of dairy farmers and other farmers increased by $4.1 million and $3.6 million respectively. In 1970-71 the estimated incomes of sheep farmers decreased by $3.9 million, while the incomes of dairy and other farmers increased by $3.7 million and $4.4 million respectively.
The estimate of the incomes of the non-farming section of self-employed individuals showed an increase of $9.0 million in 1968-69 followed by increases of $22.3 million and $29.1 million in 1969-70 and 1970-71 respectively. The increase in 1969-70 more than offset the decrease in farming income.
The following table shows an analysis by the amount of total income for the three major sources (self-employment, salary and wages, and investment incomes) combined.
ALL SOURCES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount of Total Income | Income Years | |||||
1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71 | ||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |
*An “unknown” group has been included to cover cases still under investigation mainly because of problems in matching tax deduction certificates for broken periods of work; this applies to salary and wage earners with incomes of less the $2,600 (previously $2,080) who are not required to furnish a return of income. This group has been provisionally estimated at a fixed value of $47 million for the years 1968-69 to 1970-71 inclusive on the basis of past experience. | ||||||
$ | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||
Under 0 (losses) | 4,150 | - | 3,450 | - | 2,850 | - |
1- 199 | 84,030 | 8.1 | 73,720 | 7.4 | 54,050 | 5.4 |
200- 399 | 76,400 | 22.9 | 74,300 | 22.3 | 55,100 | 16.6 |
400- 599 | 50,270 | 25.2 | 46,600 | 23.4 | 38,350 | 19.2 |
600- 799 | 52,150 | 36.5 | 50,300 | 35.3 | 40,700 | 28.5 |
800- 999 | 64,050 | 57.7 | 59,200 | 53.3 | 44,600 | 40.1 |
1,000-1,199 | 75,950 | 83.5 | 74,400 | 81.8 | 58,200 | 64.0 |
1,200-1,399 | 72,920 | 94.8 | 70,740 | 92.0 | 57,350 | 74.6 |
1,400-1,599 | 68,570 | 102.8 | 65,300 | 98.0 | 52,700 | 79.1 |
1,600-1,799 | 68,150 | 115.9 | 67,950 | 115.5 | 50,200 | 85.4 |
1,800-1,999 | 76,900 | 146.1 | 77,200 | 146.6 | 74,150 | 140.9 |
2,000-2,399 | 164,470 | 361.7 | 171,650 | 377.6 | 174,000 | 382.8 |
2,400-2,799 | 151,450 | 393.7 | 160,450 | 417.1 | 175,150 | 455.4 |
2,800-3,199 | 115,550 | 346.6 | 123,050 | 369.0 | 153,800 | 461.4 |
3,200-3,599 | 80,350 | 272.1 | 92,850 | 315.7 | 138,850 | 472.1 |
3,600-3,999 | 48,000 | 181.4 | 57,200 | 217.4 | 90,650 | 344.5 |
4,000-5,999 | 85,730 | 404.8 | 97,740 | 487.5 | 125,990 | 630.0 |
6,000-7,999 | 21,700 | 147.9 | 26,650 | 186.3 | 33,900 | 237.3 |
8,000-9,999 | 6,840 | 60.3 | 7,900 | 71.0 | 10,150 | 91.4 |
10,000 and over | 7,370 | 110.8 | 8,350 | 132.0 | 10,560 | 184.5 |
Unknown* | - | 47.0 | - | 47.0 | - | 47.0 |
Totals | 1,375,000 | 3,019.8 | 1,409,000 | 3,296.2 | 1,441,300 | 3,860.2 |
The next table provides an analysis of the incomes of self-employed individuals by the amount of total income.
SELF-EMPLOYED PERSONS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount of Total Income | Income Years | |||||
1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71 | ||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |
$ | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||
Under 0 (losses) | 2,600 | - | 2,100 | - | 1,550 | - |
1- 199 | 4,130 | 0.4 | 3,120 | 0.3 | 2,400 | 0.2 |
200- 399 | 3,700 | 1.1 | 2,350 | 0.7 | 2,000 | 0.6 |
400- 599 | 3,370 | 1.7 | 2,700 | 1.4 | 2,450 | 1.2 |
600- 799 | 3,550 | 2.5 | 3,500 | 2.5 | 2,700 | 1.9 |
800- 999 | 3,850 | 3.5 | 3,800 | 3.4 | 3,000 | 2.7 |
1,000-1,199 | 4,750 | 5.2 | 4,700 | 5.2 | 3,800 | 4.2 |
1,200-1,399 | 5,420 | 7.0 | 4,740 | 6.2 | 4,050 | 5.3 |
1,400-1,599 | 5,570 | 8.3 | 5,200 | 7.8 | 4,500 | 6.8 |
1,600-1,799 | 6,050 | 10.3 | 5,550 | 9.4 | 4,700 | 8.0 |
1,800-1,999 | 6,500 | 12.3 | 5,600 | 10.6 | 5,300 | 10.1 |
2,000-2,399 | 12,670 | 27.9 | 12,500 | 27.5 | 12,000 | 26.4 |
2,400-2,799 | 11,950 | 31.1 | 11,800 | 30.7 | 12,350 | 32.1 |
2,800-3,199 | 11,050 | 33.1 | 11,300 | 33.9 | 12,000 | 36.0 |
3,200-3,599 | 9,850 | 33.5 | 10,200 | 34.7 | 12,150 | 41.3 |
3,600-3,999 | 8,100 | 30.8 | 9,200 | 35.0 | 10,450 | 39.7 |
4,000-5,999 | 25,230 | 122.4 | 26,890 | 134.1 | 27,890 | 139.5 |
6,000-7,999 | 9,500 | 65.1 | 11,550 | 80.9 | 13,200 | 92.4 |
8,000-9,999 | 3,240 | 28.3 | 3,300 | 29.7 | 3,450 | 31.1 |
10,000 and over | 3,520 | 51.0 | 3,700 | 54.6 | 3,910 | 62.4 |
Totals | 144,600 | 475.5 | 143,800 | 508.6 | 143,850 | 541.9 |
These estimates provide small decreases in numbers; the principal reasons are that in recent years the numbers of companies have risen substantially, with corresponding deductions from the numbers of individuals operating as sole traders or as partnerships.
The practice of changing to company ownership has reached dimensions which are large enough to have some effect on the income trends disclosed in these statistics of individuals. There is a greater tendency for the higher income units to adopt company ownership.
The incomes of salary and wage earners are given in the following table.
SALARY AND WAGE EARNERS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount of Total Income | Income Years | |||||
1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71 | ||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |
*An “unknown” group has been included to cover cases still under investigation mainly because of problems in matching tax deduction certificates for broken periods of work; this applies to salary and wage earners with incomes of less than $2,600 (previously $2,080) who are not required to furnish a return of income. This group has been provisionally estimated at a fixed value of $47.0 million for the years 1968-69 to 1970-71 inclusive on the basis of past experience. | ||||||
$ | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||
Under 0 (losses) | 800 | - | 700 | - | 500 | - |
1- 199 | 76,000 | 7.3 | 67,000 | 6.7 | 48,000 | 4.8 |
200- 399 | 65,000 | 19.5 | 64,000 | 19.2 | 45,000 | 13.5 |
400- 599 | 41,000 | 20.5 | 38,000 | 19.0 | 30,000 | 15.0 |
600- 799 | 41,000 | 28.7 | 39,000 | 27.3 | 30,000 | 21.0 |
800- 999 | 51,000 | 45.9 | 46,000 | 41.4 | 32,000 | 28.8 |
1,000-1,199 | 61,000 | 67.1 | 59,000 | 64.9 | 43,000 | 47.3 |
1,200-1,399 | 60,000 | 78.0 | 58,000 | 75.4 | 45,000 | 58.5 |
1,400-1,599 | 57,000 | 85.5 | 54,000 | 81.0 | 42,000 | 63.0 |
1,600-1,799 | 57,000 | 96.9 | 57,000 | 96.9 | 40,000 | 68.0 |
1,800-1,999 | 67,000 | 127.3 | 68,000 | 129.2 | 65,000 | 123.5 |
2,000-2,399 | 145,000 | 318.9 | 152,000 | 334.4 | 155,000 | 341.0 |
2,400-2,799 | 135,000 | 351.0 | 144,000 | 374.4 | 158,000 | 410.8 |
2,800-3,199 | 101,000 | 303.0 | 108,000 | 324.0 | 138,000 | 414.0 |
3,200-3,599 | 68,000 | 230.2 | 80,000 | 272.0 | 124,000 | 421.6 |
3,600-3,999 | 38,000 | 143.4 | 46,000 | 174.8 | 78,000 | 296.4 |
4,000-5,999 | 55,000 | 255.8 | 65,000 | 325.0 | 92,000 | 460.0 |
6,000-7,999 | 10,400 | 70.5 | 13,000 | 91.0 | 18,300 | 128.1 |
8,000-9,999 | 2,900 | 25.8 | 3,700 | 33.3 | 5,700 | 51.3 |
10,000 and over | 2,900 | 43.4 | 3,600 | 58.9 | 5,500 | 101.4 |
Unknown* | - | 47.0 | - | 47.0 | - | 47.0 |
Totals | 1,135,000 | 2,365.7 | 1,166,000 | 2,595.8 | 1,195,000 | 3,115.0 |
The next table gives corresponding data for individuals whose incomes were principally derived from investment, i.e., from interest, rents and royalties, “estate” income, and also company dividends if there was no other major source of income.
INVESTMENT INCOMES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount of Total Income | Income Years | |||||
1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71 | ||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |
$ | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||
Under 0 (losses) | 750 | - | 650 | - | 800 | - |
1- 199 | 3,900 | 0.4 | 3,600 | 0.4 | 3,650 | 0.4 |
200- 399 | 7,700 | 2.3 | 7,950 | 2.4 | 8,100 | 2.5 |
400- 599 | 5,900 | 3.0 | 5,900 | 3.0 | 5,900 | 3.0 |
600- 799 | 7,600 | 5.3 | 7,800 | 5.5 | 8,000 | 5.6 |
800- 999 | 9,200 | 8.3 | 9,400 | 8.5 | 9,600 | 8.6 |
1,000-1,199 | 10,200 | 11.2 | 10,700 | 11.7 | 11,400 | 12.5 |
1,200-1,399 | 7,500 | 9.8 | 8,000 | 10.4 | 8,300 | 10.8 |
1,400-1,599 | 6,000 | 9.0 | 6,100 | 9.2 | 6,200 | 9.3 |
1,600-1,799 | 5,100 | 8.7 | 5,400 | 9.2 | 5,500 | 9.4 |
1,800-1,999 | 3,400 | 6.5 | 3,600 | 6.8 | 3,850 | 7.3 |
2,000-2,399 | 6,800 | 14.9 | 7,150 | 15.7 | 7,000 | 15.4 |
2,400-2,799 | 4,500 | 11.6 | 4,650 | 12.0 | 4,800 | 12.5 |
2,800-3,199 | 3,500 | 10.5 | 3,750 | 11.1 | 3,800 | 11.4 |
3,200-3,599 | 2,500 | 8.4 | 2,650 | 9.0 | 2,700 | 9.2 |
3,600-3,999 | 1,900 | 7.2 | 2,000 | 7.6 | 2,200 | 8.4 |
4,000-5,999 | 5,500 | 26.6 | 5,850 | 28.4 | 6,100 | 30.5 |
6,000-7,999 | 1,800 | 12.3 | 2,100 | 14.4 | 2,400 | 16.8 |
8,000-9,999 | 700 | 6.2 | 900 | 8.0 | 1,000 | 9.0 |
10,000 and over | 950 | 16.4 | 1,050 | 18.5 | 1,150 | 20.7 |
Totals | 95,400 | 178.6 | 99,200 | 191.8 | 102,450 | 203.3 |
In the 3 years covered in the above table, persons with certain types of investment income were not required to complete income tax returns unless they were normally in receipt of income from self-employment or were applying for refunds. The conditions under which returns were not required were as follows.
In 1968-69 if:
all investment income was from dividends and the person's total income was under $936;
all investment income was from interest or rents and was under $208 (after the $60 interest exemption).
In 1969-70 if:
all investment income was from dividends and the person's total income was under $1,070;
all investment income was from interest or rents and was under $260 (after the $100 interest exemption).
In 1970-71 if:
all investment income was from dividends and the person's total income was under $1,070.
These changes affect the numbers of returns in the table.
Average and median incomes have been estimated from a restricted sample on a provisional basis. The averages are based on total income derived from all sources and not on income from self-employment alone or salary and wages income alone. Incomes of self-employed persons include anelement of interest return on capital investment as well as a reward for the person's own efforts.
The following table gives estimates of average and median incomes of self-employed persons in selected industries.
Type of Self-employment | Income Year | Income Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967-68x | 1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71x | 1967-68x | 1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71x | |
*Arithmetic mean. | ||||||||
Averages* | Medians | |||||||
Agriculture and livestock production— | ||||||||
Sheep farming | 3,382 | 3,750 | 3,900 | 3,750 | 2,930 | 3,300 | 3,400 | 3,250 |
Dairy farming | 3,111 | 2,800 | 3,000 | 3,150 | 2,770 | 2,500 | 2,650 | 2,700 |
Other farming | 2,714 | 2,880 | 3,050 | 3,250 | 2,340 | 2,400 | 2,450 | 2,500 |
Manufacturing | 2,640 | 2,700 | 3,000 | 3,250 | 2,330 | 2,450 | 2,650 | 2,700 |
Construction— | ||||||||
Builders | 3,090 | 3,150 | 3,450 | 4,050 | 2,790 | 2,850 | 3,200 | 3,650 |
Building ancillary trades | 3,094 | 3,100 | 3,350 | 3,800 | 2,870 | 3,000 | 3,200 | 3,600 |
Wholesale and retail trade | 2,758 | 2,850 | 3,050 | 3,300 | 2,340 | 2,350 | 2,550 | 2,750 |
Transport— | ||||||||
Road passenger | 2,423 | 2,500 | 2,900 | 3,100 | 2,470 | 2,500 | 2,850 | 2,990 |
Road freight | 3,236 | 3,400 | 3,700 | 4,100 | 3,160 | 3,280 | 3,650 | 4,000 |
Services, professional— | ||||||||
Medical practitioners (includes surgeons, specialists and physicians) | 9,366 | 9,550 | 10,500 | 12,200 | 8,170 | 8,500 | 9,300 | 11,000 |
Dental practitioners | 7,722 | 7,830 | 8,300 | 9,250 | 7,250 | 7,300 | 7,700 | 8,700 |
Legal practitioners | 8,812 | 9,900 | 10,900 | 12,100 | 7,800 | 8,990 | 9,600 | 10,250 |
Public accountants | 6,581 | 6,850 | 7,550 | 8,200 | 6,350 | 6,700 | 7,400 | 8,050 |
Services, other | 2,417 | 2,560 | 2,900 | 3,250 | 1,940 | 2,050 | 2,220 | 2,550 |
The following table covers particulars for salary and wage earners by broad occupational groups. All persons engaged in the activities of any one occupational group have been included therein. Thus junior and part-time workers, as well as full-time adult workers, both male and female, are included. This means these averages are not purported to be those of an adult male or female worker, as the inclusion of junior and part-time workers has a depressing effect on the averages. This depression is particularly noticeable in the clerical and sales workers groups. The only group unaffected by the presence of junior and part-time workers is the company directors and managers group.
Class of Salary and Wage Earner | Income Year | Income Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967-68x | 1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71x | 1967-68x | 1968-69x | 1969-70x | 1970-71x | |
*Arithmetic mean. | ||||||||
Averages* | Medians | |||||||
Professional, technical, and related workers | 2,410 | 2,560 | 2,800 | 3,250 | 2,200 | 2,300 | 2,500 | 3,000 |
Company directors and managers (excluding directors or managers of farming companies) | 4,700 | 5,000 | 5,350 | 6,200 | 3,900 | 4,200 | 4,550 | 5,650 |
Clerical and related workers | 1,780 | 1,900 | 2,000 | 2,350 | 1,600 | 1,720 | 1,850 | 2,200 |
Sales workers of all types | 1,700 | 1,790 | 1,840 | 2,200 | 1,400 | 1,550 | 1,700 | 2,050 |
Workers in transport and communications occupations | 2,450 | 2,580 | 2,800 | 3,400 | 2,340 | 2,500 | 2,630 | 3,250 |
Craftsmen, production process workers, and labourers | 2,100 | 2,230 | 2,410 | 3,000 | 2,150 | 2,300 | 2,510 | 3,050 |
In the two tables shown above the averages for the 1967-68 year are based on the normal statistical collection while those for the later years are based on the smaller sample used for provisional estimates in the 1971 year.
Companies—The provisional estimates of assessable income for companies are given in the next table. They are calculations based on the income trends revealed by a small sample of returns. The sample is confined to those income returns which are available at an early date. Companies with balance dates later than 30 June would be almost completely unrepresented in the sample.
The estimates are given with the warning that the figures are subject to a possible considerable margin of error and should therefore be used with caution. Actual figures for 1968-69 have been shown for purposes of comparison.
Industry Group | 1968-69 | 1969-70x | 1970-71 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | |
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 5,108 | 11.4 | 5,500 | 13.0 | 5,900 | 14.4 |
Manufacturing | 9,366 | 221.7 | 9,750 | 244.2 | 10,200 | 267.2 |
Construction | 4,836 | 16.4 | 5,150 | 17.7 | 5,450 | 19.6 |
Commerce— | ||||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 17.654 | 154.9 | 18,600 | 182.5 | 19,550 | 193.7 |
Other | 15,534 | 102.5 | 16,050 | 120.7 | 16,550 | 133.0 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 2,385 | 12.8 | 2,500 | 14.5 | 2,600 | 13.6 |
Services | 5,070 | 16.6 | 5,450 | 19.2 | 5,900 | 20.3 |
All other industries | 675 | 3.8 | 800 | 4.8 | 850 | 5.0 |
Totals | 60,628 | 540.1 | 63,800 | 616.6 | 67,000 | 666.8 |
Assessable income increased by $61.1 million in 1968-69. It is estimated that company assessable incomes for 1969-70 will show an increase of $76.5 million, followed by a further increase of $50.2 million in 1970-71.
BASIS OF STATISTICS—The tables in the remainder of this Section are final figures for earlier years. In the case of individuals, the statistics are in normal years substantially based on a 10 percent sample for all incomes of less than $8,000; there is a complete enumeration of all incomes of $8,000 and over.
The broad principle adopted in calculating the assessable income is that any expenditure or loss exclusively incurred in the production of assessable income for any year may be deducted from the total income from any assessable source for that year. Depreciation is allowed, varying rates for different classes of assets being fixed. The assessable income is approximately equivalent to the net profit as determined by the normal commercial accounting systems after the deduction of special taxation incentive allowances. Before the deduction of these allowances it is on the whole, rather higher than the commercial net profit, since certain types of expenditure which are regarded as a revenue charge in commercial accounts are not permissible deductions for income tax purposes.
Where the operations of a source of income which would normally produce assessable income have resulted in a loss for the year, the loss may be set off against assessable profits from other sources (if any), or in default thereof, may be set off against assessable profits in subsequent years.
Capital profits are not assessable and capital losses are not deductible.
In these statistics the incomes given for individuals are the net incomes after deducting losses from the same source which have been carried forward from previous years. Losses for the current year which have been set off against income from some other source are recorded in the tables in this Section as the difference between the total of the component income items and the given total income.
For companies, incomes before deduction of losses carried forward from previous years are shown in a separate column and the assessable and returnable incomes given are those after the deduction of such losses. Losses during the current year from any source are deducted from the income from any other source.
CLASSES OF TAXPAYERS—"Individuals” comprise all assessments for individual persons. Partnership returns are ignored in the compilation, as the individual shares of partnership income are included in the individual tax assessments. The incomes of deceased persons' estates are not included, as the greater part of these are transferred to assessments of the beneficiaries.
The term “companies” not only covers companies incorporated under the Companies Act and other Acts relating to the formulation of companies, but also includes local and public authorities, associations (incorporated or unincorporated), and aggregations of individuals (other than partnerships) which form separate and distinct entities for income tax purposes. Government departments which are liable to pay income tax are included, but local and public authorities are generally not taxable even in respect of their trading operations, and consequently are not included in these statistics.
Apart from the next two tables, statistics of the incomes of individuals and of companies are presented as two distinct parts of this Section. The latest statistics are generally for the income year 1967-68 for individuals, and for 1968-69 in the case of companies.
SUMMARY OF INCOMES, EXEMPTIONS, AND TAX—The following tables briefly summarise the main items of information for income years. Individuals and companies are given in separate successive tables respectively
INDIVIDUALS | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Number of Returns | Number of Taxpayers | Assessable Income | Total Income | Exemptions† | Taxable Income† | Ordinary Income Tax Assessed* |
*Includes social security income tax. †There is no annual equivalent for exemptions and taxable income available where incomes and tax data have been derived from tax deduction certificates. | |||||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
1962-63 | 1,156,830 | 1,115,210 | 2,048,300 | 2,057,680 | 1,141,930 | 731,750 | 285,630 |
1963-64 | 1,189,530 | 1,111,740 | 2,215,420 | 2,219,520 | 1,149,270 | 826,830 | 317,550 |
1964-65 | 1,227,810 | 1,137,630 | 2,410,240 | 2,430,810 | 1,148,550 | 911,720 | 353,810 |
1965-66 | 1,273,730 | 1,203,050 | 2,611,230 | 2,611,300 | 1,197,570 | 1,030,480 | 393,190 |
1966-67 | 1,308,910 | 1,239,700 | 2,772,130 | 2,772,130 | 1,265,430 | 1,125,700 | 421,550 |
1967-68 | 1,342,640 | 1,270,610 | 2,870,620 | 2,870,620 | 1,315,390 | 1,200,050 | 443,700 |
COMPANIES | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Number of Returns | Number of Taxpayers | Assessable Income* | Returnable Income | Taxable Income* | Income Tax Assessed | |
Ordinary | Social Security | ||||||
*Assessable income and taxable income are identical, as “exemptions” are normally nil. In ascertaining assessable income any expenditure exclusively incurred in the production of the income for the year may be deducted. | |||||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
1962-63 | 42,011 | 30,453 | 361,781 | 389,770 | 361,781 | 134,092 | 25,810 |
1963-64 | 44,732 | 33,492 | 411,700 | 450,534 | 411,700 | 154,868 | 29,458 |
1964-65 | 47,878 | 35,754 | 458,278 | 501,698 | 458,278 | 172,828 | 32,814 |
1965-66 | 51,698 | 39,436 | 484,880 | 522,401 | 484,880 | 181,376 | 34,427 |
1966-67 | 54,958 | 41,531 | 485,058 | 527,690 | 485,058 | 182,387 | 34,284 |
1967-68 | 56,601 | 41,552 | 479,040 | 520,517 | 479,040 | 178,585 | 33,512 |
1968-69 | 60,628 | 43,623 | 540,057 | 591,358 | 540,057 | 204,521 | 37,741 |
A strict comparison of the figures for any year with those of another is not possible, as changes in compilation practice and numerous amendments in income tax law have affected the comparability of the figures.
INCOMES OF INDIVIDUALS—The numbers of returns and the amounts of total income are shown in the following table.
Total income is used in the sense that it is the total of the various component items of income. It does not include income which is exempt from taxation, such as security benefits (other than universal superannuation), the first $60 of income from interest, war pensions, workers compensation payments, and certain other types of income.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | |
$ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
Losses | 4,070 | 4,740 | 5,450 | - | - | - |
1- 199 | 83,550 | 73,670 | 84,900 | 8,470 | 7,590 | 8,430 |
200- 399 | 69,930 | 74,240 | 76,390 | 20,550 | 21,650 | 22,360 |
400- 599 | 50,970 | 54,980 | 51,670 | 25,290 | 27.340 | 25,690 |
600- 799 | 59,050 | 57,210 | 52,890 | 41,390 | 40,020 | 37,140 |
800- 999 | 70,580 | 69,480 | 65,310 | 63,580 | 62,600 | 58,820 |
1,000- 1,199 | 75,930 | 77,080 | 77,490 | 83,230 | 84,600 | 85,250 |
1,200- 1,399 | 71,960 | 73,300 | 75,050 | 93,360 | 95,030 | 97,380 |
1,400- 1,599 | 65,260 | 65,530 | 69,200 | 97,820 | 98,130 | 103,700 |
1,600- 1,799 | 69,430 | 67,940 | 69,490 | 117,990 | 115,470 | 118,220 |
1,800- 1,999 | 74,380 | 72,920 | 73,900 | 141,290 | 138,470 | 140,460 |
2,000- 2,399 | 160,770 | 156,470 | 160,270 | 353,430 | 344,050 | 352,520 |
2,400- 2,799 | 139,680 | 143,770 | 143,380 | 361,710 | 372,430 | 371,420 |
2,800- 3,199 | 96,990 | 108,750 | 109,640 | 289,450 | 324,790 | 327,660 |
3,200- 3,599 | 57,570 | 67,890 | 73,190 | 194,560 | 229,680 | 247,540 |
3,600- 3,999 | 33,820 | 41,280 | 44,190 | 127,700 | 156,060 | 167,160 |
4,000- 5,999 | 59,940 | 69,220 | 77,360 | 285,170 | 327,920 | 365,090 |
6,000- 7,999 | 18,370 | 18,250 | 19,800 | 125,140 | 124,260 | 135,070 |
8,000- 9,999 | 5,232 | 5,646 | 6,159 | 46,581 | 50,234 | 54,734 |
10,000-11,999 | 2,645 | 2,860 | 2,998 | 28,760 | 31,103 | 32,633 |
12,000-13,999 | 1,439 | 1,420 | 1,498 | 18,562 | 18,277 | 19,323 |
14,000-15,999 | 770 | 812 | 854 | 11,450 | 12,115 | 12,728 |
16,000-17,999 | 445 | 453 | 507 | 7,518 | 7,661 | 8,562 |
18,000-19,999 | 262 | 273 | 297 | 4,958 | 5,164 | 5,614 |
20,000-39,999 | 596 | 634 | 642 | 15,272 | 16,072 | 16,419 |
40,000-59,999 | 71 | 59 | 76 | 3,389 | 2,777 | 3,674 |
60,000 and over | 29 | 33 | 38 | 2,703 | 2,933 | 3,578 |
Unknown | - | - | - | 41,980 | 55,700 | 49,440 |
Totals | 1,273,730 | 1,308,910 | 1,342,640 | 2,611,300 | 2,772,130 | 2,870,620 |
There is an explanation on an earlier page concerning the methods adopted to estimate the figures given in the table. Data relating to “investment” incomes of less than $208 were not generally available from 1959-60 onwards on account of the introduction of a special exemption of $208 of income from social security income tax.
Where salary and wage income returns were not available (and there was between 1958-59 and 1963-64 no obligation to furnish returns if the income from salary and wages only was less than $2,080, raised to $2,600 in 1964-65), the statistical information was derived from the tax deduction certificates.
There were 865.750 males and 476,890 females included in the 1967-68 income year statistics. The respective numbers of these for each total income group appear in the next table, which also gives comparisons with data for 1965-66 and 1966-67.
Income | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | |
$ | ||||||
Losses | 2,650 | 1,430 | 3,210 | 1,530 | 3,640 | 1,810 |
1- 199 | 36,040 | 47,510 | 30,540 | 43,130 | 37,320 | 47,580 |
200- 399 | 22,600 | 47,330 | 21,950 | 52,290 | 22,290 | 54,100 |
400- 599 | 16,000 | 34,970 | 16,900 | 38,080 | 15,840 | 35,820 |
600- 799 | 19,340 | 39,700 | 17,780 | 39,430 | 15,910 | 36,980 |
800- 999 | 24,050 | 46,530 | 22,420 | 47,060 | 21,030 | 44,270 |
1,000- 1.199 | 27,660 | 48,270 | 26,960 | 50,110 | 25,670 | 51,820 |
1,200- 1,399 | 30,210 | 41,750 | 28,780 | 44,520 | 29,490 | 45,560 |
1,400- 1,599 | 33,400 | 31,850 | 31,450 | 34,080 | 31,750 | 37,450 |
1,600- 1,799 | 45,550 | 23,870 | 39,240 | 28,710 | 39,220 | 30,270 |
1,800- 1,999 | 57,480 | 16,900 | 53,130 | 19,800 | 51,020 | 22,880 |
2,000- 2,399 | 139,760 | 21,010 | 131,270 | 25,200 | 130,750 | 29,520 |
2,400- 2,799 | 129,090 | 10,590 | 131,120 | 12,650 | 127,700 | 15,680 |
2,800- 3,199 | 91,050 | 5,940 | 101,600 | 7,150 | 100,860 | 8,780 |
3,200- 3,599 | 54,490 | 3,090 | 63,860 | 4,030 | 68,440 | 4,750 |
3,600- 3,999 | 31,570 | 2,250 | 38,920 | 2,360 | 41,670 | 2,520 |
4,000- 5,999 | 55,840 | 4,100 | 64,950 | 4,270 | 72,130 | 5,240 |
6,000- 7,999 | 17,460 | 910 | 17,140 | 1,110 | 18,800 | 1,010 |
8,000- 9,999 | 4,979 | 253 | 5,358 | 288 | 5,808 | 351 |
10,000-11,999 | 2,481 | 164 | 2,698 | 162 | 2,805 | 193 |
12,000-13,999 | 1,325 | 114 | 1,315 | 105 | 1,400 | 98 |
14,000-15,999 | 711 | 59 | 756 | 56 | 789 | 65 |
16,000-17,999 | 412 | 33 | 422 | 31 | 470 | 37 |
18,000-19,999 | 242 | 20 | 252 | 21 | 278 | 19 |
20,000-39,999 | 530 | 66 | 572 | 62 | 574 | 68 |
40,000 and over | 84 | 16 | 76 | 16 | 99 | 15 |
Totals | 845,000 | 428,730 | 852,660 | 456,250 | 865,750 | 476,890 |
The numbers in the higher income groups have been increasing, partly as a result of inflationary movements.
Broad trends in total income movements over the three latest available income years appear in the percentages which are given in the following table.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | |
$ | percent | |||||
1-1 199 | 32.29 | 31.18 | 30.56 | 9.44 | 8.98 | 8.43 |
1,200-1,999 | 22.14 | 21.45 | 21.51 | 17.53 | 16.46 | 16.30 |
2,000-3,999 | 38.50 | 39.73 | 39.68 | 51.64 | 52.53 | 51.97 |
4,000-9,999 | 6.58 | 7.14 | 7.73 | 17.78 | 18.49 | 19.67 |
10,000and over | 0.49 | 0.50 | 0.52 | 3.61 | 3.54 | 3.63 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The main subdivision into incomes derived principally from self-employment, from investments, and from salary and wages by amount of total income forms the subject of the next table, which relates to the income year 1967-68.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Self-employed | Investments | Salary and Wages Earners | Self-employed | Investments | Salary and Wage Earners | |
$ | percent | |||||
1-1,199 | 16.59 | 48.04 | 30.90 | 3.11 | 18.06 | 8.82 |
1,200-1,999 | 17.64 | 23.52 | 21.84 | 8.66 | 19.99 | 17.64 |
2,000-3,999 | 37.84 | 20.09 | 41.55 | 33.59 | 30.22 | 57.52 |
4,000-9,999 | 25.55 | 7.44 | 5.47 | 44.34 | 23.13 | 14.18 |
10,000 and over | 2.38 | 0.91 | 0.24 | 10.30 | 8.60 | 1.84 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
In 1967-68, 5.7 percent of salary and wage earners received $4,000 or over, compared with 27.9 percent of self-employed individuals and 8.4 percent for those with incomes principally derived from investments. The percentages in the above table relate to individuals who were so classified because they obtained the largest part of their income from that source. They do not refer to amounts of income actually derived from those sources.
The 1967-68 data relating to the major sources of income are given in the next table.
Source of Income | Number of Returns | Income | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salary and Wages (Taxed at Source) | Not Taxed at Source | Losses | Total | ||||
From Self-employment | Other | Assessable Dividends | |||||
*Includes investment income other than dividends, universal superannuation, estate income, and shareholder employee emoluments not taxed at source under PAYE. | |||||||
$(thousand) | |||||||
Self-employment | 144,890 | 10,830 | 430,160 | 17,820 | 5,800 | 210 | 464,410 |
Investments | 93,100 | 11,590 | 5,590 | 113,380 | 37,340 | 1,980 | 165,920 |
Salary and wages | 1,104,650 | 2,089,450 | 10,770 | 109,050 | 34,950 | 3,940 | 2,240,290 |
Totals | 1,342,640 | 2,111,870 | 446,520 | 240,250 | 78,100 | 6,130 | 2,870,620 |
As the terms used in this table were adopted as a consequence of the introduction of PAYE taxation, the meanings attached to them are:
Income Taxed at Source—This is essentially salary and wages, including bonuses, taxable allowances, and the like. Also included are withholding payments, which are substantially salary and wage payments made in circumstances where no true employer-employee relationship exists (e.g., company directors' fees, fees for contributions to newspapers, jurors' fees) and some “estate” income.
Income Not Taxed at Source—The principal component is income derived from self-employment, which is given separately in the table. Subdivisions of “other” such income for which statistics are available were income from estates, $21,220,000, and from social security universal superannuation, $39,890,000. The balance is mainly income from interest and rents, but it includes salaries of shareholder-employees of companies. In certain circumstances, such salaries are not subject to tax deduction at source.
As has been previously mentioned, in the preceding table, as in the other statistical tables relating to individuals, the aggregate of the component income items may differ from the given totals because of rounding off.
These same 1967-68 data about sources of income are in the following table analysed by amount of total income.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Income | Income Tax Assessed | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salary and Wages Taxed at Source | Not Taxed at Source | Losses | Total | |||||
From Self-employment | Other | Assessable Dividends | ||||||
*See note to second table in this section. | ||||||||
$ | $(thousand) | |||||||
Losses | 5,450 | 440 | - - | 780 | 140 | 1,370 | - | |
1- 199 | 84,900 | 7,910 | 230 | 510 | 80 | 290 | 8,430 | 230 |
200- 399 | 76,390 | 18,780 | 1,000 | 2,570 | 250 | 240 | 22,360 | 720 |
400- 599 | 51,670 | 20,720 | 1,590 | 3,040 | 480 | 150 | 25,690 | 1,240 |
600- 799 | 52,890 | 28,940 | 2,600 | 5,280 | 610 | 290 | 37,140 | 1,980 |
800- 999 | 65,310 | 46,410 | 3,680 | 8,020 | 870 | 160 | 58,820 | 3,440 |
1,000- 1,199 | 77,490 | 68,080 | 5,330 | 10,930 | 1,220 | 300 | 85,250 | 6,420 |
1,200- 1,399 | 75,050 | 78,620 | 7,430 | 10,140 | 1,350 | 170 | 97,380 | 8,970 |
1,400- 1,599 | 69,200 | 83,550 | 8,860 | 10,210 | 1,420 | 350 | 103,700 | 10,800 |
1,600- 1,799 | 69,490 | 96,180 | 10,660 | 9,740 | 1,930 | 290 | 118,220 | 13,230 |
1,800- 1,999 | 73,900 | 118,640 | 12,150 | 8,630 | 1,240 | 190 | 140,460 | 16,540 |
2,000- 2,399 | 160,270 | 302,010 | 27,460 | 20,020 | 3,540 | 510 | 352,520 | 43,830 |
2,400- 2,799 | 143,380 | 319,320 | 30,630 | 18,440 | 3,370 | 340 | 371,420 | 49,740 |
2,800- 3,199 | 109,640 | 274,450 | 32,750 | 17,440 | 3,360 | 330 | 327,660 | 47,290 |
3,200- 3,599 | 73,190 | 197,760 | 32,910 | 13,670 | 3,370 | 170 | 247,540 | 38,460 |
3,600- 3,999 | 44,190 | 122,310 | 29,170 | 12,160 | 3,620 | 100 | 167,160 | 28,160 |
4,000- 5,999 | 77,360 | 199,520 | 110,440 | 41,170 | 14,250 | 290 | 365,090 | 73,180 |
6,000- 7,999 | 19,800 | 44,990 | 59,770 | 20,970 | 9,500 | 170 | 135,070 | 35,070 |
8,000- 9,999 | 6,159 | 13,220 | 25,904 | 9,933 | 5,769 | 93 | 54,734 | 17,136 |
10,000-11,999 | 2,998 | 7,284 | 15,475 | 5,341 | 4,605 | 72 | 32,633 | 11,708 |
12,000-13,999 | 1,498 | 3,880 | 8,893 | 3,456 | 3,180 | 86 | 19,323 | 7,584 |
14,000-15,999 | 854 | 2,609 | 5,873 | 1,939 | 2,349 | 43 | 12,728 | 5,293 |
16,000-17,999 | 507 | 1,629 | 3,589 | 1,410 | 1,946 | 13 | 8,562 | 3,657 |
18,000-19,999 | 297 | 1,420 | 2,096 | 850 | 1,260 | 12 | 5,614 | 2,514 |
20,000-39,999 | 642 | 2,747 | 6,233 | 2,387 | 5,093 | 41 | 16,419 | 7,562 |
40,000-59,999 | 76 | 758 | 1,045 | 472 | 1,407 | 7 | 3,674 | 1,791 |
60,000 and over | 38 | 254 | 749 | 742 | 1,887 | 55 | 3,578 | 1,696 |
Unknown* | - | 49,440 | - | - | - | - | 49.440 | 5,460 |
Totals | 1,342,640 | 2,111,870 | 446,520 | 240,250 | 78,100 | 6,130 | 2,870,620 | 443,700 |
An interesting feature is that assessable dividends are heavily concentrated in the hands of individuals who have incomes of $4,000 or more. They received 65.6 percent of this class of income.
Industrial Classification of Incomes—Incomes of individuals who were classified as mainly deriving income from self-employment in 1967-68 are in the next table analysed by industrial affiliation. For the sake of completeness, the table also includes the totals for salary and wage earners and for individuals deriving income from investments, but there is no information available concerning the industrial classification of these two classes of individuals.
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Income | Income Tax Assessed | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salary and Wages (Taxed at Source) | Not Taxed at Source | Losses | Total | |||||
From Self-employment | Other | Assessable Dividends | ||||||
*There are differences between the totals of component items and the given cross totals, as “rounding off” accounts for plus or minus $10,000. | ||||||||
Self-employed— | $(thousand) | |||||||
Agriculture and livestock production— | ||||||||
Sheep farming | 24,910 | 1,540 | 76,400 | 5,000 | 1,350 | 40 | 84,250 | 17,910 |
Dairy farming | 27,410 | 1,820 | 79,700 | 3,380 | 410 | 30 | 85,280 | 15,930 |
Other farming | 24,990 | 1,750 | 62,940 | 2,560 | 590 | 10 | 67,820 | 12,210 |
Total farming | 77,300 | 5,100 | 219,040 | 10,930 | 2,360 | 90 | 237,350 | 46,050 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 3,400 | 310 | 4,540 | 30 | 60 | - - | 4,940 | 920 |
Mining and quarrying | 210 | 30 | 810 | 20 | - - | - | 860 | 180 |
Manufacturing— | ||||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 680 | 30 | 1,580 | 80 | 40 | - | 1,720 | 330 |
Apparel, textiles, and footwear | 1,440 | 40 | 2,410 | 160 | 40 | - - | 2,650 | 450 |
Metals and metal products | 3,160 | 160 | 8,850 | 250 | 50 | - - | 9,320 | 1,580 |
Other | 2,100 | 150 | 5,420 | 240 | 30 | - - | 5,840 | 1,080 |
Construction | 14,780 | 740 | 43,770 | 1,040 | 210 | 20 | 45,740 | 7,810 |
Electricity, gas. water, and sanitary services | 40 | 10 | 90 | - - | - - | - | 100 | 20 |
Commerce— | ||||||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 15,670 | 990 | 39,860 | 1,830 | 550 | 20 | 43,220 | 7,880 |
Other | 2,140 | 480 | 7,640 | 330 | 250 | 10 | 8,690 | 2,200 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 4,820 | 370 | 12,810 | 280 | 50 | 10 | 13,500 | 2,170 |
Services community— | ||||||||
Professional | 9,100 | 1,720 | 60,780 | 1,890 | 1,860 | 50 | 66,210 | 21,730 |
Other | 10,010 | 700 | 22,480 | 730 | 20 | 24,190 | 4,470 | |
Unknown | 30 | - - | 70 | - | - | - | 70 | 20 |
Totals, self-employed | 144,890 | 10,830 | 430,160 | 17,820 | 5,800 | 210 | 464,410 | 96,880 |
Salary and wages | 1,104,650 | 2,089,450 | 10,770 | 109,050 | 34,950 | 3,940 | 2,240,290 | 321,330 |
Investment income | 93,100 | 11,590 | 5,590 | 113,380 | 37,340 | 1,980 | 165,920 | 25,490 |
Grand totals | 1,342,640 | 2,111,870 | 446,520 | 240,250 | 78,100 | 6,130 | 2,870,620 | 443,700 |
As the table gives the amounts received from each major source of income, it will be appreciated that the classification is based on the source of the largest component item of total income. The United Nations “enterprise” concept has been adopted for classification purposes. Under this concept, if an individual receives income from two or more of the separately classifiable industries, the whole of the income is classed as if derived from the industry which provided the largest amount of income, and no attempt is made to allocate the component portions of the income to the different industries from which derived. These statistics are therefore not exactly comparable with most other types of statistics where the “establishment” concept is generally used. This provides for the subdivision of the “enterprise” where more than one separately classifiable industry is carried on and each subdivision is then appropriately classified.
Exemptions—In the case of individuals certain statutory deductions are made from the assessable income, and income tax is paid on the balance. Absentees are not usually entitled to the benefit of exemptions. These exemptions in 1967-68 were:
A personal exemption of $936.
An exemption of $312 in respect of a dependent wife (or husband), diminished by $1 for every $1 of the wife's income in excess of $312.
(c) An exemption not exceeding $312 in respect of a housekeeper employed by a widow, widower, or divorced person to have the care and control of any child or children of the taxpayer. This is included with the wife's exemption in the statistics.
An exemption for contributions not exceeding $156 towards the support of a relative by blood, marriage, or adoption, who was dependent on the taxpayer. Children of the taxpayer were included in this definition, the exemption normally continuing until the child reaches the age of 18 years.
Life assurance premiums, National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions. An exemption up to a maximum of $500 was allowed for life insurance premiums, National Provident Fund, superannuation and similar contributions, in the case of a contributor to the Government Superannuation Fund or a contributor to a subsidised staff superannuation scheme. In the case of other taxpayers, the maximum exemption allowed was $650.
Donations and school fees. Exemptions for donations to charities (maximum $50) gifts of money and/or school fees to private schools (maximum $100) were allowed. Where exemptions were available under more than one of these headings the total maximum allowed was $100.
The scope of some of the above exemptions has been extended in later income years. Details of the later exemptions are given in Section 26b.
The next table shows the amounts of the insurance, gifts and school fees, total and excess exemptions for the income year 1967-68. classified by size of total income. Potential exemptions have been recorded and the “excess” column gives the amounts by which the exemptions exceed the assessable income. The amounts of taxable income are also given in the table.
Amount of Total Income | Exemptions | Taxable Income | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Insurance | Gifts and School Fees | Total | Excess | ||
$ | $(thousand) | ||||
Losses | 530 | 10 | 7,140 | 7,140 | - |
1- 199 | 350 | 10 | 34,720 | 30,790 | 70 |
200- 399 | 330 | 20 | 42,670 | 29,650 | 190 |
400- 599 | 380 | 30 | 34,640 | 17,070 | 260 |
600- 799 | 590 | 50 | 34,910 | 10,470 | 240 |
800- 999 | 840 | 70 | 43,530 | 4,630 | 560 |
1,000-1,199 | 1,400 | 170 | 49,610 | 2,130 | 6,150 |
1,200-1,399 | 1,850 | 190 | 48,810 | 1,480 | 13,050 |
1,400-1,599 | 2,240 | 220 | 46,500 | 950 | 18,480 |
1,600-1,799 | 2,780 | 230 | 49,750 | 810 | 24,630 |
1,800-1,999 | 3,350 | 250 | 55,870 | 460 | 32,260 |
2,000-2,399 | 9,670 | 670 | 145,140 | 480 | 98,680 |
2,400-2,799 | 13,560 | 780 | 178,650 | 90 | 149,320 |
2,800-3,199 | 14,930 | 850 | 165,290 | 10 | 162,380 |
3,200-3,599 | 12,640 | 730 | 116,000 | - | 131,530 |
3,600-3,999 | 9,240 | 580 | 71,940 | - | 95,220 |
4,000-5,999 | 21,250 | 1,350 | 130,910 | - | 234,160 |
6,000-7,999 | 7,550 | 550 | 35,440 | - | 99,550 |
8,000-9,999 | 2,617 | 219 | 11,291 | - | 43,415 |
10,000 and over | 3,128 | 288 | 12,572 | - | 89,898 |
Totals | 109,230 | 7,270 | 1,315,390 | 106,160 | 1,200,050 |
The preceding figures include only the exemptions and taxable incomes for the 1,002,160 assessments of income which have been incorporated in these statistics. Where income and tax data were derived from tax deduction certificates, there is no information available concerning the amounts of exemptions or taxable income.
COMPANY INCOMES—It is perhaps desirable to draw attention to the fact that the term “companies” as it is used in connection with these statistics has been given a wider meaning than that which is commonly assigned to it. A definition of the term will be found under the subsection on basis of statistics in this chapter.
The various statutory exemptions which are granted to individuals do not apply in the case of companies. The amounts of assessable income and taxable income are identical in the case of companies.
These statistics for companies have been compiled from returns for all companies, and are not estimates based on a sample survey.
The following table gives particulars of the number of companies and their aggregate assessable income for 1968-69 and the 2 preceding years.
Amount of Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | |
*Assessable income before deduction of losses brought forward from previous years. | ||||||
$ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
1- 199 | 7,637 | 8,238 | 8,591 | 362 | 386 | 411 |
200- 399 | 2,813 | 2,726 | 2,996 | 822 | 797 | 881 |
400- 599 | 2,337 | 2,337 | 2,447 | 1,157 | 1,160 | 1,212 |
600- 799 | 1,902 | 2,042 | 2,104 | 1,330 | 1,425 | 1,467 |
800- 999 | 1,768 | 1,842 | 1,900 | 1,586 | 1,650 | 1,707 |
1,000- 1,199 | 1,579 | 1,589 | 1,684 | 1,724 | 1,745 | 1,846 |
1,200- 1,399 | 1,392 | 1,470 | 1,541 | 1,804 | 1,907 | 2,000 |
1,400- 1,599 | 1,287 | 1,329 | 1,330 | 1,925 | 1,992 | 1,992 |
1,600- 1,799 | 1,106 | 1,110 | 1,149 | 1,876 | 1,885 | 1,951 |
1,800- 1,999 | 1,097 | 1,065 | 1,100 | 2,083 | 2,024 | 2,089 |
2,000- 3,999 | 7,000 | 6,828 | 7,051 | 19,952 | 19,406 | 20,194 |
4,000- 5,999 | 3,401 | 3,226 | 3,504 | 16,673 | 15,761 | 17,167 |
6,000- 7,999 | 1,950 | 1,797 | 1,921 | 13,445 | 12,375 | 13,305 |
8,000- 9,999 | 1,116 | 1,078 | 1,130 | 9,961 | 9,594 | 10,113 |
10,000- 11,999 | 709 | 687 | 768 | 7,754 | 7,509 | 8,376 |
12,000- 13,999 | 544 | 531 | 503 | 7,039 | 6,881 | 6,523 |
14,000- 15,999 | 402 | 413 | 392 | 6,018 | 6,185 | 5,857 |
16,000- 17,999 | 324 | 307 | 327 | 5,495 | 5,219 | 5,538 |
18,000- 19,999 | 284 | 251 | 272 | 5,396 | 4,756 | 5,154 |
20,000- 39,999 | 1,301 | 1,154 | 1,338 | 36,282 | 32,152 | 37,560 |
40,000- 59,999 | 459 | 459 | 483 | 22,424 | 22,130 | 23,248 |
60,000- 79,999 | 294 | 242 | 245 | 20,011 | 16,648 | 16,866 |
80,000- 99,999 | 149 | 161 | 155 | 13,242 | 14,412 | 13,793 |
100,000- 199,999 | 340 | 324 | 328 | 47,596 | 45,149 | 46,480 |
200,000- 399,999 | 177 | 161 | 184 | 47,771 | 44,128 | 50,606 |
400,000- 599,999 | 61 | 49 | 62 | 29,719 | 23,629 | 29,770 |
600,000- 799,999 | 33 | 22 | 27 | 22,298 | 15,038 | 18,919 |
800,000- 999,999 | 11 | 18 | 16 | 9,996 | 15,655 | 14,062 |
1,000,000-1,999,999 | 37 | 42 | 45 | 52,599 | 60,248 | 63,509 |
2,000,000-3,999,999 | 15 | 16 | 19 | 41,153 | 41,787 | 49.996 |
4.000,000 and over | 6 | 8 | 11 | 35,565 | 45,407 | 67,465 |
Current net loss | 9,646 | 11,115 | 11,865 | - | - | - |
Assessable income before losses* | 3,781 | 3,964 | 5,140 | - | - | - |
Totals | 54,958 | 56,601 | 60,628 | 485,058 | 479,040 | 540,057 |
The item “assessable income before losses”, which appears in the preceding table and also in subsequent tables, requires a little further explanation. Companies, and also individuals, are permitted to offset losses for one particular source of assessable income against the profits from any other source of assessable income during the same income year. The remainder of the loss, if any, can be carried forward and offset against the assessable profits of the subsequent years. This item represents the number of companies whose assessable incomes for the current year have been reduced to “nil” by the offsetting of losses incurred in previous income years.
In 1968-69, including those with “current net loss” and “assessable income before losses”, about 69.0 percent of all companies had assessable incomes of under $2,000. Most of these companies are virtually owned and controlled by one person or are the equivalent of a small partnership. In such cases the managerial salaries paid to the proprietors are an important element in the total income drawn from the company by the proprietors.
After a decrease of $6,018,000 in assessable income in 1967-68 the 1968-69 income increased by $61,017,000.
In the following table the amount of assessable income of companies is classified for the 1968-69 income year.
Amount of Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income Before Losses* | Assessable Income | Returnable Income | Current Net Loss | Income Tax Assessed | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary | Social Security | ||||||
*Assessable income before deduction of losses brought forward from previous years. | |||||||
$ | $(thousand) | ||||||
1- 199 | 8,591 | 909 | 411 | 10,870 | 28 | 254 | 61 |
200- 399 | 2,996 | 1,326 | 881 | 1,631 | - | 124 | 63 |
400- 599 | 2,447 | 1,501 | 1,212 | 2,195 | - | 178 | 88 |
600- 799 | 2,104 | 1,656 | 1,467 | 1,591 | - | 215 | 105 |
800- 999 | 1,900 | 1,897 | 1,707 | 2,209 | - | 261 | 124 |
1,000- 1,199 | 1,684 | 2,031 | 1,846 | 1,927 | - | 287 | 134 |
1,200- 1,399 | 1,541 | 2,135 | 2,000 | 2,330 | - | 323 | 146 |
1,400- 1,599 | 1,330 | 2,167 | 1,992 | 2,679 | - | 342 | 146 |
1,600- 1,799 | 1,149 | 2,016 | 1,951 | 2,102 | - | 335 | 143 |
1,800- 1,999 | 1,100 | 2,189 | 2,089 | 2,246 | - | 377 | 153 |
2,000- 3,999 | 7,051 | 20,979 | 20,194 | 21,416 | - | 4,050 | 1,481 |
4,000- 5,999 | 3,504 | 17,524 | 17,167 | 17,990 | - | 4,166 | 1,260 |
6,000- 7,999 | 1,921 | 13,796 | 13,305 | 15,307 | - | 3,817 | 972 |
8,000- 9,999 | 1,130 | 10,287 | 10,113 | 10,345 | - | 3,140 | 739 |
10,000- 11,999 | 768 | 8,556 | 8,376 | 9,053 | - | 2,804 | |
12,000- 13,999 | 503 | 6,619 | 6,523 | 6,757 | - | 2,256 | 474 |
14,000- 15,999 | 392 | 5,982 | 5,857 | 6,105 | - | 2,070 | 427 |
16,000- 17,999 | 327 | 5,589 | 5,538 | 5,634 | - | 2,023 | 406 |
18,000- 19,999 | 272 | 5,247 | 5,154 | 5,798 | - | 2,002 | 373 |
20,000- 39,999 | 1,338 | 37,902 | 37,560 | 40,334 | - | 14,549 | 2,723 |
40,000- 59,999 | 483 | 23,628 | 23,248 | 25,822 | - | 9,364 | 1,680 |
60,000- 79,999 | 245 | 17,126 | 16,866 | 19,360 | - | 6,995 | 1,228 |
80,000- 99,999 | 155 | 14,051 | 13,793 | 14,816 | - | 5,567 | 977 |
100,000- 199,999 | 328 | 47,002 | 46,480 | 48,505 | - | 19,429 | 3,368 |
200,000- 399,999 | 184 | 50,933 | 50,606 | 53,533 | - | 21,007 | 3,658 |
400,000- 599,999 | 62 | 29,765 | 29,770 | 32,549 | - | 12,778 | 2,232 |
600,000- 799,999 | 27 | 18,961 | 18,919 | 19,506 | 7 | 7,843 | 1,308 |
800,000- 999,999 | 16 | 14,318 | 14,062 | 15,529 | - | 6,056 | 1,065 |
1,000,000-1,999,999 | 45 | 63,843 | 63,509 | 68,546 | - | 27,139 | 4,621 |
2,000,000-3,999,999 | 19 | 49,996 | 49,996 | 50,908 | - | 19,116 | 2,925 |
4,000,000 and over | 11 | 67,465 | 67,465 | 69,864 | - | 25,763 | 4,047 |
Net loss | 11,865 | - | - | 3,300 | 48,904 | - | - |
Assessable income before losses | 5,140 | 9,606 | - | 601 | - | - | - |
Totals—1968-69 | 60,628 | 557,000 | 540,057 | 591,358 | 48,939 | 204,521 | 37,741 |
1967-68 | 56,601 | 491,479 | 479,040 | 520,517 | 39,485 | 178,585 | 33,512 |
1966-67 | 54,958 | 496,705 | 485,058 | 527,690 | 30,509 | 182,387 | 34,284 |
Companies are classified by industry, the classification being identical with that used for individuals, with the minor exception that community services—professional—do not form a separate group. Attention is drawn to the remarks on the industrial classification of incomes in this Section regarding the difference between the enterprise and the establishment concepts. The statistics are based on the enterprise concept, i.e., the whole of the company's activities are classified according to the predominant activity. The figures in the next table give the results of this classification for the income year 1968-69.
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Assessable Income Before Losses* | Assessable income | Returnable Income | Current Net Loss | Income Tax Assessed | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary | Social Security | ||||||
*Assessable income before deduction of losses brought forward from previous years. | |||||||
$(thousand) | |||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 5,108 | 13,334 | 11,419 | 11,524 | 3,830 | 3,182 | 854 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 331 | 1,846 | 1,690 | 1,734 | 378 | 613 | 127 |
Mining and quarrying | 304 | 1,968 | 1,794 | 2,177 | 3,413 | 675 | 134 |
Manufacturing— | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 933 | 65,796 | 64,522 | 66,660 | 2,652 | 27,166 | 4,834 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, made-up textiles and footwear | 992 | 20,620 | 20,105 | 21,529 | 878 | 8,163 | 1,505 |
Metals and metal products | 4,058 | 42,548 | 40,915 | 43,782 | 3,669 | 15,820 | 3,066 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 3,383 | 97,936 | 96,132 | 101,320 | 5,122 | 39,694 | 7,192 |
Construction | 4,836 | 17,556 | 16,372 | 16,581 | 4,112 | 5,424 | 1,225 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 40 | 309 | 303 | 304 | 97 | 115 | 23 |
Commerce— | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 17,654 | 158,920 | 154,906 | 164,955 | 10,835 | 60,789 | 11,609 |
Other | 15,534 | 104,905 | 102,512 | 130,328 | 5,174 | 32,412 | 5,011 |
Transport, storage and communication | 2,385 | 13,901 | 12,793 | 13,000 | 4,030 | 4,634 | 935 |
Services, community and business, and recreation | 5,070 | 17,362 | 16,593 | 17,473 | 4,748 | 5,834 | 1,226 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals—1968-69 | 60,628 | 557,001 | 540,057 | 591,358 | 48,939 | 204,521 | 37,741 |
1967-68 | 56,601 | 491,479 | 479,040 | 520,517 | 39,485 | 178,585 | 33,512 |
1966-67 | 54,958 | 496,705 | 485,058 | 527,690 | 30,509 | 182,387 | 34,284 |
The principal sharers of the additions to the numbers of companies in 1968-69 were “wholesale and retail” (1087) and “commerce—other” (913).
A large proportion of the companies in the “commerce—other” group were at one time actively engaged in some type of business operations but on the death or retirement of the principal shareholders the companies have become property holders receiving income from interest or rents. The farming community has also contributed a share of the increase in “commerce—other”. Many companies have been formed for the purpose of owning farm land and buildings, with the farmers owning and controlling the farming operations either as individuals or partnerships. An additional factor contributing to the increase in the numbers of companies in the “Commerce—other” group is the formation of “own your own flat” companies.
Rates of Tax: Companies—For incomes received during the income year 1968-69 the rate of ordinary income tax payable by a company was 25c, increased by for every $2 of taxable income up to $7,200. Above $7,200 the rate was 85c in every $2. Social security income tax was levied at the rate of 1c in every 13 1/3c of income and excess retention tax was levied at a flat rate of 70c in every $2, but not all companies were liable to pay these taxes. More information about taxation rates will be found in the section on taxation.
The next table shows some additional data concerning companies which relate to the income year 1968-69.
Industry Group | Stocks at End of Period | Income | Expenditure | Gross Profit | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sales and Services | Interest and Gross Rents | Purchases | Salaries and Wages | Interest | Rent | Depreciation | |||
*Gross profit not normally available. | |||||||||
$(thousand) | |||||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 51,781 | 147,280 | 1,991 | 36,533 | 34,886 | 7,399 | 3,921 | 8,784 | 79,630 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 609 | 23,054 | 598 | ... | 6,065 | 422 | 1,428 | 1,785 | 8,325 |
Mining and quarrying | 2,608 | 36,719 | 199 | ... | 11,631 | 420 | 553 | 4,247 | * |
Manufacturing— | |||||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 146,710 | 1,362,145 | 5,015 | 908,746 | 141,728 | 8,682 | 5,334 | 25,611 | 227,290 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, made-up textiles, and footwear | 73,053 | 330,748 | 1,244 | 179,582 | 72,783 | 3,220 | 4,672 | 6,613 | 71,339 |
Metals and metal products | 126,214 | 644,051 | 2,886 | 365,086 | 131,278 | 5,550 | 7,488 | 12,825 | 152,497 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 181,149 | 1,023,324 | 8,222 | 471,126 | 202,464 | 12,095 | 12,427 | 37,562 | 285,209 |
Construction | 74,759 | 481,217 | 2,177 | 248,217 | 115,917 | 3,169 | 2,975 | 10,866 | 90,931 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 1,560 | 7,213 | 86 | 2,614 | 2,065 | 268 | 15 | 576 | 3,326 |
Commerce— | |||||||||
Wholesale and retail | 618,363 | 4,116,570 | 23,371 | 3,181,726 | 349,952 | 25,413 | 37,013 | 40,977 | 688,090 |
Other | 17,502 | 311,926 | 269,665 | 17,867 | 85,617 | 86,735 | 8,182 | 14,872 | * |
Transport, storage, and communication | 2,449 | 274,310 | 1,839 | 15,833 | 76,720 | 4,107 | 3,126 | 23,616 | * |
Services, community and business, and recreation | 13,720 | 297,138 | 4,866 | 110,533 | 80,265 | 3,889 | 8,672 | 12,019 | 63,014 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals—1968-69 | 1,310,477 | 9,055,695 | 322,159 | 5,537,862 | 1,311,371 | 161,369 | 95,806 | 200,356 | 1,669,650 |
1967-68 | 1,220,348 | 8,265,925 | 292,058 | 5,052,647 | 1,226,899 | 146,425 | 87,448 | 194,561 | 1,512,576 |
1966-67 | 1,187,585 | 8,099,728 | 266,961 | 5,034,323 | 1,201,411 | 130,930 | 78,236 | 185,515 | 1,471,039 |
One point which should be noted is that the purchases figures have not been given for the forestry and mining industry groups. It was found that there was a considerable lack of uniformity in such data for these two groups, which was probably connected with differing treatments of royalty and equivalent payments.
The amount of gross profit shown in the accounts is used in these statistics, despite the wide variations in the conceptions of gross profit. No attempt has been made to secure uniformity of calculation for individual companies, but of course the total gross profit for each industry should correspond with that industry's average conception of gross profit. In some industries, such as the transport industry, it is not normal practice to calculate gross profit, and in some cases the gross profit is recorded in these statistics as nil. Estimates of the amount of gross profit were, however, made when any company did not calculate the gross profit, and it was the custom of the industry concerned to show this figure.
The abridged version of the full industry classification for which data are given in this publication does not reveal the individual industries where the gross profit is not generally calculated. Apart from “Mining and quarrying”, “Commerce—other”, and “Transport, etc.”, there are a number of industries included in “Services, community” which do not show gross profit.
The assessable income, dividends, paid-up capital, and shareholders' funds for 1968-69 are given in the two following tables.
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Dividends Paid | Shareholders' Funds | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Paid-up Capital | ||||
$(000) | |||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 5,108 | 11,419 | 2,965 | 177,323 | 75,509 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 331 | 1,690 | 297 | 14,072 | 5,811 |
Mining and quarrying | 304 | 1,794 | 662 | 37,790 | 8,755 |
Manufacturing— | |||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 933 | 64,522 | 13,691 | 369,578 | 168,659 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, made-up textiles, and footwear | 992 | 20,105 | 6,130 | 119,379 | 51,376 |
Metals and metal products | 4,058 | 40,915 | 11,124 | 237,555 | 110,065 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 3,383 | 96,132 | 32,040 | 546,881 | 270,843 |
Construction | 4,836 | 16,372 | 4,467 | 104,731 | 41,021 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 40 | 303 | 177 | 6,119 | 3,135 |
Commerce— | |||||
Wholesale and retail | 17,654 | 154,906 | 47,225 | 1,026,080 | 451,355 |
Other | 15,534 | 102,512 | 39,466 | 980,146 | 505,030 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 2,385 | 12,793 | 3,486 | 125,417 | 63,801 |
Services, community and business, and recreation | 5,070 | 16,593 | 6,646 | 137,743 | 47,528 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals—1968-69 | 60,628 | 540,057 | 168,376 | 3,882,814 | 1,802,886 |
1967-68 | 56,601 | 479,040 | 153,057 | 3,595,275 | 1,689,997 |
1966-67 | 54,958 | 485,058 | 156,254 | 3,435,735 | 1,649,384 |
In 1968-69 dividends paid were equal to 31.2 percent of the assessable income compared with 32.0 percent in 1967-68 and 32.2 percent in 1966-67.
For the purposes of these statistics, the shareholders' funds of a company are defined, briefly, as the amount which would be available to shareholders if the assets were realised and the liabilities discharged at the net values shown in the balance sheet. In the case of New Zealand branches of overseas companies, either the paid-up capital and the shareholders' funds are apportioned on some equitable basis, or the balance of the branch's head office account is taken. The capital loan liabilities of those Government departments which are included in these statistics have been omitted from both paid-up capital and shareholders' funds. Advances from shareholders have been added to shareholders' funds and advances to shareholders deducted.
An analysis of companies by amount of paid-up capital for 1968-69 discloses the position shown in the next table. Those with no paid-up capital are mostly industrial and provident societies, clubs, associations, and similar incorporated bodies.
Amount of Paid-up Capital | Number of Returns | Paid-up Capital | Shareholders' Funds | Dividends Paid |
---|---|---|---|---|
$ | $(000) | |||
Nil | 4,405 | - | 154,515 | 1,423 |
1- 999 | 4,280 | 1,474 | 42,884 | 1,814 |
1,000- 1,999 | 5,264 | 6,062 | 46,898 | 1,970 |
2,000- 3,999 | 11,697 | 27,576 | 148,256 | 5,416 |
4,000- 5,999 | 8,446 | 36,868 | 123,355 | 4,881 |
6,000- 7,999 | 4,890 | 30,875 | 83,013 | 3,501 |
8,000- 9,999 | 3,110 | 25,958 | 61,657 | 2,692 |
10,000- 11,999 | 3,571 | 36,308 | 100,887 | 3,767 |
12,000- 13,999 | 1,860 | 22,863 | 52,887 | 2,176 |
14,000- 15,999 | 1,252 | 18,226 | 39,874 | 1,445 |
16,000- 17,999 | 1,057 | 17,238 | 40,673 | 1,467 |
18,000- 19,999 | 701 | 12,933 | 25,983 | 879 |
20,000- 39,999 | 5,263 | 132,057 | 300,264 | 11,174 |
40,000- 59,999 | 1,714 | 78,507 | 159,343 | 6,032 |
60,000- 79,999 | 792 | 52,068 | 109,968 | 6,843 |
80,000- 99,999 | 397 | 34,307 | 62,833 | 2,801 |
100,000- 119,999 | 332 | 34,538 | 74,338 | 3,783 |
120,000- 139,999 | 171 | 21,468 | 41,359 | 1,470 |
140,000- 159,999 | 139 | 20,503 | 39,722 | 1,675 |
160,000- 179,999 | 107 | 17,812 | 39,079 | 1,254 |
180,000- 199,999 | 54 | 10,072 | 18,849 | 790 |
200,000- 399,999 | 532 | 138,154 | 285,659 | 13,352 |
400,000- 599,999 | 179 | 83,618 | 164,397 | 7,483 |
600,000- 799,999 | 96 | 63,786 | 107,917 | 5,009 |
800,000- 999,999 | 42 | 37,243 | 66,856 | 3,063 |
1,000,000-1,199,999 | 52 | 55,139 | 91,346 | 3,678 |
1,200,000-1,399,999 | 32 | 40,480 | 75,592 | 3,872 |
1,400,000-1,599,999 | 25 | 37,177 | 63,736 | 2,775 |
1,600,000-1,799,999 | 27 | 44,674 | 84,379 | 2,583 |
1,800,000-1,999,999 | 11 | 20,504 | 54,014 | 1,855 |
2,000,000-3,999,999 | 77 | 201,485 | 372,690 | 17,533 |
4,000,000 and over | 53 | 442,913 | 749,589 | 39,922 |
Totals—1968-69 | 60,628 | 1,802,886 | 3,882,814 | 168,376 |
1967-68 | 56,601 | 1,689,997 | 3,595,275 | 153,057 |
1966-67 | 54,958 | 1,649,384 | 3,435,735 | 156,254 |
In 1968-69 there were 1,126 companies with paid-up capital of $200,000 and over. Corresponding figures for 1967-68 and 1966-67 were respectively 1,072 and 1,056. These companies had 64.6 percent of the total paid-up capital and 54.5 percent of the total shareholders' funds.
The number of companies increased by 7.1 percent in 1968-69 and paid-up capital rose by 6.7 percent. The percentages for 1967-68 were respectively 3.0 percent and 2.5 percent.
An analysis by the type of company—i.e., private, public, overseas, etc.—is given in the three following tables, which present some of the principal data for the year 1968-69.
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Ordinary and Social Security Income Tax | Net Business Loss | Shareholders' Funds | Dividends Paid | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Paid-up Capital | ||||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
New Zealand Private Companies | |||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 5,088 | 11,137 | 3,901 | 3,770 | 72,730 | 174,024 | 2,934 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 323 | 1,355 | 575 | 377 | 4,687 | 10,242 | 242 |
Mining and quarrying | 285 | 1,548 | 683 | 600 | 5,500 | 32,520 | 459 |
Manufacturing— | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 738 | 19,490 | 9,448 | 2,331 | 46,887 | 101,280 | 3,134 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, made up textiles, and footwear | 939 | 10,864 | 5,072 | 819 | 22,797 | 53,543 | 3,022 |
Metals and metal products | 3,980 | 31,477 | 14,119 | 3,399 | 77,247 | 177,736 | 7,984 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 3,161 | 43,638 | 20,521 | 4,210 | 82,348 | 212,402 | 14,407 |
Construction | 4,814 | 15,371 | 6,141 | 3,545 | 37,034 | 97,740 | 4,180 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 32 | 51 | 16 | 31 | 80 | 280 | 7 |
Commerce— | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 17,209 | 99,517 | 44,528 | 9,997 | 260,327 | 587,617 | 28,971 |
Other | 13,975 | 27,269 | 10,131 | 2,402 | 261,829 | 499,182 | 19,467 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 2,253 | 9,189 | 3,801 | 2,383 | 41,620 | 77,125 | 2,559 |
Services (community and business, and recreation) | 4,077 | 12,142 | 5,030 | 2,029 | 37,889 | 79,211 | 6,058 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals—1968-69 | 56,874 | 283,048 | 123,966 | 35,893 | 950,975 | 2,102,902 | 93,422 |
1967-68 | 52,804 | 258,489 | 111,496 | 29,747 | 891,414 | 1,964,305 | 90,300 |
1966-67 | 51,123 | 271,657 | 117,863 | 23,558 | 866,535 | 1,865,558 | 88,916 |
New Zealand Public Companies | |||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 13 | 128 | 55 | 52 | 1,459 | 1,724 | 29 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 24 | 582 | 291 | 2,760 | 2,945 | 7,560 | 258 |
Mining and quarrying | |||||||
Manufacturing— | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 182 | 40,326 | 20,061 | 277 | 113,656 | 250,603 | 10,433 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, made up textiles, and footwear | 50 | 8,819 | 4,386 | 58 | 28,186 | 65,056 | 3,001 |
Metals and metal products | 62 | 6,833 | 3,420 | 165 | 29,686 | 52,891 | 2,993 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 176 | 43,833 | 21,852 | 691 | 179,330 | 306,557 | 16,314 |
Construction | 12 | 697 | 346 | 235 | 3,778 | 6,591 | 283 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 8 | 253 | 122 | 66 | 3,055 | 5,839 | 170 |
Commerce— | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 289 | 40,092 | 20,024 | 548 | 170,409 | 339,396 | 14,099 |
Other | 366 | 36,880 | 17,298 | 1,451 | 205,310 | 392,253 | 17,393 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 115 | 2,923 | 1,427 | 1,647 | 21,512 | 47,121 | 848 |
Services (community and business, and recreation) | 45 | 2,668 | 1,317 | 1,913 | 9,216 | 28,464 | 583 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals—1968-69 | 1,342 | 184,032 | 90,599 | 9,863 | 768,542 | 1,504,056 | 66,403 |
1967-68 | 1,339 | 148,349 | 72,574 | 6,471 | 720,756 | 1,380,757 | 56,175 |
1966-67 | 1,376 | 152,197 | 75,632 | 4,664 | 706,995 | 1,321,069 | 58,194 |
Remainder of Companies (Overseas, Industrial, and Provident Societies, etc.) | |||||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
Agriculture and livestock production | 7 | 154 | 81 | 8 | 1,320 | 1,576 | 2 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 3 | - | - | 54 | 1,434 | 1,539 | - |
Mining and quarrying | |||||||
Manufacturing— | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 13 | 4,706 | 2,490 | 43 | 8,117 | 17,695 | 125 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 3 | 422 | 210 | - | 392 | 779 | 107 |
Metals and metal products | 16 | 2,605 | 1,347 | 106 | 3,132 | 6,928 | 149 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 46 | 8,661 | 4,513 | 221 | 9,164 | 27,921 | 1,319 |
Construction | 10 | 304 | 163 | 333 | 209 | 400 | 4 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Commerce— | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 156 | 15,297 | 7,846 | 291 | 20,619 | 99,064 | 4,156 |
Other | 1,193 | 38,363 | 9,994 | 1,321 | 37,891 | 88,711 | 2,607 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 17 | 680 | 431 | - | 669 | 1,171 | 80 |
Services (community and business, and recreation) | 948 | 1,783 | 713 | 806 | 423 | 30,067 | 5 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals—1968-69 | 2,412 | 72,977 | 27,697 | 3,183 | 83,369 | 275,853 | 8,554 |
1967-68 | 2,458 | 72,202 | 28,026 | 3,267 | 77,828 | 250,213 | 6,582 |
1966-67 | 2,459 | 61,204 | 23,175 | 2,287 | 75,854 | 249,108 | 9,142 |
Government departments which are liable for income tax have been classified as New Zealand public companies. In a percentage of cases, precise information concerning the type of company was not available and there consequently may be some instances of incorrect classifications.
The greatest part of the annual increase in the number of companies is concentrated in the New Zealand private companies. This does not mean that overseas companies are no longer venturing into the New Zealand field. Most of the overseas companies now doing this are establishing a subsidiary company, usually registered as a New Zealand private company, instead of setting up a New Zealand branch of the overseas company.
On average, private companies are much smaller than are public companies, but in the aggregate they employ a larger amount of paid-up capital. Their shareholders' funds are also a rather higher percentage of the paid-up capital (221.1 percent against 195.7 percent for public companies). However, as shareholders' funds include advances from shareholders ($382,171,000), the bulk of which relate to private companies, it is evident that the relation of retained income to paid-up capital is nearly identical for both types of companies. The earning power per unit of shareholders' funds employed is considerably higher in the case of private companies, since their assessable incomes are 13.5 percent of shareholders' funds against the 12.2 percent for public companies.
While on the subject of dividends paid, it should be pointed out that the disposable profits of the New Zealand branches of overseas companies are remitted to their overseas head offices and that these disposable profits are not included as dividends paid in New Zealand. Where the overseas company operates through a New Zealand subsidiary company, the New Zealand company is classified as either public or private and any dividends paid will be included in the statistics.
BALANCE DATE OF COMPANIES—A classification of companies by the month in which the balance date fell was made for the income year 1968-69. As the results could be of some general interest, the table below shows for each industry group the number of companies by month of balance date. More complete descriptions of the industry groups will be found in earlier tables.
Industry Group | January | February | March | April | May | June | July | August | September | October | November | December |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Agriculture | 29 | 16 | 2,479 | 37 | 386 | 1,831 | 89 | 42 | 26 | 112 | 21 | 40 |
Forestry | 8 | 2 | 272 | 3 | 6 | 11 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 7 | 4 | 8 |
Mining | 3 | 4 | 236 | 2 | 2 | 19 | 7 | 3 | 5 | 12 | 1 | 11 |
Manufacturing— | ||||||||||||
Food | 30 | 14 | 527 | 8 | 78 | 87 | 33 | 29 | 24 | 50 | 13 | 40 |
Textiles | 40 | 30 | 660 | 14 | 17 | 67 | 30 | 10 | 17 | 36 | 19 | 53 |
Metals | 50 | 60 | 3,362 | 30 | 46 | 130 | 48 | 27 | 36 | 116 | 41 | 112 |
Wood | 59 | 63 | 2,578 | 32 | 43 | 190 | 39 | 44 | 57 | 101 | 23 | 163 |
Construction | 54 | 35 | 4,362 | 10 | 23 | 63 | 21 | 18 | 31 | 98 | 37 | 84 |
Electricity | - | - | 28 | 1 | - | 3 | 1 | - | 3 | - | - | 4 |
Commerce— | ||||||||||||
Wholesale and retail | 512 | 716 | 13,261 | 177 | 306 | 869 | 404 | 251 | 237 | 438 | 171 | 311 |
Other | 172 | 205 | 12,284 | 107 | 214 | 1,164 | 195 | 129 | 178 | 348 | 134 | 405 |
Transport | 38 | 26 | 1,836 | 15 | 30 | 163 | 35 | 29 | 43 | 68 | 35 | 67 |
Services | 62 | 96 | 3,863 | 60 | 73 | 274 | 114 | 76 | 93 | 126 | 58 | 175 |
Unknown | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 1,057 | 1,257 | 45,748 | 496 | 1,224 | 4,871 | 1,018 | 664 | 752 | 1,512 | 557 | 1,472 |
CENSUS 1966: INCOMES OF INDIVIDUALS—The following statistics on incomes were compiled from the population census taken on 22 March 1966.
The table divides into income groups the persons actively engaged, and also the total population, including those not actively engaged in employment.
The questionnaire on the schedule asked for income for the year ended 31 March 1966 from all sources without deduction of taxes, superannuation, life insurance, rates, etc. Social security benefits (age, family, etc.) and war pensions were not included.
Income Group | Persons Actively Engaged | Total Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
$ | ||||||
Nil | 4,854 | 4,424 | 9,278 | 532,777 | 913,110 | 1,445,887 |
1- 199 | 6,506 | 10,182 | 16,688 | 24,555 | 54,970 | 79,525 |
200- 599 | 14,158 | 29,591 | 43,749 | 30,195 | 78,628 | 108,823 |
600- 999 | 34,079 | 65,613 | 99,692 | 44,309 | 86,134 | 130,443 |
1,000-1,399 | 46,147 | 77,015 | 123,162 | 52,837 | 87,542 | 140,379 |
1,400-1,799 | 98,255 | 47,985 | 146,240 | 103,590 | 54,152 | 157,742 |
1,800-2,199 | 154,568 | 22,880 | 177,448 | 158,757 | 26,978 | 185,735 |
2,200-2,599 | 141,238 | 9,351 | 150,589 | 143,924 | 11,788 | 155,712 |
2,600-2,999 | 82,050 | 4,175 | 86,225 | 83,667 | 5,424 | 89,091 |
3,000-3,999 | 78,076 | 3,146 | 81,222 | 80,136 | 4,671 | 84,807 |
4,000-4,999 | 31,661 | 1,079 | 32,740 | 32,735 | 1,916 | 34,651 |
5,000-5,999 | 14,601 | 442 | 15,043 | 15,083 | 826 | 15,909 |
6,000-6,999 | 10,620 | 279 | 10,899 | 10,965 | 568 | 11,533 |
7,000-7,999 | 5,535 | 120 | 5,655 | 5,723 | 255 | 5,978 |
8,000 and over | 15,534 | 299 | 15,833 | 16,025 | 682 | 16,707 |
Not specified | 7,713 | 3,863 | 11,576 | 8,465 | 5,532 | 13,997 |
Totals | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 | 1,343,743 | 1,333,176 | 2,676,919 |
There would also be, in the smaller income group, considerable numbers of people who began work towards the end of 1965, or early in 1966, i.e., school leavers.
The largest income group for males actively engaged was the $1,800 to $2,199 group, with 154,568, or 20.9 percent of those males actively engaged. This was followed closely by the $2,200 to $2,599 group with 141,238, or 19.1 percent. The actively engaged males with incomes of $8,000 and over numbered 15,534, or 2.1 percent.
The largest income group for actively engaged females was the $1,000 to $1,399 group with 77,015 persons constituting 27.8 percent of all actively engaged females. There were only 299, or 0.1 percent, of actively engaged females with incomes of $8,000 and over.
In the following table incomes of actively engaged persons from the population census on 22 March 1966 are related to highest levels of educational attainment or attendance.
Highest Educational Attainment or Attendance | Income Groups | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under $1,000 | $2,999 | $5,999 | and Over | Specified | ||
*Includes those with University Intermediate passes, some with University Entrance, etc. | ||||||
University degree or diploma M | 725 | 6,334 | 11,071 | 4,955 | 90 | 23,175 |
F | 635 | 2,585 | 955 | 64 | 13 | 4,252 |
University attendance with no degree or diploma* M | 1,817 | 14,988 | 9,511 | 2,251 | 91 | 28,658 |
F | 1,692 | 4,770 | 362 | 29 | 37 | 6,890 |
School Certificate or higher secondary school qualification M | 6,688 | 37,991 | 11,337 | 1,806 | 147 | 57,969 |
F | 12,280 | 26,668 | 516 | 33 | 258 | 39,755 |
Secondary school attendance without qualification M | 38,489 | 293,188 | 66,888 | 14,945 | 4,764 | 418,274 |
F | 69,278 | 97,282 | 2,078 | 365 | 2,568 | 171,571 |
Primary school attendance, nil, and not specified M | 11,878 | 169,757 | 25,531 | 7,732 | 2,621 | 217,519 |
F | 25,925 | 30,101 | 756 | 207 | 987 | 57,976 |
Totals, actively engaged M | 59,597 | 522,258 | 124,338 | 31,689 | 7,713 | 745,595 |
F | 109,810 | 161,406 | 4,667 | 698 | 3,863 | 280,444 |
Income Earners in Each Household—An analysis of income earners in each household was made for the second time from the information collected at the census of population in 1966. For this analysis an income earner was defined as one who received $200 or more a year, excluding social security benefits, universal superannuation, and war pensions. A summary of the analysis is given in the following table.
Number of Occupants | Number of Households with | Total Households | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No Income | 1 Income | 2 Income | 3 Income | 4 Income | 5 or more Income | ||
1 | 32,610 | 56,774 | - | - | - | - | 89,384 |
2 | 26,224 | 79,037 | 72,269 | - | - | - | 177,530 |
3 | 5,240 | 53,273 | 42,640 | 20,073 | - | - | 121,226 |
4 | 3,039 | 66,253 | 34,569 | 17,521 | 7,577 | - | 128,959 |
5 | 1,907 | 50,045 | 24,122 | 11,222 | 5,210 | 1,781 | 94,287 |
6 | 965 | 28,474 | 13,693 | 6,568 | 3,125 | 1,564 | 54,389 |
7 | 562 | 12,616 | 6,488 | 3,493 | 1,736 | 931 | 25,826 |
8 | 315 | 5,637 | 2,931 | 1,768 | 940 | 589 | 12,180 |
9 | 173 | 2,707 | 1,484 | 901 | 509 | 336 | 6,110 |
10 | 98 | 1,271 | 724 | 441 | 271 | 273 | 3,078 |
11 | 63 | 581 | 361 | 257 | 147 | 135 | 1,544 |
12 | 34 | 252 | 202 | 122 | 93 | 102 | 805 |
13 | 11 | 109 | 92 | 71 | 46 | 50 | 379 |
14 | 7 | 47 | 53 | 39 | 27 | 37 | 210 |
15 and over | 4 | 26 | 47 | 29 | 30 | 61 | 197 |
Totals | 71,252 | 357,102 | 199,675 | 62,505 | 19,711 | 5,859 | 716,104 |
Of the 716,104 households at the 1966 Census of Population and Dwellings, there were 432,338 complete one-family-only households, that is a husband and a wife with or without unmarried children of any age. These were analysed by the incomes of the head of the household and the wife (or spouse) and the results are given in the following table to indicate where the income of the wife (or spouse) exceeded $600 a year.
Income Group | Heads of Households in Income Group | Wives (or Spouses) with Incomes over $600 | Households with Unmarried Children of any Age | |
---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Percentage of Households | |||
$ | percent | |||
Under 600 | 33,300 | 1,876 | 5.6 | 22.8 |
600-1,399 | 16,562 | 3,765 | 22.7 | 40.1 |
1,400-1,799 | 39,382 | 9,529 | 24.2 | 62.3 |
1,800-2,199 | 84,488 | 19,679 | 23.3 | 72.5 |
2,200-2,599 | 90,386 | 19,436 | 21.5 | 78.4 |
2,600-2,999 | 56,894 | 11,379 | 20.0 | 81.0 |
3,000-3,999 | 55,985 | 10,543 | 18.8 | 81.1 |
4,000-4,999 | 22,486 | 4,037 | 18.0 | 80.5 |
5,000-5,999 | 10,179 | 1,918 | 18.8 | 80.6 |
6,000-6,999 | 7,168 | 1,341 | 18.7 | 81.0 |
7,000-7,999 | 3,755 | 743 | 19.8 | 80.6 |
8,000 and over | 9,823 | 2,127 | 21.7 | 81.7 |
Not specified | 1,930 | 422 | 21.9 | 71.6 |
Totals | 432,338 | 86,795 | 20.1 | 71.0 |
Households in which the highest percentages of wives had incomes above $600 (many of these would be in the labour force) were those in which the head's income was from $600 to $2,199. House holds with heads in this income range also had the lowest percentage of children (except for the low-income groups of mainly retired persons). The relatively moderate incomes and relatively high percentages of households without children suggest that a substantial proportion of these households consisted of young married couples who had not yet started families, so that wives were able to remain in employment. As the income of the head rose, so also rose the percentage of wives with no incomes or very low incomes and the percentage of households with children. An exception was the highest income group. In this, despite a continued rise in the percentage of households with children, the percentage of wives with incomes of $600 or more also rose; income includes investment income as well as wages or salary.
GENERAL—The core of the New Zealand banking system comprises a central bank (the Reserve Bank of New Zealand) and five commercial or trading banks. There are also 13 trustee savings banks and the Post Office Savings Bank, while each trading bank has had a private savings bank since 1 October 1964. In addition, a number of trading companies, investment societies, etc., perform quasi-banking functions, accepting deposits and granting credits (short-term and long-term) to clients. In some instances deposits are repayable to the client's order at call—virtually a system of cheque issuing. An expansion in the size and scope of near-banks (or non-banking financial institutions) has been a feature in recent years in New Zealand as in many other countries. This is discussed in detail in an article on Banks and Near-Banks in the September 1965 issue of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Bulletin—articles in issues of the Bulletin give the results of statistical surveys of finance companies carried out by the Reserve Bank in recent years. Report No. 10 of the Monetary and Economic Council, The New Zealand Financial System, published in March 1966, presents a comprehensive description of the financial and credit system.
RESERVE BANK—The Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1964 provides the Reserve Bank with powers in line with modern central banking practice and monetary policy. It provides the Government and the Reserve Bank with flexible authority to take such monetary action within, and to some extent outside, the conventional banking system as may be appropriate to the times.
Section 8 is the most important section in the Act. It restates the primary functions of the bank, its basic relationships with Parliament, the Government, and the Minister of Finance, and lays down the criteria for Government monetary policy. The section reads:
“(1) The primary functions of the bank shall be—
To act as the central bank for New Zealand; and
To advise the Government on matters relating to monetary policy, banking, and overseas exchange; and
Within the limits of its powers, to give effect to the monetary policy of the Government as communicated in writing to the bank under subsection (2) of this section, and to any resolution of Parliament in relation to that monetary policy.
“(2) For the purposes of this Act, the Minister may from time to time communicate to the bank the monetary policy of the Government, which shall be directed to the maintenance and promotion of economic and social welfare in New Zealand having regard to the desirability of promoting the highest degree of production, trade, and employment and of maintaining a stable internal price level.
“(3) The bank may, on behalf of the Government, regulate and control—
Money, banking, banking transactions, credit, and currency;
Rates of interest in respect of such classes of transactions as may from time to time be prescribed;
Overseas exchange and overseas exchange transactions.”
Whilst the bank must give effect to Government monetary policy or to resolutions of Parliament related thereto, the directors are given a fair degree of independence and responsibility in the carrying out of the policy laid down, and in the management of the bank and the conduct of its business.
The exercise of the Reserve Bank's powers is at the discretion of the directors, but the consent of the Minister of Finance is required in certain special cases. The consent of the Governor-General in Council is required before the bank can engage in trade or have a direct interest in any commercial, industrial, or financial institution, or purchase, or lend against, the shares of a trading bank or financial institution. The Government is required to entrust to the bank, and the bank to undertake, free of charge to the Government, all Government banking transactions.
The Reserve Bank has 10 directors, comprising the Governor, the Deputy Governor, the Secretary to the Treasury, and seven other directors appointed by the Governor-General in Council.
Bank Notes—The bank retains the sole right of issue, and has authority for the calling in, with the consent of the Minister, of any note or series of notes issued by the bank. Notes called in cease to be legal tender, but remain a liability of the bank. Provisions covering the defacing of bank notes and their reproduction or imitation without the prior consent of the bank are in the Reserve Bank Act.
Overseas Exchange—Part IV of the Reserve Bank Act 1964 deals with overseas exchange and other transactions affecting the overseas resources of New Zealand. The bank has the authority to fix the actual exchange rates used in its operations, and may also prescribe or approve rates of exchange to be used by other persons in foreign exchange transactions. In December 1968 an amendment to the Act gave the Minister of Finance the right, after consultation with the Governor, to determine the par value of the New Zealand dollar in terms of the Articles of Agreement of the International Monetary Fund.
In recognition of the fact that the holding of external reserves is dependent on aspects of economic policy and conditions beyond the control of the Reserve Bank, the description of its duty “to endeavour, within the limits of its powers, to maintain, in addition to any holdings of gold, an adequate level of overseas reserves”. The bank keeps the Minister of Finance informed of the overseas exchange position and prospects, and of the level of overseas exchange reserves it regards as adequate. To assist it in carrying out this duty to hold reserves, particularly in the event of the eventual abolition of exchange control, the bank has a statutory power to require trading banks to sell to it their foreign exchange holdings in excess of maximum amounts prescribed by the Reserve Bank.
Comprehensive permissive provisions for exchange control regulations are set out in this Part. There are adequate powers for control of takeovers in New Zealand by overseas interests, and for control over overseas companies commencing business in New Zealand and control of capital issues.
Since the passing of the 1964 Act, regulations have been promulgated for the control of: (a) Overseas remuneration received by New Zealand residents for services rendered to non-residents (subsequently included in the Exchange Control Regulations 1965); (b) company takeovers by overseas residents; (c) capital issues by overseas companies in New Zealand or issues overseas by New Zealand companies; and (d) finance companies by giving power to the Reserve Bank to require them to hold a percentage of their holdings in Government stock.
Regulation of Banking and Credit—In Part V of the 1964 Act, trading banks are required to make monthly returns to the Reserve Bank detailing their principal liabilities and assets, separating demand and time deposits by customers from other demand and time liabilities. Statutory authority has been provided for obtaining of such subsidiary returns and other information from trading banks as the Reserve Bank may require.
There is complete flexibility, subject to the approval of the Minister, in the application of reserve ratios or assets ratios. The trading banks may be required to hold balances at the Reserve Bank or to hold assets of a specified kind including balances at the Reserve Bank. The minimum requirements may be laid down as a percentage of deposit liabilities or of assets, as a percentage of parts of such deposit liabilities or assets or as percentages of both, or in any other manner. Different percentages may be laid down for different classes of deposit liabilities or assets. Under earlier legislation, the minimum requirements could not be reduced below 7 percent of demand plus 3 percent of time liabilities; there is now no minimum.
The Reserve Bank is authorised to give directions to trading banks as to the policy to be followed in relation to advances, discounts, and investments and in relation to rates of interest or discount.
To enable the Reserve Bank to obtain information on the activities of the “fringe-banking” institutions and exercise some degree of control over their activities, the bank is authorised to request any person or class of persons who, as a substantial part of their New Zealand business, accept deposits or carry on any banking business, or grant credit or make loans for the financing of industry, trade, or commerce, to supply information concerning such business. With the prior authority of the Minister of Finance, the bank may, by notice in the Gazette, require such information to be supplied. The bank may also make recommendations to them in respect of the policy to be followed in respect of such business. Statistics collected were presented in an article in the June 1966 issue of the bank's Bulletin, and now appear regularly in the Bulletin.
The net profits of the bank are paid to the Consolidated Revenue Account, after certain provisions have been met. The net profit for the year ended 31 March 1971, was $9,757,338 which was paid to the Consolidated Revenue Account.
Prior to the Reserve Bank Amendment 1968, the Government indemnified the bank only in respect of changes in the basic exchange rate for sterling and, because in November 1967 the banks' non-sterling liabilities exceeded its non-sterling assets, the increase in the New Zealand currency value of the net non-sterling liabilities due to the sterling devaluation against these other currencies had to be met by the bank. In the 1968 Amendment to the Act the Government indemnified the bank against changes in the exchange rates for the currencies of all members of the International Monetary Fund and of certain other non-member countries specified by the Minister of Finance.
HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT—Initially the Reserve Bank, as established by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933, was a privately-owned institution with a share capital widely held throughout New Zealand. Of the seven full directors other than the Governor and Deputy Governor, three only were appointed by the Governor-General. The Secretary to the Treasury, although a member of the board, did not have the right to vote. The bank was therefore to a large extent independent of the Government, but the original Act required it, as its primary duty, to exercise control over monetary circulation and credit to the end that the economic welfare of the Dominion might be promoted and maintained.
Considerable care was taken to see that the bank was free from political interference. The first Governor of the bank made it clear, however, that the board of the bank accepted the view that the ultimate responsibility for the monetary policy of New Zealand must rest with the Government of the day. The board, nevertheless, held it was the duty of the bank to tender to the Government impartial advice on monetary and financial matters, and to exercise its own judgment in carrying out those functions entrusted to it.
The business of the bank was strictly defined, however, and the 1933 Act laid down limitations designed to ensure that the bank did not become an easy source of credit for the community, or a source of inflationary finance for the Government. The bank was given power to determine the exchange rates at which it bought and sold sterling, was required to be prepared at all times to sell sterling at the rates so fixed, and was also required to hold overseas exchange reserves equivalent to at least 25 percent of its notes and other demand liabilities, in addition, the trading banks were deprived of the right to issue notes and were required to hold minimum balances with the Reserve Bank.
Through this 1933 legislation, Parliament substantially increased its control over the monetary affairs of the country, and set up a national institution, with the sole right of note issue, to manage the currency. The legislation was the culmination of proposals, ranging back to 1886 that a central bank, or a State trading bank, should be set up in New Zealand.
In 1936 the bank became a State-owned institution, the whole of the board being appointed by the Government, and the Secretary to the Treasury was given the right to vote at board meetings. Its general function was changed to that of giving effect to the monetary policy of the Government, as communicated to it by the Minister of Finance. For this purpose, and the promotion of economic and social welfare, the bank was still required to regulate and control currency and credit, but was also empowered to control the transfer of money to and from New Zealand, and the disposal of export proceeds. Power was taken to suspend the bank's duty to sell sterling on demand.
In 1936 also, some of the restraints on Reserve Bank lending were relaxed, but the ability of the Reserve Bank to influence monetary conditions was greatly enhanced by empowering the Governor of the bank, with the authority of the Minister of Finance, to vary the minimum balances that the trading banks were required to hold at the Reserve Bank. In the same year, the Reserve Bank became Registrar of Government Stock.
In 1939 the Government's authority was reinforced by adding a requirement for the bank to have regard to any representations made by the Minister in respect of any functions or business of the bank, and to give effect to any decision of the Government in relation thereto conveyed to the Governor in writing. The Minister of Finance was given power to suspend indefinitely the duty of the bank to hold overseas reserves equal to not less than 25 percent of its demand liabilities, which could previously be suspended for short periods only.
In 1950 the 1939 amendment relating to representations by the Minister and decisions of the Government in respect of the functions and business of the bank was repealed. A new requirement— to give effect to any resolution of Parliament in respect of the bank's functions or business—was substituted, this change being designed to restore to the bank a degree of independence, while still requiring it ultimately to carry out Government policy. The duty of the bank to hold overseas reserves was changed to a duty to hold reserves which the board considered would provide a reasonable margin for contingencies. A further change in 1950 was to add to the criteria for monetary action the safeguarding of a stable internal price level and the promotion of the highest degree of production, trade, and employment that could be achieved by monetary action.
Towards the end of 1960, an amending Act removed the reference to a resolution of Parliament, reinserted the 1939 requirement regarding representations by the Minister and decisions of the Government, and recast, without significant change, the criteria for monetary policy. It declared the sovereign right of the Crown to control currency and credit, and introduced wide general powersfor the bank, on behalf of the Government, to regulate and control “money, banking, credit, and currency” and interest rates, together with specific power to give directions to the trading banks. The existing right of the bank to determine overseas exchange rates was made subject to a prior right for the Minister of Finance, after consultation with the Governor, to determine the basic rate of exchange with sterling.
Discount Rate and Reserve Ratios—In effect, the Reserve Bank's discount rate is the minimum rate at which trading banks may borrow from the bank if they need to do so in order to maintain the statutory minimum balances which they are required to deposit with the bank, and the rate at which the bank lends to short-term money market dealers.
So far the Reserve Bank's discount rate has applied mainly to transactions with trading banks and the short-term money market dealers. When a trading bank is short of cash—that is, when its balance at the Reserve Bank is approaching or below statutory minimum—it may borrow from another bank either in New Zealand or London, or in some cases, it may sell sterling to the Reserve Bank. The most likely and normal procedure, however, is to borrow from the Reserve Bank. If the trading banks have a safe margin of free cash there would be no need for them to borrow from the Reserve Bank and the discount rate would then be a formality (though it has some psychological impact); but when this margin is small the discount rate acquires a much greater significance.
Following the announcement in the 1969 Budget that the banks were to be permitted to invest freely in Government securities, a major change in Reserve Bank credit control took place in October 1969 to coincide with the introduction of the public issue of Treasury bills. The previous practice of raising or lowering the reserve ratios to impose a desired level of penal borrowing on the banks whenever bottom-tier advances exceeded the official ceilings, or to vary the banks' free cash, was no longer compatible with a policy of full investment and was therefore discontinued. The reserve ratios were lowered to 8 percent of demand deposits and 3 percent of time deposits (at which level they will normally remain) and a new arrangement was entered into with the banks whereby penal borrowing is apportioned amongst the banks according to the actual level of their bottom-tier advances compared with the official ceilings for these advances. The banks are now expected to exercise greater responsibility for managing their own liquidity positions throughout the year.
The discount rate does not apply to advances to the State or marketing organisations.
Liabilities and Assets—Details of the liabilities and assets of the Reserve Bank at the end of June for the latest six years, and weekly averages for calendar years are shown in the following tables.
LIABILITIES OF RESERVE BANK | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Bank Notes | Demand Deposits | Other Liabilities* | Total Liabilities | |||
State | Marketing | Banks | Other | ||||
$(million) | |||||||
Weekly Average for Calendar Year | |||||||
1961 | 168.9 | 30.4 | 4.1 | 132.5 | 3.4 | 20.9 | 360.2 |
1962 | 167.8 | 33.2 | 5.2 | 148.6 | 4.0 | 20.6 | 380.0 |
1963 | 169.6 | 36.2 | 3.0 | 141.8 | 4.4 | 19.9 | 374.9 |
1964 | 166.6 | 36.8 | 2.6 | 138.8 | 4.6 | 20.6 | 370.0 |
1965 | 166.0 | 35.6 | 2.6 | 98.2 | 12.2 | 21.6 | 336.2 |
1966 | 164.3 | 34.0 | 3.8 | 66.5 | 56.4 | 30.1 | 355.1 |
1967 | 163.8 | 34.7 | 3.0 | 39.1 | 106.7 | 46.2 | 393.5 |
1968 | 162.1 | 51.1 | 5.0 | 35.4 | 102.6 | 48.3 | 404.5 |
1969 | 173.9 | 74.2 | 4.5 | 36.3 | 60.2 | 40.8 | 389.9 |
1970 | 182.9 | 74.1 | 4.1 | 44.7 | 36.9 | 59.9 | 402.6 |
1971 | 201.8 | 80.1 | 3.4 | 32.3 | 15.9 | 76.4 | 409.9 |
At End of June | |||||||
1966 | 158.4 | 37.9 | 3.0 | 60.0 | 58.5 | 17.8 | 335.6 |
1967 | 147.2 | 39.1 | 3.2 | 28.8 | 117.6 | 48.6 | 384.5 |
1968 | 155.2 | 70.6 | 4.7 | 15.6 | 83.7 | 50.4 | 380.2 |
1969 | 167.8 | 100.5 | 4.3 | 20.1 | 82.2 | 41.8 | 416.7 |
1970 | 176.1 | 77.1 | 3.5 | 48.4 | 48.2 | 65.7 | 419.1 |
1971 | 193.8 | 115.7 | 3.3 | 29.2 | 14.7 | 70.0 | 426.6 |
ASSETS OF THE RESERVE BANK | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Overseas Assets | Investments in New Zealand | Advances in New Zealand | All Other Assets in New Zealand | |||||
Gold | Short-term | Special Drawing Rights | Investments | State | Marketing Organisations | Other Advances and Discounts | |||
*Includes General Reserve Fund of $3,000,000 throughout the period. | |||||||||
$(million) | |||||||||
Weekly Average for Calendar Year | |||||||||
1966 | 0.2 | 52.6 | 31.2 | - | 71.6 | 76.3 | 103.0 | 14.4 | 6.0 |
1967 | 0.4 | 71.1 | 16.1 | - | 70.7 | 84.0 | 113.8 | 25.9 | 11.5 |
1968 | 0.7 | 108.6 | 24.2 | - | 61.5 | 45.4 | 139.1 | 7.6 | 17.5 |
1969 | 1.0 | 72.0 | 44.9 | - | 69.2 | 13.2 | 150.8 | 24.0 | 14.8 |
1970 | 0.8 | 57.5 | 51.5 | 16.4 | 74.7 | 7.4 | 148.3 | 29.7 | 16.3 |
1971 | 0.7 | 86.2 | 60.3 | 20.6 | 65.3 | 5.7 | 135.9 | 19.1 | 16.1 |
At End of June | |||||||||
1966 | 0.1 | 54.5 | 26.4 | - | 76.5 | 41.1 | 114.6 | 13.9 | 8.5 |
1967 | 0.6 | 83.5 | 4.0 | - | 78.3 | 70.3 | 123.8 | 12.2 | 11.8 |
1968 | 1.2 | 121.6 | 28.0 | - | 57.2 | 0.2 | 148.9 | 6.7 | 16.5 |
1969 | 1.0 | 103.1 | 42.9 | - | 55.7 | 0.4 | 169.1 | 29.4 | 15.2 |
1970 | 0.8 | 69.9 | 58.1 | 23.5 | 65.9 | 0.4 | 163.1 | 22.8 | 14.6 |
1971 | 0.7 | 94.4 | 73.8 | 19.4 | 62.2 | 0.5 | 137.7 | 11.3 | 26.7 |
TRADING BANKS—There have been trading banks in New Zealand since the early days of settlement and they have conducted their business according to the general principles which have long been traditional in British banking institutions. With the exception of the Bank of New Zealand, which became a fully State-owned bank with the passing of the Bank of New Zealand Act 1945, the banks are owned by private shareholders and their shares are traded on the stock exchanges. New Zealand has a branch banking system with more than 1,000 branches and agencies in New Zealand and a world-wide network of agents and correspondents. The general business of banking is governed by the Banking Act 1908. Part II of the Bills of Exchange Act 1908 and the Cheques Act 1960 are the law relating to cheques on a bank.
Banks accept deposits from the public for either a fixed term or on a “on demand” basis. Fixed term or time deposits bear interest, but unlike demand deposits cannot be operated on by cheque and for this reason are not included in statistics of money supply. Cheques drawn on current accounts are efficient instruments for the settlement of commercial and private debts. The fundamental principle of bank lending is to confine advances as far as possible to financing customers' current trade or seasonal requirements, and to avoid tying up available resources in fixed or long-term finance. The major form of bank lending to customers is by way of overdraft.
With the enactment of the Private Savings Banks Act 1964 the trading banks established savings banks from 1 October 1964 on a similar basis to that of the Post Office Savings Bank, including ordinary accounts, investment, thrift club, home lay-by, and special purpose accounts.
There are five trading banks in New Zealand, two of these institutions—the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of New Zealand—being incorporated by special Acts of the General Assembly of New Zealand, although the National Bank is domiciled in the United Kingdom. The other three banks—the Australia and New Zealand Bank, the Bank of New South Wales, and the Commercial Bank of Australia—which are predominantly Australian institutions, have in the aggregate much greater capital resources, etc., than the two New Zealand banks, but the New Zealand banks' advances are about 55 percent of total advances. The close Australian affiliations of the Australian banks operating in New Zealand resulted in the past in an interlocking between the Australian and New Zealand financial structures, the separation of New Zealand business being one of the major motives leading up to the founding of the Reserve Bank.
Bank of New Zealand—The Bank of New Zealand became a wholly State-owned trading bank on the passing of the Bank of New Zealand Act in 1945. At 31 March 1971 it had 192 branches and 217 agencies in New Zealand, and overseas branches in London, Australia, and Fiji. In addition, in common with other trading banks, it operates a savings bank. A finance company promoted by the bank commenced operations on 1 April 1966.
Gross profits of the Bank of New Zealand during the year ended 31 March 1971 totalled $26.7 million giving a net profit of $3.17 million. Comparable figures for the previous year were $23.9 million and $2.8 million. The total assets amounted to $576.8 million. Among the main items were loans and advances to customers ($348.2 million); securities of, or guaranteed by, the New Zealand Government ($64.1 million); remittances in transit between branches ($22.1 million); and cash in hand and deposits with bankers, $33.7 million. Bank properties and equipment were valued at $16.8 million. The principal item of liabilities was deposits, at $458.1 million. The paid-up capital remained unaltered at $12.7 million.
Liabilities and Assets of Trading Banks—Since the Reserve Bank commenced operations the trading banks have been required to submit at monthly intervals a return of certain liabilities and assets in respect of New Zealand business. Monthly averages for the latest five calendar years and figures as at the last Wednesday in June are given in the next table.
SELECTED LIABILITIES OF TRADING BANKS* | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Liabilities in New Zealand | Liabilities Outside New Zealand | Total Liabilities | |||
Deposits | Other Liabilities | |||||
Demand | Time | |||||
Wool Retention | Other | |||||
*Trading bank business only, excludes liabilities of savings bank subsidiaries, shareholders' funds, capital liabilities to overseas head offices, contingencies, interbank accounts, and transit items within New Zealand. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
Monthly Average for Calendar Year | ||||||
1966 | 615.3 | 3.9 | 121.3 | 31.8 | 8.2 | 780.5 |
1967 | 599.6 | 0.7 | 132.3 | 39.1 | 10.3 | 782.0 |
1968 | 593.9 | - | 151.7 | 27.4 | 11.6 | 784.6 |
1969 | 613.7 | - | 198.2 | 44.4 | 6.9 | 863.2 |
1970 | 640.5 | - | 270.0 | 43.0 | 6.3 | 959.8 |
1971 | 682.9 | - | 340.4 | 30.7 | 10.7 | 1,064.7 |
At End of June | ||||||
1966 | 618.9 | 4.3 | 116.5 | 21.5 | 8.2 | 769.4 |
1967 | 591.2 | 0.7 | 127.7 | 20.6 | 13.5 | 753.7 |
1968 | 590.9 | - | 144.8 | 25.9 | 16.3 | 777.9 |
1969 | 613.7 | - | 198.2 | 44.4 | 6.9 | 863.2 |
1970 | 653.7 | - | 253.3 | 32.0 | 8.2 | 947.2 |
1971 | 686.3 | - | 317.4 | 12.8 | 14.8 | 1,031.3 |
SELECTED ASSETS OF TRADING BANKS | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Coin | Reserve Bank Notes | Balances Held in Reserve Bank | Overseas Assets | Securities Held | Advances and Discounts* | Other Assets† | Total Selected Assets |
*Excludes interbank borrowing, but includes term letting. †Includes interbank borrowing, land and buildings. | ||||||||
$(million) | ||||||||
Monthly Average for Calendar Year | ||||||||
1961 | 3+0 | 33.1 | 134.4 | 47.1 | 46.6 | 428.5 | 46.5 | 739.2 |
1962 | 3.2 | 34.6 | 154.7 | 44.9 | 46.4 | 393.5 | 47.0 | 724.3 |
1963 | 3.2 | 36.4 | 147.4 | 53.9 | 46.2 | 396.2 | 52.5 | 735.8 |
1964 | 3.4 | 36.6 | 148.1 | 62.9 | 46.2 | 430.9 | 60.3 | 788.4 |
1965 | 3.4 | 38.0 | 103.5 | 47.6 | 53.3 | 484.0 | 68.6 | 798.6 |
1966 | 3.2 | 39.4 | 72.0 | 41.8 | 64.7 | 503.0 | 73.7 | 797.8 |
1967 | 4.8 | 45.3 | 46.5 | 39.7 | 72.3 | 513.5 | 85.7 | 807.8 |
1968 | 4.1 | 40.0 | 35.8 | 62.1 | 84.2 | 515.4 | 80.6 | 822.2 |
1969 | 4.1 | 42.7 | 38.2 | 78.1 | 117.9 | 572.4 | 66.1 | 919.5 |
1970 | 4.1 | 39.5 | 45.4 | 83.6 | 130.5 | 665.4 | 50.9 | 1,019.4 |
1971 | 4.3 | 43.0 | 31.0 | 87.4 | 167.9 | 738.3 | 47.6 | 1,119.5 |
At End of June | ||||||||
1966 | 3.0 | 37.9 | 60.0 | 50.9 | 62.3 | 512.7 | 64.9 | 791.7 |
1967 | 2.8 | 36.7 | 28.8 | 37.9 | 72.5 | 526.6 | 72.4 | 777.7 |
1968 | 3.8 | 39.1 | 15.6 | 76.3 | 84.7 | 521.1 | 79.2 | 819.8 |
1969 | 3.7 | 41.7 | 20.1 | 86.9 | 89.6 | 589.1 | 59.5 | 890.6 |
1970 | 3.8 | 40.2 | 48.4 | 97.4 | 97.6 | 673.3 | 48.5 | 1,009.2 |
1971 | 3.7 | 38.5 | 29.2 | 90.7 | 113.9 | 763.8 | 45.8 | 1,085.6 |
Deposits and Advances—The weekly averages of total deposits (together with the amount per head of mean population), and of total advances, and the ratio of advances to deposits for each of the last 11 calendar years, are given in the following table.
Year | Deposits | Advances† | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Not Bearing Interest | Bearing Interest | Total* | Per Head of Mean Population | Total Amount | Ratio to Deposits | |
*Including Government deposits. †Exclusive of transfers by the Bank of New Zealand to its Long-term Mortgage Department. | ||||||
$(m) | $ | $(m) | percent | |||
1961 | 501+2 | 138.8 | 652.0 | 268.60 | 434.9 | 66.7 |
1962 | 493.1 | 143.1 | 646.7 | 260.00 | 400.9 | 66.3 |
1963 | 518.3 | 147.6 | 676.5 | 266.00 | 403.8 | 59.7 |
1964 | 567.3 | 146.8 | 724.8 | 279.00 | 439.9 | 60.7 |
1965 | 565.3 | 152.6 | 729.9 | 276.00 | 493.3 | 67.6 |
1966 | 549.1 | 170.4 | 731.8 | 272.30 | 513.4 | 70.2 |
1967 | 539.6 | 181.9 | 721.5 | 264.30 | 527.5 | 73.1 |
1968 | 536.6 | 203.3 | 739.9 | 268.40 | 522.0 | 70.6 |
1969 | 560.3 | 249.0 | 809.3 | 290.70 | 580.8 | 71.8 |
1970 | 581.1 | 325.9 | 907.0 | 321.10 | 669.1 | 73.8 |
1971 | 616.7 | 400.8 | 1,017.4 | 355.20 | 738.5 | 72.6 |
Since 1955 credit restraint policies have tended to limit advances. During 1961 efforts were made to check the sudden rise in bank advances, without however forcing the liquidation of stocks. The reserve ratios were adjusted, forcing the banks to borrow from the Reserve Bank continuously. The tighter credit policy was continued during 1962 and 1963. In March 1964 there was a marked upsurge in bank advances associated with a higher than usual tax flow and higher seasonal demands by export industries. The increase in activity was financed from more intensive use of the community's liquid resources. A moderated higher level continued during 1964. In March 1965 advances again rosemarkedly for the same reasons as in 1964 and thereafter they fell only very slowly. The reserve ratios were raised to force the banks to borrow heavily from the Reserve Bank for the rest of the year until advances moved down towards the targets established. In 1966 the increase in advances was associated mainly with farm development and financing exports. This increase in advances continued in the first half of 1967, but the adoption of tighter credit and fiscal policies in February and May 1967 led to a decline in advances which became particularly noticeable towards the end of the year when trading bank lending actually fell to levels below those of 1966. The low level of advances continued to June 1968 when, following the upturn in the economy, advances overtook 1966 and later 1967 levels. In October 1968, following further increases, the reserve ratios were raised thus forcing the banks to borrow from the Reserve Bank. This policy was still operating at the end of 1969. although in October the mechanism of varying the reserve ratios to impose a desired level of penal borrowing, was replaced by a system whereby each bank was penalised according to the level of its non-priority sector advances in relation to the official ceilings for those advances. During 1970 advances grew by more than $100 million, mainly due to increased lending to the export sector. Non-priority sector advances continued to exceed their official ceilings and the banks were penalised continuously throughout the year. By March 1971 the banks were again within their ceilings and no penal borrowing was incurred for the remainder of the year. During this period the rate of growth of lending declined steadily and by December advances were only $41 million above their December 1970 level.
Interest rates on trading banks advances are given in the following table.
Rate Charged Percent | Percentage of Total Advances at Each Rate | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
At 31 March 1968 | At 31 March 1969 | At 31 March 1970 | At 31 March 1971 | |
Less than 51/2 | 4.6 | 4.3 | 4.1 | 3.7 |
51/2 and less than 6 | 40.3 | 39.7 | 40.1 | 43.6 |
6 and less than 61/2 | 16.0 | 12.2 | 11.4 | 9.9 |
61/2 and less than 7 | 21.4 | 20.8 | 19.5 | 17.0 |
7 and over | 17.7 | 23.0 | 25.0 | 25.8 |
The weighted average rate of interest for the six months ended 31 March fell from 6.14 percent in 1970 to 6.08 percent in 1971.
The following diagram illustrates the movements that have occurred in deposits and advances, the figures used, as in the foregoing table, being the weekly averages for calendar years.
An analysis of demand deposits in New Zealand trading banks as at 10 November 1971 gave the following percentages for the different sectors: farming, forestry, hunting and fishing, 11.1 percent; manufacturing, 6.5 percent; construction, 4.4 percent; electricity, transport, local authorities, etc., 3.4 percent; commerce, trade finance, 15.2 percent; services, 28.9 percent; personal, 30.5 percent.
An analysis of advances of the New Zealand trading banks is given in the following table.
Group Receiving Advances | 13 March 1968 | 12 March 1969 | 11 March 1970 | 10 March 1971 | 8 March 1972 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
BUSINESS AND FARMING ADVANCES | $(million) | ||||
1. Farming, forestry, hunting, and fishing— | |||||
(a) Mainly dairy farming | 23.4 | 26.2 | 23.0 | 23.1 | 20.9 |
(b) Mainly sheep farming | 33.9 | 33.3 | 32.3 | 36.2 | 35.1 |
(c) Other farming | 12.6 | 15.3 | 19.6 | 25.1 | 26.3 |
(d) Farm services | 2.4 | 2.4 | 3.5 | 4.7 | 5.1 |
(e) Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 2.6 | 2.3 | 4.2 | 5.5 | 6.6 |
Subtotals | 74.9 | 79.4 | 82.5 | 94.6 | 94.1 |
2. Mining and quarrying | 1.2 | 0.9 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.0 |
3. Manufacturing— | |||||
(a) Dairy companies, factories, etc. | 8.3 | 10.2 | 8.3 | 10.0 | 6.4 |
(b) Freezing works, meat companies, etc. | 87.2 | 88.5 | 89.4 | 127.1 | 122.2 |
(c) Other food, beverages, and tobacco | 11.9 | 13.3 | 11.3 | 12.5 | 17.6 |
(d) Textiles, footwear, and clothing | 16.7 | 18.1 | 23.2 | 23.6 | 21.7 |
(e) Pulp and paper and paper products | 4.1 | 5.1 | 2.5 | 4.4 | 5.0 |
(f) Metal products, machinery and engineering | 21.0 | 27.9 | 29.7 | 37.2 | 36.0 |
(g) Transport equipment | 9.5 | 8.0 | 6.4 | 5.2 | 9.5 |
(h) Other manufacturing | 29.9 | 35.3 | 38.6 | 42.2 | 42.9 |
Subtotals | 188.5 | 206.3 | 209.4 | 262.2 | 261.3 |
4. Construction | 19.2 | 23.3 | 25.3 | 26.8 | 25.5 |
5. Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 1.1 | 1.3 | 1.2 | 1.9 | 2.5 |
6. Transport, storage and communication | 9.6 | 11.7 | 10.0 | 11.1 | 9.3 |
7. Commerce, trade, and finance— | |||||
(a) Wholesalers, mainly importers | 26.2 | 28.7 | 29.4 | 26.5 | 40.3 |
(b) Wholesalers, other | 12.5 | 14.1 | 16.4 | 15.7 | 14.2 |
(c) Retailers | 35.1 | 38.8 | 40.6 | 38.9 | 42.6 |
(d) Woolbuyers | 23.8 | 36.1 | 36.2 | 36.9 | 44.9 |
(e) Stock and station agents | 12.8 | 14.2 | 25.5 | 33.7 | 19.7 |
(f) Finance companies (mainly hire purchase) | 2.6 | 2.8 | 2.0 | 3.2 | 3.6 |
(g) Other financial institutions | 13.5 | 9.8 | 12.8 | 15.4 | 14.2 |
Subtotals | 126.4 | 144.4 | 162.9 | 170.3 | 179.5 |
8. Local authorities, n.e.i. | 1.6 | 2.3 | 1.3 | 1.3 | 3.1 |
9. Services | 22.3 | 26.8 | 30.7 | 31.5 | 32.3 |
PERSONAL ADVANCES | |||||
10. (a) For housing purposes | 19.1 | 19.4 | 18.2 | 18.9 | 21.1 |
(b) Other personal advances | 29.3 | 36.3 | 45.3 | 39.2 | 45.8 |
Subtotals | 48.4 | 55.8 | 63.6 | 58.0 | 66.9 |
Total advances | 493.2 | 552.2 | 587.9 | 658.7 | 675.5 |
The following diagram illustrates the level of trading bank advances in March of the last three years.
Advance Control Policy—Qualitative—An instrument of credit control used by the Reserve Bank from 1942 to 1962 was a selective control of bank advances to restrict the availability of credit to certain kinds of borrowers for certain purposes. On the whole the application of the rules prescribed by the Reserve Bank was left to the trading banks themselves, with only marginal cases referred to the Reserve Bank for decision. The main emphasis throughout was on avoidance of the use of bank credit for long-term capital purposes, hire-purchase finance, speculation, and the financing of excessive imports. As from 1 January 1963, the operation and administration of qualitative control was handed back to the trading banks without, however, any relaxation.
Quantitative—The advance control policy outlined above was supplemented in 1952 by the quantitative control of advances and reliance was placed mainly on the quantitative method of control through the reserve ratio procedure and discount rate policy. The minimum balances the trading banks were required to maintain at the Reserve Bank were adjusted from time to time through the reserve ratio procedure and the discount rate so as to reduce the margin of free cash (balances in excess of the minimum required) held by them. Since 1957 a flexible policy of control has been followed. The aim generally has been to allow for a small growth in advances. Quarterly targets for bank advances were used generally from 1962 on, but from 1966 targets were established on a two-month basis. Generally, some small growth was permitted in the targets for advances, particularly in the export field. Targets were set for farming and export advances and for “other advances” on a differential basis. If these targets were met, banks were allowed small margins of free cash, the reserve ratios being changed as often as necessary to achieve this. If the targets were exceeded the ratios were raised sufficiently to ensure that the banks were required to borrow from the Reserve Bank. As mentioned earlier, this method of penalising the banks was replaced in October 1969 by another whereby each bank was penalised according to the level of its non-priority sector advances in relation to the official ceilings for those advances. In July 1971 the banks were given a growth guideline for total bank lending for the 12 months to June 1972. This was an interim step in a move to abolish two-tier control of bank credit which had become very complex and arbitrary to administer. The bottom-tier ceilings remained in force meantime but no bank would be penalised for exceeding its ceiling if the all bank figure for total advances was within the guideline.
Cheque Transactions—In the financial year 1970-71, the number of transactions debited to trading banks customers' accounts totalled 135 million, compared with 126 million in 1969-70, and 118 million in 1968-69. There are now over 877,000 cheque accounts in trading banks.
Unexercised Overdraft Authorities—The following are the average for calendar years and the amounts at the end of June of aggregate unexercised overdraft authorities of the trading banks.
Year | Average for Calendar Year | At End of June |
---|---|---|
$(million) | ||
1961 | 246.6 | 248.6 |
1962 | 263.8 | 263.0 |
1963 | 295.8 | 281.6 |
1964 | 338.6 | 315.8 |
1965 | 339.8 | 325.6 |
1966 | 326.7 | 317.4 |
1967 | 305.9 | 272.3 |
1968 | 293.3 | 284.3 |
1969 | 281.0 | 261.9 |
1970 | 292.5 | 286.1 |
1971 | 307.9 | 287.0 |
MONETARY POLICY—Up to 1962 the financial system functioned under the restraint of a capital issues control, an interest on deposits order, and tax laws unfavourable to the raising of capital by convertible note issues. Capital issues control curbed the supply and the issue price of financial assets available to the community, while the interest on deposits orders prescribed maximum rates of interest that might be paid on various types of deposits. Thus, over the years prior to 1962 the community's preferences for financial assets could be expressed only in a tightly controlled market and these preferences were distorted. The removal in 1962 of the capital issues control and the interest on deposits order, and a change in the tax laws affecting issues of convertible notes were quickly followed by an expansion in the supply of liquid assets and the demand for them. Interest rates on deposits outside the remaining controlled area rose sharply and keen competition developed among the various financial institutions. Finance companies, which were particularly affected by the operation of capital issues control, offered deposit facilities at attractive rates of interest and with limited transferable rights attached to them. Trading companies developed forms of market instruments relatively new to New Zealand, such as short-dated debenture and mortgage stocks. In 1964 these expanding market influences were greatly strengthened by the commencement of the private savings banks and the extension of the trustee savings banks to the whole of New Zealand. This was a new powerful factor in the monetary scene. The supply of liquid assets again rose sharply. No doubt much of this movement after 1962 was the expression of the public's preferences which had been artificially curbed for many years, in association with the growth of new institutions and financial practices.
The main emphasis on credit restraint is directed to the limitation of bank credit but in August 1965 the Minister of Finance announced special measures to curb the level of spending in the community by further reducing the flow of credit to the private sector. Agreement was reached with the larger trustee savings banks, the private savings banks, and insurance companies, that they would increase the ratio of their purchases of Government securities to those of other assets. (In addition, certain groups of financial institutions which engage in financing hire-purchase transactions or make credit available for extended periods, agreed to take up, in quarterly instalments, Government securities equivalent to 71/2 percent of their new lending.)
In September 1966 finance companies agreed to take up additional amounts of Government securities. At the same time the credit restraint was expended to include most credit financing except normal retail store monthly accounts. The insurance companies agreed to take up additional amounts of Government securities and to increase their rate of lending to the farming sector.
On 11 February 1967 the voluntary credit restraints applicable to finance companies were superseded by regulations controlling the capital issues of finance companies. In October 1968 the Government reduced the percentage of deposits which the savings banks were required to invest in Government securities, with the object of assisting the building industry. For the trustee savings banks, of new investable funds in ordinary deposit accounts, 50 percent was to be invested in Government securities and 20 percent in new local authority securities or housing mortgages. For the private savings banks the percentages were 70 and 10 respectively. At the same time the insurance companies agreed to lend greater proportions of their new investable funds to local authorities, the export sector, and housing, while still investing certain minimum proportions in Government securities.
In June 1969 capital issues control on finance companies was abolished and replaced by a Government stock ratio requirement under which finance companies have to hold a percentage of their borrowings in the form of Government securities. The ratio was set at 10 percent initially but will be varied if necessary from time to time. Companies with outstanding borrowings of less than $50,000 are exempted.
The interest rate ceiling of 41/4 percent that trading banks were permitted to pay on deposits was removed in June 1969 except for deposits of $25,000 or less. Treasury bills were introduced in October 1969 and the trading banks were permitted to invest freely in Treasury bills and Government stock, subject to their maintaining statutory minimum cash balances at the Reserve Bank. During 1969 the proportion of investible funds which the Trustee Savings Banks were required to invest in Government securities was changed from 50 percent of ordinary accounts and 100 percent of investment accounts, to 60 percent for both types of deposit.
In June 1970 Government security ratios were extended to building societies (121/2 percent of the deposit liabilities), and private superannuation funds (30 percent of total assets). A five-year transitional period was allowed. The ratios for finance companies was increased from 10 percent to 121/2 percent, while life insurance companies agreed to invest a further 5 percent of new investable funds in Government securities. In October the maximum interest rate of 41/4 percent payable on trading bank fixed deposits of $25,000 and under was increased to 4.8 percent for two-year deposits, with 41/4 percent applying at 12 months. Fixed deposits of any amount for periods in excess of two years were not subject to control. To provide the banks with an investment opportunity and an incentive to compete for fixed deposits at the new rates, the banks were permitted to increase their bottom-tier lending by 80 percent of new deposits fixed for over two years (later amended to three years and over).
SAVINGS BANKS—Savings banks include the Post Office Savings Bank, the trustee savings banks, and the savings banks operated by the trading banks. In recent years there have been major changes in savings bank operations. Following an amendment to the Trustee Savings Bank Act passed in 1957, the five trustee savings banks that had survived from the middle of the last century were joined by eight new trustee savings banks between 1959 and 1964. Another major change was the formation of private savings banks by the five trading banks, following the passing of the Private Savings Bank Act in 1964.
The following table shows the total amounts of transactions in savings bank accounts, including accounts in the Post Office Savings Bank and trustee savings banks. National Savings accounts, and from 1 April 1964 School Savings Bank Accounts, but excluding National Savings bonds. From 1965 private savings banks are included.
Year Ended 31 March | Total Amount of Deposits | Interest | Amount of Withdrawals* | Excess of Deposits Plus Interest Over Withdrawals | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of March |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*From January 1958 includes interest paid out on Investment accounts. †Excludes $612,000 transferred to Western Samoa. ‡Excludes $918,000 Cook Islands Savings Bank balances from 1 April 1967. | |||||
$(million) | |||||
1961 | 487.8 | 24.4 | 450.2 | 62.0 | 875.4 |
1962 | 508.0 | 25.7 | 500.5 | 33.3 | 908.1† |
1963 | 559.9 | 27.2 | 530.6 | 56.5 | 964.6 |
1964 | 672.4 | 29.6 | 616.2 | 85.8 | 1,050.4 |
1965 | 838.1 | 32.2 | 745.9 | 124.4 | 1,177.7 |
1966 | 994.7 | 35.8 | 906.9 | 123.6 | 1,301.3 |
1967 | 1,103.4 | 39.4 | 1,045.7 | 97.2 | 1,398.5 |
1968 | 1,138.1 | 43.7 | 1,096.5 | 85.4 | 1,483.‡ |
1969 | 1,245.5 | 48.2 | 1,203.0 | 90.7 | 1,573.7 |
1970 | 1,468.4 | 50.9 | 1,408.6 | 110.8 | 1,684.5 |
1971 | 1,739.1 | 55.7 | 1,708.5 | 86.3 | 1,770.8 |
1972 | 1,923.1 | 54.7 | 1,917.9 | 59.9 | 1,830.7 |
In the following table the accounts in the three types of savings banks are classified by amount groups. It will be noted that over two-thirds of the accounts have balances of less than $200.
Balances in the Post Office Savings Bank and the trustee savings banks are as at 31 March 1971. In the private savings banks, balance dates range between 31 March and 31 October. National Savings and school savings accounts are included.
SAVINGS BANK ACCOUNTS BY AMOUNT GROUPS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Balance | Post Office Savings Bank | Trustee Savings Banks | Private Savings Banks | |||
Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | |
$ | ||||||
Under 2 | 557,214 | 20+3 | 193,937 | 14.9 | 117,902 | 15.7 |
2- 199 | 1,533,925 | 55.9 | 677,915 | 52.0 | 376,333 | 50.0 |
200- 999 | 411,297 | 15.0 | 271,663 | 20.8 | 155,127 | 20.6 |
1,000-1,999 | 120,250 | 4.4 | 87,007 | 6.7 | 52,038 | 6.9 |
2,000-3,999 | 78,101 | 2.8 | 51,912 | 4.0 | 40,428 | 5.4 |
4,000 and over | 44,480 | 1.6 | 20,384 | 1.6 | 10,355 | 1.4 |
All accounts | 2,745,267 | 100.0 | 1,302,818 | 100.0 | 752,183 | 100.0 |
POST OFFICE SAVINGS BANK: Operation—The business of the Post Office Savings Bank started on 3 February 1867, when branches were established at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Hokitika. There are now 1,223 branches of the bank throughout New Zealand. Deposits may be made at any of these branches. A full demand withdrawal service is provided at 180 branches which have ledgers, and a limited service is provided at the remaining non-ledger offices.
The following table covering the activities of the Post Office Savings Bank includes ordinary Savings Bank, Special Purpose, Thrift Club, Home Lay-by, Investment accounts, National Savings Investment accounts, School Savings Bank accounts from 1 April 1964, and National Development Bonds and Bonus Bonds from 6 October 1969 and 5 March 1970 respectively.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Accounts at End of March | Total Amount of Deposits | Interest | Total Amount of Withdrawals* | Excess of Deposits, Plus Interest, Over Withdrawals | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of March |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*From January 1958 includes interest paid out on investment accounts. †$612,306 and 15,459 accounts transferred to the Western Samoa Administration. ‡Excludes Cook Islands balances of $918,232 omitted from ordinary accounts from 1 April 1967. | ||||||
(000) | $(thousand) | |||||
1961 | 2+117 | 374,601 | 20,075 | 350,082 | 44,594 | 716,571 |
1962 | 2,144 | 383,358 | 21,013 | 383,678 | 20,693 | 736,651† |
1963 | 2,191 | 409,123 | 21,997 | 397,185 | 33,935 | 770,586 |
1964 | 2,245 | 471,590 | 23,633 | 442,952 | 52,272 | 822,858 |
1965 | 2,563 | 506,665 | 25,056 | 501,717 | 30,004 | 855,838 |
1966 | 2,604 | 507,793 | 25,844 | 521,850 | 11,787 | 867,625 |
1967 | 2,640 | 525,634 | 26,025 | 542,009 | 9,650 | 877,275 |
1968 | 2,646 | 488,121 | 27,224 | 512,415 | 2,930 | 879,287‡ |
1969 | 2,682 | 487,663 | 27,980 | 507,852 | 7,791 | 887,078 |
1970 | 2,701 | 568,547 | 28,211 | 561,816 | 34,942 | 922,020 |
1971 | 2,737 | 620,875 | 29,590 | 626,411 | 24,054 | 946,074 |
The number of deposits made in the year ended 31 March 1971 was 15,799,622 and the number of withdrawals 8,551,434. Issues of bonus bonds totalled 649,415, and of national development bonds, 9,761.
The securities standing in the name of the Postmaster-General on account of the Post Office Savings Bank on March 1971 included Government stock to the value of $598.2 million and State Advances Corporation stock to the value of $340.1 million.
Withdrawal Services—When application is made at the ledger office where the account is held, a depositor may make a withdrawal on demand to the full extent of his account balance. Demand withdrawals may also be made at any other of the 1,222 Savings Bank offices, but the amount which may be obtained is limited. If the depositor's specimen signature is on file at the office of application he may withdraw on demand up to $200 in any period of seven days. Alternatively, if a specimen signature is not on file he may withdraw on demand up to $40 in any period of seven days, provided he can establish his identity; for amounts above the limit the office of application can arrange for postal or telegraphic clearance with the office where the account is held. A depositor may have his specimen signature placed on file at any number of offices and because of this provision he may obtain funds without notice while travelling anywhere in New Zealand.
Ordinary Savings Bank Accounts—These form the bulk of Post Office Savings Bank accounts. An account may be opened individually, jointly with another person, or as a trustee or beneficiary in a trust account. Clubs, societies, sports bodies, and any other non-mercantile body may also have these accounts, and organisations of this type have been able to operate under a cheque system since 1 March 1959.
Special Purpose Accounts—Introduced 1 October 1962, these accounts are intended for any person who desires to accumulate separate funds towards specific objectives. A depositor may have five different Special Purpose accounts in addition to any other Post Office Savings Bank accounts. Each Special Purpose account is subject to an interest-bearing limit of $1,000. The rate of interest is 3 percent per year.
Thrift Club Accounts—These accounts are designed to meet the needs of salary and wage earners who wish to save something each payday to provide for annual recurring charges. Thrift Club accounts may be opened by any group of persons. In most cases, employees have a nominated amount deducted from their salary or wages each payday for crediting to a Thrift Club account in theirown name. Where this system does not operate the persons may themselves appoint an agent to collect from members and make deposits. A passbook is issued to each depositor who may operate on the account in the same way as an ordinary account.
At 31 March 1971 there were 221,726 accounts open, the amount at credit being $26,386,681.
Home Lay-by Accounts—These accounts were introduced on 1 July 1957. Their main feature is a suspensory free deposit of $10 for every $200 saved, with a maximum of $200. These accounts may be operated on in the same way as ordinary accounts and they earn the same rates of interest, in addition to the suspensory free deposit. The free deposit does not become payable until evidence is furnished that the funds are being used for the purchase or building of a home for the depositor's own occupancy. The first free deposits under this system became payable on 1 July 1959.
At 31 March 1971 there were 1,484 accounts open, the amount at credit being $935,237.
School Savings Bank—The School Savings Bank scheme was introduced in 1934 with the object of encouraging thrift amongst young people. The lodgment of deposits is made to teachers at the school, the cash and deposits slips being handed in later at the Post Office.
On 31 December 1971 there were 2,188 schools operating accounts and the total amount at credit in savings accounts was $4,873,749.
Investment Accounts—One-year accounts were introduced on 1 October 1957. They are a type of fixed deposit and accounts may be opened by any person or any organisation, including business concerns. The minimum deposit is $200 and deposits above $200 must be in multiples of $20. Any number of deposits may be made, but they must not exceed $20,000 in the aggregate in any year commencing on 1 October. The minimum term of investment is one year and deposits not withdrawn are automatically reinvested.
Interest runs from the date of deposit at 41/2 percent a year on amounts that remain on deposit for the first and each subsequent 12-monthly period. If the deposit or any portion of it is withdrawn before the expiration of the first year or any subsequent 12-monthly period, special rates apply in respect of the amount withdrawn.
On 31 March 1971, 77,756 Investment accounts were open with a total credit balance of $200,704,877.
Two-year Investment Accounts—Introduced on 1 September 1970, 2-year investment accounts may be opened by any person, club, society, institution, or business.
Interest is payable at the rate of 5 percent a year on amounts invested for a term of two years. Interest is not paid on deposits in excess of $6,000. Interest earned on amounts invested for a complete year is added to and becomes part of the principal for the purpose of calculating interest in respect of the second year of the term of investment.
On 31 March 1971, 17,366 accounts were open with a total credit balance of $25,780,657.
National Savings Account—Deposits up to a maximum of $20,000 may be deposited during any investment year commencing 1 July and ending 30 June. Persons, businesses, and all classes of institutions and organisations may open National Savings accounts at the Post Office Savings Bank. Deposits made in any investment year mature on 30 June two years later. Interest is at the rate of 31/2 percent a year. If desired interest may be withdrawn annually between 30 June and 31 December. If not withdrawn it is added to the capital sum. Interest at 3 percent a year is payable on deposits withdrawn before the date of maturity.
At 31 March 1971 there were 93,110 accounts open, the amount at credit being $36,739,915
National Development Bonds—Introduced on 6 October 1969 these bonds may be purchased for a minimum of $10 or for higher amounts in multiples of $10. There is no maximum limit to the amount that may be purchased. Bonds mature in eight years but may be surrendered at any time after the expiration of three months from the date of purchase.
Interest is not payable until redemption of the bond at maturity or its earlier surrender. The rate of interest is 21/2 percent a year in the first year rising by 1 percent a year to reach 91/2 percent a year in the eighth year. A taxation exemption of up to $500 in the income year the bond matures or is surrendereis allowed on the interest earned. The bonds may be purchased by individual persons only. They are not available to any company or body of persons whether incorporated or unincorporated or jointly in the names of two or more persons.
As at 31 March 1971 bondholders' funds totalled $10,529,887 and the number of bondholders was 31,442.
Bonus Bonds—Since March 1970 bonus bonds have been on sale as an incentive savings scheme under section 129A of the Post Office Act 1959. Bonds are issued in units of $1. There is no limit on the number or total value of bonds held by any person.
Persons may purchase bonds in their own names only. A child under 7 years of age cannot buy bonds but any person having the custody and control of the child may purchase bonds in the child's name. Bondholders' funds are invested in Government securities and the equivalent of 4 percent interest on the bonds is paid into a prize pool for distribution by ballot of cash prizes.
At 31 March 1971 bondholders' funds amounted to $20,755,786. The number of bonds held was 828,377.
Travellers' Cheques in Overseas Currency—As an extension of the overseas remittance services operated by the Post Office Savings Bank, the sale of travellers cheques in overseas currency was introduced on 2 February 1970. The travellers' cheques are available in sterling, Australian dollars, and United States dollars.
Estates—The Postmaster-General may pay deposits to a maximum of $1,000 from any type of account to the legal representative of a deceased depositor without requiring him to take out letters of administration or to prove the will. Where there is more than one type of account the aggregate balances must not exceed $1,000, except in the case of a National Savings account, for which a separate maximum of $1,000 is permitted. This provision, together with another whereby a depositor may nominate one or more persons to receive part or all of the amount at credit of an ordinary Savings Bank, Special Purpose, Thrift Club, or a Home Lay-by account after the depositor's death, enables the next of kin to obtain possession of perhaps much-needed funds without delay or cost.
PRIVATE SAVINGS BANKS—The Private Savings Bank Act 1964 came into force on 1 October 1964. Under this Act the five trading banks all formed private savings banks. These savings banks may transact business only in premises ordinarily occupied and used by the parent bank. In addition to ordinary deposits, these banks may accept investments similar to the trustee savings banks, by way of deposits in Home Lay-by, Investment accounts, Thrift Club, and Special Purpose accounts.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Accounts at End of Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year | Excess of Deposits Over Withdrawals | Interest Credited | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||||
1967 | 313,927 | 205,502 | 152,384 | 53,118 | 3,968 | 183,312 |
1968 | 460,366 | 244,919 | 196,827 | 48,092 | 5,818 | 237,222 |
1969 | 577,956 | 268,349 | 228,501 | 39,848 | 8,351 | 285,420 |
1970 | 662,706 | 307,782 | 276,335 | 31,447 | 9,932 | 326,800 |
1971 | 738,247 | 391,333 | 377,754 | 13 579 | 12,088 | 352,467 |
1972 | 789,982 | 412,861 | 424,254 | 11,394 | 10,986 | 352,059 |
Private savings banks assets at 31 March 1971 included $45.4 million invested in mortgages and other loans, $296.6 million in New Zealand Government series, out of the total assets figure of $367.6 million.
TRUSTEE SAVINGS BANKS—The trustee savings bank movement is generally regarded as having originated in Scotland in 1810. The movement spread quickly, and the first such New Zealand bank was established in Wellington in 1846, 20 years before the New Zealand Post Office Savings Bank commenced business. By 1870 nine trustee banks were in existence, but four, namely, Lyttelton, Wellington, Napier, and Nelson did not survive the turn of the century. The five remaining banks—Auckland (1847), New Plymouth (1850), Dunedin (1864), Southland (1864), and Hokitika (1866), grew in strength and their activities became an important factor in New Zealand's economic structure. Since 1957 a number of new trustee savings banks have been established, and the total is now 13.
The legislation dealing with trustee savings banks is contained chiefly in the Trustee Savings Banks Act 1948. Not less than 50 percent of investments must be held in the form of Government stock, and a proportion of depositors' balances must be kept as cash in hand or on current account, namely 5 percent up to $20 million, and 21/2 percent of the amount in excess of $20 million. Repayment of deposits is guaranteed by the State.
In addition to ordinary deposits, trustee savings banks may accept investments similarly to the Post Office Savings Bank, by way of deposits in Home Lay-by or Investment accounts. The maximum rates of interest payable on deposits are fixed by Order in Council. Maximum rates payable on these and other deposits are given later in this section.
The following tables relate only to trustee savings banks.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Accounts at End of Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year | Excess of Deposits Over Withdrawals | Interest Credited | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE—This statement includes national savings accounts. | ||||||
No. | $(thousand) | |||||
1962 | 501,747 | 124,715 | 116,831 | 7,884 | 4,732 | 171,407 |
1963 | 536,981 | 150,827 | 133,383 | 17,444 | 5,159 | 194,010 |
1964 | 588,124 | 200,769 | 173,244 | 27,524 | 5,966 | 227,500 |
1965 | 665,835 | 262,133 | 228,203 | 33,930 | 7,003 | 268,433 |
1966 | 775,339 | 325,352 | 294,697 | 30,655 | 8,386 | 307,475 |
1967 | 884,223 | 372,297 | 351,272 | 21,025 | 9,447 | 337,947 |
1968 | 996,271 | 405,109 | 387,226 | 17,883 | 10,690 | 366,520 |
1969 | 1,116,583 | 489,515 | 466,657 | 22,858 | 11,863 | 401,242 |
1970 | 1,238,042 | 592,099 | 570,450 | 21,649 | 12,794 | 435,685 |
1971 | 1,302,818 | 726,930 | 704,381 | 22,549 | 13,996 | 472,230 |
1972 | 1,431,898 | 846,700 | 817,511 | 29,189 | 14,817 | 516,236 |
The following table shows the results of the transactions inclusive of National Savings accounts, of each of the trustee savings banks during 12 months ended 31 March 1971.
Bank | Number of Accounts at End of Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year | Excess of Deposits Over Withdrawals | Interest Credited | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | $(thousand) | |||||
Auckland | 554,697 | 262,160 | 252,080 | 10,080 | 6,106 | 208,763 |
Waikato | 109,114 | 54,714 | 54,042 | 671 | 1,057 | 33,345 |
Bay of Plenty | 54,429 | 46,004 | 44,879 | 1,125 | 545 | 18,442 |
Taranaki | 64,008 | 28,845 | 28,395 | 450 | 868 | 27,615 |
Hawke's Bay ∧ Gisborne | 50,707 | 30,973 | 30,471 | 503 | 473 | 15,283 |
Wanganui | 31,391 | 20,684 | 19,811 | 873 | 292 | 9,797 |
Manawatu Wairarapa | 34,450 | 16,742 | 16,395 | 346 | 255 | 11,000 |
Wellington District | 41,946 | 27,360 | 27,085 | 275 | 350 | 12,028 |
Westland | 11,032 | 5,138 | 4,553 | 585 | 167 | 5,575 |
Canterbury | 151,181 | 108,840 | 103,908 | 4,931 | 1,430 | 47,635 |
South Canterbury | 16,791 | 9,366 | 8,888 | 478 | 222 | 7,165 |
Otago | 111,865 | 42,596 | 41,455 | 1,142 | 1,168 | 38,228 |
Southland | 71,207 | 73,507 | 72,438 | 1,089 | 1,064 | 37,355 |
Totals | 1,302,818 | 726,930 | 704 381 | 22,549 | 13,996 | 472,230 |
Following is a summary of trustee savings banks' assets at 31 March 1971. The total assets include an amount of $2,226,000 securing National Savings deposits all of which is invested in New Zealand Government securities. Under the Trustee Savings Banks Act, however, National Savings deposits are not regarded as assets of the Trustee Savings Banks, and for this reason are shown separately.
Bank | Mortgages | New Zealand Government Securities | Local Authority Debentures | Cash in Hand and on Call at Bank | Total Assets* (Includes Other Assets but not National Savings Deposits) | National Savings Deposits | Total Held Including National Savings Deposits |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Total assets include $19.0 million in fixed deposits and money at call. | |||||||
$(thousand) | |||||||
Auckland | 57.870 | 122.660 | 22.507 | 1.690 | 224.062 | 1.375 | 225.438 |
Waikato | 10.265 | 19.414 | 2.172 | 308 | 34.211 | - | 34.211 |
Bay of Plenty | 6.031 | 10.512 | 1.105 | 266 | 18.923 | - | 18.923 |
Taranaki | 10.525 | 16.099 | 115 | 561 | 29.440 | 234 | 29.674 |
Hawke's Bay and Gisborne | 4.503 | 8.814 | 670 | 70 | 15.837 | - | 15.837 |
Wanganui | 2.876 | 5.845 | 471 | 357 | 10.081 | - | 10.081 |
Manawatu Wairarapa | 2.935 | 6.492 | 808 | 214 | 11.208 | - | 11.208 |
Wellington District | 4.197 | 7.404 | 459 | 436 | 13.341 | - | 13.341 |
Westland | 1.986 | 3.082 | 161 | 162 | 5.938 | - | 5.938 |
Canterbury | 15.269 | 27.282 | 2.824 | 1.257 | 49.281 | - | 49.281 |
South Canterbury | 1.137 | 4.850 | 403 | 127 | 7.400 | - | 7.400 |
Otago | 13.203 | 21.857 | 1.765 | 1.254 | 40.600 | 552 | 41.152 |
Southland | 7.433 | 21.504 | 6.489 | 1.897 | 40.086 | 65 | 40.151 |
Totals | 138.231 | 275.816 | 39.948 | 8.597 | 500.407 | 2.226 | 502.633 |
STOCK AND STATION AGENTS—Many of the existing stock and station agents first commenced business as general merchants or retailers in the early days of the country's settlement. However, during the greater part of their history, the main financial operations have been in the supply of merchandise, machinery and implements, and the provision of finance to the farming community. The companies have developed a specialised banking business involving the maintenance of current accounts for farmers, the acceptance of time deposits and the granting of secured and unsecured advances. It is a widespread practice for farmers to have current accounts with their stock and station agents to which the proceeds of the sale of livestock and produce are placed and farm and personal expenses charged. Any surplus may be left on current account or placed with the agents on fixed deposit.
Financial data as at 30 June are given of deposits, advances, etc., for the stock and station agents operating in New Zealand. The statistics refer to the whole of the companies' trading operations including, in some cases, activities additional to normal stock and station transactions, such as retail trading in consumer goods.
The deposit figures include only moneys received for an agreed term and rate of interest and exclude amounts secured by mortgage or debenture, and amounts in credit on current account. Secured advances to customers include those made on mortgage or chattel security. The figure for merchandise and commodity stocks includes all types of trading stock which are regarded as current assets, but excludes livestock, goods held on consignment, or motor vehicles used by the company.
The following table summarises the financial statements of stock and station agents. Quarterly information, including details of interest rates, is published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Item | At 30 June | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
$(thousand) | |||||
Deposits held | 24,170 | 26,226 | 31,204 | 35,514 | 36,826 |
Customers' credit balances on current account | 30,051 | 32,157 | 37,363 | 39,970 | 35,478 |
Advances to customers— | |||||
(a) On current account (unsecured) | 61,515 | 56,586 | 60,146 | 66,976 | 88,213 |
(b) Other advances (secured) | 45,693 | 47,152 | 48,249 | 45,521 | 49,799 |
Investments— | |||||
(a) Government securities | 5,518 | 5,173 | 5,307 | 5,552 | 4,501 |
(b) Fixed deposits | 187 | 359 | 1,099 | 1,093 | 499 |
(c) Other investments | 10,280 | 11,328 | 11,951 | 17,617 | 6,915 |
Cash balances (in hand and at bank) | 1,823 | 4,090 | 7,162 | 4,863 | 2,981 |
Bank overdrafts outstanding | 17,780 | 11,590 | 11,229 | 18,692 | 24,664 |
Merchandise and commodity stocks | 34,978 | 34,288 | 36,577 | 39,036 | 42,949 |
Interest rates paid on deposit— | Percentage of Deposits | ||||
Under 5 percent | 42.6 | 36.3 | 29.9 | 26.6 | 17.8 |
5 percent and under 6 percent | 53.6 | 54.8 | 55.1 | 53.4 | 54.9 |
6 percent and under 7 percent | 3.8 | 8.9 | 15.0 | 18.8 | 25.4 |
7 percent and over | - | 0.2 | 1.2 | 1.2 | 1.9 |
The total of unsecured advances by agents of $67 million at 30 June 1970 was $16.6 million below that of trading bank advances to farmers of $83.6 million at 8 July 1970.
OVERDRAFT RATES—The maximum permitted average interest rate on bank overdrafts, which had been 5.84 percent since June 1962, was raised to 6 percent on 31 August 1965.
DEPOSIT AND INTEREST RATES: Trading Banks—The following rates have been paid since 21 June 1966 by the associated banks on amounts lodged on fixed deposit: 30-180 days, 3 percent; six months and under 12 months, 31/2 percent; 12 months and under 24 months, 4 percent; 24 months and over, 41/4 percent. As previously, variations in these rates and terms may be negotiated on deposits in excess of $20,000.
Post Office Savings Bank—The Post Office Savings Bank pays interest on all deposits. The present rates on ordinary, Thrift Club, Home Lay-by, and School Savings Bank deposits are 3 percent per year on deposits of up to $20,000. For Special Purpose accounts the rate is 3 percent per year on balances up to $1,000 in each of the five accounts permitted.
The rates of interest on Investment accounts that remain intact for the terms of investment are: 1-Year Investment accounts, 41/2 percent a year; 2-Year Investment accounts, 5 percent a year, but if withdrawals are made before maturity, the interest rate is adjusted for the broken period in respect of the amount withdrawn.
The rate of interest on National Savings accounts is 31/2 percent per year but if withdrawals are made before maturity date of the deposits, interest on the amount withdrawn is credited at Savings Bank rates.
Trustee Savings Banks—From 1 May 1956 the allowable maximum rate on all deposits was increased to 3 percent on amounts up to $1,500, this limit being raised to $2,000 from 26 October 1956. A rate of 21/2 percent was payable between $2,002 and $4,000 but this was raised to 3 percent as from 1 August 1962 on any amount from $1 to $4,000. On deposits in investment accounts the rate is 21/2 percent for periods less than 12 months, 41/2 percent for each complete period of 12 months with 3 percent payable on deposits withdrawn during the year after the first year.
Private Savings Banks—The rate of interest payable on deposits in private savings banks is 3 percent a year up to $4,000. This applies to the savings banks operated by trading banks from 1 October 1964. On deposits in investment accounts the rate is 21/2 percent for periods less than 12 months, 41/2 percent for each complete period of 12 months with 3 percent payable on deposits withdrawn during the year after the first year.
Company, etc., Deposits—Since 5 July 1962 there has been no control on interest rates payable on deposits held by stock and station agents, trading companies, and building and investment societies.
Other Deposits and Interest Rates—References to rates of interest on mortgages will be found in Section 30A (Mortgages), while interest on Government debt is referred to in Section 26C (State Indebtedness), interest on local authority debt in Section 27 (Local Government Finance), and interest on the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office in Section 40.
COINAGE AND CURRENCY: Decimal Currency—Under the Decimal Currency Act 1964 a system of decimal currency was introduced in New Zealand on 10 July 1967 with the dollar as the monetary unit. The dollar is equivalent to the previous 10s. The equivalent in decimal currency of the shilling is 10c. There are coins for $1 (not in general circulation), 50c, 20c, 10c, 5c, 2c, and 1c, and Reserve Bank notes for 1, 2, 5, 10, 20, and 100 dollars. The coins are cupro-nickel, except for the one and two cent pieces which are bronze. Notes and coins have distinctive New Zealand designs.
Issue of Notes and Coin—Since 1 August 1934 the Reserve Bank has had the sole right to issue bank notes in New Zealand. Coin is the responsibility of the Treasury but is distributed by the Reserve Bank. Notes and coin are issued solely in response to the demands of the public. In assessing likely requirements there are seasonal factors to be considered, as well as basic economic conditions, such as national income, the levels of salaries and wages, changes in price levels generally, and in the total volume of money. In addition, methods and frequency of payments affect the amount to be issued.
Legal Tender—Under the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1964 notes issued by the Reserve Bank are constituted legal tender up to any amount. In terms of the Decimal Currency Act 1964, dollar coins are legal tender for any amount, coins of 5, 10, 20, and 50c for any amount not exceeding five dollars, and coins of 1 and 2c for any amount not exceeding 20c.
Restrictions on Export of Currency—Under the Exchange Control Regulations 1965 the taking or sending of money from New Zealand is forbidden except with the consent of the Reserve Bank. The Exchange Control Exemption Notice 1965, Amendment No. 8, permits travellers to take out up to $50 of New Zealand money in notes of $5 or $2 or $1 or in coin up to $4. The export of any other New Zealand notes or coin or the currency of any other country requires specific consent. (See also Exchange Control, paragraph (b), Export and Import of New Zealand notes.)
WORLD CURRENCY REALIGNMENT—In December 1971 there was a general realignment of the world's exchange rates. Subject to Congressional approval the official price for a troy ounce of fine gold was changed from US$35 to US$38. This represented a devaluation of the U.S. dollar by 7.89 percent. As part of the realignment the currencies of certain countries (notably Japan, Germany, and Netherlands) were revalued in terms of gold, while others, notably South Africa, decided to devalue their currencies.
New Zealand, like the United Kingdom, Australia, and a number of other countries, elected to leave its I.M.F. parity unchanged. As a result all these currencies appreciated 8.57 percent in terms of the U.S. dollar (after the change in gold price to US$38 = 1 ounce). At the same time New Zealand, like Australia, nominated the U.S. dollar as its intervention currency instead of sterling as had previously been the case. This enabled New Zealand to quote fixed exchange rates on U.S.A. and fluctuating rates on London. New Zealand decided to avail itself of the wider margins within which its exchange rates are permitted to move. This means that New Zealand's public exchange rates for the U.S. dollar may fluctuate 21/4 percent either side of its par value (i.e., US$1.2160 = NZ$1) while New Zealand's rates for other currencies are permitted to move up to 41/2 percent either side of the cross rates of the par values (or central rates, where these have been established pending approval by the U.S. Congress of the new gold price).
The following table shows exchange rates for telegraphic transfers quoted by the New Zealand trading banks for various currencies as at 31 December 1971. All quotations are on the basis of foreign currency units to NZ$1 except in the case of United Kingdom for which the basis is New Zealand dollars to £Stgl.
U.S.A.* | 1.1887 | 1.2017 |
---|---|---|
*Fixed. †Fluctuating. | ||
Australia* | 0.9980 | 1.0020 |
United Kingdom† | 2.1493 | 2.1368 |
Canada† | 1.1861 | 1.1991 |
France† | 6.163 | 6.287 |
Japan† | 371.193 | 378.691 |
Switzerland† | 4.625 | 4.717 |
West Germany† | 3.857 | 3.933 |
EXCHANGE RATES—The rates of exchange for overseas transactions are fixed by the Reserve Bank, subject to a right of the Minister of Finance, after consultation with the Governor of the Bank, to determine the par value of the New Zealand dollar in terms of the Articles of Agreement of the International Monetary Fund.
The significance of the exchange rate in the case of New Zealand depends chiefly upon the country's position in regard to overseas trade and to overseas borrowings. The course of development of New Zealand has not reached a stage where the country is fully self-contained, and the external trade per head is greater than that of most countries of the world. In former years by far the bulk of New Zealand's external trade was with the United Kingdom and the London financial market played a predominant role in financing New Zealand's external trade and as a source for capital requirements. However, progressively, the base of New Zealand's external trade has been broadened which has resulted in New Zealand relying less on London to finance its trade and capital requirements. New Zealand is a member of the International Monetary Fund, and as such is required to maintain telegraphic transfer buying and selling rates for exchange transactions in its currency within certain limits either side of its established par value. The par value may be changed, i.e., the exchange rate altered, with the approval of the International Monetary Fund; this must be given if the proposed change does not exceed 10 percent, or if a “fundamental disequilibrium” exists in the country's balance of payments.
NEW ZEALAND AND STERLING EXCHANGE—Traditionally New Zealand currency was linked to sterling. Prior to December 1929 New Zealand currency was at virtual parity with U.K. currency, only slight deviations occurring from time to time, but then commenced to depreciate gradually, reaching, in January of 1931 a level of approximately £110 New Zealand = £100 London for telegraphic transfers. At that level it remained fairly stationary until January 1933, when as a result of Government intervening it was abruptly depreciated to a further degree. The relationship existing from 20 January 1933 until the establishment of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand on 1 August 1934, was £125 (selling) and £124 10s. (buying) New Zealand = £100 sterling for telegraphic transfers.
From 1 August 1934 Reserve Bank quotations for £100 sterling for immediate delivery in London were: buying rate, £124, selling rate, £125. It was intimated that the policy of the Bank would aim at retaining these rates unchanged for a long period unless there occurred marked changes in existing conditions. While prepared to fulfil its statutory obligations, the Reserve Bank did not desire to compete for exchange business, provided adequate facilities were available elsewhere.
Following the statement of the Reserve Bank's policy, the trading banks adopted as from 1 August 1934 a scale of rates representing a reduction of 10s. per £100 on the rates ruling from 20 January 1933 to 31 July 1934. The rates were slightly changed on 21 October 1938, and further changes were made in the selling rates as from 1 December 1943 and in the buying rate as from 6 November 1940. During the year 1945-46 the Reserve Bank agreed to certain alterations in the trading banks' on-demand and usance rates.
The position was materially altered as from 20 August 1948, following the announcement by the Government on the previous night of the appreciation of New Zealand currency to parity with sterling. The Reserve Bank quotations from 20 August 1948 for £100 sterling for immediate delivery in London were: buying rate, £100, selling rate, £101. Consequential adjustments to the scale of rates of trading banks in New Zealand were also made.
On 21 November 1967 the New Zealand dollar was devalued by 19.45 percent in terms of the United States dollar following the United Kingdom devaluation of sterling by 14.3 percent on 18 November 1967. The New Zealand dollar became equivalent to the Australian dollar and NZ$100 equivalent to £46.67 sterling. In terms of the United States dollar NZ$1 was equivalent to US$1.12.
OVERSEAS RESERVES—The trading banks are required to supply returns to the Reserve Bank at monthly intervals showing among other things overseas assets held and liabilities incurred on amount of New Zealand business.
Statistics of New Zealand's official overseas reserves are shown in the following table. The figures for assets of the banking system and gold are as at the last Wednesday of the month; other figures are as at the end of the month. (Source: Reserve Bank of New Zealand.)
As at | Assets of N.Z. Banking System* | Treasury-held Overseas Securities | Government-held Overseas Securities | Gold† | Reserve Position at I.M.F.‡ | Special Drawing Rights|| | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Comprises foreign exchange and overseas investment of the Reserve Bank and the trading banks in respect of New Zealand business. A small item “Liabilities in Other Currencies” has been deducted from the Reserve Bank's overseas assets while gross foreign liabilities on account of New Zealand business have been deducted from the trading banks' overseas foreign assets. †Gold holdings of the Reserve Bank at NZ$31.25 a fine ounce. ‡Equal to the gold subscription less any drawings of the gold tranche. ||New Zealand's initial allocation made on 1 January 1970. | |||||||
NZ$(million) | |||||||
End of June | |||||||
1961 | 124.1 | 69.3 | 16.8 | 0.6 | - | - | 210.7 |
1962 | 146.7 | 56.0 | 17.2 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 242.8 |
1963 | 191.4 | 48.9 | 17.5 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 280.8 |
1964 | 202.3 | 65.0 | 17.7 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 307.9 |
1965 | 160.8 | 67.9 | 18.1 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 269.8 |
1966 | 123.5 | 61.7 | 12.7 | 0.1 | - | - | 198.1 |
1967 | 111.7 | 57.1 | 13.1 | 0.6 | - | - | 182.4 |
1968 | 209.3 | 76.8 | 14.5 | 1.2 | - | - | 301.9 |
1969 | 229.4 | 78.9 | 15.3 | 1.0 | - | - | 324.6 |
1970 | 216.8 | 87.9 | 16.1 | 0.8 | - | 2.5 | 345.0 |
1971 | 243.9 | 132.8 | 17.4 | 0.7 | 45.1 | 19.4 | 459.3 |
End of December | |||||||
1961 | 98.2 | 32.0 | 17.0 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 170.1 |
1962 | 123.2 | 57.0 | 17.3 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 220.5 |
1963 | 120.8 | 50.1 | 17.7 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 211.5 |
1964 | 127.8 | 66.5 | 17.7 | 0.5 | 22.5 | - | 235.0 |
1965 | 102.6 | 54.8 | 12.3 | 0.3 | - | - | 170.0 |
1966 | 90.6 | 60.5 | 12.7 | 0.2 | - | - | 163.9 |
1967 | 145.1 | 75.0 | 13.9 | 0.5 | - | - | 234.5 |
1968 | 112.0 | 77.0 | 14.5 | 0.5 | - | - | 204.0 |
1969 | 155.1 | 86.4 | 15.3 | 0.8 | - | - | 257.6 |
1970 | 128.6 | 117.5 | 16.1 | 0.7 | 45.1 | 0.3 | 308.3 |
1971 | 244.1 | 146.5 | 17.4 | 0.7 | 45.1 | 24.8 | 478.6 |
In 1968 export receipts rose by $216 million and more than offset a rise in imports of $52.8 million. The increased trade surplus together with a smaller deficit on invisible items gave a current account surplus of $72.9 million. This surplus and a reduction in the net overseas assets financed a net capital outflow of $100.8 million which was mainly the result of increased official debt repayment andlower official borrowing. Official debt repaid during the year included a United Kingdom loan ($32.1 million), a loan from the Bank for International Settlements ($26.8 million) and International Monetary Fund borrowing totalling $88.6 million.
During the year ended December 1969 both export receipts and import payments were at record levels. The very favourable trade balance that resulted more than offset an increased deficit on invisible items to give a current account surplus of $96.3 million. The repayment of a substantial portion of official overseas debt was the main factor in a net capital outflow of $35.3 million. Debt repaid included International Monetary Fund borrowing ($18.4 million), the final Bank for International Settlements loan ($17.9 million), United States and World Bank loans ($17.5 million), and further instalments of the Reserve Bank of Australia loans ($10 million). The most significant capital receipt was a Deutschemark loan of $21.2 million. As a result of the year's transactions there was an overall surplus of $61 million which financed an increase in reserves.
From early in 1970, however, there was a fairly marked deterioration in the current account position which was brought about mainly by a continuing high level of import payments and a much lower rate of growth in export receipts than was the case in 1969. The rise in the deficit on invisible transactions was smaller than that for 1969 largely because of a slower rate of growth in private invisible payments. For 1970 there was a deficit of $25.8 million on current account compared with a surplus of $96.3 million in 1969. Government borrowing of $50.6 million during 1970 included $35.6 million drawn against a revolving multi-currency facility made available by a syndicate of major international banks. Official debt repaid included United States and World Bank (I.B.R.D.) loans ($14.9 million), Reserve Bank of Australia ($5.1 million), and the International Monetary Fund ($11.9 million). In the case of the latter organisation the total repurchased was $35.1 million, the balance of $23.2 million being made from Special Drawing Rights (SDRs). During the year gold valued at $10 million was purchased and transferred to the International Monetary Fund to cover the additional gold subscription required in connection with New Zealand's quota increase of $40.2 million.
With the repurchase on 16 September 1970 of the remaining International Monetary Fund obligation of $35 million and the payment of the additional gold subscription, New Zealand once again had a “reserve position” at the fund. Of the initial SDR allocation totalling $23.6 million made to New Zealand by the International Monetary Fund on 1 January 1970, a small holding of $0.3 million remained at the end of December 1970.
A surplus of $41.8 million was recorded in the current account for the year ended December 1971 compared with the previous year's deficit of $25.8 million. The improvement in the current account, particularly over the latter months of the year, is the result of considerably improved export earnings and increased receipts for invisible items combined with a slower rate of increase in payments for imports.
Export receipts reached a new peak of $1272.5 million for the year, showing an increase of $117.2 million over 1970. Receipts for dairy products benefited from greatly increased world higher prices and most other exports increased their returns over the year.
Total import payments for the year of $1051.8 million also constituted a new record but a slowing down in the rate of increase over much of 1971 allowed a considerable improvement in the trade surplus, which was $220.7 million compared with $177.2 million for 1970.
The deficit on invisible transactions on an annual basis recorded its lowest level for more than two years mainly because of an increase in invisible receipts.
The capital account recorded a healthy surplus of $83.9 million for the year, mainly due to a net private capital inflow of $77.2 million. The main official borrowing included the Dutch Guilder loan ($14.5 million), the Deutschemark loans ($23.3 million), and the Swiss loans ($21.5 million) while the main debt repayment made were two London loans totalling $31.6 million. (The bulk of the proceeds of a London loan for $21.4 million floated late in 1971 were received in 1972.)
The International Monetary Fund made a second allocation of SDRs on 1 January 1971 totalling $19.3 million and these are included in New Zealand's official overseas reserves.
The following diagram shows the overseas reserves, the first portion showing the figures as at the end of December and the second portion those as at the end of June in each year quoted.
OVERSEAS EXCHANGE TRANSACTIONS—Statistics of overseas exchange transactions include transactions both through the banking system and through the Government's overseas accounts. A full classification of overseas exchange transactions for the two latest calendar years is now given.
OVERSEAS EXCHANGE TRANSACTIONS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | 1970 | 1971 | ||||
U.K. | Other Countries | Total | U.K. | Other Countries | Total | |
NOTE—Minus sign (—) denotes a deficit. | ||||||
NZ$(million) | ||||||
Exports— | Receipts | |||||
Butter | 104.0 | 9.2 | 113.2 | 126.4 | 17.7 | 144.1 |
Cheese | 35.7 | 12.2 | 47.9 | 46.4 | 14.4 | 61.0 |
Meat | 178.2 | 229.8 | 408.0 | 178.4 | 257.5 | 435.9 |
Wool | 46.5 | 162.9 | 209.3 | 45.1 | 167.8 | 213.0 |
Other | 58.0 | 318.8 | 376.8 | 61.9 | 356.7 | 418.6 |
Total, export receipts | 422.4 | 732.9 | 1,155.3 | 458.3 | 814.2 | 1,272.5 |
Other Current— | ||||||
Cook Islands exports | - | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | - | 0.1 |
Transport | 33.0 | 7.9 | 40.9 | 41.3 | 12.2 | 53.5 |
Insurance | 2.8 | 2.7 | 5.5 | 3.0 | 4.6 | 7.7 |
Travel (excluding fares) | 4.5 | 25.5 | 30.0 | 7.6 | 34.5 | 42.1 |
International investment income— | ||||||
Interest and dividends | 13.0 | 3.1 | 16.1 | 20.9 | 3.2 | 24.1 |
Other investment income | 0.7 | 4.6 | 5.3 | 1.0 | 4.4 | 5.4 |
New Zealand Government receipts and expenditure by other Governments in New Zealand | 1.6 | 7.2 | 8.8 | 4.3 | 11.0 | 15.2 |
Miscellaneous— | ||||||
Commissions, royalties | 3.3 | 4.9 | 8.3 | 4.3 | 7.4 | 11.7 |
Expenses of business firms | 1.5 | 5.5 | 7.0 | 1.5 | 7.7 | 9.2 |
Personal receipts, legacies and immigrants' transfers | 21.0 | 23.3 | 44.4 | 28.4 | 33.8 | 62.2 |
Other current transactions | 1.6 | 3.8 | 5.4 | 2.6 | 6.0 | 8.7 |
Totals, current | 505.5 | 821.6 | 1,327.1 | 573.1 | 939.2 | 1,512.3 |
Capital Transfers— | ||||||
Government borrowing | 35.6 | 15.0 | 50.6 | 2.7 | 59.9 | 62.7 |
Other official borrowing | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Private | 32.2 | 49.5 | 81.7 | 71.3 | 79.9 | 151.3 |
Total Capital | 67.8 | 64.4 | 132.2 | 74.1 | 139.8 | 213.9 |
I.M.F.— | ||||||
Drawings | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Allocations of SDRs | - | 23.6 | 23.6 | - | 19.3 | 19.3 |
Total Receipts | 573.3 | 909.5 | 1,482.8 | 647.2 | 1,098.3 | 1,745.5 |
Imports— | Payments | |||||
Private | 396.9 | 527.5 | 924.4 | 434.4 | 554.9 | 989.3 |
Government | 30.2 | 23.4 | 53.7 | 36.5 | 26.0 | 62.5 |
Totals, import payments | 427.1 | 551.0 | 978.1 | 470.9 | 580.9 | 1,051.8 |
Other current— | ||||||
Cook Islands imports | 0.1 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 0.5 |
Transport | 74.9 | 15.6 | 90.5 | 82.0 | 15.6 | 97.6 |
Insurance— | ||||||
Premiums | 1.6 | 0.5 | 2.2 | 3.9 | 0.4 | 4.3 |
Claims | 0.1 | 0.2 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.6 | 0.7 |
Other transfers | 4.0 | 2.8 | 6.8 | 3.7 | 2.9 | 6.6 |
Travel (excluding fares) | 16.7 | 44.1 | 60.7 | 19.6 | 50.7 | 70.4 |
International investment income— | ||||||
Private | 16.5 | 18.3 | 34.8 | 21.1 | 19.9 | 40.9 |
Government interest | 20.2 | 11.2 | 31.4 | 25.6 | 10.2 | 35.8 |
Local authority interest | - | 0.4 | 0.4 | - | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Government expenditure overseas | 10.5 | 24.3 | 34.8 | 13.0 | 28.2 | 41.2 |
Miscellaneous— | ||||||
Commissions, royalties, and rebates | 3.9 | 10.7 | 14.6 | 4.9 | 12.5 | 17.3 |
Expenses of business firms | 19.9 | 21.7 | 41.6 | 20.3 | 22.7 | 43.1 |
Film hire and entertainment | 0.2 | 2.4 | 2.6 | 0.2 | 3.1 | 3.3 |
Religious and charitable | 1.7 | 4.0 | 5.7 | 1.7 | 3.8 | 5.5 |
Personal remittances, legacies, and emigrants' transfers | 11.6 | 23.5 | 35.1 | 12.3 | 23.2 | 35.5 |
Transfers by temporary residents | 1.2 | 3.3 | 4.5 | 1.4 | 4.3 | 5.7 |
Other current transactions | 1.8 | 6.3 | 8.1 | 2.2 | 8.1 | 10.3 |
Totals, current | 612.0 | 740.8 | 1,352.8 | 683.0 | 787.5 | 1,470.5 |
Capital Transfers— | ||||||
Government debt repayments | - | 21.1 | 21.1 | 31.6 | 19.0 | 50.6 |
Other official repayments | - | 5.1 | 5.1 | - | 5.4 | 5.4 |
Private | 22.1 | 31.7 | 53.8 | 36.2 | 36.4 | 72.6 |
Local authorities debt repayment | - | 1.3 | 1.3 | - | 1.4 | 1.4 |
Totals, capital | 22.1 | 59.1 | 81.2 | 67.8 | 62.2 | 130.0 |
I.M.F. Repurchases | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Total Payments | 634.1 | 799.9 | 1,434.0 | 750.8 | 849.7 | 1,600.6 |
Surplus of receipts over payments | -60.8 | +109.6 | +48.8 | -103.6 | +248.6 | +145.0 |
The next table gives overseas exchange transactions in summary form for a number of June years, which fit more closely to the farm-production export season than do calendar years. Information for calendar years over a similar period is in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Item | Year Ended 30 June | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
NZ$(million) | ||||||
Receipts | ||||||
Exports— | ||||||
Butter | 106.9 | 118.7 | 106.5 | 109.4 | 118.5 | 124.5 |
Cheese | 48.5 | 54.2 | 45.8 | 41.3 | 50.9 | 51.8 |
Meat | 217.4 | 208.0 | 261.1 | 315.8 | 413.9 | 414.8 |
Wool | 245.6 | 182.5 | 168.2 | 226.1 | 228.5 | 206.1 |
Other | 184.6 | 195.8 | 251.7 | 308.1 | 352.6 | 396.6 |
Total exports | 803.1 | 759.2 | 833.3 | 1,000.8 | 1,164.5 | 1,193.8 |
Other current receipts | 85.2 | 92.8 | 119.1 | 144.2 | 155.8 | 209.6 |
Total current receipts | 888.3 | 851.9 | 952.4 | 1,145.0 | 1,320.3 | 1,403.4 |
Capital receipts— | ||||||
Government borrowing | 57.1 | 79.2 | 81.0 | 48.8 | 6.2 | 69.4 |
Other official borrowing | - | 60.0 | - | - | - | - |
Private | 21.5 | 28.4 | 54.6 | 46.3 | 63.0 | 117.5 |
Total capital receipts | 78.6 | 167.7 | 135.6 | 95.1 | 69.2 | 186.9 |
I.M.F.— | ||||||
Drawings | 50.3 | 21.0 | 45.8 | - | - | - |
Allocation of SDRs | - | - | - | - | 23.6 | 19.3 |
Total Receipts | 1,017.3 | 1,040.6 | 1,133.7 | 1,240.1 | 1,413.0 | 1,609.5 |
Payments | ||||||
Imports— | ||||||
Government | 74.6 | 72.2 | 56.5 | 48.4 | 45.2 | 63.3 |
Private | 679.3 | 637.7 | 577.8 | 723.1 | 843.3 | 962.2 |
Total imports | 753.9 | 709.9 | 634.3 | 771.6 | 888.5 | 1,025.5 |
Other current payments— | ||||||
Government | 47.4 | 53.9 | 61.5 | 64.3 | 70.9 | 70.4 |
Private | 195.4 | 220.3 | 219.2 | 259.1 | 299.3 | 321.7 |
Total current payments | 996.7 | 984.1 | 915.0 | 1,095.0 | 1,258.8 | 1,417.6 |
Capital payments— | ||||||
Government debt repayments | 37.4 | 37.6 | 7.4 | 46.2 | 18.7 | 21.7 |
Other official repayments | - | - | 26.8 | 32.2 | 7.6 | 5.3 |
Private | 25.5 | 29.5 | 28.2 | 40.4 | 55.9 | 55.7 |
Total capital payments | 62.9 | 67.1 | 62.3 | 118.7 | 82.2 | 82.7 |
I.M.F. repurchases | - | - | 62.5 | 26.1 | 18.4 | - |
Total payments | 1,059.5 | 1,051.2 | 1,039.9 | 1,239.9 | 1,359.4 | 1,500.3 |
Balance on trade transactions | +49.2 | +49.2 | +199.0 | +229.2 | +276.0 | +168.3 |
Balance on current account “Invisible” transactions | -157.5 | -181.4 | -161.7 | -179.3 | -214.4 | -182.5 |
Balance on current account | -108.4 | -132.2 | +37.3 | +49.9 | +61.5 | -14.3 |
Balance on capital account | +15.7 | +100.6 | +73.3 | -23.7 | -13.0 | +104.2 |
I.M.F. transactions (incl. SDRs) | +50.3 | +21.0 | -16.7 | -26.1 | +5.1 | +19.3 |
Change in official overseas reserves | -71.7 | -15.6 | +119.4 | +22.7 | +20.4 | +114.3 |
Overseas Travel Allowances—Since 1938, there have been restrictions on the amount of overseas travel funds made available for non-business purposes. From June 1971 trading banks have been able to sell overseas exchange to travellers up to $600 a month with a maximum of $1,800 a year. Requests for higher amounts need to be referred to the Reserve Bank, which is prepared to approve all reasonable requests.
Exchange Control—Transactions affecting overseas exchange are governed by the Exchange Control Regulations 1965, made under the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1964. The exemption in respect of dealings in sterling area currencies and securities in the hands of New Zealand residents was continued by the Exchange Control Exemption Notice 1965.
Certain new measures in exchange control and related fields were introduced by the Minister of Finance in the Budget of 16 June 1966, and are set out in paragraphs (a) to (d).
(a) Sterling Area Securities and Currencies: The facility previously available to New Zealand residents to sell overseas sterling area securities for New Zealand currency or other assets in New Zealand was withdrawn. These securities could then be sold only for other sterling area securities or for sterling area currencies. Therefore, if a New Zealand resident sought cash in New Zealand for his sterling area securities the only avenue available at law was to sell overseas and transfer the proceeds to New Zealand through the banking system.
This measure, in effect, closed the market in sterling area securities in exchange for New Zealand currency. A limited market has since been re-opened (see (f) below).
The position regarding non-sterling securities and currencies remains unchanged—they may not be dealt with in any way without the consent of the Reserve Bank, except for the transfer of currency to New Zealand through the banking system.
(b) Export and Import of New Zealand Notes: A limit was set in June 1966 on the export of notes at $10 for all travellers, regardless of destination.
The importation of New Zealand money (including postal notes, money orders, cheques, and promissory notes, but excluding travellers' cheques) was also prohibited, except that travellers to New Zealand could bring in with them up to $10 in New Zealand notes.
From June 1971 travellers from New Zealand have been able to take out up to $50 (of which not more than $4 may be in coin and the denominations of the notes may not exceed $5). For travellers to New Zealand there is now no restriction on bringing in notes of $1 or $2 or $5 or coin of any denomination.
(c) Supervision of Non-Residents' Accounts in New Zealand: The Reserve Bank was given power to exercise supervision over specific accounts in New Zealand of non-residents, with banks or elsewhere. The following accounts were initially declared to be controlled accounts:
Those of non-resident banks;
Those of non-resident travel agents;
A group of seven individual accounts connected with international currency dealers.
A subsequent notice to banks had the effect of bringing under control any accounts for the credit to which New Zealand money was received from overseas without the consent of the Reserve Bank. No change of policy was involved, this being a technical measure to ensure that transfers of funds outside the banking system were not facilitated by the operation of New Zealand accounts.
(d) London-domiciled New Zealand Government Stock: In 1920 provision was made for New Zealand residents to transfer holdings of London-domiciled New Zealand stock to the New Zealand register, a facility which provided a means of transferring funds to New Zealand outside the banking system. The volume of such transactions in recent years became excessive, and the following conditions were therefore applied to transfers to the New Zealand register on 16 June 1966:
Stock must have been registered in the applicant's name for at least six months;
After stock has been transferred to the New Zealand register it may not be sold for six months.
Since 5 September 1969 the transfer to the New Zealand register has been limited to stock held on or prior to that date. Stock purchased subsequently may not be transferred to the New Zealand register.
(e) Capital Issues Control: Any New Zealand incorporated company which is 25 percent or more owned by overseas residents and any branch of an overseas company requires the prior consent of the Reserve Bank in terms of the Capital Issues (Overseas) Regulations 1965 before it may borrow, or, in the case of New Zealand incorporated companies, issue shares in New Zealand. While bank advances are specifier exempt from these regulations, requests for higher overdraft limits are subject to Reserve Bank approval in terms of section 34 of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1964.
Any New Zealand incorporated company also requires the prior consent of the Reserve Bank before it borrows overseas or issues shares to overseas residents.
(f) Limited Market in Overseas Sterling Area Securities: In September 1966 the Minister of Finance announced a scheme to re-open a limited market in overseas sterling area securities in exchange for New Zealand currency. Trading was confined to New Zealand residents, and to securities which were registered in the names of New Zealand residents on 16 June 1966. All dealings must be effected through a member of a New Zealand stock exchange, and both seller and purchaser must supply details of the transaction to an approved depository, with whom the scrip must be lodged. Securities so purchased may be sold for New Zealand currency under the same conditions, or sold for overseas currency through a member of a New Zealand stock exchange, provided the proceeds are either remitted to New Zealand or re-invested in similar securities within three months. The new scrip must also be lodged with an approved depository. The approved depositories are the Reserve Bank in Wellington and its branches in Auckland and Christchurch and the Bank of New South Wales (in respect of its own shares only). Up to 31 January 1972 some 69,066 transactions involving nearly 31,000,000 shares had taken place under these arrangements.
Administrative details on import and export control and exchange allocation are set out in Section 22A.
ROYAL COMMISSION ON MONETARY, BANKING, AND CREDIT SYSTEMS—The report of the Royal Commission, which was released in April 1956 (as parliamentary paper B. 3, 1956) gives a general background on the monetary, banking, and credit systems of New Zealand. The Royal Commission examined and reported on these systems and made recommendations within its order of reference which had the stated objectives of fostering a greater degree of stability in prices, maintaining full employment, ensuring the healthy development of natural resources, and promoting generally the economic, financial, and social welfare of the people.
Section 4 of the report outlines the history of monetary, banking, and credit systems from 1934 to 1955. As recommended by the Royal Commission, New Zealand has joined the International Monetary Fund, a Monetary and Economic Council has been established, and the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act has been amended to give the Government full and final responsibility for decisions on monetary policy. (A summary of the report was given as Appendix (d) of the 1956 issue of the Yearbook.)
INTERNATIONAL MONETARY FUND, INTERNATIONAL BANK FOR RECONSTRUCTION AND DEVELOPMENT, AND INTERNATIONAL FINANCE CORPORATION—New Zealand became a member of these three organisations on 31 August 1961 under the International Finance Agreements Act 1961. The organisations are specialised agencies of the United Nations, and theirobjectives and the implications of New Zealand membership are set out in parliamentary paper A. 12, 1961. One of the purposes of the International Monetary Fund is to give confidence to members by making the fund's resources available to them under adequate safeguards, thus providing them with opportunity to correct maladjustments in their balance of payments without resorting to measures destructive of national or international prosperity. By paying in some gold and the balance of its fund quota in its own currency a member is able to draw against its gold for a nominal cost. New Zealand's fund quota was increased in March 1966 and again in December 1970 with the result that drawing rights have risen to a maximum of $225.5 million. In addition, drawings may be made under the fund's compensatory finance arrangements.
The International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (World Bank) is designed to promote the international flow of capital for productive purposes and to assist in financing the development of the resources of its member countries.
New Zealand paid $24.4 million in gold and $1 million in New Zealand currency to join the three agencies, and in addition $77.2 million of non-negotiable non-interest bearing bonds were lodged with the Reserve Bank of New Zealand.
The World Bank made a loan of $5.6 million to New Zealand in November 1963. The loan is for a term of 25 years and bears interest at 51/2 percent, including the 1 percent commission which is allocated to the Bank's special reserve. It has assisted in financing improvements at the ports of Auckland. Lyttelton, Napier, Timaru, and Whangarei, and applied to the overseas-currency content of capital works. A loan of $23.4 million was received for the Cook Strait electricity cable project. These loan agreements are set out in parliamentary papers A. 21 and A. 23, 1964.
In December 1965 the World Bank agreed to lend $30.2 million for railways modernisation and $14.7 million for power development. The railways loan is being used to buy additional diesel locomotives and rolling stock, while part was used to pay for the second rail-road ferry Aranui. The electricity development loan was used to meet the overseas costs in the building of the thermal power station at Marsden Point, Whangarei. The term of the loans is 15 years with interest at 61/4 percent.
New Zealand's transactions with the International Monetary Fund are shown in the attached table. Special drawing rights are intended to supplement existing reserve assets and facilitate the expansion of world trade.
Date | Drawings | Repurchases | Drawings Outstanding | Special Drawing Rights | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Allocation | Utilisation | ||||
NZ$(million) | |||||
1965—Nov 10 | 55.4 | - | 55.4 | ... | ... |
1966—Mar 23 | 7.1 | - | 62.5 | ... | ... |
1967—May 10 | 26.1 | - | 88.6 | ... | ... |
Oct 31 | 40.2 | - | 128.8 | ... | ... |
Dec 5 | 13.4 | - | 142.1 | ... | ... |
1968—Mar 26 | - | 31.3 | 110.9 | ... | ... |
May 8 | - | 31.3 | 79.6 | ... | ... |
Nov 12 | - | 0.1 | 79.6 | ... | ... |
Dec 13 | - | 26.1 | 53.5 | ... | ... |
1969—Aug 20 | - | 18.4 | 35.0 | ... | ... |
1970—Jan 1 | - | - | - | 23.6 | - |
Sep 16 | - | 35.0 | - | - | 23.2 |
1971—Jan 1 | - | - | - | 19.3 | - |
Oct 19 | - | - | - | 5.4 | - |
1972—Jan 1 | - | - | - | 19.1 | - |
Jan 18 | - | - | - | 3.6 | - |
ASIAN DEVELOPMENT BANK—New Zealand is participating in the Asian Development Bank whose main objective is to accelerate the economic development of the ECAFE region. New Zealand's contribution to the capital stock of the Bank is US$22.56 million, half of which is payable in convertible currency and half in New Zealand currency. The local currency portion is restricted to payment for goods and services produced in New Zealand. At the present time only half of the capital stock of the Bank is being paid up so the cost to New Zealand's overseas reserves has been just over $5 million since contributions began in 1966.
MONETARY AND ECONOMIC COUNCIL—In 1961, in line with a recommendation of the Royal Commission on Monetary, Banking, and Credit Systems, there was established a Monetary and Economic Council whose principal functions are to report from time to time on the extent to which stability in the prices of goods and services, economic growth, full employment, and higher standards of living are being achieved, and to make recommendations as to measures that should be taken to promote such developments. Among other matters, the council is required to consider the provision of finance for the expansion of primary and secondary industries and of services, and the ensuring of a balanced relationship between the creation and issue of money and the production and provision of goods and services. A series of reports have been made to the Government and have been published.
DEVELOPMENT FINANCE CORPORATION—This corporation was established under the Development Finance Corporation Act 1964. In 1970, the Act was amended to broaden the scope of the corporation's activities and particularly to remove the provision limiting it as a lender of last resort. The general functions of the corporation are to provide finance for the establishment of new industries and for the development or extension of existing industries and to encourage and promote investment in the industrial development of New Zealand by providing suitable technical advice.
MORTGAGE LAW—The borrowing of money on mortgage is a principal means of financing the erection or purchase of houses and commercial buildings, and the purchase of farms. Under the Land Transfer Act 1952 “mortgage” means and includes any charge on land created under the provisions of that Act for securing:
The repayment of a loan or satisfaction of an existing debt.
The repayment of future advances, or payment or satisfaction of any future or unascertained debt or liability, contingent or otherwise.
The payment to the holders for the time being of any bonds, debentures, promissory notes, or other securities, negotiable or otherwise, made or issued by the mortgagor before or after the creation of such charge.
The payment to any person or persons by yearly or periodical payments or otherwise of an annuity, rent charge, or sum of money other than a debt.
Where the ownership of land is registered under the Land Transfer Act (as, see Section 10a, the great majority of land titles now are) mortgages on that land are granted by virtue of the provisions of that Act; they take effect as securities and do not operate as transfers of the estate or interest charged. In the case of other land or property a mortgage is granted under what is known as the deeds or deeds-registration system; the mortgage in this instance operating as a conveyance or assignment of the land or property mortgaged, for the mortgagee becomes the registered proprietor of the land, subject to the right of the mortgagor to have the property reregistered in his name on the discharge of his obligations under the mortgage. Although in form a mortgage under the deeds system is a conveyance, in equity it is treated as merely a charge on the land.
SUMMARY OF MORTGAGES REGISTERED AND DISCHARGED—A table is given showing the number of urban and rural registrations, and amounts involved.
(A longer time series is produced in the Statistical Summary at the back of the Yearbook.)
Year Ended 31 March | Mortgage Registrations | Area | Amount Secured | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban | Rural | Total | Rural | Urban | Rural | Total | |
NOTE—These figures exclude certain miscellaneous registrations, but have not been adjusted to exclude duplications. | |||||||
hectares | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
(000) | |||||||
1961 | 52,549 | 12,088 | 64,637 | 1,491 | 198.2 | 110.0 | 308.1 |
1962 | 51,109 | 11,442 | 62,551 | 1,344 | 211.6 | 125.3 | 337.0 |
1963 | 48,784 | 10,528 | 59,312 | 1.300 | 205,1 | 103.9 | 309.0 |
1964 | 52,613 | 11,408 | 64,021 | 1,490 | 222.9 | 117.4 | 340.3 |
1965 | 58,232 | 13,299 | 71,531 | 1,739 | 257.2 | 162.8 | 420.0 |
1966 | 62,809 | 14,169 | 76,978 | 1,829 | 308.0 | 180.0 | 488.0 |
1967 | 61,017 | 14,286 | 75,303 | 2,196 | 307.8 | 185.6 | 493.4 |
1968 | 60,155 | 13,180 | 73,335 | 1,901 | 315.3 | 152.4 | 467.8 |
1969 | 63,169 | 12,374 | 75,543 | 1,641 | 334.3 | 148.1 | 482.3 |
1970 | 69,495 | 13,983 | 83,478 | 1,805 | 388.3 | 185.6 | 573.9 |
1971 | 80,039 | 17,903 | 97,942 | 2,448 | 488.4 | 214.6 | 703.0 |
The 80,039 urban mortgages in 1970-71 were in the following categories: first table, 40,100; first flat 17,300; subsequent table 12,741; subsequent flat, 7,358; increases in amount, 2,540. The 17,903 rural mortgages in 1970-71 were in the following categories: first table 5,254; first flat 4,173; subsequent table, 2,780; subsequent flat, 4,218; increases in amount 1,478.
MORTGAGES REGISTERED: Value by Districts—The total amount for which mortgages were registered, under the Land Transfer Act, in each registration district is given in the next table.
District | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | |||||
North Auckland | 140.9 | 139.1 | 152.5 | 175.5 | 221.3 |
South Auckland | 73.1 | 78.9 | 70.6 | 82.6 | 100.0 |
Gisborne | 7.1 | 5.9 | 5.9 | 7.0 | 8.5 |
Hawke's Bay | 22.8 | 18.5 | 21.3 | 26.8 | 30.4 |
Taranaki | 22.4 | 16.4 | 14.3 | 17.3 | 23.5 |
Wellington | 92.8 | 93.5 | 95.0 | 108.3 | 129.5 |
Marlborough | 5.6 | 4.8 | 5.9 | 6.2 | 8.4 |
Nelson | 9.3 | 8.8 | 9.2 | 11.1 | 15.2 |
Westland | 1.5 | 1.4 | 1.7 | 2.1 | 2.9 |
Canterbury | 62.3 | 54.3 | 58.9 | 78.1 | 95.7 |
Otago | 31.5 | 28.1 | 28.3 | 31.9 | 39.3 |
Southland | 24.2 | 18.1 | 18.7 | 27.1 | 28.2 |
Totals | 493.4 | 467.8 | 482.3 | 573.9 | 703.0 |
The following table shows urban and rural mortgages by land registration district for 1970-71. Auckland urban area, the largest centre of population in New Zealand, is in the North Auckland district.
Land Registration District | Urban | Rural | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Area | Number | Amount | |
$(m) | $(m) | hectares(000) | $(m) | ||||
North Auckland | 27,725 | 185.5 | 3,601 | 35.9 | 265 | 31,326 | 221.3 |
South Auckland | 9,044 | 53.9 | 3,969 | 46.1 | 329 | 13,013 | 100.0 |
Gisborne | 762 | 4.3 | 327 | 4.2 | 111 | 1,089 | 8.5 |
Hawke's Bay | 3,226 | 17.0 | 776 | 13.4 | 157 | 4,002 | 30.4 |
Taranaki | 1,692 | 10.6 | 1,178 | 12.9 | 125 | 2,870 | 23.5 |
Wellington | 16,544 | 104.3 | 1,868 | 25.2 | 254 | 18,412 | 129.5 |
Marlborough | 671 | 3.5 | 481 | 5.0 | 158 | 1,152 | 8.4 |
Nelson | 1,875 | 9.7 | 630 | 5.5 | 118 | 2,505 | 15.2 |
Westland | 314 | 1.4 | 133 | 1.5 | 21 | 447 | 2.9 |
Canterbury | 11,037 | 60.5 | 2,551 | 35.2 | 425 | 13,588 | 95.7 |
Otago | 4,836 | 24.1 | 1,231 | 15.2 | 319 | 6,067 | 39.3 |
Southland | 2,313 | 13.8 | 1,158 | 14.4 | 167 | 3,471 | 28.2 |
Totals | 80,039 | 488.4 | 17,903 | 214.6 | 2,448 | 97,942 | 703.0 |
Classification by Amounts—The following table shows urban and rural mortgages by amount groups for 1970-71.
Amount Group | Urban | Rural | All Properties | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
$ | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||
Under- 1,000 | 5,370 | 3.1 | 1,109 | 0.6 | 6,479 | 3.8 |
1,000- 1,999 | 9,426 | 12.4 | 1,745 | 1.9 | 11,171 | 14.4 |
2,000- 3,999 | 13,923 | 37.3 | 1,635 | 4.5 | 15,558 | 41.8 |
4,000- 5,999 | 12,180 | 58.2 | 1,568 | 7.4 | 13,748 | 65.6 |
6,000- 7,999 | 18,304 | 125.0 | 1,409 | 9.4 | 19,713 | 134.4 |
8,000- 9,999 | 5,962 | 51.1 | 1,009 | 8.6 | 6,971 | 59.7 |
10,000-14,999 | 6,310 | 72.1 | 1,919 | 22.3 | 8,229 | 94.4 |
15,000 and over | 3,784 | 129.2 | 4,966 | 159.8 | 8,750 | 289.0 |
Unspecified | 4,780 | ... | 2,543 | ... | 7,323 | ... |
Totals | 80,039 | 488.4 | 17,903 | 214.6 | 97,942 | 703.0 |
Rates of Interest—The average rate of interest on new mortgages over the last 50 years is given in a table in the Statistical Summary at the end of this Yearbook.
The average rate of interest for urban properties for 1970-71 was 7.02 percent, as compared with 6.54 percent for rural properties. The comparable rates for 1969-70 were 6.87 and 6.55 percent respectively.
In 1970-71 the number of 3-percent mortgages increased from 1,301 to 1,997 and the amount advanced increased from $10 million to $16 million.
An analysis showing amounts classified by interest rate groups is given below. It should be noted that some mortgages, notably those of trading banks, do not specify the rate of interest.
Year Ended 31 March | Not Exceeding 3 Percent | Over 3 Percent to 4 Percent | Over 4 Percent to 4 1/2 Percent | Over 4 1/2 Percent to 4 1/2 Percent | Over 4 3/4 Percent to 5 Percent | Over 5 Percent to 5 1/2 Percent | Over 5 1/2 Percent to 6 Percent | Exceeding 6 Percent |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | ||||||||
1961 | 57.1 | 4.6 | 3.1 | 14.0 | 36.0 | 91.9 | 42.5 | 18.5 |
1962 | 51.0 | 4.8 | 2.9 | 14.0 | 42.3 | 64.2 | 78.1 | 40.0 |
1963 | 39.4 | 2.8 | 2.2 | 1.2 | 54.5 | 31.9 | 72.5 | 64.4 |
1964 | 34.2 | 2.9 | 2.1 | 0.4 | 57.5 | 26.5 | 71.8 | 95.9 |
1965 | 33.1 | 3.4 | 1.9 | 0.3 | 81.1 | 27.3 | 92.4 | 121.3 |
1966 | 27.3 | 4.6 | 2.3 | 0.1 | 84.6 | 28.3 | 81.7 | 203.2 |
1967 | 13.9 | 3.9 | 1.8 | 0.3 | 97.0 | 26.2 | 46.1 | 239.2 |
1968 | 9.2 | 3.4 | 1.0 | 0.1 | 40.3 | 57.0 | 31.1 | 264.9 |
1969 | 9.8 | 3.7 | 1.5 | 0.2 | 22.7 | 65.3 | 30.9 | 289.0 |
1970 | 11.1 | 3.6 | 1.2 | 0.4 | 21.4 | 76.8 | 39.2 | 361.6 |
1971 | 17.3 | 4.8 | 1.0 | 0.2 | 14.5 | 105.9 | 46.3 | 441.4 |
A similar analysis by interest rate groups is shown (together with the annual average interest rate) in the following diagram.
Mortgages by Class—In this section, mortgages are tabulated by class, i.e., as first flat, subsequent flat, first table, subsequent table, and as increases on existing mortgages. The majority of housing mortgages, especially those from Government agencies, are table (or instalment) mortgages. At the 1966 Census, out of a total of 716,104 inhabited permanent private dwellings, 213,807 were owned with table mortgage compared with 80,885 owned with flat mortgage (197,085 dwellings were owned without mortgage, 177,429 were rented or leased, and the balance of the dwellings were free with job, loaned without payment, or the tenure was unspecified).
The following table shows the amounts advanced and average interest rates of mortgages on urban and rural property by class. Mortgages for which the interest rates are not specified are excluded from the calculations of average rates.
Year Ended 31 March | Class of Mortgage | Total, Urban and Rural | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban | Rural | ||||||
First Flat | First Table | Total (Including Other) | First Flat | First Table | Total (Including Other) | ||
Amount advanced $(m) | |||||||
1966 | 88.7 | 184.0 | 308.0 | 61.4 | 80.7 | 180.0 | 488.0 |
1967 | 93.9 | 174.3 | 307.8 | 61.4 | 75.9 | 185.6 | 493.4 |
1968 | 98.1 | 172.5 | 315.3 | 51.8 | 55.7 | 152.4 | 467.8 |
1969 | 88.5 | 202.9 | 334.3 | 44.9 | 61.1 | 148.1 | 482.3 |
1970 | 74.4 | 258.6 | 388.3 | 46.7 | 81.1 | 185.6 | 573.9 |
1971 | 112.6 | 304.2 | 488.4 | 52.2 | 86.5 | 214.6 | 703.0 |
Average interest rate (percent) | |||||||
1966 | 6.69 | 5.68 | 6.18 | 6.24 | 5.64 | 5.90 | 6.07 |
1967 | 7.06 | 5.88 | 6.47 | 6.46 | 5.78 | 6.06 | 6.31 |
1968 | 7.33 | 6.19 | 6.77 | 6.64 | 6.17 | 6.39 | 6.64 |
1969 | 7.45 | 6.36 | 6.84 | 6.73 | 6.37 | 6.50 | 6.74 |
1970 | 7.36 | 6.54 | 6.87 | 6.86 | 6.44 | 6.55 | 6.77 |
1971 | 7.68 | 6.56 | 7.02 | 7.01 | 6.36 | 6.54 | 6.88 |
From 12 February 1958 the State Advances Corporation has made housing loans with provision for rebate of interest to 3 percent where the income of applicants does not exceed prescribed limits. If mortgages at 3 percent interest are excluded from the calculations, the average rate of interest on all mortgages during recent years becomes 6.27 percent in 1965-66, 6.41 percent in 1966-67, 6.71 percent in 1967-68, 6.81 percent in 1968-69, 6.84 percent in 1969-70, and 6.98 percent in 1970-71.
SOURCES OF MORTGAGE FINANCE—The following table indicates the sources of finance for mortgages registered. For mortgages on urban properties, 21.3 percent of the aggregate advances in 1970-71 were obtained from Government agencies (of which the principal one is the State Advances Corporation) compared with 19.6 percent in 1969-70.
Year Ended 31 March | Government | Local Authorities | Trading Banks | Trustee Savings Banks | Building Societies | Insurance Companies | Private Individuals | All Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | |||||||||
Urban Properties | |||||||||
1967 | 66.2 | 0.4 | 0.9 | 12.8 | 39.6 | 41.4 | 98.9 | 47.5 | 307.8 |
1968 | 65.7 | 0.4 | 1.6 | 11.7 | 42.0 | 39.7 | 100.6 | 53.7 | 315.3 |
1969 | 68.3 | 0.5 | 2.7 | 18.1 | 44.7 | 45.8 | 105.6 | 48.6 | 334.3 |
1970 | 76.0 | 0.4 | 4.2 | 22.3 | 56.6 | 49.7 | 114.4 | 64.9 | 388.3 |
1971 | 95.7 | 1.1 | 4.7 | 34.9 | 66.0 | 49.6 | 126.4 | 110.2 | 488.4 |
Rural Properties | |||||||||
1967 | 52.6 | 0.2 | 0.6 | 3.8 | 4.3 | 20.5 | 81.8 | 21.8 | 185.6 |
1968 | 35.7 | 0.1 | 0.6 | 2.3 | 4.4 | 19.3 | 70.9 | 19.2 | 152.4 |
1969 | 33.3 | 0.1 | 1.6 | 4.2 | 5.2 | 19.0 | 62.8 | 21.8 | 148.0 |
1970 | 47.8 | 0.1 | 2.5 | 4.8 | 6.5 | 22.4 | 72.3 | 29.2 | 185.6 |
1971 | 67.4 | 0.1 | 1.9 | 6.2 | 7.8 | 18.0 | 76.1 | 37.0 | 214.6 |
Points to note in considering statistics of mortgages by source of finance are that most trading bank mortgages specify neither interest rates nor the amounts involved; and that the Government Life Insurance Office and the State Insurance Office are included among Government agencies, not with insurance companies.
Supplementary details on sources of mortgage finance with numbers and amounts of mortgages at various rates of interest are given in a supplement to the June 1971 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
MORTGAGES DISCHARGED—Details of urban and rural discharges for the latest 2 years are given in the following table.
Land Registration District | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban | Rural | Urban | Rural | |||||
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | |||||
North Auckland | 17,528 | 81.0 | 2,325 | 16.3 | 20,451 | 101.7 | 2,406 | 16.6 |
South Auckland | 5,542 | 24.7 | 2,198 | 20.8 | 6,764 | 30.5 | 2,391 | 23.6 |
Gisborne | 619 | 2.1 | 227 | 1.4 | 729 | 2.7 | 237 | 1.8 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,291 | 8.0 | 570 | 6.4 | 2,500 | 9.9 | 525 | 5.3 |
Taranaki | 1,144 | 4.2 | 616 | 4.7 | 1,408 | 5.5 | 711 | 5.7 |
Wellington | 11,754 | 54.9 | 1,366 | 11.8 | 13,276 | 60.4 | 1,392 | 11.8 |
Marlborough | 483 | 1.5 | 285 | 1.8 | 582 | 2.3 | 329 | 2.4 |
Nelson | 1,281 | 4.3 | 344 | 1.7 | 1,462 | 5.4 | 464 | 2.6 |
Westland | 261 | 0.6 | 98 | 0.5 | 327 | 1.0 | 108 | 0.6 |
Canterbury | 7,682 | 28.6 | 1,593 | 15.7 | 8,933 | 34.9 | 1,510 | 14.7 |
Otago | 4,088 | 15.2 | 795 | 6.9 | 4,543 | 14.5 | 853 | 7.3 |
Southland | 1,905 | 8.0 | 718 | 7.0 | 1,939 | 8.1 | 722 | 7.1 |
Totals | 54,578 | 233.1 | 11,135 | 95.0 | 62,914 | 276.9 | 11,648 | 99.6 |
Many discharges are not registered, particularly in the case of leaseholds and also of second or other further mortgages when the power of sale has been exercised by the first mortgagee. The figures for discharges are further affected by the high proportion of table mortgages. This is particularly so in cases where the mortgage is approaching maturity, since the whole amount remains on the register until finally discharged, despite the fact that the original amount of indebtedness has been considerably reduced.
GENERAL—The principal business of the State Advances Corporation is the making of loans for approved purposes and it has power to deal in and manage property. In the exercise of its functions and powers the corporation is required to give effect to the policies of Government as communicated to it by the Minister of Finance.
Since 1937 when Government embarked upon the scheme for the erection of State rental houses, the corporation has been responsible for the letting and subsequent administration of these properties. The operations of the corporation can be classified under two main headings, these being, firstly, the lending of money on mortgage (and certain allied functions) in accordance with the State Advances Corporation Act 1965, and secondly, the letting and administration of State rental houses in terms of the Housing Act 1955.
Government first entered the field of mortgage finance in 1894 with the passing of the Government Advances to Settlers Act—the objective being to provide loans at economic interest rates and on stable terms and conditions to farmers for land development purposes. The functions of the office, later known as the State Advances Department, were subsequently enlarged to allow loans to workers for the erection and purchase of houses and to local authorities for the provision of public facilities. A public corporation was established with the passing of the Mortgage Corporation Act 1934-35—the share capital of $2,000,000 being subscribed equally by Government and public. The business of the State Advances Department and certain operations of the Lands and Survey Department and Public Trust Office were absorbed by the new corporation.
In terms of the State Advances Corporation Act 1936, the Government acquired the privately-owned shares of the Mortgage Corporation, extended its functions and changed its name to the State Advances Corporation of New Zealand. The State Advances Corporation Act 1965 transferred the management of the corporation from a board of management to a body corporate consisting of the managing director, deputy managing director (both full-time executive officers), one or more other directors not exceeding four, all appointed by the Governor-General and Consul, and an ex officio director being an officer of Treasury. The body corporate may exercise all the powers and discharge all the functions of the corporation in accordance with the statutory provisions of the Act. The $2,000,000 capital, formerly an appropriation from the Consolidated Fund, was redeemed by a loan from the National Development Loans Account.
FARM LOANS—Loan finance is granted by the corporation for the purchase and/or development of farm properties. Present policy is directed towards stimulating increased production, the strengthening of marginal farms (which is essential in present economic climate) and assisting suitable young farmers and farm workers who can demonstrate a need for finance from the corporation, and who have not previously owned an economic property. Loans may be granted for the purchase of land and improvements and stock and plant, the erection of necessary buildings, and for essential development work. Loans are generally limited to two-thirds of the corporation's value of the land and improvements, although loans in excess of this margin may be approved where collateral security over stock and plant is available. It has been found that the aim of assisting suitable applicants to acquire properties with adequate stock and plant can be achieved with loans up to $25,000 in the case of dairy farms, and $40,000 for sheep farms, and these are the maximum loans normally available. However, loans in excess of these amounts will be considered in special circumstances, such as high-country sheep stations. Limited loan assistance is available to refinance existing commitments but priority is given to efficient farmers who have substantially increased production and have established a need for rearrangement of their finances. Where a farmer whose property is already mortgaged elsewhere requires finance for development and for increasing production, the corporation is able in appropriate cases to grant loans by way of second (or subsequent) mortgage. The currentinterest rate for new farm purchase loans is 7 percent on first mortgage security. Interest rate for refinancing loans is 7 percent first mortgage and 8 percent second and subsequent mortgage. Farm development and amalgamation loans bear an interest rate of 5 1/2 percent first mortgage and 6 percent second or subsequent mortgage up to $30,000 (including any previous loans) thereafter at 7 percent and 8 percent respectively. Repayments are normally on a table basis for 25 years but this is often varied to suit the particular case.
Loans on Stock and Plant—Loans by way of first security over stock and plant only can be granted by the corporation to farmers, including share milkers and lessees of farms, for the purchase of stock and plant or for other farming purposes. These loans are limited to 60 percent of the value of the stock and plant with a maximum of $8,000 for one man. The loans are repayable over a short term, usually 5 years with interest at 5 1/2 percent. In the case of young farmers between the ages of 21 and 35 years, loans are available up to 75 percent of the value of stock and plant but when this extended margin applies the maximum loan limit is $5,000 for a one-man herd and $7,000 for a two-man herd.
Co-operative Rural Intermediate Credit Associations—Loans may be granted by the corporation to co-operative rural intermediate credit associations operating in terms of the Rural Intermediate Credit Act 1927 and amendments. The interest rate charged by the corporation to the associations is 4 1/2 percent and the associations relend to their members at 5 1/2 percent for the purchase of farm stock and plant or other farming purposes. The loans are secured over the stock and plant and are repayable by the farmer borrowers over a short term, usually 5 years. At 31 March 1971 there were five co-operative rural intermediate credit associations in operation. The loans authorised through this channel during the year 1970-71 amounted to $754,795, and loans current at the end of the year amounted to $1,934,014.
FARM MORTGAGE GUARANTEES—In recognition of the need for farmers to have access to more capital for future reorganisation and reconstruction than the State Advances Corporation can make available by direct loans, it has been decided to introduce the Farm Mortgage Guarantee Scheme. Prudent lenders with soundly administered mortgages will be protected, first against loss of capital and secondly, for an additional fee, will have the option of an assurance of receiving charges periodically due in terms of the mortgage if a farmer is temporarily unable to meet them. These guarantees will be backed by the existing reserves of the corporation.
An important feature of the State Advances Corporation Farm Mortgage Guarantee is that the loan can be classed as a trustee investment even though normal trustee limits are exceeded.
All lenders, including vendors, are eligible to have their mortgages guaranteed. The farm property concerned must be capable of servicing the total debt and the mortgagor is expected to have a minimum equity of 30 percent of the value of the proposition. Loans of up to 80 percent of the mortgageable value of the security (as determined by a registered valuer) may be guaranteed.
Both table and flat mortgages on first, second, and subsequent securities are acceptable. One single fee is payable on the first uplifting of loan moneys. The fee varies between 25c and $2 per $100 of loan guaranteed, according to risk.
It is expected that this additional service offered by the corporation will go some way towards enabling competent creditworthy farmers to raise the mortgage finance necessary to maintain an efficient competitive agricultural industry.
HOUSING LOANS—In view of the heavy calls on its funds and the need to overtake the housing shortage, the corporation was in recent years concentrating its residential lending on the provision of loans for the erection of houses or the acquisition of houses not previously occupied. However, in 1964 the provision of loans to assist home seekers to purchase previously occupied houses was reinstated and has since been operated to the extent of available funds. The loans are made on the security of a first mortgage of land. Each case is considered on its merits taking into account the financial position of the applicant and the cost of the proposition. Each applicant is expected to make a reasonable contribution himself. Loans for the erection of houses or the purchase of houses which have not previously been occupied are limited to a maximum of $10,000 where the applicant contributes 20 percent of the total cost of land and house from his own resources, and $9,500 in all other cases.
Loans for the purchase of houses which have been previously occupied are in general limited to two-thirds of the assessed value of the property with a maximum of $9,000 (a childless couple must contribute $3,000 from their own resources). An applicant whose income is within the limits outlined below can qualify for a rebate of interest to 3 percent.
In February 1958 a scheme was introduced whereby loans with interest rebated to 3 percent were made available for the erection of houses or the acquisition of houses not previously occupied. In May 1964 the scheme was extended to loans for the purchase of houses previously occupied. To qualify for a rebated interest loan the borrowers must not have owned a property within 5 years prior to the date of the loan application and the breadwinner's income must not have exceeded $2,480 a year increased by $100 for each dependent child. Income for this purpose includes overtime and bonuses but excludes family benefit or war pensions.
Loans now being granted at 3 percent interest provide for a 5-yearly review of the interest rate and if the borrower does not qualify on income rebate to 3 percent at the time of review, the interest rate is increased to the normal interest rate for the balance of the term of the loan. The normal interest rate is also subject to a 5-yearly review.
For the year ended 31 March 1971, 2,230 loans involving $14,965,620 were authorised with rebate to 3 percent compared with 2,327 loans for $15,109,230 in 1969-70.
Family Benefit Capitalisation—A further scheme of housing finance administered by the corporation is that involving capitalisation of family benefits, which came into operation on 1 April 1959, the moneys for which are provided by the Social Welfare Department and paid out by the corporation. Applications for advances under the Family Benefit (Home Ownership) Act 1964 are received only from applicants who have already been declared eligible by the Social Security Commission. For the year ended 31 March 1971, 7,229 advances totalling $9,172,195 were authorised by the corporation under this agency, compared with 6,638 advances totalling $8,053,668 in 1969-70.
Mortgage Guarantee Scheme for Housing—The corporation has statutory authority to guarantee mortgages and operates a scheme whereby an approved lending institution may be guaranteed the repayment of that portion of a housing loan granted by the institution in excess of its normal limits (usually two-thirds of value). The guarantee operates up to 90 percent of value for a total loan not exceeding $13,500 for the erection of a house, for the purchase of an existing house, or for alterations and additions. The borrower is required to pay to the credit of the corporation's General Reserve Fund an amount equal to 2 percent of the portion of the loan guaranteed. Guarantees since the inception of the scheme total 5,136 involving $27,205,557 advanced by lending institutions, of which $4,170,079 was guaranteed.
REHABILITATION—The corporation is the principal agent for the Rehabilitation Board regarding loans granted on rehabilitation terms to eligible ex-servicemen for the purchase and improvement of farms and the purchase or erection of dwellings. Loan moneys for these purposes are made available from the corporation's own funds. The securities taken by the corporation are similar to mortgages taken for the purpose of securing loans made under the corporation's ordinary lending activities, except that the Reserve Fund contribution on loans within the respective rehabilitation loan limits is paid to the corporation by the Consolidated Revenue Account which also meets the difference between the corporation's normal interest rate and the reduced interest rate charged to ex-servicemen. The classes of loans currently granted are set out in Section 6b (War Pensions).
LOANS TO INDUSTRY—The corporation is also authorised to make loans for the development of existing industries or the establishment of new industries where they are in the public interest. Apart from loans, guarantees may also be given to other lenders, in terms of Government schemes designed to promote the provision of tourist accommodation and the development of the fishing industry.
LOAN AUTHORISATIONS—A summary of loans authorised) by the corporation for the latest 2 financial years ended 31 March is given in the following table.
Class of Loan | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
Farm loans— | $(000) | $(000) | ||
Purchase | 447 | 11,582 | 367 | 9,947 |
Development | 1,440 | 11,899 | 1,833 | 14,085 |
Refinance | 377 | 4,269 | 932 | 5,720 |
Additional land | 849 | 16,321 | 1,034 | 20,377 |
Stock loans— | ||||
Direct | 422 | 2,369 | 415 | 2,311 |
RIC associations | 183 | 949 | 154 | 755 |
Lands Department settlements | 26 | 530 | 5 | 108 |
Totals, rural | 3,744 | 47,919 | 4,740 | 53,303 |
Housing loans— | ||||
Erection | 7,126 | 47,646 | 7,043 | 49,480 |
Purchase | 3,042 | 18,355 | 4,687 | 29,616 |
Other purposes | 478 | 652 | 495 | 701 |
Totals, urban | 10,646 | 66,653 | 12,225 | 79,797 |
Loans to industry | 37 | 5,735 | 50 | 3,704 |
Grand totals | 14,427 | 120,307 | 17,015 | 136,804 |
The above figures include rehabilitation loans to ex-servicemen in respect of farms and houses.
The aggregate loans approved from its own funds since the corporation commenced business in 1935 to 31 March 1971 are as follows.
Type of Loan | Number | Amount |
---|---|---|
*Since 1958 the whole of the General Reserve Fund has been invested in Government securities. | ||
$(million) | ||
Farm | 57,593 | 550.1 |
Housing | 262,682 | 1,120.0 |
Loans to industry | 231 | 43.8 |
Loans to local authorities (from General Reserve Fund)* | 1,131 | 38.3 |
Totals | 321,637 | 1,752.2 |
Conditions of Loans—The large majority of the loans granted by the corporation are secured by table mortgages for terms varying from 10 to 30 years, but the corporation also has power to make advances on flat mortgages on certain conditions.
When loans are granted in excess of normal lending margins, mortgagors may be required to offer some form of collateral security (e.g., mortgage of life policy).
All mortgagors who receive from the corporation a loan secured by a mortgage of land are required to pay, as a contribution to the corporation's General Reserve Fund, an amount equal to 2 percent of the amount of the loan and this amount may be borrowed as an addition to the principal sum if so desired. This contribution may be waived, or reduced, in respect of a loan granted within 5 years of repaying an earlier loan from the corporation. These amounts, together with the transfer from profits referred to later, form the General Reserve Fund.
Interest Rates—The rates of interest on housing loans is 5 1/2 percent, and on loans to industry 6 to 7 percent (farm loans are covered earlier).
Mortgages granted after 1 April 1968 provide for a review of the rate of interest at 5-yearly intervals.
Annual Repayment Costs—The following summary shows the annual cost—i.e., interest and principal payments—per $100 borrowed on table mortgage at 3 percent, 5 1/2 percent, and 6 percent for the various periods.
Term | Annual Amount Payable Per $100 Borrowed | ||
---|---|---|---|
3 Percent | 5 1/2 Percent | 6 Percent | |
$ | $ | $ | |
10 years | 11.64 | 13.14 | 13.44 |
15 years | 8.32 | 9.90 | 10.20 |
20 years | 6.68 | 8.30 | 8.66 |
25 years | 5.72 | 7.40 | 7.78 |
30 years | 5.08 | 6.84 | 7.22 |
FINANCIAL—Balance-sheet figures show that at 31 March 1971 stock and debentures outstanding were $340,107,780. National Development Loans capital was $522,523,230, compared with $461,523,230 at 31 March 1970.
The General Reserve Fund at 31 March 1971 amounted to $45,315,934 and in addition there were specific reserves amounting to $7,625,016, making total reserves of $52,940,950 as compared with $49,241,480 at 31 March 1970.
Funds available to the corporation from National Development Loans Accounts have been subject to an interest rate of 4 1/2 percent from 1 April 1963, and a total of $61,000,000 was advanced during the year.
As from the same date the corporation was reimbursed for interest concessions on civilian rebated housing loans (that is, for the difference between its normal lending rate and the rebated rate). This reimbursement is effected by deduction from interest payments due by the corporation to the Public Account in respect of National Development Loans capital and the interest concessions so reimbursed amounted to $3,961,599 for the year ended 31 March 1971.
Mortgages and accrued interest at 31 March 1971 totalled $862,345,061, an increase of $58,323,423 over the amount at 31 March 1970, while Government and local authority securities and accrued interest, at $52,783,369, were greater by $2,339,729.
After such provision as the Minister of Finance thinks proper has been made for the depreciation of securities or other assets, and for such other matters as in his opinion are necessary for the efficient conduct of the business of the corporation, the surplus for each financial year after payment of income tax is to be paid into the Public Account unless the Minister, in his discretion, authorises it to be credited in whole or in part, to the General Reserve Fund of the corporation.
The details of profits in respect of operations during each of the latest 3 financial years are given in the following table.
Disposition and Appropriation of Profits | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Gross income | 39,020 | 41,948 | 45,300 |
Less interest on Reserve Fund investments | 2,176 | 2,420 | 2,504 |
Less interest on loan capital | 30,026 | 31,876 | 34,493 |
Gross Profit | 6,818 | 7,652 | 8,303 |
Less management expenses | 2,265 | 2,537 | 3,220 |
Net Profit | 4,553 | 5,115 | 5,083 |
Less reserve for taxes | 2,284 | 2,562 | 2,550 |
Less transfer to General Reserve | 40 | 40 | 40 |
Less transfer to Premises Capital Reserve | 800 | 800 | 800 |
Surplus payable to Public Account | 1,429 | 1,713 | 1,693 |
The gross income of $45,300,402 in 1970-71 included $37,722,324 interest on mortgages and current accounts, 52,594,416 interest on Government and local authority securities, $991,119 recovery from the Rehabilitation Division on account of interest concessions to ex-servicemen on rehabilitation advances, and $3,961,598 for interest concessions on civilian rebated advances. Corresponding figures for 1969-70 were $41,948,736, $34,456,670, $2,440,858 and $1,017,369 respectively for the first four items.
HOUSING ACT 1955: In addition to its lending activities the State Advances Corporation has the important function of administering the Housing Act 1955 on behalf of the Crown. The following are the main operations:
Letting and administration of State rental houses and flats.
Sale of State rental houses to tenants desiring to purchase.
Loans to local authorities for the erection of rental accommodation.
State Rental Housing—The number of additional dwelling units taken over by the corporation during the year ended 31 March 1971 totalled 1,194. State houses under administration on a tenancy basis at 1 April 1970 were 51,798. After adding the new units taken over and allowing for sales and repurchases, there was a net total of 52,441 at 31 March 1971, an increase of 643 over the previous year.
Rental accounts in arrears at 31 March 1971 were 6.97 percent compared with 8.42 percent a year earlier.
Rents received from tenancies amounted to $18,311,460. In addition the sum of $524,314 was recouped by deduction of interest payable on National Development Loans capital to offset rental concessions granted to pensioners, etc., thus bringing the total receipts to $18,835,774 compared with $18,744,180 for 1969-70. Apart from interest, the largest single item of expenditure charged against rentals was the provision for maintenance of State houses. For the year ended 31 March 1971 this amounted to $4,035,634 against $3,486,670 for the previous year. Rates payable to local authorities showed an increase for the year ended 31 March 1971 being $3,331,138 compared with the previous year's figure of $3,079,155.
As in the preceding year, the interest rate payable on National Development Loans capital in 1970-71 was 3 percent. The year's revenue transactions in the Housing Account produced a total surplus of $1,716,516 which, together with a surplus of $10,319,546 brought forward from 1969-70, resulted in a revenue surplus of $12,036,062 being carried forward at the close of 1971.
References to State housing construction are contained in Section 19 (Building Construction and Housing).
Sale of State Houses—Should they desire to own their own homes, State house tenants of single units are given the opportunity of buying the houses they occupy.
The current purchase terms available to tenants include:
A minimum deposit of $400 or 5 percent of the gross purchase price if this is higher but where, however, the financial position of the purchaser warrants, the corporation may require a greater deposit.
The balance of the purchase money, together with interest, payable over a period of years on an instalment-table basis.
Interest at 5 1/2 percent reducible to 3 percent while conditions of sale are complied with in the case of purchasers who would qualify for a 3 percent housing loan.
Agreements for sale completed after 1 April 1968 provide for a review of the rate of interest at 5-yearly intervals.
From the inception of the sale of State rental houses up to 31 March 1971 the number sold was 23,540 for a total sale price of $126,307,930. Of the houses sold, 1,304 have been repurchased by the corporation for $6,545,560. The repurchases comprise properties which have been bought back in terms of the sale agreement—generally from purchasers who have transferred to other towns in the course of their employment.
Loans to Local Authorities for Housing—The corporation has authority to advance moneys received under the Housing Act 1955 to local authorities for housing purposes; loans are made for pensioner and community housing schemes including urban renewal and, in some cases, the development of land for housing. Under the Rural Housing Act 1939 the corporation has authority also to grant finance to local authorities for farm housing. A summary of loans authorised under these provisions, during the latest 2 financial years, is given in the following table.
Type of Loan to Local Authorities | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | Number | Value | |
$(000) | $(000) | |||
Pensioner housing | 43 | 1,113 | 43 | 742 |
Community housing | 603 | 2,588 | ||
Rural housing | 21 | 1,626 | 31 | 2,446 |
Totals | 64 | 3,342 | 74 | 5,776 |
Interest rates on loans granted to local authorities are: pensioner housing and urban renewal schemes, 3 1/2 percent; other community housing, 5 percent; and rural housing 4 3/4 percent.
SUMMARY OF ACTIVITIES: Classification of Accounts and Balance Sheet Assets at 31 March 1971—As already indicated, the corporation, in addition to its normal lending functions, administers a number of other State activities, and a general summary of the business under administration as at 31 March 1971 is as follows.
Item | Number of Accounts | Amount |
---|---|---|
State Advances Corporation— | $(000) | |
Loans on mortgage— | ||
Rural | 19,474 | 283,564 |
Urban | 131,304 | 554,786 |
Industrial | 120 | 23,993 |
Totals | 150,898 | 862,345 |
Advances to rural intermediate credit associations | 7 | 1,744 |
Advances on current account | 46 | 190 |
Mortgage securities in course of realisation | 80 | 212 |
Government and local authority securities | 418 | 52,783 |
Fixed and current assets | .. | 9,022 |
Farm guarantees | 25 | 31 |
Totals | 576 | 63,982 |
Agencies— | ||
Advances under Rehabilitation Act 1941 — | ||
Furniture, business, and miscellaneous | 566 | 119 |
Interest-free supplementary loans | (4,208) | 747 |
Department of Health | 65 | 3,424 |
Licensing Control Commission | 24 | 664 |
Gas companies | 13 | 361 |
Suspensory loans (rural and urban) | 248 | 510 |
Mines Department suspensory loans | 50 | 51 |
Miscellaneous rentals, etc. | 717 | - |
Totals | 1,683 | 5,876 |
Item | Number of Accounts | Amount |
---|---|---|
Housing Account— | $(000) | |
Properties sold—amounts owing | 13,781 | 56,314 |
Loans to local authorities— | ||
Urban housing | 514 | 19,710 |
Rural housing | 337 | 12,979 |
Properties let— | ||
Dwellings | 52,441 | 272,106 |
Shops, halls, and communal garages | 174 | |
Current assets | .. | 883 |
Timber workers' rentals | 7 | - |
Totals | 67,254 | 361,992 |
Grand totals | 220,411 | 1,294,193 |
Farm loans and residential loans to ex-servicemen under the Rehabilitation Act 1941 are included in the table with mortgage investments. Particulars of all rehabilitation loan authorisations will be found in Section 6b (War Pensions).
GENERAL—Building societies are a relatively popular means of saving and investment in New Zealand and have over 400,000 members. There are 65 building societies with total assets of $294.5 million. They provide finance for home ownership to the extent of over $59 million a year. Building societies have assisted the national economy by developing the field of contractual saving. They are encouraged by legislation, as in other countries and are exempt from income tax except for income derived from the letting of property. The relevant legislation is the Building Societies Act 1965, the Building Societies Savings Bank Regulations 1966, and the Building Societies Regulations 1967.
In 1970 a budgetary measure was introduced requiring building societies to hold 12 1/2 percent of their deposit liabilities in the form of Government securities.
TERMINATING SOCIETIES—Although some of these societies issue preference shares and accept deposits, most of their funds are obtained from periodical subscriptions paid by members on their shares. In general members contract to subscribe for a minimum period of 10 years. Subscriptions cannot be withdrawn within 10 years of membership without penalty. Field staffs are employed to recruit by direct canvassing new members who take up subscription shares, each share entitling a member to compete for a loan of $400, with a contractual payment of 10 cents weekly per share. As funds allow, ballots are held for interest-free loans. A member winning an interest-free loan may use it to finance a home, but the popular feature of these societies is that they offer to ballot-winners, as an alternative to an interest-free loan, a tax-free lump sum payment which is accepted by the great majority of ballot-winners in preference to the interest-free loan.
Members may also compete for interest-bearing loans by a process of tendering or by application. Over 90 percent of the loans granted are on an interest-bearing basis and generally if a member receives an interest-bearing loan he is then excluded from ballots. Terminating societies do not pay an annual dividend or interest on subscription shares but shareholders who have not received a loan and withdraw their shares after 10 or more years of membership receive their subscriptions back in full plus such an amount as the directors may determine. Shares are segregated into groups which terminate after some 30 years when those remaining financial members who have not won a ballot nor received an interest-bearing loan receive a share of profits in addition to a return of their subscriptions. In 1970 there were 13 terminating societies with 379,588 shareholders.
PERMANENT SOCIETIES—Whilst encouraging systematic savings these societies rely more substantially for their funds on single investment deposits and fully paid shares. Some of these societies are authorised to conduct savings banks in a manner substantially similar to the Post Office and other savings banks. A number of permanent societies maintain financial ratios which have enabled them to qualify for designation as societies with which trustees may invest trust funds by way of deposit.
Permanent societies do not conduct ballots but make loans available to members on application. The structures of permanent societies differ, some being purely co-operative, others being partly proprietary and partly co-operative, and others being fully proprietary with all fixed capital somewhat similar to finance companies. In 1970 there were 52 permanent societies with 33,720 shareholders.
ACTIVITIES OF SOCIETIES—Financial activities are shown in the next table.
Item | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | All Societies | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
$(million) | ||||||
Paid-up capital | 39.4 | 43.4 | 152.1 | 168.4 | 191.6 | 211.8 |
Advances on mortgage | 75.1 | 82.8 | 138.4 | 159.5 | 213.6 | 242.2 |
Advances on security of shares | 0.3 | 0.3 | 5.7 | 6.4 | 6.0 | 6.7 |
Investments | 6.6 | 8.1 | 24.3 | 25.4 | 30.9 | 33.5 |
An analysis of shares held at the end of 1970 is shown in the following table.
Type of Share | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Paid-up Value of Shares on Issue | Number of Shareholders | Paid-up Value of Shares on Issue | Number of Shareholders | |
*This item comprises mostly shares which are payable in full on application, and which may be withdrawn by members on certain conditions. | ||||
$(000) | $(000) | |||
Capital shares | 8,008 | 6,383 | 2 | 17 |
Terminating group shares | - | - | 166,858 | 378,353 |
Investing shares | 8,666 | 20,157 | 1,498 | 1,199 |
Other shares | 26,749 | 10,124 | 20 | 22 |
A summary of receipts and payments is given in the following table for financial years of societies ended during 1970.
Item | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | All Societies |
---|---|---|---|
*Ten societies are authorised to accept deposits on conditions substantially similar to the considerations pertaining to the Post Other trustee, and private savings banks. | |||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Receipts | |||
Share subscriptions (excluding subscriptions on borrowing shares) | 10,708 | 30,350 | 41,058 |
Deposits received— | |||
Savings bank | 3,316 | 135 | 3,451 |
Other | 31,048 | 14,610 | 45,658 |
Interest and principal repaid— | |||
Advances on mortgage (including subscriptions on borrowing shares) | 17,893 | 34,830 | 52,723 |
Advances on shares | 166 | 4,553 | 4,719 |
Investments realised | 6,569 | 22,137 | 28,706 |
Payments | |||
Share moneys withdrawn | 6,972 | 12,882 | 19,854 |
Deposits and interest withdrawn— | |||
*Savings bank | 3,285 | 146 | 3,431 |
Other | 27,770 | 10,168 | 37,938 |
Advanced on mortgage | 20,577 | 47,749 | 68,326 |
Advanced on shares | 182 | 4,843 | 5,025 |
Investments made | 8,078 | 23,183 | 31,261 |
Item | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | All Societies |
---|---|---|---|
*Mainly agency commissions. | |||
Income | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
Interest earned on— | |||
Advances | 4,944 | 9,583 | 14,527 |
Investments | 340 | 1,440 | 1,780 |
Fees, commissions, and fines | 61 | 503 | 564 |
Income from properties | 47 | 469 | 516 |
Net credit from shares forfeited or withdrawn at a discount | 3 | 1,032 | 1,035 |
Other | 40 | 341 | 381 |
Total income | 5,435 | 13,368 | 18,803 |
Expenditure | |||
Interest incurred on borrowings | 2,003 | 990 | 2,993 |
Directors' emoluments | 94 | 77 | 171 |
Auditors' fees | 20 | 41 | 61 |
Salaries | 307 | 1,320 | 1,627 |
Other administrative expenses | 171 | 923 | 1,094 |
Selling and establishment expenses | - | 779 | 779 |
Payment for ballot loan rights | - | 4,104 | 4,104 |
Expenses on properties, including depreciation | 34 | 298 | 332 |
Discount on shares paid in advance | - | 53 | 53 |
Other | 43 | 640* | 683 |
Total expenditure | 2,672 | 9,225 | 11,897 |
Excess of income over expenditure | 2,763 | 4,143 | 6,906 |
The purposes of advances on mortgage in the two latest calendar years are shown in the following table.
Purpose of Loan | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | All Societies | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
Dwellings— | ||||||
Erections | 2.5 | 3.0 | 4.3 | 4.9 | 6.8 | 7.9 |
Purchases | 9.3 | 12.3 | 17.9 | 25.9 | 27.3 | 38.3 |
Other purposes | 1.4 | 1.8 | 10.8 | 11.2 | 12.2 | 13.0 |
Business and other properties | 2.6 | 3.4 | 4.2 | 5.7 | 6.8 | 9.2 |
Totals | 15.9 | 20.5 | 37.2 | 47.8 | 53.1 | 68.3 |
The following table summarises balance sheets for financial years ended during 1970.
Item | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | All Societies |
---|---|---|---|
*Most terminating societies bring the principal outstanding on interest-free loans into their balance sheets at its face value. †In previous years included in either “Advances on security of mortgage” or “Other”. | |||
Assets | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) |
Land and buildings | 1,007 | 7,514 | 8,521 |
Other fixed assets | 62 | 666 | 728 |
Advances on security of mortgage (less credits on borrowing shares)* | 82,778 | 159,463 | 242,241 |
Advances on security of shares | 309 | 6,371 | 6,680 |
Investments | 8,086 | 25,402 | 33,488 |
Cash and bank | 485 | 140 | 625 |
Appropriations in trust debit balances† | - | 2,131 | 2,131 |
Other | 45 | 74 | 119 |
Total assets | 92,772 | 201,761 | 294,533 |
Liabilities | |||
Paid-up capital (excluding borrowing shares) | 43,423 | 168,378 | 211,801 |
Reserves | 4,967 | 7,355 | 12,322 |
Retained profits | 659 | 17,931 | 18,590 |
49,049 | 193,664 | 242,713 | |
Less fictitious assets | - | 15,188 | 15,188 |
49,049 | 178,476 | 227,525 | |
Deposits— | |||
Savings bank | 2,448 | 99 | 2,547 |
Other | 39,366 | 19,163 | 58,529 |
Appropriations in trust credit balances | - | 2,199 | 2,199 |
Provisions | 1,114 | 544 | 1,658 |
Bank overdraft | 692 | 852 | 1,544 |
Other | 103 | 428 | 531 |
Total liabilities | 92,772 | 201,761 | 294,533 |
The book values of investments at the end of the two latest financial years are shown in the next table.
Item | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | All Societies | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
Government securities | 3.6 | 3.9 | 12.9 | 11.7 | 16.5 | 15.6 |
Local body securities | 0.8 | 1.1 | 7.6 | 8.6 | 8.3 | 9.7 |
Short-term money market | 1.1 | 0.8 | 0.6 | 0.3 | 1.7 | 1.1 |
Advances to employees | - | - | 1.6 | 1.8 | 1.7 | 1.9 |
Deposits with other societies | - | - | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.5 | 0.6 |
Deposits with banks | 1.0 | 2.0 | 0.4 | 0.6 | 1.4 | 2.6 |
Other | - | - | 0.6 | 1.9 | 0.7 | 2.0 |
Totals | 6.6 | 8.1 | 24.3 | 25.4 | 30.9 | 33.5 |
GENERAL—The method of carrying on business by companies is now a proved system, a system for the incorporation of persons into a separate entity for trading purposes and providing a convenient method for the investment of capital and for the limitation of liability of the people associated in the company. The incorporation of a company with limited liability provides the framework of commercial and industrial life; private companies have become a usual form of business organisation for the smaller trader.
LEGISLATION—Comprehensive legislation relating to companies is contained in the Companies Act 1955, which came into force on 1 January 1957. An important principle in the legislation is the protection of shareholders, creditors, and the general public by the requirement that there must be the fullest practicable disclosure of information concerning the activities of companies. The annual financial statements must exhibit a true and complete account of a company's affairs and transactions. A prescribed form of presentation is required, and comparative figures for the previous year must be shown. A prospectus must be deposited with the Registrar of Companies before it is issued.
Any number of persons from 2 to 25 may form a private company; a public company must have at least 7 members. A private company of not less than seven members may, under certain conditions, be re-registered as a public company.
The Companies Amendment Act 1963 restricts company takeovers. The Companies Amendment Act 1966 deals with deposits and debentures, and came into force on 1 January 1967.
NEW COMPANIES REGISTERED—The following table shows for the last 11 years the number and aggregate nominal capital of new private companies registered.
In comparing one year with another it should not be overlooked that reregistrations, on account of reconstruction of companies or for other reasons, are included. Such reregistrations of large companies may have a considerable effect on the year's total, so far as capital is concerned.
The nominal capital shown for overseas companies is the total nominal capital of these companies and, of course, bears no relationship to their capital resources employed in New Zealand. It is shown merely as some indication of the relative size of overseas companies commencing business in this country.
Year | Private Companies | Public Companies | Overseas Companies | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | |
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||||
1960 | 3,691 | 29,857 | 46 | 19,759 | 30 | 24,376 |
1961 | 3,531 | 30,204 | 25 | 24,166 | 11 | 17,339 |
1962 | 3,301 | 22,920 | 25 | 10,588 | 25 | 11,581 |
1963 | 4,107 | 30,358 | 26 | 6,315 | 32 | 37,460 |
1964 | 5,009 | 43,832 | 26 | 14,307 | 19 | 31,814 |
1965 | 5,504 | 36,779 | 37 | 25,379 | 22 | 23,602 |
1966 | 5,556 | 37,570 | 16 | 6,887 | 37 | 142,882 |
1967 | 4,771 | 32,076 | 27 | 13,145 | 31 | 57,497 |
1968 | 4,955 | 30,033 | 20 | 6,032 | 35 | 154,036 |
1969 | 6,338 | 60,060 | 30 | 15,004 | 35 | 211,552 |
1970 | 6,346 | 45,154 | 34 | 38,434 | 51 | 199,318 |
The following table gives a classification of new companies registered in 1970 according to the amount of nominal capital.
Amount of Nominal Capital | Private Companies | Public Companies | Overseas Companies | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | |
$ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
Under 2,000 | 2,423 | 1,608 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 |
2,000- 3,999 | 1,322 | 3,109 | - | - | 1 | 3 |
4,000- 5,999 | 1,036 | 4,708 | 1 | 5 | - | - |
6,000- 7,999 | 383 | 2,430 | - | - | - | - |
8,000- 9,999 | 204 | 1,746 | - | - | - | - |
10,000- 11,999 | 427 | 4,293 | 2 | 20 | 6 | 60 |
12,000- 13,999 | 82 | 1,006 | - | - | - | - |
14,000- 15,999 | 89 | 1,321 | 1 | 15 | 1 | 15 |
16,000- 17,999 | 27 | 445 | - | - | 1 | 18 |
18,000- 19,999 | 16 | 290 | - | - | - | - |
20,000- 29,999 | 165 | 3,519 | - | - | 4 | 87 |
30,000- 39,999 | 53 | 1,677 | 2 | 60 | - | - |
40,000- 99,999 | 74 | 3,776 | 3 | 150 | 6 | 378 |
100,000-199,999 | 27 | 3,051 | 3 | 333 | 6 | 600 |
200,000 and over | 12 | 12,176 | 18 | 37,850 | 22 | 198,156 |
Limited by guarantee, etc. | 1 | - | 3 | - | 1 | - |
Totals | 6,346 | 45,154 | 34 | 38,434 | 51 | 199,318 |
The number of private company registrations in 1970 was 6,346, a small increase of 8 over the 6,338 registered in 1969. The nominal capital of companies decreased by $14.9 million over the previous year.
The extent of changes in the number and nominal capital of new registrations of private companies between 1960 and 1970, expressed as percentages of the totals is shown in the following table.
Amount of Nominal Capital | Number | Amount of Capital | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1970 | 1960 | 1970 | |
$ | percent | |||
Under 2,000 | 23.4 | 38.2 | 1.9 | 3.6 |
2,000- 9,999 | 54.6 | 46.5 | 27.3 | 26.5 |
10,000-19,999 | 12.5 | 10.1 | 18.9 | 16.3 |
20,000 and over | 9.5 | 5.2 | 51.9 | 53.6 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Compiled from published sources, the following summary gives the stated objects of all new companies registered during the latest 3 years. Because of possible inaccuracies in the source data, and the difficulty of precise classification by industrial group from the information available, the figures should be regarded as approximate only.
Industry Group | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 |
---|---|---|---|
Agriculture and live-stock production | 502 | 748 | 670 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 61 | 86 | 84 |
Mining and quarrying | 33 | 41 | 76 |
Manufacturing— | |||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 49 | 51 | 61 |
Textile, footwear, and apparel | 33 | 58 | 76 |
Woodwork and furniture | 61 | 60 | 69 |
Machinery | 88 | 114 | 145 |
Transport equipment | 153 | 213 | 250 |
Other | 178 | 256 | 301 |
Construction | 417 | 641 | 606 |
Commerce— | |||
Wholesale and retail | 1,861 | 1,939 | 1,923 |
Banks and other financial institutions | 196 | 370 | 393 |
Real estate | 451 | 599 | 589 |
Other | 14 | 30 | 26 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 189 | 228 | 216 |
Services— | |||
Community and business | 132 | 206 | 181 |
Personal | 440 | 553 | 579 |
Other | 46 | 47 | 59 |
Miscellaneous or not known | 106 | 163 | 122 |
Totals | 5,010 | 6,403 | 6,431 |
Changes of Nominal Capital by Registered Companies—In the calendar year 1970, 1,295 public and private companies which previously had a total nominal capital of $253.2 million increased their nominal capital by $257.5 million to $510.7 million. There were 50 cases with increases of $1 million or more and these accounted for $199.9 million of the total increase.
Overseas companies registered in New Zealand, but not included in the preceding figures, increased their nominal capital by $167.5 million, from $435.4 million to $602.9 million.
In 31 cases local companies reduced their nominal capital by a total of $6.3 million from $15.5 million to $9.2 million.
Companies on Register—At 31 December 1971 there were 83,970 companies on the register compared with 79,632 at the same date last year. Included in these figures are overseas companies which amount to 521 and 513 respectively. These figures were supplied by the Registrar of Companies.
Companies Gazetted as Deleted From the Company Register—During 1970 there were 1,757 companies deleted from the Company Register, their total nominal capital being $20.2 million. In the previous year 1,201 companies with total capital of $1.7 million were deleted.
ANALYSIS OF PUBLIC COMPANY FINANCIAL STATEMENTS—Since 1953 the Reserve Bank of New Zealand has undertaken an analysis of the annual financial statements of a sample of public companies in New Zealand to obtain information concerning company finance and the capital market. Results of these analyses are published in the Reserve Bank Bulletin.
The basis of coverage includes only companies of New Zealand domicile whose income is wholly or mainly from New Zealand sources. This definition excludes, among others, companies carrying on insurance, some stock and station agents, and shipping companies. The number of companies covered has been: 1967-68, 288; 1968-69, 279; 1969-70, 260; and 1970-71, 248. The surveys cover analysed accounts received during the 12 months ended 30 June.
Changes in sources of funds over the latest four years are shown in the following table.
Source of Funds | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
percent | ||||
Retained profits and depreciation | 57.5 | 58.4 | 44.7 | 42.4 |
Other long-term sources | 34.1 | 26.5 | 25.3 | 24.4 |
All long-term sources | 91.6 | 84.9 | 70.0 | 66.8 |
Short-term sources | 8.4 | 15.1 | 30.0 | 33.2 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The next table sets out proportionately the use of funds.
Use of Funds | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|
percent | ||||
Property and plant | 70.2 | 52.2 | 46.8 | 41.4 |
Long-term investment | 3.8 | 11.0 | 9.7 | 11.4 |
74.0 | 63.2 | 56.5 | 52.8 | |
Stocks | 17.4 | 11.8 | 18.3 | 22.3 |
Debtors | 6.4 | 14.0 | 24.2 | 23.6 |
Other short-term | 2.2 | 11.0 | 1.0 | 1.3 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Appropriation of income of 248 New Zealand public companies in the latest two years is shown in the following table.
Item | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|
$(000) | ||
Income for year— | ||
Trading | 225,783 | 244,837 |
Investment income | 6,940 | 8,026 |
Other non-trading income | 1,642 | 1,925 |
Total income | 234,365 | 254,788 |
Deductions— | ||
Depreciation | 56,476 | 61,979 |
Interest on fixed liabilities | 18,966 | 20,936 |
Directors' fees | 1,510 | 1,621 |
Tax on current year's income | 72,852 | 78,322 |
Minority interests | 1,971 | 2,135 |
Total deductions | 151,775 | 164,993 |
Net profit after tax | 82,590 | 89,795 |
Previous year's adjustments— | ||
Tax | 122 | 132 |
Other | 1,485 | 3,188 |
Available for appropriation | 84,197 | 93,115 |
Appropriations— | ||
Goodwill, etc., written off | 2,151 | 4,703 |
Ordinary dividends | 42,993 | 47,695 |
Preference dividends | 1,955 | 1,947 |
Retained in reserves | 37,098 | 38,770 |
Total appropriations | 84,197 | 93,115 |
DEVELOPMENT OF LIFE ASSURANCE—Life assurance is no longer restricted to its original function, but has been encouraged for its avenue of contractual savings accumulating to considerable capital investment. Its additional role as the basis of many private superannuation schemes gives to a large segment of the labour force a protection not available to it a generation ago. Whole-life assurance has been widely supplemented by endowment assurance. Under this category there are policies with titles such as “family-income”, “education”, “mortgage-protection”, or “retirement”, and persons taking out policies regard them as a means of systematic saving. Government encouragement is given by way of income-tax concessions on premiums paid, this approach being common to the governments of many countries.
The steady flow of funds to insurance companies by the payment of premiums are in the form of contractual saving, and the investment of these funds has become a major influence on the financial market. Life-assurance companies are leading lenders of long-term funds to the private sector and important investors in Government and local authority securities. Growth in life-assurance assets has exceeded $100 million a year in recent years and in 1970-71 they totalled $1,397 million of which 36.5 percent is invested in mortgages on property, 27.9 percent in Central Government and local authority securities, and 16.5 percent in company stocks, shares and debentures. Premiums paid each year for life assurance are the equivalent of some 3.6 percent of national income, and life assurance and the insurance organisations as a group have financed about 10 percent of the country's internal public debt.
In the year 1970-71 there were 198,816 new policies issued for a total sum assured of $1,161,8 million, or approximately $407 per head of population. The total number of policies in force at the end of the year was 2,230,346 for a total life assurance of $6.894 million. (These figures exclude annuities.)
INTERNATIONAL COMPARISON—On the basis of the ratio of the value of life assurance in force to the national income, New Zealand is fourth to Canada, the United States, and Sweden, as shown in the following table. This survey covered 43 countries. (Source: Life Insurance Fact Book, 1970.) Selected countries are listed in the following table.
Country | 1963 | 1968 |
---|---|---|
percent | ||
Canada | 183 | 197 |
United States | 151 | 164 |
Sweden | 130 | 154 |
New Zealand | 117 | 151 |
Netherlands | 123 | 123 |
Australia | 82 | 101 |
United Kingdom | 78 | 104 |
Japan | 69 | 112 |
In Sweden the introduction in 1936 of a large national group life plan sponsored by the Government but underwritten by private life companies helped to increase the ratio markedly. Term life cover is believed to constitute a higher proportion of the total coverage in Canada and the United States than in New Zealand, where permanent life cover is relatively high. (Purchase of assurance for a set term provides maximum immediate cover at the lowest cost and can be used to cover mortgage repayments on a house; insurance for a short term for travel purposes is also popular in the United States and Canada.) Group life plans are negotiated by groups of workers in other countries and typically provide for a death benefit equal to one or two times annual earnings.
GENERAL—The statutory provisions affecting life assurance in New Zealand are in the main contained in the Life Insurance Act 1908, the Inalienable Life Annuities Act 1910, and the Government Life Insurance Act 1953.
There are 23 life-assurance offices conducting business in New Zealand at the present time. Of these, six are purely New Zealand institutions—namely, the Government Life Insurance Office, New Zealand Insurance (Life and General) Co. Ltd., Metropolitan Life Assurance Co. of New Zealand Ltd., the South British Life Assurance Co. Ltd., Primary Industries Insurance Co. Ltd., and the Tasman Mutual Life Assurance Co. Ltd.; whilst three, the Provident Life Assurance Co., Dominion Life Assurance Office of New Zealand Ltd., and the Monarch Life Insurance Co. of New Zealand, are registered in this country. The balance dates of the offices vary between June and May of the following year, the financial year of the majority ending in December. The statistics given here relate exclusively to business transacted in New Zealand. Further information is available in the Report on Insurance Statistics prepared by the Department of Statistics and available in Government bookshops.
LIFE ASSURANCE: Ordinary and Industrial—The progress of life assurance in New Zealand is illustrated by the following diagram, which shows the amount of new business transacted.
A summary of annual life-assurance business is given in the following table.
Year | Value of Policies Issued | Value of Policies Discontinued | Value of Policies Existing at End of Year | Annual Premiums on Existing Policies | Number of Policies in Force |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes policies (value $12.1 million) transferred. | |||||
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | (000) | |
1960-61 | 368.0 | 115.2 | 2,278.4 | 59.7 | 1,695 |
1961-62 | 396.6 | 127.4 | 2,547.8 | 64.4 | 1,723 |
1962-63 | 435.2 | 140.2 | 2,842.8 | 69.4 | 1,751 |
1963-64 | 508.6 | 156.0 | 3,195.5 | 75.5 | 1,793 |
1964-65 | 595.6 | 183.3 | 3,609.1 | 82.8 | 1,846 |
1965-66 | 674.0 | 213.3 | 4,069.8 | 91.1 | 1,911 |
1966-67 | 744.0 | 227.0 | 4,586.7 | 100.9 | 1,973 |
1967-68 | 768.9 | 260.6 | 5,094.9 | 113.6 | 2,028 |
1968-69 | 793.2 | 309.2 | 5,579.0 | 121.4 | 2,087 |
1969-70 | 928.8 | 346.1 | 6,155.0 | 131.7 | 2,149 |
1970-71 | 1,173.9* | 434.5 | 6,894.5 | 146.6 | 2,230 |
While the upward trend shown in the figures has been influenced both by the rate of monetary depreciation and the normal growth of population, the course of life-assurance business, particularly during the past decade, has been one of steady progress. In the last 11 years the face value of new business underwritten annually and the amount of cover in force has more than trebled.
Total discontinuances include surrenders and lapses, as well as policies maturing or terminated by death.
ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE: Progress of Business—A table showing the progress of business over a period of 11 years is given below. Annuities are excluded from these figures.
Year | Policies Issued | Policies Discontinued | Policies Existing at End of Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | |
*Includes 4,222 policies with sum assured of $12.1 million and annual premiums $274,978 of the New Zealand Victoria Life Ltd. at 1 June 1970 included in New Zealand (Life General) Insurance Co. Ltd. | |||||||||
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
1960-61 | 117,468 | 361.1 | 7.3 | 55,956 | 108.2 | 3.0 | 1,238,797 | 2,192.8 | 55.7 |
1961-62 | 114,874 | 387.5 | 7.9 | 65,011 | 119.8 | 3.2 | 1,288,688 | 2,460.7 | 60.4 |
1962-63 | 119,238 | 424.5 | 8.4 | 68,757 | 132.0 | 3.3 | 1,339,171 | 2,753.2 | 65.4 |
1963-64 | 131,279 | 497.4 | 9.8 | 71,403 | 148.0 | 3.7 | 1,399,047 | 3,102.6 | 71.5 |
1964-65 | 140,865 | 583.5 | 11.4 | 72,074 | 175.3 | 4.2 | 1,468,051 | 3,512.1 | 78.7 |
1965-66 | 149,768 | 660.9 | 13.1 | 69,720 | 204.6 | 4.8 | 1,548,099 | 3,968.4 | 86.9 |
1966-67 | 152,584 | 730.0 | 14.6 | 73,718 | 217.5 | 4.9 | 1,626,965 | 4,480.9 | 96.6 |
1967-68 | 151,835 | 754.3 | 15.6 | 89,575 | 251.2 | 2.9 | 1,689,224 | 4,984.0 | 109.3 |
1968-69 | 150,856 | 779.4 | 14.7 | 84,635 | 298.9 | 7.0 | 1,755,445 | 5,464.4 | 117.0 |
1969-70 | 165,343 | 913.6 | 17.6 | 89,550 | 335.1 | 7.2 | 1,827,528 | 6,036.2 | 127.2 |
1970-71 | 190,073 | 1,156.8* | 23.3* | 97,354 | 423.0 | 8.5 | 1,920,247 | 6,770.0 | 142.0 |
In addition to the figure of $23.3 million representing annual premiums payable for policies issued during 1970-71, an amount of $7.1 million was paid during that year in the form of single premiums.
The average annual premium for each $100 of new business effected during 1970-71 was $2, compared with $1.93 in 1969-70. There has been evident for some years past a growing preference for whole-life policies or longer-term endowment assurance. Group assurance as a substitute for, or supplementation of, private or national superannuation schemes, has also assumed relative popularity, but owing to lack of data it is unfortunately not possible to give an analysis of policies by types.
Annuity policies issued during 1970-71 (excluded from these tables) numbered 164, as against 189 in 1969-70. The corresponding annual amounts were $4.4 million and $3.8 million. There were 1,833 annuities in force at the end of the year assuring an annual amount of $18.6 million.
A prominent feature of new insurances of recent years has been the increase in the average amount of the sum assured per policy.
Year | Average Amount |
---|---|
$ | |
1960-61 | 3,074 |
1961-62 | 3,374 |
1962-63 | 3,560 |
1963-64 | 3,788 |
1964-65 | 4,142 |
1965-66 | 4,412 |
1966-67 | 4,784 |
1967-68 | 4,968 |
1968-69 | 5,166 |
1969-70 | 5,525 |
1970-71 | 6,159 |
Reasons for the growth in the average amount of the sum assured per policy shown in the above table include the changing types of policies being issued, and the increasing numbers of such policies which have a high cover, (for example, cover for staff superannuation purposes by business concerns, temporary insurance with a high death-risk cover, multiple death benefit and family benefit policies having a high initial cover, and “unit” policies whereby a single premium provides a high initial death cover).
The average face value of discontinued policies during 1970-71 was $4,344, while the average face value of policies in force at the end of the year was $3,526.
Particulars of Policies Discontinued—The causes of discontinuances during each of the latest 5 years are contained in the next table.
Year | Death | Maturity | Surrender | Lapse | Other Causes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies | ||||||
1966-67 | 7,530 | 18,747 | 27,005 | 15,356 | 5,080 | 73,718 |
1967-68 | 7,177 | 19,651 | 29,469 | 18,207 | 15,071 | 89,575 |
1968-69 | 8,059 | 20,052 | 32,319 | 17,937 | 6,268 | 84,635 |
1969-70 | 7,885 | 20,090 | 34,803 | 18,226 | 8,546 | 89,550 |
1970-71 | 8,778 | 20,827 | 39,655 | 19,982 | 8,112 | 97,354 |
Sum Assured $(m) | ||||||
1966-67 | 13.1 | 13.9 | 92.5 | 57.0 | 41.0 | 217.5 |
1967-68 | 13.2 | 15.5 | 100.0 | 72.3 | 50.1 | 251.2 |
1968-69 | 16.2 | 17.2 | 122.3 | 77.4 | 65.8 | 298.9 |
1969-70 | 15.8 | 17.4 | 147.2 | 84.2 | 70.5 | 335.1 |
1970-71 | 19.5 | 20.7 | 176.7 | 96.6 | 109.4 | 423.0 |
Revenue and Expenditure—A statement of revenue and expenditure under the various heads illustrates the course of ordinary life-assurance business in New Zealand during the past 5 years. Transfers between head offices and branches are included. The ratios of management expenses to premium income and to total revenue are also given.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue | $(000) | ||||
New and renewal premiums | 101,023 | 109,909 | 118,999 | 128,938 | 144,827 |
Consideration for annuities | 1,508 | 1,722 | 1,527 | 1,652 | 2,144 |
Interest, rents, etc. | 49,224 | 55,001 | 61,604 | 69,011 | 76,756 |
Transfers | 1,191 | 584 | 1,550 | 593 | 902 |
Other revenue | 418 | 443 | 872 | 1,068 | 1,270 |
Totals, revenue | 153,363 | 167,659 | 184,551 | 201,262 | 225,898 |
Expenditure | |||||
Claims by death and maturity | 34,436 | 36,202 | 41,449 | 43,175 | 51,130 |
Annuities | 591 | 695 | 789 | 958 | 1,060 |
Surrenders | 11,837 | 12,551 | 15,097 | 17,156 | 20,332 |
Cash bonuses | 172 | 230 | 236 | 258 | 281 |
Commissions | 8,609 | 9,000 | 9,355 | 10,599 | 13,311 |
Other management | 9,739 | 11,696 | 12,503 | 13,636 | 15,708 |
Rates and taxes | 4,234 | 5,241 | 5,412 | 6,077 | 7,763 |
Transfers | 607 | 761 | 770 | 1,079 | 978 |
Other expenditure | 814 | 1,440 | 1,401 | 1,843 | 1,352 |
Totals, expenditure | 71,038 | 77,817 | 87,012 | 94,781 | 111,916 |
Ratios | percent | ||||
Management expenses to premium income | 18.2 | 18.8 | 18.4 | 18.8 | 20.0 |
Management expenses to total revenue | 12.0 | 12.3 | 11.8 | 12.0 | 12.8 |
Of the excess of revenue as shown in the above statements a large proportion is transferred annually to reserves to meet future payments under policies.
INDUSTRIAL LIFE ASSURANCE: Progress of Business—In principle there is no difference between ordinary and industrial assurance. With the latter class of insurance the premiums are payable at shorter intervals than 3 months and are usually collected personally by agents. Collection of premiums from family homes at 4-weekly intervals has led to the informal description of this branch as home service insurance. During the last decade particularly, the promotion of this type of life assurance has declined, the number of policies issued in 1970-71 being only 63.8 percent of the 1960-61 total. Of the 23 life offices, only 5 engage in industrial business.
A summary of the course of industrial-assurance business is given in the following table.
Year | Policies Issued | Policies Discontinued | Policies Existing at End of Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | |
$(m) | $(000) | $(m) | $(000) | $(m) | $(000) | ||||
1960-61 | 20,312 | 6.9 | 317 | 38,822 | 7.1 | 370 | 456,658 | 85.7 | 3,966 |
1961-62 | 20,577 | 9.1 | 376 | 43,250 | 7.6 | 391 | 433,985 | 87.2 | 3,952 |
1962-63 | 19,284 | 10.6 | 415 | 41,026 | 8.2 | 408 | 412,243 | 89.6 | 3,959 |
1963-64 | 18,144 | 11.3 | 423 | 36,827 | 8.0 | 380 | 393,560 | 92.9 | 4,001 |
1964-65 | 17,242 | 12.1 | 444 | 32,675 | 8.0 | 374 | 378,127 | 97.0 | 4,072 |
1965-66 | 16,190 | 13.1 | 463 | 31,774 | 8.7 | 388 | 362,543 | 101.4 | 4,147 |
1966-67 | 17,053 | 14.0 | 503 | 33,430 | 9.6 | 420 | 346,166 | 105.8 | 4,230 |
1967-68 | 15,933 | 14.5 | 507 | 22,987 | 9.4 | 400 | 339,112 | 111.0 | 4,336 |
1968-69 | 13,686 | 13.8 | 479 | 21,223 | 10.2 | 419 | 331,575 | 114.6 | 4,396x |
1969-70 | 14,157 | 15.2 | 526 | 24,582 | 11.0 | 442 | 321,150 | 118.8 | 4,481 |
1970-71 | 12,965 | 17.2 | 560 | 23,926 | 11.5 | 451 | 310,189 | 124.5 | 4,590 |
The average sum assured under each policy of new business effected in 1970-71 amounted to $1,325 with an average annual premium of $43. Corresponding averages for 1960-61 were $340 and $16.
Particulars of Policies Discontinued—A summary of the number of industrial policies and the corresponding assurances discontinued according to the several causes is now given.
Year | Death | Maturity | Surrender | Lapse | Other Causes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies | ||||||
1966-67 | 1,625 | 19,761 | 5,980 | 5,121 | 943 | 33,430 |
1967-68 | 1,575 | 10,551 | 6,449 | 3,693 | 719 | 22,987 |
1968-69 | 1,438 | 5,945 | 6,563 | 5,545 | 1,732 | 21,223 |
1969-70 | 1,447 | 11,809 | 6,264 | 4,820 | 242 | 24,582 |
1970-71 | 1,467 | 11,300 | 6,264 | 4,769 | 126 | 23,926 |
Sum Assured $(000) | ||||||
1966-67 | 281 | 2,680 | 2,298 | 4,135 | 166 | 9,560 |
1967-68 | 304 | 1,499 | 3,097 | 4,366 | 143 | 9,408 |
1968-69 | 279 | 929 | 3,199 | 5,437 | 377 | 10,222 |
1969-70 | 281 | 1,932 | 3,353 | 5,294 | 93 | 10,952 |
1970-71 | 317 | 1,883 | 3,656 | 5,612 | 39 | 11,507 |
Of the assurance in force at the end of the previous year, 7.0 percent of the ordinary policies were discontinued in 1970-71 as compared with 9.7 percent of the industrial policies.
In the following table the sums assured for the various classes of discontinuances are expressed as percentages of the total discontinuances.
Year | Death | Maturity | Surrender | Lapse | Other Causes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
percent | ||||||
1966-67 | 2.9 | 28.0 | 24.1 | 43.3 | 1.7 | 100.0 |
1967-68 | 3.2 | 15.9 | 32.9 | 46.4 | 1.6 | 100.0 |
1968-69 | 2.7 | 9.1 | 31.3 | 53.2 | 3.7 | 100.0 |
1969-70 | 2.5 | 17.6 | 30.6 | 48.4 | 0.9 | 100.0 |
1970-71 | 2.7 | 16.4 | 31.8 | 48.8 | 0.3 | 100.0 |
Industrial policies are often taken out by parents for children shortly after they are born for the policies to mature when the children are approaching 20 years. This partly explains the greater proportion discontinued by maturity compared with ordinary policies.
Revenue and Expenditure—The several items of revenue and expenditure in industrial business are shown in the following 5-year table, together with the ratios of management expenses to premium income and to total income.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-96 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue | $(000) | ||||
Premiums | 4,134 | 4,239 | 4,298 | 4,383 | 4,472 |
Interest, rents, etc. | 2,240 | 2,397 | 2,560 | 2,778 | 2,940 |
Other revenue | 29 | 39 | 40 | 65 | 57 |
Totals, revenue | 6,404 | 6,675 | 6,898 | 7,226 | 7,469 |
Expenditure | |||||
Claims by death and maturity | 3,771 | 2,197 | 1,647 | 2,602 | 2,621 |
Surrenders | 495 | 598 | 648 | 661 | 691 |
Commissions | 543 | 558 | 530 | 549 | 553 |
Other management | 870 | 918 | 839 | 891 | 988 |
Rates and taxes | 188 | 187 | 183 | 222 | 250 |
Other expenditure | 97 | 90 | 186 | 122 | 95 |
Totals, expenditure | 5,964 | 4,548 | 4,033 | 5,047 | 5,199 |
Ratio | percent | ||||
Management expenses to premium income | 34.2 | 34.8 | 31.9 | 32.9 | 34.5 |
Management expenses to total revenue | 22.1 | 22.1 | 19.9 | 19.9 | 20.6 |
The higher ratio of management expenses to premium income in the industrial branch is largely accounted for by the cost or renewal commissions on collection of premiums and the greater amount of office work involved in relation to the amount assured. In the ordinary branch, commission (new and renewal) in 1970-71 was equivalent to 9.2 percent of the premium income, and in the industrial branch to 12.3 percent. Excluding commission, the ratio of management expenses to premium income was 22.1 percent in the industrial branch, as against 10.8 percent in the ordinary.
LIABILITIES AND ASSETS—The principal items in the balance sheets of life-assurance companies are summarised below for the 3 latest years. Both classes of assurance are represented in the figures which, as in the previous tables, relate to New Zealand business only. In the case of some companies other branches of insurance business are included.
Liabilities | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | |||
Paid-up share capital | 2,264 | 2,737 | 3,691 |
Life-assurance and annuity funds | 1,110,031 | 1,218,708 | 1,335,210 |
Depreciation, reserve, and other special funds | 23,468 | 26,947 | 27,229 |
Claims admitted but not paid | 7,132 | 7,386 | 9,271 |
Other liabilities | 30,109 | 25,513 | 21,862 |
Totals | 1,173,004 | 1,281,290 | 1,397,263 |
The assets of the New Zealand branches at the end of each of the 3 latest years were as follows.
Assets | Amount | Percentage of Totals | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
$(m) | percent | |||||
Mortgages on houses, etc. | 463.0 | 493.3 | 510.4 | 39.5 | 38.5 | 36.5 |
Loans on policies | 47.9 | 55.3 | 64.8 | 4.1 | 4.3 | 4.7 |
Central Government securities | 244.0 | 264.5 | 288.3 | 20.8 | 20.6 | 20.6 |
Local authority securities | 86.2 | 93.5 | 101.3 | 7.3 | 7.3 | 7.3 |
Real estate | 102.8 | 122.2 | 155.6 | 8.7 | 9.6 | 11.1 |
Company shares and debentures | 184.3 | 208.1 | 230.7 | 15.7 | 16.2 | 16.5 |
Outstanding premiums | 12.5 | 13.7 | 12.4 | 1.1 | 1.1 | 0.9 |
Interest accrued, etc. | 11.4 | 13.0 | 14.3 | 1.0 | 1.0 | 1.0 |
Cash | 5.2 | 5.8 | 7.1 | 0.4 | 0.5 | 0.5 |
Other assets | 15.7 | 11.9 | 12.3 | 1.4 | 0.9 | 0.9 |
Totals | 1,173.0 | 1,281.3 | 1,397.3 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The Government has made agreements with the life-insurance companies regarding the proportion of their new funds invested in Government and local authority securities. By 1970 the life-insurance companies were investing 30 percent of their new investable funds in public sector securities, of which not less than 22.5 percent would be in Government stock and 7.5 percent in local authority stock. As a further measure to help restrain expenditure by the private sector, the life-insurance companies were asked by the Government to invest an additional 5 percent of their new funds in public sector securities from 1 October 1970.
For 1970-71 the average rate of interest earned on the life funds of both departments was $6.55 percent, compared with $6.47 percent during 1969-70. This rate was calculated by taking the arithmetic means of funds at the beginning and end of the year less half the amount of interest, etc., earned.
The following diagram illustrates the expansion that has taken place in recent years in the assets of the New Zealand branches of life-assurance companies and the manner of their investment. In composite-insurance offices, receipts of life assurance and annuity business must be treated as a separate fund, and the interests of the policyholders are safeguarded by the fact that these funds are available only for liabilities arising from such business.
GENERAL—There are three principal classes of accident insurance transacted in New Zealand. These are: (a) personal, covering accidents, sickness, etc.; (b) employers' liability under statutory or common law; and (c) motor vehicle insurance, providing both comprehensive coverage and compulsory third-party risks cover. Other classes of accident insurance include the insurance of plate glass, television sets, luggage, and livestock.
Legislative proposals envisage continuous cover against accidents of all persons in regular employment, whether at work or not, through an earners' fund financed by levies averaging 1 percent of incomes payable by employers on behalf of employees; the levy would replace employers' liability premiums under the Workers' Compensation Act. A second scheme, also originating from the Woodhouse Report, would establish a motor vehicle fund to be financed by levies similar to the compulsory third-party premiums.
The number of accident insurance offices represented in the statistics for 1970-71 is 75. The head offices of the companies concerned were in the following countries: Great Britain, 29; Australia, 14; United States of America, 3; Hong Kong, 2; and New Zealand, 27.
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE—The following table shows the principal items of revenue and expenditure. Premiums and claims are net, i.e., after deductions for acceptances of reinsurance, whether effected locally or overseas, have been taken into account.
Year | Number of Offices | Revenue | Expenditure | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums | Other Revenue | Total* | Claims | Commission | Salaries | Other Expenses | Total* | ||
*Excluding reserve provisions. | |||||||||
$(million) | |||||||||
1960-61 | 78 | 36.0 | 1.5 | 37.5 | 22.9 | 2.9 | 3.9 | 3.6 | 33.3 |
1961-62 | 79 | 39.1 | 1.8 | 40.9 | 24.5 | 3.1 | 4.4 | 4.2 | 36.1 |
1962-63 | 80 | 42.2 | 2.0 | 44.3 | 26.8 | 3.2 | 4.8 | 4.6 | 39.6 |
1963-64 | 81 | 46.8 | 2.3 | 49.0 | 30.2 | 3.5 | 5.2 | 4.8 | 43.7 |
1964-65 | 80 | 51.5 | 2.7 | 54.2 | 33.9 | 3.9 | 5.6 | 5.3 | 48.7 |
1965-66 | 80 | 60.0 | 3.0 | 62.9 | 39.5 | 4.2 | 6.0 | 5.9 | 55.6 |
1966-67 | 82 | 66.0 | 3.3 | 69.3 | 43.8 | 4.1 | 6.7 | 7.0 | 61.6 |
1967-68 | 77 | 69.2 | 3.8 | 73.0 | 47.7 | 4.3 | 7.4 | 7.8 | 67.2 |
1968-69 | 77 | 71.6 | 4.2 | 75.8 | 49.0 | 4.4 | 7.6 | 9.0 | 70.0 |
1969-70 | 75 | 76.9 | 4.6 | 81.5 | 54.2 | 4.8 | 8.4 | 9.7 | 77.1 |
1970-71 | 75 | 88.0 | 4.8 | 92.8 | 65.8 | 5.6 | 9.4 | 8.6 | 89.4 |
Premium receipts in 1970-71 were 14.4 percent above the 1969-70 figure, while claims rose by 21.5 percent.
A review of the expenses incurred in transacting all accident insurance is contained in the table following. The fluctuations over a period of 5 years are shown in the form of percentages of revenue to expenditure under various heads. The percentages do not take into account reserve provisions.
Year | Claims to Premiums | Commission to Premiums | Salaries to Premiums | Other Expenses to Premiums | Total Expenses (other than Claims) to Premiums | Total Expenditure to Premiums | Total Expenditure to Total Revenue |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
percent | |||||||
1966-67 | 66.3 | 6.2 | 10.2 | 10.7 | 27.1 | 93.3 | 88.9 |
1967-68 | 69.0 | 6.2 | 10.7 | 11.3 | 28.2 | 97.2 | 92.1 |
1968-69 | 68.5 | 6.1 | 10.6 | 12.5 | 29.3 | 97.7 | 92.3 |
1969-70 | 70.4 | 6.3 | 10.9 | 12.6 | 29.8 | 100.2 | 94.6 |
1970-71 | 74.8 | 6.3 | 10.7 | 9.8 | 26.8 | 101.5 | 96.3 |
Working expenses (excluding taxation) amounted to $17,504,000 in 1968-69, $19,811,000 in 1969-70, and $22,082,000 in 1970-71. The ratios of working expenses to premium income for each of the 3 years were respectively 24.4, 25.7, and 25.1 percent.
ANALYSIS OF PREMIUMS AND CLAIMS—In the next table particulars of premiums and claims for the three main classes of accident insurance are given for the last 5 years. Reinsurances effected outside New Zealand are not taken into account in the figures presented below.
Year | Employers' Liability | Personal Accident and Sickness | Motor Vehicle Comprehensive | Motor Vehicle Third-party Risks | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | ||||||
Premiums Received | ||||||
1966-67 | 14,813 | 5,868 | 28,528 | 9,008 | 9,870 | 68,087 |
1967-68 | 15,350 | 6,670 | 29,872 | 8,694 | 9,715 | 70,302 |
1968-69 | 15,245 | 7,082 | 31,091 | 8,133 | 11,091 | 72,642 |
1969-70 | 16,601 | 7,905 | 33,503 | 8,366 | 12,133 | 78,507 |
1970-71 | 19,038 | 9,193 | 38,913 | 8,804 | 14,481 | 90,429 |
Claims Paid | ||||||
1966-67 | 9,448 | 2,267 | 21,896 | 4,314 | 4,481 | 42,406 |
1967-68 | 10,464 | 2,545 | 22,605 | 5,823 | 4,682 | 46,119 |
1968-69 | 10,908 | 2,976 | 22,379 | 6,961 | 5,261 | 48,486 |
1969-70 | 11,752 | 3,327 | 25,865 | 6,946 | 5,728 | 53,619 |
1970-71 | 13,497 | 3,819 | 31,629 | 7,402 | 7,597 | 63,944 |
Premiums and claims for motor vehicle third-party risks insurance relate to the years ended 30 June.
Claims under motor vehicle comprehensive policies rose from 77.2 percent of the premiums in 1969-70 to 81.3 percent in 1970-71, while claims under third-party risks policies rose from 83.0 percent in 1969-70 to 84.1 percent of premiums in 1970-71. From 1 July 1965 insurance for motor vehicle third-party risks was extended to cover non-paying passengers and premiums were increased (however, from 1 July 1967 premiums on some classes of vehicles were reduced and these changes are reflected in the fall and rise in the rates of claims to premiums).
Reducing the figures of each class for the years 1968-69 to 1970-71 to a percentage basis, the following results are obtained.
Class of Insurance | Claims to Premiums | Premiums to Total Premiums | Claims to Total Claims | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | |
percent | |||||||||
Employers' liability | 71.6 | 70.8 | 70.9 | 21.0 | 21.1 | 21.1 | 22.5 | 21.9 | 21.1 |
Personal accident and sickness | 42.0 | 42.1 | 41.5 | 9.7 | 10.1 | 10.2 | 6.1 | 6.2 | 6.0 |
Motor vehicle comprehensive | 72.0 | 77.2 | 81.3 | 42.8 | 42.7 | 43.0 | 46.2 | 48.2 | 49.4 |
Motor vehicle third-party risks | 85.6 | 83.0 | 84.1 | 11.2 | 10.7 | 9.7 | 14.4 | 13.0 | 11.6 |
Other | 47.4 | 47.2 | 52.5 | 15.3 | 15.4 | 16.0 | 10.8 | 10.7 | 11.9 |
All classes | 66.7 | 68.3 | 70.7 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
MOTOR VEHICLES INSURANCE (THIRD-PARTY RISKS)—The Transport Act 1962 requires owners of motor vehicles to insure against their liability, through their negligence, to pay damages on account of the death or of bodily injury to another person. The actual process of insuring the vehicle is an integral part of the annual vehicle licensing transaction. The owner nominates an insurance company on the licence application and, upon payment of the combined licence fee and third-party premium, the contract of insurance automatically takes effect.
Premium receipts and claims actually paid have been shown in the earlier tables, but the claims figures given later also show amounts on account of the estimated liability for claims still outstanding at 30 June 1971, which are necessarily subject to revision.
The following table gives the premium rates for the various classes of motor vehicles over the last 4 years. The rates for omnibuses, service cars, and contract motor vehicles are subject to increases according to seating capacity.
Class of Motor Vehicle | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 1971-72 |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes motorcars manufactured before 1 January 1919. | ||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | |
Motor cycles | 5.50* | 5.50* | 5.50* | 5.50* |
Power cycles | 0.80 | 0.80 | 0.80 | 0.80 |
E-plate vehicles | 1.10 | 1.10 | 1.10 | 1.10 |
Private cars, business cars and private taxicabs | 7.90 | 7.90 | 7.90 | 7.90 |
Trucks and vans | 8.05 | 8.05 | 8.05 | 8.05 |
Taxis, public | 32.00 | 32.00 | 32.00 | 32.00 |
Buses, over 30 seats (maximum) | 48.00 | 48.00 | 48.00 | 48.00 |
Service coaches, over 20 seats (maximum) | 43.00 | 43.00 | 43.00 | 43.00 |
Contract motor vehicles (maximum) | 8.00 | 8.00 | 8.00 | 8.00 |
Trailers | 0.40 | 0.40 | 0.40 | 0.40 |
Rental cars | 35.00 | 35.00 | 35.00 | 35.00 |
Fire brigade vehicles, ambulances, and miscellaneous | 12.00 | 12.00 | 12.00 | 12.00 |
A sum of 25 cents for every contract of insurance is deducted for administration expenses, and the balance paid to the insurance company concerned.
Two important changes brought about by the Transport Amendment Act 1961 and effective from 1 July 1965, were that third-party risks insurance was extended to cover claims by passengers carried gratuitously in the insured vehicle (previously only fare-paying passengers in vehicles plying for hire were covered), and that the limit of $150,000 for any one accident was removed in respect of all claims by passengers in a vehicle used in the passenger-carrying business, i.e., bus, service coach, taxi.
Claims by passengers are subject to a limit of $15,000 for any one fare-paying passenger in a vehicle plying for hire, and $10,000 for passengers carried gratuitously.
A further change made by the Transport Amendment Act 1963 was the provision to enable claims for personal injury against unidentified or uninsured motorists to be made against a nominal defendant (the General Manager, State Insurance Office); these claims are dealt with on similar lines to insured claims.
Statistics of third-party risks insurance during the latest 5 years, with a summary covering the latest 10 years, are given in the following table. It should be noted that the liability for outstanding claims is usually over-estimated, and that the total claims for any particular year, when finally settled, may be expected to be somewhat smaller than the amounts now given.
It follows that the ratios given below are also likely to be reduced in course of time, particularly those for the most recent years.
Item | Registration Year Ended 30 June | Total for 10 Years to 30 June 1971 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | ||
$(000) | ||||||
Premiums received | 9,008.3 | 8,694.4 | 8,133.4 | 8,365.6 | 8,803.6 | 69,517.1 |
Claims actually paid to 30 June 1971 | 6,698.3 | 5,644.4 | 3,820.5 | 1,592.9 | 245.2 | 41,400.7 |
Estimated liability for claims outstanding at 30 June 1971 | 1,432.1 | 3,290.2 | 7,511.5 | 10,549.4 | 8,542.6 | 32,461.9 |
Ratio percent of claims, paid and outstanding, to premiums | 90.3 | 102.8 | 139.3 | 145.2 | 99.8 | 106.3 |
A summary showing the experience over the last 3 registration years for each of the principal classes of motor vehicle is given in the table following.
Class of Motor Vehicle | Net Premiums Received | Claims Paid | Estimated Claims Outstanding | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Arising During Year | Arising During Previous Years | Arising During Year | Arising During Previous Years | ||
*Includes private taxis. | |||||
$(000) | |||||
1968-69 | |||||
Motor cycles | 143 | 3 | 138 | 112 | 273 |
Private and business cars* | 6,282 | 147 | 4,914 | 6,056 | 12,745 |
Goods-service vehicles | 1,228 | 15 | 1,269 | 871 | 2,657 |
Public taxicabs | 98 | 1 | 98 | 95 | 156 |
Public omnibuses | 128 | 4 | 213 | 120 | 316 |
Other classes | 255 | 4 | 156 | 271 | 650 |
Totals | 8,133 | 175 | 6,787 | 7,524 | 16,798 |
1969-70 | |||||
Motor cycles | 136 | 7 | 83 | 160 | 343 |
Private and business cars* | 6,462 | 174 | 1,291 | 6,842 | 15,516 |
Goods-service vehicles | 1,266 | 15 | 995 | 1,084 | 2,635 |
Public taxicabs | 98 | 3 | 57 | 92 | 238 |
Public omnibuses | 127 | 4 | 97 | 131 | 382 |
Other classes | 276 | 5 | 216 | 321 | 885 |
Totals | 8,366 | 207 | 6,739 | 8,630 | 20,000 |
1970-71 | |||||
Motor cycles | 149 | 4 | 137 | 182 | 458 |
Private and business cars* | 6,806 | 201 | 5,673 | 6,918 | 18,089 |
Goods-service vehicles | 1,346 | 27 | 978 | 995 | 3,397 |
Public taxicabs | 92 | 2 | 80 | 74 | 327 |
Public omnibuses | 125 | 6 | 67 | 145 | 352 |
Other classes | 285 | 5 | 221 | 228 | 1,328 |
Totals | 8,804 | 245 | 7,157 | 8,543 | 23,950 |
GENERAL—Fire is still the main cause of property damage, but today many property owners seek protection not only against fire damage, but also against a wide range of other dangers including, water, windstorm, explosion, breakages, theft, aircraft, and impact by motor vehicles. Under houseowners' and householders' comprehensive policies, which have largely superseded fire insurance policies for covering dwellings and their contents, many thousands of additional claims are now dealt with each year. Increasing numbers of commercial property owners, too, are extending their fire policies to include damage from other causes.
In 1970 there were 63 fire-insurance companies conducting business in New Zealand. Of these the head offices of 21 were in New Zealand, 29 were in Great Britain, 9 in Australia, 2 in the United States of America, and 2 in Hong Kong. The statistics in this section relate to the calendar year for about two-thirds of these companies; for the remaining companies the financial year nearest to the calendar year is used.
SUMMARY OF BUSINESS—The statistics in the following summary of business relate to the business conducted with the insuring public. Reinsurance transactions are not taken into account. While the bulk of the claims represent fire losses the figures also include the numerous, frequently minor, claims made under comprehensive policies for damage from other causes.
Year | Policies at 31 December | Gross Cover at 31 December | Premium Income | Claims | Percentage of Claims to Premium Income |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(m) | $(000) | $(000) | percent | ||
1960-61 | 1,482,684 | 6,654.1 | 16,171 | 5,317 | 32.9 |
1961-62 | 1,565,910 | 7,281.4 | 17,526 | 5,790 | 33.0 |
1962-63 | 1,584,098 | 8,044.3 | 18,995 | 7,531 | 39.6 |
1963-64 | 1,664,045 | 8,969.3 | 20,269 | 7,010 | 34.6 |
1964-65 | 1,722,612 | 9,555.9 | 22,574 | 7,305 | 32.4 |
1965-66 | 1,739,031 | 10,399.9 | 24,033 | 8,387 | 34.9 |
1966-67 | 1,776,856 | 11,076.1 | 25,995 | 8,466 | 32.6 |
1967-68 | 1,853,439 | 12,115.2 | 28,387 | 11,877 | 41.8 |
1968-69 | 1,895,719 | 13,598.1 | 30,016 | 13,814 | 46.0 |
1969-70 | 1,913,299 | 13,805.1 | 32,695 | 13,010 | 39.8 |
1970-71 | 2,032,105 | 16,069.4 | 37,456 | 14,806 | 39.5 |
LIABILITIES—The following table shows whole-world liabilities of fire-insurance offices. The figures refer to all departments of business underwritten. Funds of life departments are added for completeness, but by the Life Insurance Act 1908 life funds must be accounted for separately, and form a security for life-policy holders which is not available for other classes of insurance transacted. Of the 63 fire offices, 17 also engage in life-assurance business, but only 2 of these conduct such business in New Zealand.
Item | 1968-69 (Total) | 1969-70 (Total) | 1970-71 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Overseas Companies | Local Companies | Total | |||
$(million) | |||||
Paid-up capital | 531.1 | 508.9 | 463.6 | 34.3 | 497.9 |
Reserves | 4,097.2 | 3,952.4 | 4,109.3 | 98.9 | 4,208.2 |
Other liabilities | 4,851.0 | 5,048.0 | 5,374.9 | 130.0 | 5,504.9 |
Totals | 9,479.3 | 9,509.3 | 9,947.8 | 263.2 | 10,211.0 |
Life funds | 9,694.5 | 10,168.5 | 10,695.3 | - - | 10,695.3 |
Total liabilities | 19,173.8 | 19,677.9 | 20,643.2 | 263.2 | 20,906.4 |
ASSETS—The following table gives the amount of assets in New Zealand as at the end of each of the last 5 years classified under various heads. The figures given include all investments in New Zealand securities and do not relate merely to the assets held by the New Zealand branches of the companies concerned. The assets of other departments—accident, life, marine, etc.—are also included.
Assets in New Zealand | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(million) | |||||
Real estate | 19.66 | 21.40 | 21.64 | 24.89 | 29.92 |
Central Government securities | 34.86 | 32.53 | 34.23 | 32.66 | 31.67 |
Local authority securities | 11.95 | 20.62 | 22.76 | 25.12 | 23.91 |
Company shares and debentures | 27.52 | 35.28 | 32.11 | 41.92 | 47.31 |
Mortgages, etc. | 24.77 | 28.29 | 31.06 | 31.57 | 31.92 |
Outstanding premiums | 12.97 | 14.39 | 16.43 | 18.13 | 22.32 |
Cash and other assets in New Zealand | 33.10 | 33.85 | 37.04 | 34.07 | 36.47 |
Total New Zealand assets | 164.84 | 186.36 | 195.26 | 208.35 | 223.52 |
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE—A statement of the total revenue and expenditure, both gross and net, of all offices is now given in respect of New Zealand business. The gross figures include reinsurance business accepted, while the net figures comprise insurances with the public, plus reinsurances accepted, and less amounts reinsured with other offices.
It is insurance practice at the closing date of the accounts of a fire-insurance company to transfer to a reserve a proportion of the income received during the year, to allow for policies whose currency extends into the following accounting year. Thus, if the amount transferred to reserve at the end of the current year is greater than that transferred at the end of the previous year, the net effect is equivalent to an increase in this year's expenditure and the difference is therefore shown as expenditure. Similarly, if the amount transferred this year is less than last year, then the difference will be shown as revenue.
The entry of change in reserve provision in the gross figures, it should be noted, is calculated on the assumption that it bears the same proportion to gross premium income as does the actual net reserve to the net premium income.
Item | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Gross | Net | Gross | Net | |
Revenue | $(thousand) | |||
Change in reserve provisions | 145 | 92 | 4 | 2 |
Amount of fire premiums received during year | 39,108 | 24,818 | 43,805 | 28,914 |
Interest and dividends | 2,112 | 2,112 | 2,331 | 2,331 |
Rents | 552 | 552 | 602 | 602 |
Other revenue | 4 | 4 | 7 | 7 |
Totals | 41,922 | 27,578 | 46,749 | 31,857 |
Expenditure | ||||
Change in reserve provisions | 1,495 | 948 | 2,587 | 1,565 |
Amount of fire claims paid during year, including adjustment and other expenses of settlement, but less salvage | 14,790 | 8,715 | 17,396 | 10,507 |
Fire authority levies | 2,226 | 1,586 | 3,280 | 2,530 |
Central Government taxes | 3,108 | 3,267 | 1,343 | 510 |
Rents | 422 | 424 | 489 | 489 |
Depreciation | 258 | 259 | 318 | 318 |
Allowance and commissions on premiums to agents, subagents, and others | 4,736 | 2,104 | 5,471 | 2,884 |
Salaries and wages, including commissions, on profits or bonuses | 4,286 | 4,283 | 5,237 | 5,235 |
Other expenses of management | 2,568 | 2,544 | 3,217 | 3,212 |
Totals | 33,889 | 24,129 | 39,339 | 27,251 |
The principal items of net revenue and expenditure for 1970-71 of the overseas and local companies operating in New Zealand are contained in the next table.
Class of Office | Net Revenue | Net Expenditure | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums | Total* (Including Other) | Claims | Salaries and Commissions | Total* (Including Other) | |
*Excluding change in reserve provisions. | |||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
Overseas companies | 13,677 | 14,632 | 5,228 | 3,320 | 12,390 |
Local companies | 15,237 | 17,222 | 5,279 | 4,800 | 13,295 |
Totals | 28,914 | 31,855 | 10,507 | 8,119 | 25,685 |
Excluding the change in reserve provisions, the excess of net revenue over net expenditure (after tax) for 1970-71 of $6.17 million compares with surpluses of $4.30 million and $3.13 million for 1969-70 and 1968-69 respectively.
The following table shows the percentage ratio of working expenses to premium income for the years 1966-67 to 1970-71. Under the Fire Services Act 1949 fire-insurance companies are required to make a return of premium income to the Fire Service Council which makes a levy, normally just over 10 percent of the returnable figures, for the administration of fire services. This levy meets almost half the cost of the services. It is sometimes contended that contributions to the fire-prevention authority are not a working expense, but should be added to the total of fire losses. While this view is not subscribed to in the compilation of the statistics, there is a definite relationship between the items, and this table shows the ratio both inclusive and exclusive of such levies.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
percent | |||||
Net working expenses (excluding taxes) to net premium income | 44.6 | 46.2 | 45.9 | 45.1 | 50.6 |
Net working expenses (excluding taxes and fire-service levies) to net premium income | 37.5 | 40.0 | 39.9 | 38.7 | 42.0 |
Gross working expenses (excluding taxes) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 35.7 | 37.2 | 37.0 | 37.1 | 41.1 |
Gross working expenses (excluding taxes and fire-service levies) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 30.3 | 32.0 | 31.8 | 31.4 | 33.6 |
FIRES AND LOSSES—Annual fire losses in New Zealand have been estimated to average over $7.6 million over the last 10 years. This is allowing 15 percent above the known figures of insured losses as the estimated cost of fire damage not covered by insurance. The Government, for example, usually bears its own risk.
A summary of fire losses over the latest 11 calendar years follows. The figures are subject to considerable annual fluctuations as a result of the severe losses that can be caused by individual major fires. During 1970 there were 24 payments of $40,000 or more, the aggregate amount of loss being $2.1 million, as compared with 19 payments involving a loss of $1.6 million in 1969.
Year | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Gross Loss | Average Fire-loss Payments |
---|---|---|---|
($000) | $ | ||
1960 | 29,484 | 4,154 | 140 |
1961 | 32,030 | 4,726 | 148 |
1962 | 32,227 | 5,834 | 182 |
1963 | 36,785 | 5,675 | 154 |
1964 | 37,546 | 6,192 | 164 |
1965 | 38,690 | 5,863 | 152 |
1966 | 40,647 | 6,158 | 151 |
1967 | 42,560 | 8,307 | 195 |
1968 | 43,972 | 7,151 | 163 |
1969 | 50,020 | 7,912 | 158 |
1970 | 51,981 | 8,685 | 167 |
The average insurance claim paid for material fire damage per head of total population was $2.20 in 1965, $2.27 in 1966, $3.03 in 1967, $2.58 in 1968, $2.82 in 1969, and $3.05 in 1970.
At 31 December 1970 there were 17 united urban, 114 urban, and 128 secondary urban fire districts constituted. The following table analyses fire losses by fire districts for 1970.
Type of Fire District | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Gross Amount of Loss Paid on Risks Affected | Proportion of Loss to Total Loss |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | percent | ||
United urban fire districts | 26,755 | 4,072 | 46.9 |
Urban fire districts | 19,620 | 3,392 | 39.1 |
Secondary urban fire districts | 2,880 | 558 | 6.4 |
Remainder of New Zealand (including floating risks) | 2,726 | 664 | 7.6 |
Totals | 51,981 | 8,685 | 100.0 |
The relationship between the number of payments and loss incurred is fairly closely sustained for the main types of district; 89.2 percent of payments related to fires which occurred in urban (including united urban) fire districts, the loss amounting to 85.8 percent of the total.
Causes of Fires—Particulars regarding causes of fires are contained in the following table. A more detailed table of causes of fires is given in the annual Report on Insurance Statistics.
Cause of Fire | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | |
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||||
Electricity | 14,656 | 1,113 | 17,433 | 1,762 | 18,352 | 1,530 |
Gas | 379 | 89 | 445 | 58 | 535 | 39 |
Chimneys and flues | 706 | 126 | 704 | 142 | 579 | 131 |
Fireplaces and stoves | 11,526 | 586 | 12,604 | 599 | 11,939 | 654 |
Inflammable spirits and materials | 828 | 354 | 940 | 270 | 839 | 423 |
Outside cause | 1,421 | 337 | 1,549 | 269 | 1,593 | 363 |
Smoking and matches | 9,534 | 496 | 11,476 | 545 | 13,197 | 789 |
Arson and incendiarism | 259 | 310 | 245 | 302 | 283 | 363 |
Other specified causes | 1,678 | 337 | 1,720 | 299 | 1,534 | 319 |
Unknown causes | 2,985 | 3,403 | 2,904 | 3,666 | 3,130 | 4,074 |
Totals | 43,972 | 7,151 | 50,020 | 7,912 | 51,981 | 8,685 |
The actual cause of many fires is not easily ascertainable, especially in cases of total, or near-total loss, where evidence as to origin is obliterated. This accounts for the high proportion of loss due to unknown causes and for the fact that the average loss payment is much greater in these instances. During 1970 the average payment for specified causes was $94, while the average for the unspecified group amounted to $1,301. As most major fires result from unknown causes this accounts for the large difference between the averages.
Extent of Loss—The next table gives particulars of fire losses during the latest 3 years, classified according to the amount of loss. The majority of fires cause only minor damage. During 1970 payments of less than $20 accounted for 58.4 percent of the total number but only 3.3 percent of the total loss sustained. On the other hand, payments of $20,000 or over, numbering only 45, represented 30.8 percent of the insured loss.
Loss Category | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | |
$ | $(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |||
Under 20 | 26,463 | 239 | 29,785 | 275 | 30,373 | 287 |
20-49 | 9,670 | 288 | 11,451 | 344 | 12,144 | 363 |
50-199 | 5,036 | 451 | 5,926 | 519 | 6,483 | 574 |
200-1,999 | 2,042 | 1,286 | 2,117 | 1,318 | 2,231 | 1,361 |
2,000-3,999 | 419 | 1,160 | 384 | 1,068 | 368 | 998 |
4,000-9,999 | 250 | 1,448 | 262 | 1,537 | 277 | 1,613 |
10,000-39,999 | 85 | 1,484 | 76 | 1,263 | 81 | 1,405 |
40,000 and over | 7 | 795 | 19 | 1,588 | 24 | 2,085 |
Totals | 43,972 | 7,151 | 50,020 | 7,912 | 51,981 | 8,685 |
Class Groups—Losses classified in broad groups according to the nature of the risk are presented in the next table. Fires in private dwellings accounted for 88.7 percent of the total number of payments during 1970, but the proportion of loss sustained was only 39.7 percent. It should be noted that the “contents”, where insured, are included in the various class groups. Consequently the total for the houses and flats group is swollen by the numerous small claims on account of damage to personal effects, etc., the actual building not being affected by the fire in many instances. The miscellaneous risks group also include those cases where a fire has affected two or more buildings, which individually are classifiable into more than one of the other groups shown in the table, or, in some instances, single buildings housing occupiers of different groupings.
Class Group | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | |
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||||
Private houses and flats, boardinghouses, etc. | 39,156 | 2,841 | 44,717 | 3,589 | 46,098 | 3,448 |
Hotels and restaurants | 782 | 419 | 948 | 395 | 1,091 | 304 |
Offices and public buildings | 598 | 317 | 619 | 315 | 737 | 231 |
Theatres and entertainment places | 145 | 46 | 152 | 27 | 243 | 102 |
Bulk stores and warehouses | 231 | 540 | 240 | 576 | 256 | 593 |
Shops | 756 | 605 | 821 | 1,036 | 767 | 935 |
Factories and industrial risks | 1,127 | 1,939 | 1,139 | 1,574 | 1,432 | 2,718 |
Farm risks (other than dwellings) | 512 | 287 | 564 | 281 | 561 | 273 |
Miscellaneous (including unclassified) | 318 | 134 | 419 | 84 | 357 | 54 |
Floating and travelling risks | 347 | 23 | 401 | 36 | 439 | 28 |
Totals | 43,972 | 7,151 | 50,020 | 7,912 | 51,981 | 8,685 |
FIRE BRIGADES—At 31 March 1971 there were 264 fire brigades under the administrative authority of the Fire Service Council.
MUTUAL INSURANCE ASSOCIATIONS—Mutual associations are governed by the Mutual Insurance Act 1955, which allows 200 or more owners or occupiers of isolated or farm properties to subscribe to a declaration, and form themselves into a mutual association to insure against loss to an amount in the aggregate of not less than $400,000. The Act permits these associations to conduct accident business in addition to fire insurance. Such associations effect insurance on the premium note principle, and accept premium notes to be assessed for losses in the proportion of the total amount of such notes. The amount of a member's premium notes limits his liability. Mutual insurance associations carrying on employer's liability insurance business are now required to deposit approved securities to a specified value with the Public Trustee.
The Mutual Insurance Regulations, gazetted in 1956, permit these associations to carry on additional types of insurance (other than life assurance).
Summarised figures for the two associations formed under the Act appear below.
Year Ended 31 March | Net Premium Income | Fire Accident | Total Net Income | Net Claims | Fire Accident | Reserves and Funds | Assets* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including premium notes. | |||||||
$(000) | |||||||
1967 | 260 | 317 | 624 | 89 | 141 | 507 | 1,566 |
1968 | 277 | 335 | 656 | 77 | 154 | 545 | 1,626 |
1969 | 284 | 334 | 665 | 80 | 174 | 558 | 1,686 |
1970 | 297 | 365 | 710 | 90 | 168 | 594 | 1,794 |
1971 | 332 | 384 | 779 | 79 | 206 | 634 | 1,872 |
LIFE ASSURANCE—The New Zealand Government Life Insurance Office was founded in 1869 at a time when New Zealanders had comparatively poor facilities in regard to life assurance. The payment of all policies has always been guaranteed by the Government.
From a total of 59 policies, assuring a sum of $60,005, issued during 1869-70, the business of the office has grown to a stage when, at the end of 1970, policies numbered 410,356 and the total sum assured reached $1,076 million. Among life insurance companies, the Government Life Insurance handles the second largest volume of business in New Zealand.
Income and expenditure figures of the Government Life Insurance Office are now given for each of the latest 5 years.
Year | Premium Income (Including Purchase of Annuities) | Total Income | Management Expenses | Total Expenditure | Ratio of Expenses to Total Income | Ratio of Management Expenses to Premium Income |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
$(thousand) | percent | |||||
1966 | 17,358 | 26,524 | 2,362 | 11,168 | 8.91 | 13.61 |
1967 | 18,304 | 28,521 | 2,515 | 12,148 | 8.82 | 13.74 |
1968 | 19,519 | 31,000 | 2,560 | 13,589 | 8.26 | 13.11 |
1969 | 20,877 | 33,592 | 2,805 | 14,481 | 8.35 | 13.43 |
1970 | 22,717 | 37,053 | 3,234 | 16,260 | 8.73 | 14.24 |
During the year 1970 payments were made under the following heads: matured policies (including bonus addition), $4,640,253; claims by death (including bonuses), $3,141,750; annuities, $400,415; surrendered policies and bonuses cashed, $3,580,350; commission $1,646,229; other management expenses, $1,588,156; taxes, $903,287; and other expenditure, including transfers to reserves, $359,154.
Figures showing the progress of the office are contained in the next table. Annuities are excluded.
Year | New Business | Policies Discontinued | Policies in Force at End of Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies | Sum Assured | Annual* Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | |
*Excludes single premiums. | |||||||||
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | ||||
1966 | 27,199 | 100.7 | 1.9 | 14,739 | 34.1 | 0.8 | 371,792 | 794.2 | 16.2 |
1967 | 26,062 | 101.7 | 2.0 | 15,277 | 36.2 | 0.8 | 382,577 | 859.6 | 17.4 |
1968 | 25,733 | 104.6 | 1.8 | 16,609 | 41.3 | 0.9 | 391,701 | 922.9 | 18.3 |
1969 | 26,651 | 119.1 | 2.1 | 18,111 | 49.6 | 1.0 | 400,241 | 992.4 | 19.3 |
1970 | 27,974 | 134.7 | 2.6 | 17,859 | 51.4 | 1.1 | 470,356 | 1,075.7 | 20.9 |
The average sum assured per policy was $3,702 in 1966, $3,900 in 1967, $4,064 in 1968, $4,470 in 1969 and $4,814 in 1970. In the total sum assured at the end of the year, accrued reversionary bonuses amounting to $80,815,839 have been added. Values of immediate and deferred annuities in force at the end of latest 5 years were as follows: $8,257,000, $8,994,000, $9,516,000, $10,299,000 and $11,413,000. New business in annuities in 1970 totalled $1,858,000 and discontinuances $745,000.
The office's total assets at 31 December and their class of investment are shown in the following table.
Class of Investment | Amount | Percentages | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*Mainly premiums and interest due and accrued interest. | ||||||
$(thousand) | percent | |||||
Mortgages on freehold property | 83,404 | 90,246 | 97,022 | 40.34 | 39.88 | 39.50 |
Loans on policies | 11,541 | 13,074 | 14,875 | 5.58 | 5.78 | 6.05 |
Government securities | 42,762 | 46,412 | 51,112 | 20.68 | 20.51 | 20.81 |
Local authority securities | 23,306 | 24,101 | 25,291 | 11.27 | 10.65 | 10.30 |
Real estate | 11,417 | 14,840 | 17,876 | 5.52 | 6.56 | 7.28 |
Company shares and debentures | 28,223 | 30,826 | 34,353 | 13.66 | 13.62 | 13.99 |
Miscellaneous assets* | 6,106 | 6,794 | 5,087 | 2.95 | 3.00 | 2.07 |
Totals | 206,759 | 226,292 | 245,616 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
At 31 December 1970 assurances, annuity, and endowment funds, apart from special reserves of $3.9 million, amounted to $239.5 million.
FIRE, ACCIDENT, AND OTHER INSURANCE—The State Insurance Office is empowered to carry on any class of insurance business other than life assurance. As the State Fire Office it commenced business in 1905. In 1925 accident business was transferred to it from the Government Life Insurance Office and since 1947 it has undertaken marine insurance.
Its growth is indicated in the following table.
Year | Net Premiums | Claims | Working Expenses |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1923 | 357 | 137 | 93 |
1933 | 502 | 195 | 141 |
1943 | 1,123 | 438 | 185 |
1953 | 3,118 | 1,652 | 916 |
1963 | 8,632 | 5,217 | 1,801 |
1966 | 13,093 | 8,917 | 2,415 |
1967 | 14,653 | 9,873 | 2,743 |
1968 | 15,378 | 9,975 | 2,713 |
1969 | 16,360 | 11,287 | 2,829 |
1970 | 19,777 | 15,537 | 3,692 |
The main classes of accident insurance transacted are motor vehicle (comprehensive and third-party risk), employers' liability, personal accident, public risk, and plate glass.
Fire insurance is perhaps more accurately described as property insurance, since the houseowners' and householders' policies, which have largely superseded fire insurance policies for covering dwellings and their contents, provide coverage not only against fire but also against a wide range of other possible causes of damage. Commercial property owners, too, are increasingly extending their fire policies to cover other dangers.
The total assets of the State Insurance Office at 31 December 1970 amounted to $36.9 million which included $23.4 million in the form of investments ($8.1 million in Government securities, $9.5 million in local body securities), and $7.1 million in fixed assets, mainly land, buildings, and plant. Of the total liabilities, reserves amounted to $18 million, unexpired risks to $8.9 million, and unadjusted claims to $5.4 million.
EARTHQUAKE AND WAR DAMAGE INSURANCE—The Earthquake and War Damage Act 1944 is administered by a commission. All property insured against fire is deemed to be insured to the extent of the indemnity value against earthquake and war damage. Premiums at the rate of 5c for each $100 of insurance cover are collected by the insurance companies and paid into the Earthquake and War Damage Fund (less commission of 2 1/2 percent).
Advances may be made from the Consolidated Revenue Account if at any time the amount in the Earthquake and War Damage Fund is not sufficient to meet the claims thereon.
“Earthquake damage” is defined as damage occurring as the direct result of earthquake or of fire occasioned by or in consequence of earthquake. In 1950 an extension of the scheme was instituted to provide some measure of protection to the insured against storm and flood of an abnormal or widespread nature. In 1954 the definition of disaster damage was extended to include volcanic eruption, and authority was given to the commission to accept insurance against landslip. This latter type of cover does not apply automatically. Finance is provided by crediting 10 percent of the premiums compulsorily collected under the Act to a special Disaster Fund.
Since 1 June 1967 the commission has had power to underwrite the geothermal activity insurance on a voluntary basis.
The following is a comparative statement for the last 6 years of the financial operations under the Earthquake and War Damage Act, together with a statement showing the position from the inception of the fund to 31 March 1971.
Item | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 | 19 Dec 1941 to 31 Mar 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At end of each period. †From commencement in November 1949. | |||||||
Income— | $(thousand) | ||||||
Premiums— | |||||||
Earthquake and war damage | 4,876 | 5,274 | 5,686 | 6,172 | 6,411 | 7,311 | 91,299 |
Storm and flood | 538 | 584 | 629 | 684 | 706 | 810 | 8,690 |
Interest | 3,382 | 3,793 | 4,514 | 5,029 | 5,807 | 6,725 | 50,625 |
Totals | 8,796 | 9,651 | 10,829 | 11,885 | 12,923 | 14,846 | 150,614 |
Outgo— | |||||||
Claims— | |||||||
Earthquake and war damage | 243 | 193 | 20 | 2,573 | 120 | 35 | 3,752 |
Storm and flood | 360 | 358 | 339 | 2,166 | 172 | 890 | 7,495 |
Salaries and expenses of management | 40 | 45 | 51 | 79 | 59 | 70 | 1,369 |
Discount to insurance offices | 133 | 144 | 155 | 168 | 174 | 204 | 2,277 |
Totals | 776 | 740 | 565 | 4,986 | 526 | 1,199 | 14,893 |
Surplus | 8,020 | 8,911 | 10,264 | 6,899 | 12,395 | 13,645 | 135,719 |
Earthquake and War Damage Fund* | 81,703 | 90,334 | 101,138 | 109,450 | 121,211 | 134,929 | 134,929 |
Disaster Fund† | 1,898 | 2,184 | 2,545 | 1,132 | 1,663 | 1,590 | 1,590 |
During the year ended 31 March 1971, 240 earthquake claims were lodged compared with 288 for the previous year.
A total of 2,553 claims under the storm and disaster damage provisions were made during the year ended 31 March 1971 compared with 669 in the previous year.
LABOUR FORCE—The size of the labour force as a percentage of population has been affected by various factors, notably by changes in the birth rate causing variations in the percentage of the population in working-age groups, by changes in the school-leaving age, and by the changing proportion of married women seeking work. In the decade prior to the last few years, the age structure of the population, due to the high birth rate after the war, was reflected in the reduced proportion of those available for work, and the increasing percentage receiving secondary education for longer periods had a similar effect. Thus, in 1936, when fewer young people stayed so long at secondary school or proceeded to a university, 15.2 percent of employed persons were in the 16-20 years age group, but from that year the percentage declined until 1956, when it was 14 percent. By 1966 it had risen to 17.3 percent, mainly because the children born immediately after the war were then entering the labour force.
On the other hand, the increasing numbers of married women in the work force helped to offset labour shortages. The percentage of the male population in active employment was 57 percent in 1956, 55.3 percent in 1961, and 55.5 percent in 1966. Females actively engaged rose from 18 percent in 1956 to 18.7 percent in 1961 and to 21 percent in 1966. Married women working rose from 12.9 percent in 1956 to 16 percent in 1961, and to 20 percent in 1966. Increasing numbers of married women have entered the labour force after their family responsibilities have lightened.
The growth of the labour force is shown in the following table.
As at April | Males | Females | Total | Labour Force as a Percentage of Total Population | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Annual Increase | Number | Annual Increase | Number | Annual Increase | ||
*Decrease. | |||||||
(000) | percent | (000) | percent | (000) | percent | percent | |
1961 | 670.5 | 1.5 | 224.8 | 4.6 | 895.3 | 2.2 | 37.1 |
1962 | 680.9 | 1.6 | 230.7 | 2.6 | 911.6 | 1.8 | 36.8 |
1963 | 693.7 | 1.9 | 236.2 | 2.4 | 929.9 | 2.0 | 36.8 |
1964 | 709.8 | 2.3 | 248.1 | 5.0 | 957.9 | 3.0 | 37.1 |
1965 | 728.9 | 2.7 | 262.5 | 5.8 | 991.4 | 3.5 | 37.7 |
1966 | 745.6 | 2.3 | 280.4 | 6.8 | 1,026.0 | 3.5 | 38.3 |
1967 | 759.4 | 1.9 | 293.1 | 4.5 | 1,052.5 | 2.6 | 38.6 |
1968 | 756.2 | -0.4* | 287.2 | -2.0* | 1,043.4 | -0.9* | 37.9 |
1969 | 764.7 | 1.1 | 296.5 | 3.2 | 1,061.2 | 1.7 | 38.2 |
1970 | 779.2 | 1.9 | 311.5 | 5.1 | 1,090.7 | 2.8 | 38.7 |
1971 | 789.8 | 1.4 | 322.2 | 3.4 | 1,112.0 | 1.9 | 38.9 |
The average annual increase percentage for males was 1.7 percent as compared with 3.8 percent for females and 2.2 percent for the total labour force over those 11 years.
The broad consequence of the distorted age pattern resulting from low birth rates from 1928 to 1935, coupled with a post-war expansion in the economy, was that over a major portion of the postwar period there were not sufficient young people available to meet the demand for labour force recruits. The “baby boom” which followed the Second World War meant, furthermore, a sudden rise in the economically dependent population at the younger ages. As a consequence the relatively depleted labour force had to provide for the needs of a relatively large dependent population in building maternity hospitals, schools, dwellings, providing teaching services, etc. The shortage of numbers in the labour force ages was offset to some extent by large scale immigration, both private and Government assisted. This migration inflow had a significant partial effect in overcoming the distortion in the working-age groups.
Though year-to-year fluctuations were considerable during the 10 years to 1967 the average migration gain to the population was about 10,000 a year, representing approximately one-fifth of the annual increase in the population as a whole. As immigrants as a body have a higher proportion in the working-age group than the normal cross-section of population, a period of high net immigration adds rapidly to the percentage of the population in the labour force and is particularly valuable where vacancies requiring particular skills are filled by migrants. In 1968 and 1969 there was a migration loss with a loss of some workers to Australia and a consequent slowing down of the labour force growth.
EMPLOYMENT STRUCTURE—The growth of population has been accompanied by a changing emphasis in employment. In the nineteenth century the major activities of farming, mining, and lumbering gave rise to manufacturing industries and to commercial and professional occupations. In 1881, 11.2 percent of the total population was engaged in agriculture, 13.1 percent in industries, which included mining, and 6.6 percent in commercial and professional occupations. By 1901 the proportion in tertiary activities and farming had increased while that in secondary industries had remained constant, and mining had declined relatively in importance. The proportions were then 14.5 percent in farming, 13.1 percent in industry, and 11 percent in services.
The more recent rapid development of larger urban centres has been associated with a trend away from primary into secondary industries, a trend which developed noticeably after the depression of the 1930s and which was given marked impetus by the war. The broad changes in the economy are indicated by the following table. Decreases in the proportions engaged in primary production are typical of advanced economies, although it has to be noted that the farming community makes greater use of the services sector in the development of farm productivity.
Group | 1936 Census | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number Employed | Percentage of Labour Force | Number Employed | Percentage of Labour Force | Number Employed | Percentage of Labour Force | |
Primary production | 175,113 | 27.1 | 136,098 | 15.2 | 140,936 | 13.7 |
Secondary industry | 156,858 | 24.2 | 321,241 | 35.8 | 381,589 | 37.2 |
Services | 314,912 | 48.7 | 438,024 | 49.0 | 503,514 | 49.1 |
From April 1971, estimates of the industrial distribution of the total labour force have been made according to the newly revised New Zealand Standard Industrial Classification.
As a result, comparisons with the earlier estimates for the industrial groups shown in previous issues of the Yearbook are not possible. Only the figures for “Total in industry” and “Total labour force” are comparable with previous estimates.
The estimates for April and October 1971 are as follows:
Industrial Group N.Z.S.I.C. | April 1971 | October 1971 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*The labour force total is frequently higher in April than in the following October due mainly to seasonal employment. | ||||||
(000) | (000) | |||||
Agriculture, hunting, forestry and fishing | 120.5 | 16.4 | 136.9 | 122.7 | 16.4 | 139.1 |
Mining and quarrying | 4.6 | 0.1 | 4.7 | 4.6 | 0.1 | 4.7 |
Manufacturing industry— | ||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 55.1 | 11.4 | 66.5 | 43.0 | 11.4 | 54.4 |
Textiles, wearing apparel and leather | 17.8 | 32.1 | 49.9 | 17.7 | 31.8 | 49.5 |
Wood and wood products | 20.2 | 1.8 | 22.0 | 19.8 | 1.7 | 21.5 |
Paper and paper products, printing and publishing | 20.2 | 7.1 | 27.3 | 20.2 | 7.2 | 27.4 |
Chemicals, petroleum, coal, rubber, and plastics | 14.4 | 5.8 | 20.2 | 14.7 | 5.7 | 20.4 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 10.3 | 1.2 | 11.5 | 10.4 | 1.3 | 11.7 |
Basic metals, metal products, machinery and equipment, and other manufacturing industries | 65.7 | 12.1 | 77.8 | 66.3 | 12.4 | 78.7 |
Totals, manufacturing industries | 203.7 | 71.5 | 275.2 | 192.1 | 71.5 | 263.6 |
Electricity, gas, and water | 12.7 | 1.2 | 13.9 | 12.9 | 1.3 | 14.2 |
Construction | 84.6 | 2.5 | 87.1 | 82.9 | 2.4 | 85.3 |
Wholesale and retail trade | 111.4 | 76.3 | 187.7 | 110.3 | 75.5 | 185.8 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 85.3 | 17.8 | 103.1 | 85.1 | 17.2 | 102.3 |
Finance, insurance, real estate, etc. | 38.2 | 28.3 | 66.5 | 37.5 | 27.9 | 65.4 |
Community, social and personal services— | ||||||
Public administration, etc. | 30.9 | 11.4 | 42.3 | 31.1 | 11.6 | 42.7 |
Sanitary and similar services | 5.2 | 1.9 | 7.1 | 4.9 | 2.0 | 6.9 |
Social and related community services | 42.5 | 77.7 | 120.2 | 43.7 | 78.6 | 122.3 |
Recreational services | 6.2 | 3.5 | 9.7 | 6.6 | 3.5 | 10.1 |
Personal and household services | 32.5 | 12.6 | 45.1 | 32.5 | 12.6 | 45.1 |
Totals, community and personal services | 117.3 | 107.1 | 224.4 | 118.8 | 108.3 | 227.1 |
Total in industry | 778.3 | 321.2 | 1,099.5 | 766.9 | 320.6 | 1,087.5 |
Armed forces in New Zealand | 10.5 | 0.6 | 11.1 | 10.2 | 0.6 | 10.8 |
Registered unemployed | 1.0 | 0.4 | 1.4 | 3.1 | 0.6 | 3.7 |
Total labour force | 789.8 | 322.2 | 1,112.0 | 780.2 | 321.8 | 1,102.0* |
LABOUR FORCE PROJECTIONS—Labour force projections have been made by the Department of Statistics for the period up to 2000.
In the projection in the following table it is assumed that average 1967 age-of-mother and marital-status specific birth rates, together with the age and marital-status (females only) specific labour-force-participation rates from the 1966 Census of Population adjusted to allow for labour force growth up to 31 December 1970, will continue unchanged over the projection period.
More detailed figures are available in the publication New Zealand Population and Labour Force Projections 1968-2000.
As at 31 December | Projected Labour Force* Assuming Average 1967 Age-of-Mother and Marital-status Specific Birth Rates Continue, and Net Annual Immigration of | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
5,000 | 10,000 | |||||
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*The base for this projection is the estimated actual labour force at 31 December 1970. | ||||||
(000) | ||||||
1970 (base) | 787 | 317 | 1,104 | 787 | 317 | 1,104 |
1971 | 802 | 323 | 1,125 | 803 | 324 | 1,127 |
1972 | 817 | 329 | 1,146 | 820 | 330 | 1,150 |
1973 | 833 | 335 | 1,168 | 838 | 336 | 1,174 |
1974 | 850 | 341 | 1,191 | 856 | 343 | 1,199 |
1975 | 866 | 347 | 1,213 | 875 | 350 | 1,225 |
1976 | 884 | 354 | 1,238 | 894 | 358 | 1,252 |
1977 | 902 | 361 | 1,263 | 914 | 365 | 1,279 |
1978 | 920 | 368 | 1,288 | 933 | 373 | 1,306 |
1979 | 937 | 373 | 1,310 | 953 | 379 | 1,332 |
1980 | 954 | 377 | 1,331 | 971 | 384 | 1,355 |
1981 | 970 | 381 | 1,351 | 990 | 388 | 1,378 |
1982 | 986 | 384 | 1,370 | 1,008 | 392 | 1,400 |
1983 | 1,003 | 388 | 1,391 | 1,026 | 397 | 1,423 |
1984 | 1,019 | 392 | 1,411 | 1,044 | 402 | 1,446 |
1985 | 1,036 | 397 | 1,433 | 1,063 | 407 | 1,470 |
1986 | 1,053 | 403 | 1,456 | 1,082 | 414 | 1,496 |
1987 | 1,071 | 409 | 1,480 | 1,102 | 421 | 1,523 |
1988 | 1,090 | 417 | 1,507 | 1,123 | 430 | 1,553 |
1989 | 1,109 | 425 | 1,534 | 1,145 | 439 | 1,584 |
1990 | 1,129 | 434 | 1,563 | 1,167 | 449 | 1,616 |
1991 | 1,150 | 444 | 1,594 | 1,190 | 459 | 1,649 |
1992 | 1,172 | 454 | 1,626 | 1,214 | 470 | 1,684 |
1993 | 1,195 | 465 | 1,660 | 1,239 | 481 | 1,720 |
1994 | 1,219 | 476 | 1,695 | 1,265 | 493 | 1,758 |
1995 | 1,244 | 487 | 1,731 | 1,292 | 505 | 1,797 |
1996 | 1,269 | 498 | 1,767 | 1,320 | 517 | 1,837 |
1997 | 1,296 | 510 | 1,806 | 1,349 | 529 | 1,878 |
1998 | 1,323 | 521 | 1,844 | 1,378 | 542 | 1,920 |
1999 | 1,351 | 533 | 1,884 | 1,408 | 554 | 1,962 |
2,000 | 1,379 | 544 | 1,923 | 1,438 | 566 | 2,004 |
For National Development Council purposes the following analysis was made of the labour force, giving occupational structure for 1968 and making projections for 1973 and 1979 as shown in the following table.
Occupational Group | Projected (000) | Projected Increases (Percent) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968 | 1973 | 1979 | 1968-73 | 1973-79 | 1968-79 | |
Higher professional | 31.0 | 38.0 | 48.0 | 22.6 | 26.3 | 54.8 |
Other professional— | ||||||
Nurses, commercial artists and writers, photographers, P.R.O.'s and welfare officers | 27.5 | 33.0 | 40.5 | 20.0 | 22.7 | 47.3 |
Teachers and Trainers Not included in Professional Categories—Including staff training officers | 36.5 | 44.0 | 53.0 | 20.5 | 20.5 | 45.2 |
Technicians— | ||||||
Laboratory workers, technologists' assistants, inspectors (building, stock, food, etc) marine officer, pilots | 22.5 | 29.0 | 39.0 | 38.9 | 34.5 | 73.3 |
Tradesmen | 181.5 | 211.5 | 253.0 | 16.5 | 19.6 | 39.4 |
Operatives— | ||||||
Skilled and semi-skilled factory and process workers, labourers using plant or machinery, miners, woodworkers, all drivers, ships' crew | 197.0 | 234.0 | 291.5 | 18.8 | 24.6 | 48.0 |
Management— | ||||||
Of businesses, stores, hotels, societies, administration and personnel officers, foremen and supervisors | 39.0 | 43.0 | 47.5 | 10.3 | 10.5 | 21.8 |
Clerks and Typists— | ||||||
Also includes; messengers, copyholders, proof-holders, ticket and debt collectors | 145.5 | 158.5 | 173.5 | 9.0 | 9.5 | 19.2 |
Sales Workers— | ||||||
Small dealers and merchants (not own account) Advertisers and promoters, agents, buyers, demonstrators | 102.5 | 117.0 | 136.0 | 14.1 | 16.2 | 30.7 |
Own Account Workers and Working Proprietors— | ||||||
Includes farmers, hunters, deercullers, caterers | 84.5 | 85.0 | 85.0 | 0.6 | - | 0.6 |
Others— | ||||||
Farm labourers, shepherds, etc., fishermen, etc., labourers not working with machinery or plant, freight handlers and storemen, service workers | 158.0 | 165.0 | 165.0 | 4.4 | - | 4.4 |
Not Classifiable by Occupation and Armed Forces | 18.5 | 22.0 | 27.0 | 19.9 | 22.7 | 45.9 |
Totals | 1,044.0 | 1,180.0 | 1,359.0 | 13.0 | 15.2 | 30.2 |
A number of jobs which are currently being undertaken manually will, during the next 10 years, be undertaken by workers using plant and equipment.
EMPLOYMENT SITUATION—In the post-war years up to 1967 the labour situation was characterised by overfull employment and a high number of vacancies in industry. In 1967, following deflationary measures, there was a sharp rise in the number of unemployed persons. By the middle of the year when seasonal workers found difficulty in obtaining off-season jobs the number of unemployed rose to over 6,000, or about 0.6 percent of the labour force. Unemployment became stabilised at about this level until the autumn of 1968, when it rose further to 8,500 and remained about this figure during the following winter. From a peak of 8,560 in July 1968 the number of unemployed fell steadily, except for occasional monthly increases, to under 1,200 in March 1971. Since then the number of unemployed has risen again to average 3,100 for 1971. Vacancies, which moved from a general level of about 8,000 to a level between 2,000 and 4,000 during 1967 and 1968, increased to approximately 6,000 in late 1969, and averaged 5,245 for 1970, and 3,158 for 1971.
PROMOTION OF EMPLOYMENT: National Employment Service—As from 1 April 1946 a National Employment Service was established under the Employment Act 1945 with the principal function of promoting and maintaining full employment in New Zealand. In fact, provision for Government Employment Bureaux had been made as early as 1891. From 1930 to 1936, the period of the operations of the Unemployment Board, the bureaux functioned rather as unemployment registration offices than as placement services. In 1936 the activities of the Unemployment Board were transferred to the Employment Division of the Department of Labour and the bureaux replaced by a State Placement Service, which operated a widely used system of local labour exchanges. From 1942 to the end of March 1946 this became merged in the Industrial Manpower Division of the National Service Department, and, with an augmented staff, carried out the wider and more complex functions of manpower direction and control. In this work the Industrial Manpower Division placed a much greater emphasis on the collection and use of employment and other economic data, on the research and planning aspects of employment, and on the co-ordination of industrial activities withmanpower resources. The National Employment Service was built upon these foundations. After 12 months' activity as a separate department, the National Employment Service was, however, on 1 April 1947, amalgamated with the Department of Labour.
The functions and duties of the department are set out in the Labour Department Act 1954. On the employment side the duties include: the provision of a complete employment service for the purposes of placing workers in employment, assisting employers to provide employment, helping persons to find better or more suitable employment, and aiding persons who require occupational readjustment or training; the collection and publication of information relating to employment and unemployment; the making of surveys and forecasts of the classes of employment required or available; the promotion of voluntary placing of suitable persons in such employment; and in general the promotion and maintenance of full employment. In particular the department may operate hostels for workers, provide a home-aid service, and arrange for the selection, transport, and accommodation of immigrants.
Accordingly the department seeks to maintain a policy of full employment at the highest productive level, operates 22 district employment offices, provides (through a home-aid service) domestic help for families in urgent circumstances, and administers employment schemes, subsidised where necessary, for those unfit to compete in the ordinary labour market.
The 10 hostels operated by or for the department at 31 March 1971—comprising an industrial workers' hostel, immigration hostels, Public Service hostels, miners' hostels, and Maori youth hostels—provided accommodation for 1,311 workers.
MANPOWER PLANNING—An active manpower policy is being developed, partly as a result of the focus on manpower requirements at the National Development Conference 1969. Changes in the structure of industry and in technology are occurring at an ever-increasing rate. This fact has led to a growing emphasis on forecasting manpower supply on the one hand and likely manpower requirements on the other, with a view to equating the two, where necessary, by means of relevant manpower plans. The forecasts are based on certain assumptions concerning the growth of population, net migration and labour force participation rates on the one hand, and production plans and productivity on the other. As the bases of the forecasts are volatile, the latter need to be revised at frequent intervals. The forecasting process is therefore never completed, but is an on-going task which must take account of the dynamic forces operating in the labour market.
Manpower forecasts are necessary steps which precede the formulation of manpower plans. Such plans may take the form of some of the following measures: changes in educational policy, particularly as it applies to vocational education; implementation of training and retraining programmes; programmes to upgrade levels of skill; and the promotion of occupational and geographical mobility of the labour force. All these and other measures are elements of an active manpower policy.
One of the major tasks being undertaken by the Manpower Planning Unit of the Department of Labour is a sample survey of industry. It is hoped that the results of the survey will enable occupation industry matrices to be compiled relating to the present, and projected into the future. Information relating to the latter will be obtained initially from the returns, but may be refined in the light of additional intelligence concerning future technological innovations, etc. This exercise, together with in-depth studies of specific occupations, will provide the information upon which manpower planning may be based. Ideally, the end result of realistic manpower plans will be a more efficient training and use of labour, so that manpower in the required numbers and with the required skills may be available to meet the needs of continuing development.
The fields of training (particularly apprenticeship training), employment, and migration are important in manpower studies. Consequently, they are being researched in some depth. Geographical mobility is another important area, and the Department of Labour is building up an information bank on a regional basis.
Vocational Training—Most vocational training schemes in existence today have been developed since the Second World War, except apprenticeships. It is now recognised in most countries that vocational training should be closely integrated with economic and manpower planning.
The Tyndall Commission of Inquiry into Vocational Training in 1965 recommended the establishment of a Vocational Training Council. Although general satisfaction was expressed with the then existing situation there was support for better co-ordination in forecasting needs and recommending programmes to meet these needs.
Under the Vocational Training Council Act 1968 the council's functions are prescribed as advisory to Government, State departments, industry, commerce, agriculture, social welfare, and other interested organisations. Recommendations may relate to improved training, the development of new or established facilities, the co-ordination of training schemes, levies or other methods for the financing or encouragement of training, the award of scholarships, the fostering of research, the carrying out of inquiries and investigations in any field of training, and the development and implementation of techniques relating to occupational identification, description, and classification and to job analysis and specification.
The council has the following membership, appointed jointly by the Ministers of Education and Labour: a chairman; the Director-General of Education; the Secretary of Labour; two members nominated by the N.Z. Employers' Federation; two members nominated by the N.Z. Federation of Labour; one member nominated by the N.Z. Manufacturers' Federation; one member nominated by the Technical Institutes Association; one member nominated by the Technicians Certification Authority of New Zealand; and not more than five other members—(two appointments have so far been made under this provision).
In addition, the council has three associate (non-voting) members: an appointee of the State Services Co-ordinating Committee; an appointee of the Combined State Services Organisations; and the Chairman of the University Grants Committee.
The first meeting of the council was held in August 1969 and the council then set about: (a) identifying short and long-term training needs in the major industries and industry sectors and in other areas such as the social sciences; (b) assessing existing training schemes and promoting the emulation of new or revised schemes where necessary; (c) examining a number of National Development Conference recommendations relating to vocational training and education; and (d) undertaking investigations and research relating to: particular industries; regions of the country; and the needs of various occupations and sectors to see where vocational education and training can assist in the solution of their problems.
The Council decided that these objectives could best be achieved by thinking in terms of “industries” in commonly recognised groupings such as building, farm production and processing, or tourism. In general, it rejected the idea of dealing with occupations such as carpentry or individual firms. An advantage of this approach is that most industry groups have national employer and employee groups with whom meaningful discussions can be held.
Representative voluntary industrial and commercial training boards have been formed or are being formed in some 25 industries. Each includes members from employer, employee, educational and other specialist groups. A major incentive has been the introduction of a $ for $ Government grant to encourage the appointment of national executive training officers. These boards, among other things, examine existing training and assess the need for revised or new schemes. This involves both the identification of the level of ability of the person required (machine operator, graduate, tradesman, supervisor, etc.) and the numbers required at each level.
In addition, the council has concerned itself with matters common to a number of industries, for example, apprenticeship and trade training, women and employment, technician training, management and supervisory training, and regional differences in educational and vocational opportunity.
The council in its activities is working closely with the various social and economic sector organisations and Government departments, particularly the Departments of Labour and Education.
References—Further background information on vocational training in New Zealand may be found in:
Report of Commission of Inquiry into Vocational Training in New Zealand, 1965.
The Development of Technical Institutes in New Zealand, B. C. Lee, New Zealand Journal of Public Administration, Volume 32, No. 2, March 1970.
Annual Reports of the Vocational Training Council.
STATISTICS OF EMPLOYMENT: Half-yearly Surveys—The Department of Labour carries out at half-yearly intervals a general survey of employment in New Zealand. These surveys are conducted by means of inquiries sent out to employers of labour, the results being published in the Labour and Employment Gazette. Returns are required from all establishments in which at least two persons (including working proprietors) are engaged. Government and local authority employmentis included. Employers in farming, hunting, trapping, fishing, waterfront work, seagoing work, private domestic service, and armed forces are not required to submit half-yearly returns. The following tables are based on these surveys. (A survey of farm employment is included in Section 14, Farming.)
A summary of employment is given in the following table.
Date of Survey | Full-time Employees and Working Proprietors | Part-time Workers | Half-yearly Percentage Rate of Labour Turnover* | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | |
*The relationship between the number of terminations over the previous half-year and the average number of employees during the same period. | ||||||||
April— | percent | percent | ||||||
1961 | 468,113 | 180,181 | 648,294 | 15,884 | 24,946 | 40,830 | 21 | 34 |
1962 | 478,036 | 185,630 | 663,666 | 16,443 | 26,193 | 42,636 | 20 | 34 |
1963 | 491,568 | 190,830 | 682,398 | 16,908 | 27,906 | 44,814 | 18 | 32 |
1964 | 507,174 | 200,596 | 707,770 | 18,481 | 30,800 | 49,281 | 20 | 32 |
1965 | 526,455 | 211,599 | 738,054 | 20,386 | 34,669 | 55,055 | 21 | 33 |
1966 | 542,943 | 223,955 | 766,898 | 23,813 | 39,814 | 63,627 | 23 | 36 |
1967 | 554,644 | 233,899 | 788,543 | 24,372 | 44,453 | 68,825 | 21 | 34 |
1968 | 547,000 | 227,045 | 774,045 | 23,449 | 43,512 | 66,961 | 16 | 28 |
1969 | 558,695 | 235,077 | 793,772 | 25,074 | 48,221 | 73,295 | 20 | 30 |
1970 | 572,052 | 247,353 | 819,405 | 27,643 | 57,455 | 85,098 | 23 | 35 |
1971 | 584,793 | 255,687 | 840,480 | 29,110 | 66,000 | 95,110 | 24 | 36 |
October | ||||||||
1971 | 573,273 | 254,556 | 827,829 | 29,471 | 68,586 | 98,057 | 21 | 22 |
Public Service Employment—Distribution of permanent staff in the Public Service by sex and by occupational classes as at 31 March 1971 is shown in the following table. (Railways, Post Office, Police, Education Boards and Universities staffs are not included.)
Occupational Class | Males | Females |
---|---|---|
Accountants | 195 | 1 |
Actuarial | 2 | - |
Administrative | 87 | - |
Agriculture extension— | ||
Farm advisory | 316 | 8 |
Home science instruction | - | 12 |
Poultry instruction | 5 | 1 |
Sheep and wool instruction | 25 | 1 |
Agriculture (grading and testing)— | ||
Dairy instruction | 65 | 2 |
Seed analysis | - | 69 |
Seed certification and dressing | 8 | - |
Agriculture instruction— | ||
Apiary instruction | 13 | - |
Farm dairy instruction | 97 | - |
Farm livestock instruction | 211 | - |
Aircraft surveying | 20 | - |
Air traffic control | 292 | 48 |
Architectural | 192 | 6 |
Art and display | 47 | 17 |
Aviation calibration | 19 | - |
Aviation operations | 37 | - |
Bailiffs | 82 | - |
Clerical | 8,123 | 5,578 |
Coal mining— | ||
Coal mining | 38 | - |
Mine surveying | 10 | - |
Communications | 264 | 4 |
Customs— | ||
Customs (boarding and prevention) | 70 | - |
Customs (bond) | 17 | - |
Dental nursing— | ||
Dental attendants | - | 11 |
School dental nursing | - | 1,728 |
Dental officers | 47 | 3 |
Dietitians | - | 4 |
Dockyard trades | 372 | - |
Draughting | 1,585 | 341 |
Editorial and journalists | 82 | 24 |
Education | 187 | 9 |
Education (teaching service) | 13 | 11 |
Electricity (distribution) | 120 | - |
Electricity (operating) | 824 | - |
Electricity (transmission line) | 323 | - |
Engineering | 1,030 | - |
Engineering officers | 871 | 4 |
Engineering technicians | 683 | 29 |
Executive | 1,781 | 40 |
Farming | 85 | - |
Occupational Class | Males | Females |
Fire protection and services | 205 | - |
Fisheries and marine inspection | 38 | - |
Forest management | 900 | - |
Forestry | 140 | - |
General servicing | 231 | 5 |
Health education | 1 | 24 |
Health inspection | 101 | - |
Horticultural inspection | 50 | - |
Hostel and domestic services | 176 | 399 |
Industrial inspection— | ||
Explosives | 9 | - |
Factory | 99 | 4 |
Factory (bush) | 8 | - |
Port safety | 5 | - |
Safety inspection | 37 | - |
Weights and measures | 38 | - |
Institutional welfare— | ||
Institutional instruction | 57 | 40 |
Institutional welfare | 128 | 86 |
Investigating | 159 | 14 |
Land management | 361 | - |
Land surveying | 160 | - |
Landscape and gardening | 117 | 3 |
Legal | 104 | 5 |
Library | 59 | 321 |
Lighthouse keeping | 55 | - |
Machining | 2 | 375 |
Manual (non-trades) | 1,110 | - |
Meat inspection | 950 | - |
Medical | 101 | 24 |
Mental health— | ||
Mental health (assistant nurses) | 176 | 141 |
Mental health (community nurses) | 1 | 30 |
Mental health (general nurses) | 2 | 16 |
Mental health (hospital aids) | 32 | 164 |
Mental health (nurses) | 876 | 705 |
Meteorological | 60 | 5 |
Meteorological observing | 197 | 26 |
Mine management, inspection, and engineering | 35 | - |
Mine underviewers and deputies | 117 | - |
Motion picture production | 72 | 14 |
Motor vehicle inspection | 185 | - |
National parks and reserves | 60 | - |
Nautical services | 35 | - |
Nursing | 3 | 268 |
Occupational therapy | - | 148 |
Office and general assistants | 546 | 1,202 |
Patent examining | 17 | 6 |
Pharmacy | 15 | 5 |
Photographic | 50 | 20 |
Physiotherapy | - | 6 |
Port agriculture service | 83 | 4 |
Printing (non-trades) | 66 | 65 |
Printing trades | 359 | - |
Prisons— | ||
Prison instruction | 152 | 8 |
Prison officers | 555 | 43 |
Programmers, computer | 69 | 16 |
Property supervision | 131 | - |
Psychology | 24 | 13 |
Quantity surveying | 130 | 2 |
Road traffic— | ||
Parking meter enforcement | - | 51 |
Road safety instruction | - | 7 |
Road traffic enforcement | 605 | - |
Road traffic instruction | 69 | - |
Rural valuing | 112 | - |
Sawmilling | 77 | - |
Science | 1,042 | 80 |
Science technicians | 1,008 | 335 |
Ships officers | 25 | - |
Social workers | 362 | 280 |
Storekeeping | 680 | 5 |
Survey assistants | 113 | - |
Survey engineering | 65 | - |
Technicians | 283 | 42 |
Timber inspection | 35 | - |
Town planning | 26 | 4 |
Trades— | ||
Trades | 1,154 | - |
Carpenters and related trades | 270 | - |
Electricians and related trades | 528 | - |
Fitters and related trades | 643 | - |
Motor mechanics and related trades | 182 | - |
Painters and related trades | 145 | - |
Plumbers and related trades | 52 | - |
Other trades | 19 | - |
Traffic engineering | 13 | - |
Typing— | ||
Shorthand reporters | - | 4 |
Shorthand typists | - | 1,391 |
Shorthand typists (special | - | |
duties) | - | 60 |
Teletypists | - | 17 |
Typists | - | 1,218 |
Varitypists | - | 14 |
Urban valuing | 264 | - |
Veterinary | 118 | 1 |
Vocational guidance | 25 | 26 |
Welders (non-trades) | 16 | - |
Wildlife management | 60 | - |
Totals | 35,678 | 15,693 |
EMPLOYMENT BY LOCAL AUTHORITIES—Employees of local authorities are principally engaged in the construction and maintenance of roads and streets, the operation and maintenance of public-utility industries (gas, electric and water supply, and transport), and community services.
In the following table particulars are given of the number of all direct wage-earning employees who were actually in the employ of the various classes of local authorities (hospital boards excluded) at 31 March of each of the latest five years inclusive. Besides permanent staff, including administrative and professional employees, the statistics include part-time, casual, and temporary employees, and subsidised workers, but exclude those employed by contractors.
Local Authority | Number of Employees at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |
*As at 30 September. †County pest destruction districts included. ‡Milk boards abolished as at 1 September 1968. | |||||
Catchment boards | 724 | 731 | 739 | 753 | 788 |
City and borough councils | 15,788 | 15,842 | 16,156 | 16,363 | 16,528 |
County councils | 5,943 | 5,942 | 5,926 | 5,969 | 6,058 |
Electric power boards | 4,844 | 5,104 | 5,209 | 5,272 | 5,475 |
Fire boards | 938 | 967 | 1,008 | 1,046 | 1,252 |
Gas boards | 33 | 29 | 31 | 37 | 41 |
Harbour boards* | 4,088 | 3,739 | 3,818 | 3,746 | 3,710 |
Harbour bridge authority | 149 | 150 | 174 | 139 | 156 |
Land drainage boards | 84 | 94 | 100 | 87 | 97 |
Local railway board | 15 | 15 | 15 | 15 | 15 |
Milk boards | 37 | 35 | 36 | ‡ | ‡ |
Museum authority | 41 | 55 | 55 | 110 | 112 |
Nassella tussock boards | 136 | 134 | 78 | 44 | 42 |
Plantation board | 11 | 8 | 9 | 9 | 9 |
Pest destruction boards | 1,304 | 1,400† | 1,313† | 1,276† | 1,226 |
Regional authority | 1,262 | 1,278 | 1,579 | 1,536 | 1,514 |
River boards | 36 | 37 | 37 | 37 | 34 |
Road board | 24 | 27 | 27 | 26 | 28 |
Road tunnel authority | 39 | 41 | 41 | 42 | 42 |
Town boards— | |||||
Dependent | 30 | 33 | 27 | 27 | 26 |
Independent | 63 | 60 | 54 | 52 | 52 |
Underground water authorities | 5 | 7 | 6 | 6 | 5 |
Urban drainage boards | 384 | 393 | 417 | 428 | 430 |
Urban transport boards | 422 | 422 | 430 | 410 | 416 |
Valley authority | 21 | 21 | 24 | 24 | 26 |
Water supply boards | 5 | 5 | 5 | 5 | 5 |
Totals | 36,426 | 36,569 | 37,314 | 37,454 | 38,087 |
UNEMPLOYMENT—Except for occasional returns relating to State unemployment relief which were presented to Parliament from time to time, practically no direct statistical evidence as to the extent of unemployment in New Zealand prior to 1892 is available. Such information is, however, available from the census (since 1896) and from the records of the Department of Labour (since 1892). In addition, statistics of unemployment among trade unionists were collected from trade union secretaries by the Department of Statistics from 1925 to 1930. A table showing figures of unemployment from June 1931 to March 1939 will be found on page 854 of the 1940 Yearbook.
Census Data on Unemployment—The great disadvantage of the census inquiry as an indicator of the trend of unemployment is that it provides data at quinquennial intervals only. Unemployment figures from the 1966 Census were 5,125 males and 3,982 females.
The following table gives relevant census data on unemployment. Prior to 1951 Maoris were not included.
Census | Number of Males Unemployed | Proportion per 1,000 Male Wage and Salary Earners |
---|---|---|
12 April 1896 | 14,759 | 100 |
31 March 1901 | 8,467 | 48 |
12 April 1906 | 8,189 | 39 |
2 April 1911 | 7,152 | 30 |
15 October 1916 | 5,920 | 26 |
17 April 1921 | 11,061 | 39 |
20 April 1926 | 10,694 | 34 |
24 March 1936 | 35,774 | 96 |
25 September 1945 | 5,823 | 16 |
17 April 1951 | 7,902 | 18 |
17 April 1956 | 5,558 | 12 |
18 April 1961 | 4,674 | 9 |
22 March 1966 | 5,125 | 8 |
The 1936 figure includes men on rationed relief work, but excludes men (16,222) partly unemployed but not on relief work. The 1945 figure includes ex-servicemen recently returned from overseas who had not then resumed work. At the time of the 1951 Census the waterfront strike was in progress and it was estimated that approximately 15,000 workers in that and other industries were on strike. Evidently many of these were not returned as unemployed; it is likely that a number changed to other industries, while some may not have considered themselves to be unemployed.
Unemployment Benefit—Unemployment benefits under the Social Security Act have been payable since 1 April 1939. The number in force at 31 March 1971 was 715.
Subject to the conditions set out in Section 6A, the unemployment benefit may be claimed as of right. Registration at a district office of the Department of Labour is a compulsory prerequisite to eligibility for the benefit. Hence it is considered that the great majority of workers becoming involuntarily unemployed would register for employment in order to validate a claim for the benefit.
Close liaison is maintained between the Social Welfare Department and the Department of Labour to prevent the payment of benefit where work is available. In addition to the requirement that a benefit applicant must register for work at an employment office, all unemployment beneficiaries must report once weekly at the employment office.
VACANCIES, PLACEMENTS, AND UNEMPLOYED PERSONS—In addition to the half-yearly survey of the employment position, the Department of Labour maintains a weekly record of registered unemployed persons and a half-monthly record of vacancies and placements. The following tables are derived from this record and hence relate only to the department's operations as an employment service.
The following table contains a summary of the numbers of notified vacancies, placements, and registered unemployed persons as recorded by the Department of Labour.
Date | Notified Vacancies at End of Month | Placements During Month | Registered Unemployed Persons at End of Month | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Monthly Average For Calendar Years | |||||||||
1961 | 5,802 | 3,394 | 9,196 | 634 | 297 | 931 | 335 | 41 | 376 |
1962 | 4,285 | 2,558 | 6,843 | 860 | 345 | 1,205 | 934 | 106 | 1,040 |
1963 | 3,746 | 1,985 | 5,731 | 803 | 370 | 1,173 | 726 | 123 | 849 |
1964 | 4,847 | 1,766 | 6,613 | 788 | 392 | 1,180 | 511 | 139 | 650 |
1965 | 6,000 | 1,936 | 7,936 | 722 | 379 | 1,101 | 385 | 128 | 513 |
1966 | 5,550 | 2,203 | 7,753 | 674 | 337 | 1,011 | 332 | 131 | 463 |
1967 | 2,682 | 1,445 | 4,127 | 1,376 | 407 | 1,783 | 3,267 | 585 | 3,852 |
1968 | 1,852 | 828 | 2,680 | 1,821 | 542 | 2,363 | 5,272 | 1,609 | 6,881 |
1969 | 2,977 | 1,190 | 4,167 | 1,162 | 378 | 1,540 | 2,191 | 735 | 2,926 |
1970 | 3,794 | 1,451 | 5,245 | 796 | 290 | 1,086 | 1,225 | 375 | 1,600 |
1971 | 2,207 | 950 | 3,157 | 946 | 337 | 1,283 | 2,555 | 560 | 3,115 |
Since 1 April 1968, registered unemployed, vacancies, and placements have been classified by occupation. The following table presents details.
Occupation Group | Registered Unemployed (Monthly Average) | Vacancies (Monthly Average) | Placements (Monthly Average) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Professional, technical, and clerical | 81 | 206 | 720 | 625 | 41 | 81 |
Sales | 71 | 117 | 141 | 125 | 25 | 30 |
Farming, fishing, logging | 126 | 230 | 69 | 42 | 245 | 324 |
Transport and communications | 54 | 143 | 1,528 | 781 | 23 | 28 |
Manufacturing and trades | 418 | 463 | 2,135 | 1,130 | 245 | 224 |
Service | 175 | 274 | 204 | 132 | 88 | 98 |
Labouring | 555 | 968 | 239 | 100 | 382 | 426 |
All other occupations | 120 | 714 | 209 | 222 | 37 | 72 |
All occupations | 1,600 | 3,115 | 5,245 | 3,157 | 1,086 | 1,283 |
VOCATIONAL GUIDANCE—Since 1938 vocational guidance of pupils at secondary schools has been undertaken by the Department of Education which has Vocational Guidance Centres in Auckland, Hamilton, Napier, Lower Hutt, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. Activities are described in Section 7a, Education.
APPRENTICESHIPS—Under the Apprentices Act 1948 orders governing apprenticeships are made by the Court of Arbitration, which consists of a Judge, a workers' member, and an employers' member. Orders are made on the recommendations of New Zealand Apprenticeship Committees, which consist of four representatives of employers, four representatives of workers, a person conversant with technical education, and the Commissioner of Apprenticeship, who is ex officio chairman of each committee. The New Zealand committees are in effect policy making committees. There are 34 committees, which normally meet once or twice a year.
Day-to-day administration of the Apprentices Act and the apprenticeship orders is carried on by local apprenticeship committees, of which there are 238. They consist of three representatives of employers, three representatives of workers, a person conversant with technical education, and the District Commissioner of Apprenticeship, who is ex officio chairman of all committees for the district for which he is appointed. District Commissioners delegate chairmanship to other officers of the Department of Labour when necessary.
The apprentice learns by doing tasks under supervision. Provision is made in a number of apprenticeship orders for a specific list of operations and skills to be taught apprentices by their employers. Both employers and apprentices are thus helped to define the scope of training, and apprenticeship committees, when called on to do so, are enabled to judge whether or not training is adequate.
As no employer may engage an apprentice without the prior consent of the appropriate local committee, the facilities for training are known to the committee in each case. When an employer who has not previously had an apprentice applies for permission to engage one, arrangements may be made for an inspection of his workshop by two members of the local committee. On their report the full committee makes the appropriate decision. Every apprentice has a contract of apprenticeship, which is registered by the District Commissioner.
Local committees deal with complaints from apprentices and employers, with applications to transfer apprentices to other employers, and applications to discharge apprentices for misconduct. Their decisions, which are of a semi-judicial nature, are subject to review by way of appeal to the Court of Arbitration.
In the majority of industries there are provisions in apprenticeship orders for the attendance of apprentices at technical classes, both during working hours and in the evening. In the 40-hour week four hours are spent at day classes, with usually equivalent amount of time at evening classes. In some industries technical training is concentrated into an annual course of three or four weeks' duration. The classes are operated by technical and other secondary schools.
Although technical schools are semi-autonomous bodies, the general policy regarding apprentice education is determined by the Department of Education in co-operation with New Zealand Apprenticeship Committees. That department itself operates a Technical Correspondence Institute, which provides courses of instruction for those apprentices who live too far from any school to allow them to attend evening classes.
A statutory body, the New Zealand Trades Certification Board, conducts examinations for apprentices (see Section 7a, Education). The examinations are voluntary and, except in the electrical trade and in plumbing, no examination test is required for the practice of a trade. There is very close liaison between New Zealand Apprenticeship Committees and the board, the Commissioner of Apprenticeships being a member of the board.
The number of apprenticeship contracts registered during the year, completed during the year, and in force at the end of the year, are indicated in the following table.
Trade | Apprenticeship Contracts | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Registered During Year Ended 31 March | Completed During Year Ended 31 March | In Force at 31 March | ||||
1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | 1970 | 1971 | |
Aircraft | 69 | 84 | 54 | 71 | 327 | 331 |
Baking | 91 | 103 | 38 | 45 | 201 | 211 |
Boilermaking | 86 | 86 | 35 | 37 | 238 | 261 |
Bricklaying | 78 | 72 | 45 | 33 | 222 | 220 |
Carpentry | 1,565 | 1,404 | 1,263 | 1,305 | 4,920 | 4,583 |
Clothing | 95 | 87 | 45 | 37 | 237 | 248 |
Coachbuilding | 603 | 656 | 383 | 384 | 1,832 | 1,870 |
Dentistry | 8 | 3 | 10 | 5 | 29 | 24 |
Electrical | 537 | 619 | 428 | 425 | 1,817 | 1,893 |
Engineering | 776 | 806 | 499 | 465 | 2,431 | 2,590 |
Footwear repair and making | 8 | 6 | 6 | 4 | 17 | 11 |
Footwear manufacturing | 54 | 48 | 38 | 30 | 160 | 137 |
Furniture | 286 | 307 | 252 | 189 | 818 | 828 |
Hairdressing | 681 | 647 | 63 | 102 | 1,228 | 1,422 |
Heating and ventilation | 26 | 29 | 11 | 16 | 79 | 88 |
Horticulture | 52 | 64 | 26 | 27 | 193 | 206 |
Jewellery | 54 | 51 | 31 | 31 | 181 | 183 |
Masonry | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 2 |
Motor trades | 1,669 | 1,660 | 1,074 | 1,061 | 5,111 | 5,281 |
Moulding | 22 | 18 | 8 | 4 | 52 | 52 |
Painting | 362 | 293 | 174 | 160 | 881 | 882 |
Photo-engraving | 60 | 63 | 39 | 32 | 168 | 171 |
Piano repairing and tuning | 8 | 4 | - | - | 10 | 11 |
Plastering | 84 | 57 | 59 | 52 | 214 | 188 |
Plumbing | 298 | 321 | 167 | 193 | 1,044 | 1,010 |
Printing | 382 | 367 | 230 | 239 | 1,175 | 1,203 |
Radio | 103 | 93 | 79 | 67 | 357 | 345 |
Refrigeration engineering | 53 | 38 | 35 | 17 | 149 | 162 |
Retail meat industry | 335 | 282 | 220 | 190 | 901 | 863 |
Saddlery, leather and canvas goods | 26 | 12 | 8 | 14 | 62 | 53 |
Sheet-metal working | 107 | 108 | 42 | 54 | 312 | 329 |
Shipbuilding | 37 | 44 | 29 | 30 | 129 | 126 |
Timber industry | 46 | 36 | 31 | 16 | 88 | 95 |
Others | 46 | 53 | 24 | 20 | 134 | 147 |
Totals | 8,708 | 8,522 | 5,448 | 5,356 | 25,720 | 26,026 |
TRAINING COURSES FOR MAORIS AND POLYNESIANS FROM THE PACIFIC—Trade training is one approach that is being adopted to broaden employment opportunities for Maori and Polynesian youths.
The trade-training schemes have the approval of the educational and apprenticeship authorities. Time spent on a course is credited towards the normal apprenticeship, which is completed with employers in the usual way. The schemes are run in conjunction with the technical institutes at Auckland, Hamilton, Petone, and Christchurch. Special tuition is also given in other subjects to help the boys adapt themselves to urban living.
Entry into the schemes is generally restricted to boys from country areas where apprenticeships are not normally available. Boys taken into the schemes, and their parents, enter into a training agreement with the Department of Maori and Island Affairs, whereby the boys are required to live at approved hostels, regularly attend evening technical classes, and to sit the appropriate trade examinations. The trainees are paid a weekly training allowance.
Training is provided in 12 trades—carpentry (all four centres), motor mechanics (Auckland, Hamilton, and Christchurch), plumbing, electrical wiring (Auckland and Hamilton), diesel mechanics and sheetmetal work (Auckland), fitting and turning (Hamilton), plastering and auto-electricity (Petone), and painting, panelbeating, and bricklaying (Christchurch), with a total intake of 304 boys each year. The training courses last for one year, except that carpentry is a two-year course and includes one year on practical house building works for the department. From the time of the pilot scheme in 1959 up to 31 March 1971, 1,843 Maori youths had been taken into the schemes, and 655 of them had completed their apprenticeships with private employers and were qualified tradesmen.
The increase in the number of Maori apprentices in recent years is illustrated by the following table.
At 31 March | Registered Maori Apprentices | Percentage of Total Registered Apprentices |
---|---|---|
1962 | 566 | 2.8 |
1963 | 604 | 2.9 |
1964 | 770 | 3.3 |
1965 | 852 | 3.6 |
1966 | 981 | 3.9 |
1967 | 1,072 | 4.2 |
1968 | 1,031 | 4.3 |
1969 | 1,191 | 4.8 |
1970 | 1,302 | 5.1 |
1971 | 1,375 | 5.3 |
If to the figure of 1,375 Maori apprentices as at 31 March 1971 there is added the figure of 376 trainees in the schemes, the Maori representation is increased from 5.8 percent to 6.6 percent of the total apprentices.
Farm Training—Special arrangements have been made for 4 Maori boys to enter Telford Farm Training Institute each year. This is a comprehensive one-year course covering important theoretical and practical aspects of farming and farm management. The department meets full cost of board and school fees at the Institute.
City Pre-employment Courses—Special pre-employment courses to help Maori boys and girls from country areas coming to cities for work are conducted early each year by the Department of Maori and Island Affairs in conjunction with the Wellington Polytechnic and the Auckland, Christchurch, and Waikato Technical Institutes. The Education, Health, and Police Departments and local civic authorities also co-operate in the schemes. The courses, which last about four weeks, are specially designed to help with initial adjustments to city life and with the selection of suitable employment. At the end of the course the students take up suitable employment in the city. Accommodation is provided at hostels. The present annual intake of students into the course is: Wellington, 60 boys—75 girls; Auckland, 40 boys—20 girls; Hamilton, 15 girls; and Christchurch, 15 girls.
STATISTICS FROM CENSUS OF POPULATION—Statistics on industrial distribution, occupations, and occupational status compiled from the population census taken on 22 March 1966 are given in the following tables.
Excluded from the tables are members of the Armed Services overseas at census dates, numbering 2,559 in 1961 and 1,936 in 1966.
The next table shows the numbers and percentages of population actively engaged or otherwise.
Category | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Numbers | ||||||
Actively engaged | 670,506 | 224,857 | 895,363 | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 |
Not actively engaged | 542,870 | 976,751 | 1,519,621 | 598,148 | 1,052,732 | 1,650,880 |
Totals | 1,213,376 | 1,201,608 | 2,414,984 | 1,343,743 | 1,333,176 | 2,676,919 |
Percentages | ||||||
Actively engaged | 55.3 | 18.7 | 37.1 | 55.5 | 21.0 | 38.3 |
Not actively engaged | 44.7 | 81.3 | 62.9 | 44.5 | 79.0 | 61.7 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Owing mainly to the substantial increase in numbers of married women working, the percentage for females actively engaged has increased from 18.7 to 21.
Occupational Status—The following table shows the occupational status of persons in the work force.
Occupational Status | 1961 Census | 1966 Census | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Employer | 62,231 | 4,691 | 66,922 | 66,170 | 7,254 | 73,424 |
Own account | 61,862 | 6,045 | 67,907 | 61,975 | 7,856 | 69,831 |
Wage or salary earner | 540,316 | 210,566 | 750,882 | 610,732 | 260,081 | 870,813 |
Unemployed | 4,674 | 2,224 | 6,898 | 5,125 | 3,982 | 9,107 |
Relative assisting, unpaid | 766 | 1,122 | 1,888 | 312 | 488 | 800 |
Not specified | 657 | 209 | 866 | 1,281 | 783 | 2,064 |
Totals, actively engaged | 670,506 | 224,857 | 895,363 | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 |
Not actively engaged | 542,870 | 976,751 | 1,519,621 | 598,148 | 1,052,732 | 1,650,880 |
Grand totals | 1,213,376 | 1,201,608 | 2,414,984 | 1,343,743 | 1,333,176 | 2,676,919 |
The number actively engaged increased by 130,676, or 14.6 percent, between 1961 and 1966. In the wage or salary earner group the increase was 119,931 or 16 percent.
Female wage or salary earners increased by 49,515 or 23.5 percent.
The following table classifies households at the 1966 Census according to the occupational status of the head and the number of persons in the household with an income exceeding $200.
Occupational Status of Head | Households by Number of Persons with Incomes of $200 or more | Total Households | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 Person | 2 Persons | 3 Persons | 4 Persons | 5 or more Persons | Nil | ||
*Including relative assisting heads and not specified but who are in the labour force. | |||||||
Actively engaged head— | |||||||
Employer | 25,957 | 23,006 | 8,809 | 2,783 | 1,019 | 374 | 61,948 |
Own account | 32,467 | 16,864 | 4,522 | 1,319 | 331 | 516 | 56,019 |
Wages or salary | 238,378 | 134,392 | 42,664 | 13,914 | 3,987 | 3,207 | 436,542 |
Unemployed | 996 | 535 | 189 | 49 | 13 | 479 | 2,261 |
Totals* | 298,025 | 174,890 | 56,217 | 18,070 | 5,352 | 4,799 | 557,353 |
Not actively engaged head— | |||||||
Retired | 29,065 | 13,262 | 2,890 | 629 | 163 | 29,868 | 75,877 |
Dependent on public or private support | 30,012 | 11,523 | 3,398 | 1,012 | 344 | 36,585 | 82,874 |
Totals | 59,077 | 24,785 | 6,288 | 1,641 | 507 | 66,453 | 158,751 |
Totals, all heads | 357,102 | 199,675 | 62,505 | 19,711 | 5,859 | 71,252 | 716,104 |
Industrial Distribution 1966: Divisions—The industrial distribution of the population by the principal divisions of industry is now given.
Industry Division | 1961 | 1966 | Percentages of Totals | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | 1961 | 1966 | |
Agriculture, forestry, hunting, and fishing | 118,952 | 9,982 | 128,934 | 119,712 | 14,868 | 134.580 | 14.4 | 13.1 |
Mining and quarrying | 7,041 | 123 | 7,164 | 6,250 | 106 | 6,356 | 0.8 | 0.6 |
Manufacturing | 170,275 | 52,752 | 223,027 | 208,965 | 64,121 | 273,086 | 24.9 | 26.6 |
Construction | 84,482 | 1,784 | 86,266 | 92,972 | 2,230 | 95,202 | 9.6 | 9.3 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 11,115 | 833 | 11,948 | 12,356 | 945 | 13,301 | 1.3 | 1.3 |
Commerce | 107,320 | 55,717 | 163,037 | 114,209 | 66,896 | 181,105 | 18.2 | 17.6 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 77,834 | 11,442 | 89,276 | 82,629 | 15,581 | 98,210 | 10.0 | 9.6 |
Services | 90,936 | 91,193 | 182,129 | 104,467 | 112,946 | 217,413 | 20.4 | 21.2 |
Activities not adequately described | 2,551 | 1,031 | 3,582 | 4,035 | 2,751 | 6,786 | 0.4 | 0.7 |
Totals, actively engaged | 670,506 | 224,857 | 895,363 | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Not actively engaged | 542,870 | 976,751 | 1,519,621 | 598,148 | 1,052,732 | 1,650,880 | ... | ... |
Grand totals | 1,213,376 | 1,201,608 | 2,414,984 | 1,343,743 | 1,333,176 | 2,676,919 | ... | ... |
Industrial participation by major industrial groups is now given for the 1966 Census.
Industrial Division and Major Group | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Agriculture, forestry, hunting, and fishing— | |||
Agriculture and livestock production | 110,655 | 14,493 | 125,148 |
Forestry and logging | 5,845 | 321 | 6,166 |
Hunting, trapping, and game propagation | 1,326 | 14 | 1,340 |
Fishing | 1,886 | 40 | 1,926 |
Mining and quarrying— | |||
Coal mining | 3,422 | 55 | 3,477 |
Metal mining | 98 | 3 | 101 |
Crude petroleum and natural gas | 86 | 5 | 91 |
Stone quarrying, clay and sand pits | 2,540 | 40 | 2,580 |
Non-metallic mining and quarrying, n.e.c. | 104 | 3 | 107 |
Manufacturing— | |||
Food industries, except beverage industries | 40,151 | 8,047 | 48,198 |
Beverage industries | 2,000 | 569 | 3,469 |
Tobacco | 587 | 625 | 1,212 |
Textiles | 7,523 | 6,552 | 14,075 |
Footwear, wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 8,070 | 22,992 | 31,062 |
Wood and cork, except furniture | 14,788 | 552 | 15,340 |
Furniture and fixtures | 5,562 | 826 | 6,388 |
Paper and paper products | 6,655 | 1,654 | 8,309 |
Printing, publishing, and allied industries | 12,025 | 4,389 | 16,414 |
Leather and leather products, except footwear | 1,314 | 771 | 2,085 |
Rubber products | 3,698 | 849 | 4,547 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 7,168 | 2,744 | 9,912 |
Products of petroleum and coal | 859 | 63 | 922 |
Non-metallic mineral products, except products of petroleum and coal | 10,055 | 1,018 | 11,073 |
Basic metal industries | 2,697 | 154 | 2,851 |
Metal products, except machinery and transport equipment | 11,563 | 1,631 | 13,194 |
Machinery, except electrical machinery | 21,483 | 2,048 | 23,531 |
Electrical machinery, apparatus, appliances, and supplies | 8,976 | 3,308 | 12,284 |
Transport equipment | 36,750 | 2,250 | 39,000 |
Miscellaneous products | 6,141 | 3,079 | 9,220 |
Industrial Division and Major Group | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Construction— | |||
Construction | 92,972 | 2,230 | 95,202 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services— | |||
Electricity, gas, and steam | 10,230 | 915 | 11,145 |
Water and sanitary services | 2,126 | 30 | 2,156 |
Commerce— | |||
Wholesale and retail trade | 95,437 | 55,323 | 150,760 |
Banks, and other financial institutions | 9,422 | 6,789 | 16,211 |
Insurance | 6,965 | 3,998 | 10,963 |
Real estate | 2,385 | 786 | 3,171 |
Transport, storage, and communication— | |||
Transport | 64,000 | 5,575 | 69,575 |
Storage and warehousing | 1,568 | 93 | 1,661 |
Communication | 17,061 | 9,913 | 26,974 |
Services— | |||
Government services | 29,474 | 9,483 | 38,957 |
Community and business services | 51,215 | 72,838 | 124,053 |
Recreation services | 6,505 | 2,310 | 8,815 |
Personal services | 17,273 | 28,315 | 45,588 |
Activities not adequately described | 4,035 | 2,731 | 6,786 |
Totals, actively engaged | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 |
Occupations—The occupational classification in major groups is given for 1966 in the following table.
Occupational Division and Major Group | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Professional, technical, and related workers— | |||
Architects, engineers, surveyors | 5,898 | 17 | 5,915 |
Chemists, physicists, geologists, and other physical scientists | 1,192 | 65 | 1,257 |
Biologists, veterinarians, agronomists, and related scientists | 1,251 | 156 | 1,407 |
Physicians, surgeons, dentists | 3,455 | 247 | 3,702 |
Nurses and midwives | 1,186 | 17,889 | 19,075 |
Professional medical workers, n.e.c. and medical technicians | 2,773 | 1,724 | 4,497 |
Teachers | 15,421 | 19,237 | 34,658 |
Clergy, and related members of religious orders | 3,012 | 824 | 3,836 |
Jurists | 2,402 | 31 | 2,433 |
Artists, writers, and related workers | 3,668 | 1,787 | 5,455 |
Draughtsmen, and science and engineering technicians, n.e.c. | 6,847 | 2,614 | 9,461 |
Other professional, technical, and related workers | 10,841 | 1,621 | 12,462 |
Administrative, executive, and managerial workers— | |||
Administrative and executive official: Government | 1,529 | 30 | 1,559 |
Directors, managers, and working proprietors (not including proprietors on own account in wholesale and retail trade) | 51,335 | 7,143 | 58,478 |
Clerical workers— | |||
Bookkeepers and cashiers | 2,336 | 4,571 | 6,907 |
Stenographers and typists | 57 | 26,106 | 26,163 |
Other clerical workers | 57,050 | 50,926 | 107,976 |
Sales workers— | |||
Working proprietors, wholesale and retail trade | 4,900 | 2,337 | 7,237 |
Insurance and real estate salesmen, salesmen of securities and services, and auctioneers | 5,280 | 202 | 5,482 |
Commercial travellers and manufacturers agents | 14,618 | 734 | 15,352 |
Salesmen, shop assistants, and related workers | 26,460 | 29,990 | 56,450 |
Occupational Division and Major Group | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Farmers, fishermen, hunters, loggers, and related workers— | |||
Farmers and farm managers | 70,982 | 5,195 | 76,177 |
Farm workers, n.e.c. | 41,497 | 8,494 | 49,991 |
Hunters and related workers | 1,161 | 2 | 1,163 |
Fishermen and related workers | 1,832 | 18 | 1,850 |
Loggers, and other forestry workers | 5,213 | 23 | 5,236 |
Miners, quarrymen, and related workers— | |||
Miners and quarrymen | 2,922 | 1 | 2,923 |
Well drillers and related workers | 304 | - | 304 |
Mineral treaters | 199 | - | 199 |
Miners, quarrymen, and related workers, n.e.c. | 808 | 1 | 809 |
Workers in transport and communications occupations— | |||
Deck officers, engineer officers, and pilots (ship) | 1,701 | - | 1,701 |
Deck and engineroom ratings, ship and barge crews, and boatmen | 3,146 | 2 | 3,148 |
Aircraft pilots, navigators, and flight engineers (not Air Force) | 940 | 1 | 941 |
Drivers and firemen (railway engines) | 2,086 | - | 2,086 |
Drivers, road transport | 34,374 | 532 | 34,906 |
Guards and brakemen—railways | 624 | - | 624 |
Inspectors, supervisors, traffic controllers, and dispatchers— transport | 5,136 | 83 | 5,219 |
Telephone, telegraph, and related communications operators | 2,459 | 5,488 | 7,947 |
Postmen and messengers | 2,052 | 1,024 | 3,076 |
Workers in transport and communication occupations, n.e.c. | 1,294 | 12 | 1,306 |
Craftsmen, production process workers, and labourers, n.e.c.— | |||
Spinners, weavers, knitters, dyers, and related workers | 5,604 | 5,332 | 10,936 |
Tailors, cutters, furriers, and related workers | 3,962 | 19,799 | 23,761 |
Leather cutters, lasters and sewers (except gloves and garments), and related workers | 2,720 | 2,803 | 5,523 |
Furnacemen, rollers, drawers, moulders, and related metal-making and treating workers | 2,988 | 59 | 3,047 |
Precision-instrument makers, watchmakers, jewellers, and related workers | 1,833 | 268 | 2,101 |
Toolmakers, machinists, plumbers, welders, platers, and related workers | 70,941 | 1,804 | 72,745 |
Electricians, and related electrical and electronic workers | 25,626 | 1,944 | 27,570 |
Carpenters, joiners, cabinetmakers, coopers, and related workers | 47,284 | 291 | 47,575 |
Painters and paperhangers | 12,238 | 79 | 12,317 |
Bricklayers, plasterers, and construction workers, n.e.c. | 12,674 | 1 | 12,675 |
Compositors, pressmen, engravers, bookbinders, and related workers | 7,414 | 1,880 | 9,294 |
Potters, kilnmen, glass and clay formers, and related workers | 2,149 | 361 | 2,510 |
Millers, bakers, brewmasters, and other food and beverage workers | 26,735 | 3,666 | 30,401 |
Chemical and related process workers | 4,730 | 482 | 5,212 |
Tobacco preparers and tobacco product makers | 211 | 425 | 636 |
Craftsmen and production process workers, n.e.c. | 10,157 | 3,460 | 13,617 |
Packers, labellers, and related workers | 1,774 | 4,491 | 6,265 |
Stationary engine, excavating, and lifting equipment operators, and related workers | 12,395 | 1 | 12,396 |
Craftsmen, etc.— | |||
Waterside workers and related freight handlers | 28,702 | 489 | 29,191 |
Labourers, n.e.c. | 26,939 | 802 | 27,741 |
Service, sport, and recreation workers— | |||
Fire fighters, policemen, guards, and related workers | 5,380 | 89 | 5,469 |
Housekeepers, cooks, maids, and related workers | 3,266 | 16,715 | 19,981 |
Waiters, bartenders, and related workers | 3,988 | 6,796 | 10,784 |
Building caretakers, cleaners, and related workers | 5,140 | 3,029 | 8,169 |
Barbers, hairdressers, beauticians, and related workers | 1,589 | 4,481 | 6,070 |
Launderers, drycleaners, and pressers | 1,116 | 2,703 | 3,819 |
Athletes, sportsmen, and related workers | 992 | 125 | 1,117 |
Photographers and related camera operators | 836 | 290 | 1,126 |
Embalmers and undertakers | 334 | 10 | 344 |
Service, sport, and recreation workers, n.e.c. | 2,230 | 5,948 | 8,178 |
Workers not classifiable by occupation— | |||
Workers reporting occupations unidentifiable or inadequately described | 2,971 | 2,030 | 5,001 |
Armed forces | 10,436 | 664 | 11,100 |
Totals, actively engaged | 745,595 | 280,444 | 1,026,039 |
EMPLOYMENT ON FARMS—A table giving statistics for farm workers at the 1966 Census is given in Section 14a of this Yearbook.
WOMEN IN THE LABOUR FORCE—During the past 40 years there has been a marked change in the composition of the New Zealand labour force. The female component of the labour force increased from 20.9 percent in 1926 to 27.3 percent in 1966. Some of the relevant issues are discussed in the report of a commission of inquiry Equal Pay in New Zealand (Parliamentary Paper H.54, 1971).
Female labour force participation rates for women aged 15 to 64 years have been: 1926, 25.6; 1936, 26.5; 1945, 29.0; 1951, 28.4; 1956, 29.7; 1961, 31.9; 1966, 35.4.
Between 1926 and 1970 the male work force increased by approximately 90 percent while the female labour force trebled.
Despite these marked increases the New Zealand female participation rate in the labour force is not as high as that of some overseas countries.
Female labour force participation rates for women aged 15 to 64 years in certain countries are given in the following table.
Source: ILO Year Book 1970. | ||
---|---|---|
County | Year | Participation Rate of Women aged 15-64 years |
Estimated. | ||
United Kingdom | 1,966 | 50.1 |
Denmark | 1,965 | 47.6 |
Sweden | 1,965 | 44.3 |
France | 1,968 | 43.5 |
United States | 1969* | 42.4 |
Australia | 1,966 | 40.1 |
Canada | 1,961 | 34.9 |
New Zealand | 1,966 | 35.4 |
Compared with Australia and New Zealand, the United States and Sweden report considerably lower participation rates by 15 to 19 year old girls, reflecting the longer time spent in formal education. This trend is also appearing in New Zealand and may be expected to continue. There is a rather lower New Zealand participation rate in the 25 to 29 years age group and this may be due to the higher incidence of marriage, the higher New Zealand birth rates, and the social attitudes in New Zealand which expect a mother to care for her own children. It seems apparent that the likely continued rise in the female labour force will be due mainly to the re-entry of married women after their children have reached school age.
Married women in paid employment have increased until in 1966 41.5 percent of the total female labour force consisted of married women.
Married women in the labour force as a percentage of the female labour force are given in the following table.
Item | 1936 | 1945 | 1951 | 1956 | 1961 | 1966 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Married women in labour force | 11,291 | 31,958 | 41,932 | 62,033 | 84,556 | 116,314 |
Percent | 8.5 | 17.7 | 24.4 | 32.0 | 37.6 | 41.5 |
Married women in the labour force as a percentage of all married women progressed from 3.5 in 1926 to 19.9 in 1966, with every indication that this momentum of increase is being sustained.
Married women in labour force as a percentage of all married women in the same age group are given in the following table.
Age (Years) | 1926 | 1936 | 1945 | 1951 | 1956 | 1961 | 1966 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
percent | |||||||
16-19 | 3.4 | 5.7 | 18.2 | 14.5 | 18.5 | 20.0 | 23.5 |
20-24 | 3.5 | 4.3 | 17.4 | 16.0 | 19.4 | 20.7 | 26.7 |
25-29 | 3.2 | 3.7 | 10.3 | 9.7 | 11.6 | 11.9 | 15.8 |
30-34 | 3.3 | 3.6 | 8.0 | 8.9 | 11.3 | 13.3 | 16.4 |
35-39 | 3.6 | 3.6 | 8.4 | 10.5 | 13.9 | 18.0 | 21.8 |
40-44 | 3.9 | 3.9 | 8.7 | 12.2 | 16.6 | 21.3 | 26.9 |
45-49 | 4.2 | 4.4 | 7.8 | 13.1 | 17.5 | 23.1 | 27.7 |
50-54 | 4.0 | 4.2 | 6.1 | 10.7 | 15.5 | 20.7 | 25.2 |
55-59 | 3.8 | 4.2 | 4.6 | 6.9 | 10.8 | 14.9 | 18.5 |
60-64 | 2.7 | 2.8 | 2.5 | 3.7 | 5.2 | 7.5 | 9.5 |
65+ | 1.7 | 1.6 | 1.0 | 1.4 | 1.6 | 1.7 | 2.1 |
All ages— | |||||||
16+ | 3.5 | 3.7 | 7.7 | 9.7 | 12.9 | 16.0 | 19.9 |
Occupation and age groups of married women working in 1966 are shown in the following table.
Occupation | Age Group in Years | Total | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 20 | 20-29 | 30-39 | 40-49 | 50-59 | 60-69 | 70 and Over | ||
Teachers, nurses, etc. | 92 | 4,180 | 2,628 | 2,856 | 1,497 | 235 | 12 | 11,500 |
Directors, managers, etc. | 8 | 483 | 1,383 | 2,027 | 1,262 | 254 | 22 | 5,439 |
Clerks, typists, etc, | 768 | 9,490 | 5,505 | 7,567 | 4,132 | 683 | 32 | 28,177 |
Shopkeepers and saleswomen, etc. | 291 | 2,429 | 3,660 | 6,180 | 4,068 | 596 | 27 | 17,251 |
Farmers and farm workers | 79 | 1,769 | 2,913 | 2,417 | 1,210 | 274 | 23 | 8,685 |
Telephone operators, postwomen, drivers, etc. | 75 | 901 | 731 | 617 | 198 | 32 | - | 2,554 |
Clothing and other production process workers | 579 | 4,085 | 5,906 | 9,092 | 5,667 | 964 | 29 | 26,322 |
Housekeepers, waitresses, and other service workers | 250 | 2,358 | 3,523 | 5,159 | 4,012 | 774 | 44 | 16,120 |
Armed forces | 1 | 34 | 12 | 1 | 9 | - | - | 57 |
Other | 7 | 26 | 55 | 54 | 56 | 10 | 1 | 209 |
Total | 2,150 | 25,755 | 26,316 | 35,978 | 22,103 | 3,822 | 190 | 116,314 |
EDUCATIONAL QUALIFICATIONS—The Census of Population and Dwellings 1966 included a question on the highest educational qualification obtained. An analysis by occupation divisions of the labour force is given in the following table. Additional information is given in the census reports, Volume 4, Industries and Occupations, and Volume 6, Education and Birthplaces.
Occupational Division | University | Secondary | Professional and Trade | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Degrees | Diplomas | Other | School Cert., U.E., H.L.C.* | Other | Teacher's Certificate | Other | |
*U.E.—University Entrance; H.L.C.—Higher Leaving Certificate. | |||||||
Professional, technical, and related workers M | 16,001 | 1,217 | 2,100 | 9,422 | 1,356 | 5,944 | 8,921 |
F | 2,959 | 500 | 55 | 12,883 | 797 | 8,387 | 7,823 |
Administrative, executive, and managerial workers M | 1,330 | 360 | 530 | 5,731 | 2,241 | 177 | 3,080 |
F | 38 | 12 | 5 | 365 | 201 | 92 | 231 |
Clerical workers M | 1,064 | 187 | 569 | 16,579 | 4,085 | 269 | 2,407 |
F | 415 | 65 | 15 | 15,681 | 4,056 | 579 | 8,257 |
Sales workers M | 244 | 344 | 88 | 5,440 | 1,960 | 161 | 1,671 |
F | 27 | 14 | 1 | 1,508 | 909 | 167 | 621 |
Farmers, fishermen, hunters, loggers, and related workers M | 525 | 989 | 64 | 9,695 | 2,551 | 190 | 1,580 |
F | 52 | 29 | 1 | 1,006 | 458 | 274 | 389 |
Miners, quarrymen, and related workers M | 2 | - | 2 | 64 | 43 | - | 47 |
Transport and communications workers M | 60 | 20 | 10 | 1,987 | 1,256 | 62 | 1,613 |
F | 10 | 4 | - | 409 | 245 | 49 | 216 |
Craftsmen, production process workers, and labourers, n.e.c. M | 394 | 233 | 33 | 12,651 | 7,583 | 220 | 13,004 |
F | 13 | 16 | 1 | 946 | 800 | 125 | 439 |
Service, sport, and recreation workers M | 42 | 23 | 12 | 1,550 | 762 | 86 | 403 |
F | 49 | 43 | 2 | 1,550 | 1,019 | 246 | 933 |
All labour force (incl, armed forces and those not classifiable by occupation) M | 19,787 | 3,388 | 3,419 | 64,676 | 22,343 | 7,164 | 33,321 |
F | 3,569 | 683 | 81 | 34,534 | 8,532 | 9,925 | 19,016 |
WORKING LIFE EXPECTANCIES—A table of working life displays the manner in which rates of participation in, entry to, and withdrawal from the labour force vary with age for the given population group. Also included are expectancies of future working life and retirement life, assuming that the rates displayed in the table continue unchanged. The main applications of these tables are to economic and social studies relating to large groups of people. Individuals frequently do not conform to group patterns and, therefore, applications of any statistics from the tables must be made with caution. A detailed explanation of the contents of a table of working life and as methods of derivation are given in the 1966 Tables of Working Life published as a Supplement to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Abridged tables are now presented of working life for males based on the year 1966 and of working life for females based on the year 1951 (this being the latest table available for females).
Exact Age (Years) | Percentage of Population in Labour Force | Number in Labour Force, per 100,000 Live Births | Changes in the Labour Force in the following 5 Years of Age, per 100,000 Live Births | Expectation of Work Life of Person in Labour Force† (Years) | Expectation of Retirement Life of Person in Labour Force‡ (Years) | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Entries* | Total Withdrawals | |||||
*Entries of females into the labour force below the horizontal line are secondary entries by those who withdrew at younger ages for reasons connected with marriage. †The working life expectancies for females allow for the possibility of a second spell of labour force membership after a period of non-membership due to marriage. ‡Difference between life expectancy and working life expectancy §These are withdrawals at all ages 80 and above. | ||||||
Males 1966 | ||||||
15 | - | - | 86,174 | 413 | 47.0 | 8.3 |
20 | 89.1 | 85,760 | 7,821 | 722 | 42.3 | 8.3 |
25 | 97.2 | 92,860 | 1,515 | 674 | 37.6 | 8.4 |
30 | 98.8 | 93,701 | 246 | 817 | 32.8 | 8.5 |
35 | 99.1 | 93,131 | 46 | 1,148 | 28.1 | 8.5 |
40 | 99.0 | 92,029 | - | 1,988 | 23.4 | 8.6 |
45 | 98.5 | 90,043 | - | 3,363 | 18.9 | 8.7 |
50 | 97.6 | 86,680 | - | 5,953 | 14.5 | 8.8 |
55 | 95.5 | 80,725 | - | 15,305 | 10.4 | 8.9 |
60 | 84.0 | 65,420 | - | 26,640 | 7.1 | 8.7 |
65 | 56.7 | 38,781 | - | 23,069 | 5.2 | 7.4 |
70 | 28.1 | 15,712 | - | 10,296 | 4.4 | 5.4 |
75 | 13.3 | 5,417 | - | 3,787 | 3.9 | 3.5 |
80 | 6.5 | 1,629 | - | 1,628§ | 3.1 | 2.5 |
Females 1951 | ||||||
15 | - | - | 81,805 | 8,473 | 16.2 | 42.7 |
20 | 76.5 | 73,332 | 1,129 | 42,407 | 12.4 | 41.8 |
25 | 33.6 | 32,054 | 1,136 | 14,064 | 16.7 | 32.7 |
30 | 20.2 | 19,126 | 4,031 | 5,030 | 20.3 | 24.4 |
35 | 19.2 | 18,127 | 4,228 | 3,062 | 19.9 | 20.1 |
40 | 20.7 | 19,293 | 3,014 | 1,803 | 17.5 | 17.9 |
45 | 22.3 | 20,504 | 1,297 | 2,651 | 13.6 | 17.2 |
50 | 21.3 | 19,150 | 775 | 4,676 | 9.9 | 16.6 |
55 | 17.6 | 15,249 | 351 | 5,449 | 7.2 | 15.2 |
60 | 12.3 | 10,151 | - | 6,414 | 4.6 | 13.8 |
65 | 4.9 | 3,737 | - | 2,592 | 3.8 | 11.0 |
70 | 1.7 | 1,145 | - | 1,014 | 2.5 | 8.9 |
75 | 0.2 | 131 | - | 131 | 1.1 | 7.4 |
GENERAL—About half of New Zealand's wage and salary earners are subject to awards and industrial agreements made under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 (a re-enactment of a measure which was originally enacted in 1894). The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act enables minimum wage rates to be determined, industry by industry, by agreement between organisations of employers and workers concerned, or, failing such agreement, by awards made by the Court of Arbitration after hearing the parties. In about 90 percent of cases the parties reach full agreement in the conciliation proceedings. For a period in recent years there was an increasing gap between award rates and ruling rates and this resulted in more wage bargaining outside the conciliation and arbitration system than ever before. However, an amendment in October 1970 to the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 gave the Court of Arbitration temporary power to advance the expiry date of an award. This enabled the parties to re-negotiate and reach agreement on new minimum rates which more closely reflected ruling rates of pay—an arrangement which was taken advantage of extensively and which resulted in very substantial increases in award minimum rates in 1970-71.
The State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969, which took effect from 22 October 1969, provides for determinations covering salaries and conditions of service for State employees to be made by employing authorities. A State Services Co-ordinating Committee has been established as the principal co-ordinating body for Government and as the main official negotiating body on issues having significant inter-service or “across the board” application. Hospital and Education Services Committees have been appointed to conduct negotiations on matters affecting respectively the hospital service alone and the education service (teachers) alone. There is a State Services Tribunal to hear appeals by employee organisations, and also a Government Service Tribunal, a Government Railways Industrial Tribunal, a Post Office Staff Tribunal, and a Hospital Service Tribunal, all with a common chairman.
Pay and allowances for the Armed Services are prescribed by the Secretary of Defence in accordance with provisions of the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969. A Police Staff Tribunal established under the Police Act 1958 makes orders as to the remuneration and conditions of service of members of the Police.
The State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969 provides for the wages and salaries of all State servants to be adjusted half-yearly on the basis of an index of general movement from the half-yearly survey of wages and salaries conducted by the Department of Labour.
Minimum rates for agricultural workers are prescribed by various orders made under the Agricultural Workers Act 1962. Rates of remuneration for waterside work are fixed by the Waterfront Industry Tribunal, constituted under the Waterfront Industry Act 1953.
GENERAL WAGE ORDERS—Under the General Wage Orders Act 1969 the Court of Arbitration is vested with the power to make general wage orders. The general purpose of the Act is to provide for the making of a just and equitable review of rates of remuneration in awards and industrial agreements. Every such review must consider whether an adjustment should be made in the rates of remuneration, in order to: (a) maintain and promote living standards, so far as it is within the capacity of the economy to sustain such an adjustment; (b) to promote industrial harmony; and (c) maintain and promote exports by New Zealand industry.
In making a general order the Court is directed to take into account the following matters:
Any rise or fall in retail prices.
The economic conditions affecting finance, trade, and industry.
Any increase or decrease in productivity and in the volume and value of production in all industry.
Relative movements in the incomes of different sections of the community.
Any increase or decrease in minimum rates of remuneration.
Such other matters that the Court considers relevant.
The Court may summon any expert witness to give evidence of a statistical nature, and compel production before the Court of any books and documents of a statistical nature; and with the consent of the parties being heard, summon before the Court any other witness. The Court affords opportunity to be heard to representatives appointed by the parties bound by awards and industrial agreements or by orders of Tribunals, and consults on matters of procedure with the national organisations of employers and employees.
General orders may be made by the Court of its own initiative or on the application of any industrial union or industrial association of employers or workers.
General wage orders in recent years have been as follows; prior to 1970 general wage orders were made under the authority of the Economic Stabilisation Regulations 1953.
Date of Order | Date of Application | Increase in Minimum Wage Rates |
---|---|---|
Application limited to first $40 a week for male workers, $30 for female workers and $25 for junior workers. Earlier, in June 1968, after a general wage order hearing, the Court had decided not to issue a general wage order. | ||
percent | ||
19 August 1964 | 10 September 1964 | 6 |
10 November 1966 | 1 December 1966 | 2 1/2 |
5 August 1968 | 19 August 1968 | 5* |
3 November 1970 | 23 November 1970 | 3 |
STABILISATION OF REMUNERATION—On 25 March 1971 the Stabilisation of Remuneration Act 1971 was passed which, among other things, limited the renegotiation of new agreements affecting remuneration for a minimum period of 12 months (subject to certain exceptions), and generally aimed to restrict the annual increase in such agreements to a maximum of 7 percent. In addition, a Remuneration Authority was established to administer certain arrangements under the Act.
This legislation followed a period of inflation when wages were estimated to have increased an average of 15 percent for the calendar year 1970.
Under the Act the Remuneration Authority was required to make cost of living orders as soon as possible after the Consumers' Price Index had been prepared by the Government Statistician for the quarters ended 30 June 1971 and 31 December 1971. Two orders were made by the Remuneration Authority—the first of 4.8 percent applying from 21 July 1971, and the second of 9.1 percent (including the order of 4.8 percent) applying from 31 January 1972. The orders applied automatically to all awards and agreements which, based on the rate of 1 January 1971, had not changed. The General Wage Orders Act 1969 was suspended while the Stabilisation of Remuneration Act was in force (until 31 March 1972).
As from 1 April 1972, increases in pay are subject to the Stabilisation of Remuneration Regulations 1972, which were made under the Economic Stabilisation Act 1948. The Remuneration Authority continues to operate.
The main features of the regulations are:
The rates of remuneration under existing agreements and other instruments are to continue in force for the period of their currency and all new instruments shall be for a period of not less than 12 months.
Apart from certain increases for individuals (as under the Stabilisation Act), no increases in the rate of remuneration payable on 31 March 1972, may take effect without the authority's consent.
New criteria have been established to guide the authority in making its decisions.
There is no longer to be a guideline or “specified percentage” for pay increases. The authority is to place “paramount importance on the need to achieve and maintain stability in the levels of remuneration and prices”.
The regulations provide that the authority may not consent to any increase in any rate of remuneration unless it is satisfied that it is warranted in the special circumstances of the particular case. The grounds on which the authority may consent to an increase are limited.
It may make adjustments to the minimum extent required to remove or relieve serious anomalies. It may also consent to increases in remuneration on the grounds of increased productivity, provided that the cost would not result in an increase in prices.
There will, however, be some increases in prices due to unavoidable costs including the increased costs of imports. The Government has therefore decided to make provision for a cost of living order related to movement in the Consumers' Price Index over the nine months ending in September 1972.
This will be made by the Remuneration Authority following publication of the index for the September 1972 quarter. The order will apply automatically to minimum rates in awards, industrial agreements and, by agreement between the parties, may be applied to other rates of pay.
As with the orders made under the 1971 Act, negotiated increases effective from February 1972, will be offset against the order. But increases approved by the authority explicitly on the grounds of productivity not involving price increases will not be offset.
AGRICULTURAL WORKERS ACT—Under the Agricultural Workers Act 1962, Orders in Council may prescribe minimum rates of wages and other conditions of employment for the various categories of agricultural workers. The administration of the Act is carried out by the Department of Labour.
Minimum Rates of Pay—The minimum rates prescribed by Orders in Council for specified classes of agricultural workers are as follows.
Dairy Farms—The minimum rate is $20.55 a week, increased by $4.25 a week if the worker is not provided with board and lodging by the employer. The rate is taken to include allowance for work done at weekends and on holidays as part of the normal week's work.
Orchardists—The minimum rate for permanent adult male workers is $32.03 a week and for permanent adult female workers $23.21 a week. The minimum rates for casual workers are 77.4c an hour for adult males and 56.7c an hour for adult females. Lesser minimum rates are prescribed for junior permanent and casual workers, according to specific ages. The minimum rate for managers is $37.07.
Market Gardens—The minimum rates for adult males are $39.60 a week and 99c an hour, and for adult females $29.70 a week and 74.25c an hour. Lesser minimum rates for juniors (male and female) are prescribed.
Tobacco Growers—The minimum rate for adult male workers is 92c an hour, and for adult female workers 68c an hour. Lesser minimum rates are prescribed for junior workers (male and female) according to specified ages.
Tobacco Companies—The minimum rate for permanent male workers is $29.66 a week and for permanent female workers $22. The minimum hourly rates for casual workers are 71c for adult males, 52c for adult females, and from 33c to 63c for all workers under 20 years of age.
SHAREMIKING AGREEMENTS ACT—Another important measure dealing with farm workers is the Sharemilking Agreements Act 1937, which defines the respective responsibilities of employers and sharemilkers in farm management and control of stock, and prescribes the minimum percentages of returns to sharemilkers. The Act contains provisions for terms and conditions to be altered by Order in Council, the current order being the Sharemilking Agreements Order 1966.
MINIMUM WAGE—Enforceable minimum wage rates are determined under various statutes, the most universally applicable being the Minimum Wage Act 1945. This Act provides that workers of age 20 years and upwards must receive not less than the rates prescribed under the Act. In the great majority of cases, however, workers are subject to wage orders, awards, or industrial agreements relating to the particular industries in which they are employed and which provide somewhat higher enforceable minimum rates. The minimum wage for males is currently set at a rate which is lower than the standard rate for unskilled labour.
Since April 1971 the minima have been males $5.40 a day, $27 a week; females, $3.90 a day, $19.50 a week.
EQUAL PAY—The report of the Commission of Inquiry into Equal Pay is available as parliamentary paper H. 54 1971. Legislation on this subject is pending.
PROTECTION OF WAGES—Workers' wages are safeguarded by the Wages Protection Act 1964 The entire amount of wages due to a worker must be paid in money unless he consents in writing to the employer making deductions for any lawful purposes or to the employer paying such wages by postal order, money order, cheque, or by lodgment to the worker's bank account.
Wages are further safeguarded by certain sections of the Insolvency Act 1968 which give priority of payments for wages or salaries of workers in preference to certain other debts. Similarly, under the Companies Act 1955, wages are a first claim on the assets of a company being wound up.
Various individual labour laws contain provisions with the special intent of protecting the payment of wages of the workers to whom such legislation applies.
INDUSTRIAL CLASSIFICATION OF SALARY AND WAGE PAYMENTS—The data in the following table represents the results of an industrial classification of the salary and wage payments to employees during the latest three years ended 31 March. This information is extracted from returns required in connection with “pay as you earn” income tax.
Actual gross payments made during a year are not the exact equivalent of the earnings of the employees during that year. Accrued wages at the beginning of the year are taken into account but those accrued at the end of the year are not. The effect of this is normally insignificant.
The “enterprise” concept has been used in this classification. Under this concept where an individual or a company is concerned in two or more industries for which separate classifications are provided, the whole of the wage payments have been classified according to the predominant activity. In most statistical analyses the enterprise is subdivided into separate units where two or more industries are involved, and each unit is then appropriately classified. A minor exception to the general rule has been made in the case of the road passenger transport and the electricity supply services of local authorities. These activities have been included in the appropriate industries.
Industry Group | Salary and Wage Payments | ||
---|---|---|---|
1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | |
$(million) | |||
Agriculture and livestock production | 98.6 | 101.2 | 102.8 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 7.0 | 7.5 | 8.4 |
Mining and quarrying | 13.1 | 11.8 | 12.9 |
Manufacturing, food, beverages, and tobacco | 139.9 | 148.6 | 159.0 |
Manufacturing, textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 74.8 | 72.8 | 74.7 |
Manufacturing, wood, paper, chemical, etc., products (including miscellaneous manufacturing) | 211.7 | 216.6 | 233.2 |
Manufacturing, metals and metal products | 144.4 | 143.0 | 152.2 |
Construction | 183.5 | 184.4 | 187.1 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services (not construction) | 30.2 | 33.7 | 35.7 |
Commerce—wholesale and retail trade | 331.5 | 339.8 | 355.4 |
Commerce—other | 100.6 | 110.0 | 116.4 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 246.7 | 256.8 | 263.9 |
Services, community, business, recreation, and personal | 470.7 | 511.7 | 548.7 |
Activities not adequately described | 0.9 | 0.4 | 0.5 |
Totals | 2,053.6 | 2,138.3 | 2,250.9 |
Percentage rates of increase during the last three years were: 1965-66 to 1966-67, 7.8 percent; 1966-67 to 1967-68, 4.1 percent; 1967-68 to 1968-69, 5.3 percent. It should be noted that the labour force has grown over the period.
WEEKLY EARNINGS—The Department of Labour carries out surveys at half-yearly intervals; returns are required from all establishments in which at least two persons (including working proprietors) are engaged; Government and local authority employment is included, but not farming, hunting, fishing, waterfront and seagoing work, domestic service in private households, and armed forces.
The following table shows the average weekly wage payout per person (covering males and females, adult and juvenile) derived from this survey during the last 11 years. Comparison is made, for those years for which figures are available, with the weighted average nominal wage rate for adult males as used in the wage rates index covering rates prescribed by all determining authorities.
Date of Survey | Weekly Wage Payout per Person | Nominal Minimum Weekly Wage for Adult Males* as at End of Preceding Month | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Aggregate Payout (Including Overtime, Bonus Earnings, etc.) for One Week Divided by— | Aggregate Ordinary-time Earnings Divided by Full-time and Half Part-time Employees | |||
Full-time and Part-time Employees | Full-time and Half Part-time Employees | |||
*Nominal minimum weekly wage, which relates to adult males only, is the weighted average of the sample rates used in the calculation of the Nominal Weekly Wage Rates Index. | ||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | |
1961—April | 31.101 | 32.121 | 28.711 | .. |
October | 31.099 | 32.197 | 29.154 | .. |
1962—April | 31.819 | 32.881 | 29.854 | .. |
October | 32.208 | 33.328 | 30.568 | .. |
1963—April | 33.068 | 34.195 | 30.994 | .. |
October | 33.375 | 34.604 | 31.428 | .. |
1964—April | 34.085 | 35.312 | 31.720 | .. |
October | 35.745 | 37.125 | 33.562 | .. |
1965—April | 36.881 | 38.301 | 34.381 | .. |
October | 37.256 | 38.829 | 34.804 | .. |
1966—April | 38.052 | 39.676 | 35.346 | 36.369 |
October | 38.947 | 40.714 | 36.503 | 37.337 |
1967—April | 40.200 | 42.001 | 37.551 | 38.435 |
October | 39.971 | 41.771 | 38.463 | 38.959 |
1968—April | 41.418 | 43.260 | 39.508 | 39.232 |
October | 42.385 | 44.394 | 40.824 | 41.524 |
1969—April | 44.286 | 46.382 | 41.898 | 41.942 |
October | 45.046 | 47.369 | 42.778 | 42.886 |
1970—April | 47.852 | 50.378 | 44.874 | 44.887 |
October | 51.157 | 54.077 | 48.579 | 49.902 |
1971—April | 56.493 | 59.725 | 53.613 | 56.830 |
October | 59.299 | 62.844 | 57.055 | 60.458 |
HOURLY EARNINGS—In the following table average hourly earnings from the half-yearly surveys are shown; estimated average ordinary time worked by full-time employees has been obtained by dividing aggregate ordinary-time hours worked during one week by the sum of full-time employees plus half of the part-time employees; hence if there are any part-time workers the sum of the average ordinary-time hours and overtime hours will not be equal to the average time worked by full-time and part-time employees as shown in the last column.
Date | Average Hourly Earnings for All Workers Covered by Covered by Half-yearly Survey | Average Weekly Hours Worked by Workers Half-yearly Survey | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Time | Overtime | Ordinary Time and Overtime Combined | Ordinary Time (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Overtime (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Ordinary Time and Overtime Worked by Full-time and Part-time Employees Combined | |
$ | $ | $ | hours | hours | hours | |
1962—April | 0.790 | 1.177 | 0.814 | 37.8 | 2.7 | 39.1 |
October | 0.808 | 1.199 | 0.831 | 37.8 | 2.4 | 38.8 |
1963—April | 0.818 | 1.242 | 0.845 | 37.9 | 2.7 | 39.1 |
October | 0.831 | 1.230 | 0.856 | 37.8 | 2.7 | 39.0 |
1964—April | 0.839 | 1.252 | 0.868 | 37.7 | 3.0 | 39.2 |
October | 0.880 | 1.306 | 0.917 | 37.8 | 2.8 | 39.0 |
1965—April | 0.908 | 1.337 | 0.939 | 37.6 | 3.1 | 39.0 |
October | 0.927 | 1.367 | 0.956 | 37.7 | 3.1 | 39.0 |
1966—April | 0.939 | 1.418 | 0.975 | 37.7 | 3.2 | 39.0 |
October | 0.967 | 1.432 | 1.000 | 37.8 | 3.1 | 38.9 |
1967—April | 0.996 | 1.518 | 1.033 | 37.7 | 3.1 | 38.9 |
October | 1.019 | 1.505 | 1.046 | 37.7 | 2.3 | 38.2 |
1968—April | 1.045 | 1.543 | 1.076 | 37.8 | 2.5 | 38.5 |
October | 1.081 | 1.581 | 1.109 | 37.8 | 2.4 | 38.2 |
1969—April | 1.108 | 1.634 | 1.144 | 37.8 | 2.9 | 38.7 |
October | 1.137 | 1.679 | 1.174 | 37.6 | 2.9 | 38.4 |
1970—April | 1.193 | 1.791 | 1.238 | 37.6 | 3.2 | 38.6 |
October | 1.303 | 1.934 | 1.348 | 37.3 | 3.0 | 38.0 |
1971—April | 1.440 | 2.178 | 1.491 | 37.2 | 3.0 | 37.9 |
October | 1.536 | 2.263 | 1.582 | 37.2 | 2.7 | 37.5 |
The preceding table combines all industries. A dissection by industrial groups of the last line of that table according to the major headings of the newly adopted New Zealand Standard Industrial Classification, relating to October 1971, is now provided.
Industrial Group | Average Hourly Earnings for All Workers Covered by Covered by Half-yearly Survey | Average Weekly Hours Worked by Workers Half-yearly Survey | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Time | Overtime | Ordinary Time and Overtime Combined | Ordinary Time (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Overtime (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Ordinary Time and Overtime Worked by Full-time and Part-time Employees Combined | |
$ | $ | $ | hours | hours | hours | |
Forestry and logging | 1.546 | 2.302 | 1.586 | 38.6 | 2.1 | 40.4 |
Mining and quarrying | 1.727 | 2.234 | 1.786 | 35.9 | 4.9 | 40.4 |
Manufacturing— | ||||||
Seasonal food, processing | 1.697 | 2.498 | 1.798 | 35.7 | 5.2 | 40.5 |
Other food, beverages, and tobacco | 1.343 | 2.160 | 1.438 | 37.1 | 5.3 | 39.0 |
Textiles, clothing, and leather | 1.208 | 1.979 | 1.248 | 36.2 | 2.1 | 36.5 |
Wood and wood products | 1.481 | 2.219 | 1.544 | 37.4 | 3.6 | 40.1 |
Paper and paper products, printing and publishing | 1.586 | 2.415 | 1.656 | 37.5 | 3.6 | 39.4 |
Chemicals, petroleum, rubber, and plastics | 1.598 | 2.305 | 1.657 | 37.6 | 3.5 | 40.0 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 1.533 | 2.197 | 1.620 | 37.3 | 5.7 | 42.1 |
Metal products and engineering | 1.550 | 2.307 | 1.637 | 37.8 | 5.0 | 41.8 |
Machinery | 1.519 | 2.337 | 1.598 | 38.2 | 4.1 | 41.6 |
Electrical equipment | 1.420 | 2.128 | 1.474 | 37.4 | 3.2 | 39.4 |
Transport equipment | 1.561 | 2.392 | 1.648 | 37.0 | 4.4 | 41.1 |
Other manufacturing | 1.289 | 1.932 | 1.318 | 36.4 | 1.9 | 36.2 |
Group | 1.481 | 2.293 | 1.557 | 37.0 | 3.9 | 39.6 |
Industrial Group | Average Hourly Earnings for All Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | Average Weekly Hours Worked by Workers Half-yearly Survey | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Time | Overtime | Ordinary Time and Overtime Combined | Ordinary Time (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Overtime (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Ordinary Time and Overtime Worked by Full-time and Part-time Employees Combined | |
$ | $ | $ | hours | hours | hours | |
Electricity, gas, and water | 1.662 | 2.600 | 1.735 | 38.0 | 3.3 | 40.9 |
Construction | 1.563 | 2.339 | 1.645 | 38.8 | 4.6 | 43.4 |
Wholesale, retail, etc.— | ||||||
Wholesale trade | 1.552 | 2.083 | 1.571 | 38.3 | 1.4 | 38.5 |
Retail trade | 1.213 | 1.970 | 1.234 | 37.3 | 1.2 | 33.8 |
Restaurants, hotels, etc. | 1.279 | 1.968 | 1.316 | 34.5 | 2.7 | 28.5 |
Group | 1.356 | 2.015 | 1.379 | 37.2 | 1.5 | 34.5 |
Transport and communication— | ||||||
Transport and storage | 1.647 | 2.538 | 1.745 | 37.4 | 4.7 | 41.2 |
Communication | 1.561 | 2.525 | 1.618 | 38.0 | 2.5 | 39.5 |
Group | 1.614 | 2.534 | 1.699 | 37.6 | 3.9 | 40.5 |
Finance, insurance, etc.— | ||||||
Finance | 1.677 | 2.033 | 1.680 | 36.5 | 0.3 | 36.1 |
Insurance | 1.674 | 2.277 | 1.678 | 37.4 | 0.3 | 36.9 |
Real estate and business services | 1.551 | 2.213 | 1.563 | 36.5 | 0.7 | 34.9 |
Group | 1.621 | 2.178 | 1.628 | 36.7 | 0.5 | 35.7 |
Community and personal services— | ||||||
Government services, n.e.i. | 1.978 | 1.832 | 1.974 | 35.5 | 0.9 | 36.1 |
Local authorities, n.e.i. | 1.651 | 2.171 | 1.678 | 38.7 | 2.2 | 39.7 |
Sanitary services, etc. | 1.211 | 1.959 | 1.241 | 32.5 | 2.7 | 22.4 |
Education services | 2.026 | 2.797 | 2.028 | 36.3 | 0.1 | 33.4 |
Research and scientific institutes | 2.194 | 2.142 | 2.193 | 35.6 | 1.1 | 36.0 |
Health services | 1.406 | 1.545 | 1.414 | 37.7 | 2.6 | 36.4 |
Other community services | 1.508 | 2.075 | 1.513 | 36.0 | 0.4 | 30.9 |
Recreational services | 1.644 | 2.352 | 1.668 | 32.4 | 1.6 | 26.2 |
Personal and household services | 1.296 | 2.110 | 1.330 | 38.1 | 1.7 | 37.9 |
Group | 1.663 | 1.867 | 1.669 | 36.6 | 1.4 | 34.5 |
All surveyed industries | 1.536 | 2.263 | 1.582 | 37.2 | 2.7 | 37.5 |
NOMINAL WAGE RATES—The present index dates from 1966 and is designed to represent the movements in all minimum or mandatory rates of pay fixed by or within the jurisdiction of the Court of Arbitration or any special industrial tribunal, or determined from time to time by some statutory authority. Within this wider index a major sub-index is provided of minimum rates of pay fixed by or within the jurisdiction of the Court of Arbitration. The residue then provides a second major sub-index of mainly mandatory rates fixed within the jurisdiction of other industrial tribunals or determined by some other statutory authority. Within the “All Jurisdiction” index and both the “Court” and “Other Jurisdictions” major sub-indexes, further sub-indexes give analyses firstly by industry groups and secondly by occupation groups.
Complete details of the new revised index are contained in the Report of New Nominal Weekly Wage Rates Index for Adult Males published as a special supplement to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics in August 1968.
The next table shows the index numbers of nominal weekly wage rates of adult males for industry and occupation groups. For revisions of recent quarters see Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Base: For each group the average rates for that group at 31 December 1965 (= 1000)*.
Industry Group | Average for Calendar Year | As at | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 31 Dec 1970 | 31 Mar 1971 | 30 Jun 1971 | 30 Sep 1971 | 31 Dec 1971 | |
Part I—Rates Within the Jurisdiction of the Court of Arbitration | ||||||||
Industry Groups | ||||||||
Primary industries | 1,126 | 1,193 | 1,449 | 1,402 | 1,417 | 1,418 | 1,494 | 1,513 |
Manufacturing | 1,168 | 1312x | 1,669 | 1610x | 1,619 | 1,623 | 1,729 | 1,749 |
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 1,133 | 1273x | 1,567 | 1522x | 1,527 | 1,531 | 1,612 | 1,625 |
Meat processing and dairy factories | 1,125 | 1265x | 1,582 | 1514x | 1,517 | 1,518 | 1,596 | 1,596 |
Other food, beverages, and tobacco | 1,172 | 1313x | 1,637 | 1564x | 1,575 | 1,589 | 1,688 | 1,761 |
Textiles and apparel | 1,172 | 1314x | 1,662 | 1624x | 1624 | 1,624 | 1,702 | 1,729 |
Wood, pulp, paper and their products | 1,180 | 1342x | 1,683 | 1626x | 1,627 | 1,629 | 1,757 | 1,765 |
Printing and allied industries | 1,221 | 1298x | 1,754 | 1654x | 1,710 | 1,710 | 1,828 | 1,845 |
Metals, machinery and transport equipment | 1,180 | 1333x | 1,756 | 1697x | 1,702 | 1,707 | 1,820 | 1,850 |
Other manufacturing | 1,180 | 1324x | 1,643 | 1555x | 1,578 | 1,591 | 1,721 | 1,746 |
Construction | 1,176 | 1,337 | 1,718 | 1,621 | 1,660 | 1,683 | 1,799 | 1,811 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 1,185 | 1310x | 1,636 | 1554x | 1,554 | 1,645 | 1,676 | 1,684 |
Commerce | 1,183 | 1293x | 1,581 | 1488x | 1,495 | 1,565 | 1,637 | 1,637 |
Wholesale and retail trade | 1,174 | 1283x | 1,581 | 1482x | 1,491 | 1,573 | 1,636 | 1,667 |
Finance, insurance and real estate | 1,235 | 1,352 | 1,585 | 1,521 | 1,521 | 1,521 | 1,644 | 1,667 |
Transport, storage and communications | 1,179 | 1330x | 1,585 | 1488x | 1,533 | 1,536 | 1,619 | 1,650 |
Services industries | 1,161 | 1295x | 1,556 | 1489x | 1,504 | 1,522 | 1,598 | 1,664 |
Occupation Groups | ||||||||
Professional, technical, managerial | 1,176 | 1254x | 1,560 | 1458x | 1,484 | 1,561 | 1,617 | 1,621 |
Clerical | 1,189 | 1316x | 1,566 | 1498x | 1,501 | 1,510 | 1,592 | 1,680 |
Sales | 1,176 | 1270x | 1,564 | 1439x | 1,439 | 1,581 | 1,625 | 1,648 |
Farm, forestry, fishing, mining | 1,142 | 1227x | 1,479 | 1426x | 1,441 | 1,447 | 1,523 | 1,548 |
Transport | 1,176 | 1,332 | 1,576 | 1,473 | 1,557 | 1,571 | 1,656 | 1,665 |
Craftsmen, process workers, labourers | 1,170 | 1318x | 1,680 | 1615x | 1,626 | 1,639 | 1,746 | 1,758 |
Service occupations | 1,160 | 1307x | 1,562 | 1507x | 1,516 | 1,525 | 1,603 | 1,657 |
All (industry or occupation) groups combined | 1,172 | 1310x | 1,635 | 1562x | 1,579 | 1,601 | 1,696 | 1,717 |
Industry Group | Average for Calender Year | As at | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 31 Dec 1970 | 31 Mar 1971 | 30 Jun 1971 | 30 Sep 1971 | 31 Dec 1971 | |
Part 2—Rates Prescribed by Wage and Salary Determining Authorities Other Than the Court of Arbitration | ||||||||
Industry Groups | ||||||||
Primary industries | 1,113 | 1223x | 1,329 | 1301x | 1,320 | 1,328 | 1,337 | 1,337 |
Agriculture and livestock | 1,083 | 1158x | 1,211 | 1200x | 1,202 | 1,214 | 1,214 | 1,214 |
Other primary | 1,182 | 1374x | 1,601 | 1534x | 1,591 | 1,591 | 1,619 | 1,619 |
Manufacturing | 1,217 | 1,394 | 1,571 | 1,482 | 1,572 | 1,572 | 1,578 | 1,578 |
Construction | 1,197 | 1,372 | 1,562 | 1,480 | 1,564 | 1,564 | 1,566 | 1,566 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 1,203 | 1,408 | 1,590 | 1,511 | 1,591 | 1,591 | 1,596 | 1,596 |
Commerce | 1,180 | 1,374 | 1,601 | 1,506 | 1,605 | 1,605 | 1,605 | 1,605 |
Transport, storage and communication | 1,181 | 1,344 | 1,521 | 1,452 | 1,517 | 1,517 | 1,532 | 1,532 |
Service industries | 1,202 | 1406x | 1,647 | 1531x | 1,658 | 1,658 | 1,659 | 1,659 |
Education and health services | 1,182 | 1388x | 1,644 | 1498x | 1,650 | 1,650 | 1,650 | 1,650 |
Government, community, business, personal, and recreational services | 1,221 | 1422x | 1,650 | 1563x | 1,666 | 1,667 | 1,667 | 1,667 |
Occupation Groups | ||||||||
Professional, technical, managerial | 1,205 | 1411x | 1,645 | 1509x | 1,660 | 1,660 | 1,660 | 1,660 |
Clerical | 1,175 | 1,362 | 1,584 | 1,492 | 1,588 | 1,588 | 1,588 | 1,588 |
Farm, forestry, fishing, mining | 1,112 | 1222x | 1,326 | 1298x | 1,317 | 1,326 | 1,334 | 1,334 |
Transport | 1,179 | 1344x | 1,534 | 1,460 | 1,537 | 1,537 | 1,538 | 1,538 |
Craftsmen, process workers, labourers | 1,192 | 1355x | 1,524 | 1457x | 1,519 | 1,519 | 1,537 | 1,537 |
Service occupations | 1,251 | 1465x | 1,738 | 1636x | 1,736 | 1,736 | 1,736 | 1,736 |
All (industry or occupation) groups combined | 1,183 | 1358x | 1,551 | 1467x | 1,553 | 1,554 | 1,561 | 1,561 |
Industry Group | Average for Calendar Year | As at | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 31 Dec 1970 | 31 Mar 1971 | 30 Jun 1971 | 30 Sep 1971 | 31 Dec 1971 | |
*Comparisons of the index numbers for one grouping of rates with those for other groupings indicate the relative movements in the average rates for the different groupings, not the relative levels of the average rates of wages and salaries in the different groupings. | ||||||||
Part 3—Rates Within the Jurisdiction of All Determining Authorities | ||||||||
Industry Groups | ||||||||
Primary industries | 1,116 | 1215x | 1,361 | 1327x | 1,346 | 1,352 | 1,378 | 1,383 |
Manufacturing | 1,170 | 1316x | 1,664 | 1604x | 1,617 | 1,621 | 1,722 | 1,742 |
Construction | 1,182 | 1,346 | 1,678 | 1585x | 1,636 | 1,653 | 1,740 | 1,749 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 1,192 | 1348x | 1,618 | 1537x | 1,568 | 1,624 | 1,645 | 1,648 |
Commerce | 1,183 | 1296x | 1,582 | 1488x | 1,500 | 1,567 | 1,636 | 1,664 |
Transport, storage and communication | 1,180 | 1339x | 1,534 | 1465x | 1,523 | 1,524 | 1,563 | 1,567 |
Service industries | 1,192 | 1378x | 1,624 | 1521x | 1,619 | 1,624 | 1,643 | 1,657 |
Occupation Groups | ||||||||
Professional, technical, managerial | 1,198 | 1375x | 1,626 | 1507x | 1,620 | 1,638 | 1,651 | 1,651 |
Clerical | 1,183 | 1337x | 1,574 | 1495x | 1,540 | 1,545 | 1,590 | 1,638 |
Sales | 1,176 | 1270x | 1,564 | 1439x | 1,439 | 1,581 | 1,625 | 1,648 |
Farm, forestry, fishing, mining | 1,122 | 1224x | 1,378 | 1341x | 1,359 | 1,367 | 1,397 | 1,406 |
Transport | 1,177 | 1,336 | 1,562 | 1,469 | 1,550 | 1,559 | 1,616 | 1,622 |
Craftsmen, process workers, labourers | 1,174 | 1325x | 1,649 | 1580x | 1,605 | 1,615 | 1,705 | 1,714 |
Service occupations | 1,194 | 1366x | 1,627 | 1555x | 1,598 | 1,604 | 1,653 | 1,687 |
All (industry or occupation) groups combined | 1,176 | 1326x | 1,606 | 1529x | 1,570 | 1,585 | 1,649 | 1,663 |
Allowances for housing, board and lodging, or rations are included in cases where these are normally provided in addition to the cash pay.
EFFECTIVE WEEKLY WAGE RATES—The index numbers quoted in the foregoing paragraphs relate to nominal weekly wage rates only—that is, they are based on actual or equivalent money rates without any allowance being made for changes during the period under review in the prices of those goods and services which are purchased out of wages earned. It is obvious that this factor is of considerable importance, for a rise in wage rates may be offset by a fall in the purchasing power of the monetary unit, while, on the other hand, a fall in money wages may be offset by a rise in the purchasing power of money. Index numbers of effective (or “real") wage rates are arrived at by dividing the index numbers of nominal wage rates by the corresponding all-groups index numbers of consumer prices (both series of index numbers having first been set on a common time base) and multiplying the result by the base value of 1000.
The following table accordingly shows a comparison of nominal and effective weekly wage rates of adult male workers. The base of the index numbers is in each case 31 December 1965 (= 1000).
Year | Consumer Prices (All Groups) | Nominal Weekly Wage Rates Adult Males | Effective Weekly Wage Rates Adult Males |
---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||
1955 | 751 | 734 | 977 |
1956 | 777 | 748 | 963 |
1957 | 794 | 783 | 986 |
1958 | 829 | 791 | 954 |
1959 | 860 | 806 | 937 |
1960 | 866 | 846 | 977 |
1961 | 882 | 866 | 975 |
1962 | 905 | 881 | 973 |
1963 | 923 | 905 | 980 |
1964 | 956 | 933 | 976 |
1965 | 988 | 989 | 1,001 |
1966 | 1,016 | 1,017 | 1,001 |
1967 | 1,077 | 1,070 | 944 |
1968 | 1,124 | 1,111 | 988 |
1969 | 1,179 | 1,176 | 997 |
1970 | 1,256 | 1327x | 1057x |
1971* | 1,386 | 1,618 | 1,167 |
The continuous index of consumer prices required for the foregoing table has been obtained by linking together the successive series of the Consumers' Price Index and converting the whole to the base: quarter ended 31 December 1965 (= 1000).
In making use of these results it should not be overlooked that the index numbers of nominal rates apply only to full-time employment at award or mandatory rates of pay. They do not take into account either, on the one hand, above-award rates or overtime earnings, or on the other, short-time deductions. Nor do the consumer prices index numbers take cognisance of all classes of household expenditure; income tax, charitable and other gifts, air and overseas travel, domestic help, etc., are omitted.
AVERAGE MINIMUM WEEKLY WAGES—A table showing minimum wages in various occupations is given in the annual statistical report Prices, Wages, and Labour available in Government bookshops.
INTERNATIONAL COMPARISON—Average hourly earnings of adults (both sexes) in non-agricultural sectors in 1970 were as follows: United States, US$3.22; Canada, Can$3.15; New Zealand NZ$1.29. For adult males in non-agricultural sectors in 1970 average weekly earnings in Australia were Aus$79.60 and average hourly earnings in the United Kingdom £0.62. (Source: International Labour Office—Bulletin of Labour Statistics). Exchange rates are given in Section 29.
GENERAL—A considerable proportion of the persons comprising the labour force of New Zealand have their working conditions determined either directly or indirectly by virtue of the provisions of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954, the Aircrew Industrial Tribunal Act 1971, the General Wage Orders Act 1969, the Factories Act 1946, the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Shops and Offices Act 1955, the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952, the Agricultural Workers Act 1962, the Construction Act 1959, the Machinery Act 1950, the Disabled Persons Employment Act 1960, the Bush Workers Act 1945, the Sharemilking Agreement Act 1937, and the Shearers Act 1962. Legislative authority covering the working conditions of substantially the greater portion of the remaining participants in the labour force is contained in the State Services Act 1962, the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969, the Government Railways Act 1964, the Post Office Act 1959, the Police Act 1958, the Education Act 1964, the Hospitals Act 1957 and the Hospital Employment Regulations 1963, and the Waterfront Industry Act 1953.
Notes on Acts which have as their prime purpose the protection of workers from accidents in the course of their employment have been included in Section 37 D—Occupational Safety.
In the following pages a survey is made first of the Court of Arbitration and then of the working and other conditions laid down by legislation.
COURT OF ARBITRATION—The Court of Arbitration, which dates from 1894 and whose jurisdiction is set out in the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954, is a Court of record and consists of three members appointed by the Governor-General, one of whom is the Judge of the Court. No one may be appointed as the Judge unless he is a barrister or solicitor of not less than 7 years' standing. One of the two other members is appointed on the recommendation of the industrial unions of employers and the other on the recommendation of the industrial unions of workers. Their term of office is 3 years but they are usually reappointed and serve several successive terms.
The work of the court may be divided into two sections—the making of laws through the promulgation of awards, apprenticeship orders, etc., and the interpretation and enforcement of industrial laws, including industrial agreements and certain statutes. The second function is similar to the functions of other courts but in making industrial law the Court of Arbitration has a unique role. In addition the court has wide powers and responsibilities associated with the making of general wage orders (see Section 33 of the Yearbook).
Jurisdiction of Court—The following is a general account of the present jurisdiction, powers, and functions of the Court of Arbitration, some of which are legislative in character and others judicial.
Under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954:
The principal function of the court is to settle any matters which are outstanding after the representatives of workers' unions and employers or employers' unions in any industry have failed under the procedure laid down in the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act to reach complete agreement in conciliation upon the minimum rates of wages and conditions of work which are to govern employment in the industry for a limited future period. This function of the court is really legislative in character, for Parliament in effect has delegated authority to the court to make law in a restricted field, but its awards must not be inconsistent with any statute. For a large proportion (approximately one-half) of the labour force their minimum rates of wages and working conditions are determined by the series of awards issued by the Court of Arbitration, and industrial agreements made by representatives of employers and workers. The number of awards and agreements in force is quite large—831 at 31 March 1971—and each is subject to individual negotiation by the unions or associations concerned. The usual term of an award or agreement is about 18 months.
Included in the respective awards and agreements are provisions covering minimum rates of remuneration, the hours of work, overtime, holidays, safety, health, and welfare. Initiated by the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act 1936, a 40-hour week is now prescribed in almost all awards and industrial agreements.
The court does not settle strikes or lockouts. If there is a strike or lockout in an industry, access to the court is not usually available to the parties unless and until work is resumed.
The provisions of awards and industrial agreements are enforced through Magistrates' Courts and the Court of Arbitration. There are limited rights of appeal against the judgments of Magistrates to the Court of Arbitration, the determination of which is final. Inspectors of Awards, who are officers of the Department of Labour, may proceed directly in the Court of Arbitration for the recovery of penalties. In the Magistrate's Court actions for penalties may be brought at the suit of an Inspector of Awards or at the suit of any party to the award or industrial agreement.
The court has power to impose penalties for a number of offences against special provisions of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act; for example, being a party to a strike or lockout when bound by an award or industrial agreement, combining to defeat an award, contempt of court, obstruction of a conciliation council or the court, failure to comply with a summons to give evidence, victimisation, and so forth.
Actions to recover moneys, including holiday pay, due to workers under awards and industrial agreements may be brought by Inspectors of Awards in the Court of Arbitration or the Magistrate's Court.
The Court of Arbitration upon application of Inspectors of Awards or upon applications of parties, joint or otherwise, may give its opinion upon any question connected with the construction of any award or industrial agreement, or upon any particular determination or direction of the court, or upon the construction of any statute relating to matters within the jurisdiction of the court. This function is frequently availed of and enables many legal disputes to be settled with a minimum of friction and at a minimum cost.
The Court of Arbitration is vested with a jurisdiction to hear appeals from decisions of disputes committees set up to consider differences arising between parties to awards and industrial agreements as to any matter arising out of or connected with an award or agreement but not specifically dealt with therein.
The court has a special jurisdiction to conduct inquiries into allegations of irregularities in connection with election of the officers of any industrial union, and to make and enforce orders relating to such matters.
Under the General Wage Orders Act 1969:
The Court of Arbitration has power to make general orders amending the rates of remuneration in all awards and industrial agreements, either of its own motion or on the application of any industrial union of association of workers or employers. For this purpose, the expression “rates of remuneration” has a very wide connotation.
Under the Shops and Offices Act 1955:
The court has power when making an award in any trade to fix the opening and closing hours of all shops in the particular trade in that locality, and also to provide that such shops shall not be open for business on one working day in each week or on any award holiday.
Under the Annual Holidays Act 1944:
The court has power to impose penalties of offences against the provisions of the Act.
Under the Apprentices Act 1948:
The court has power to make apprenticeship orders, in respect of any industry or branch thereof to which the Act applies, prescribing the wages, hours, and other conditions of employment to be incorporated in contracts of apprenticeship, the period of apprenticeship in any industry, and the minimum age at which a person may commence to serve as an apprentice in any industry, and the pre-requisite education.
The court, on the application of certain parties, may give its opinion upon any question connected with the construction of any apprenticeship order or with any determination or direction of the court under the Act.
The court may hear appeals from decisions of apprenticeship committees and district commissioners of apprenticeship, and its decisions are final and conclusive.
The court has jurisdiction to decide actions in respect of alleged breaches of any contract of apprenticeship order of the court or requirement of the Apprentices Act.
(6) Under the Technicians' Training Act 1967:
Where, prior to the establishment of a technician training council in any industry, the organisations of employers and workers are unable to agree on the terms of a principal determination fixing the conditions of employment of trainees in that industry, any such organisation may require the Secretary of Labour to refer the matter to the court for decision, pursuant to the arbitration provisions of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.
Where, after the establishment in any industry of a technician training council, such council cannot agree on the terms of any proposed amendment to a principal determination relating to the conditions of employment of trainees in that industry, the chairman shall refer the matter in dispute to the court for settlement.
Where there is objection to the assessment by a technician training council of levies on employers to finance the operation of a training scheme, there is a final appeal to the court. The court may then confirm, modify, or quash the assessment, or may order an extension of time for payment. Moneys validly assessed may be recovered as a debt in the Magistrate's Court or in the Court of Arbitration.
The court has jurisdiction to decide actions in respect of alleged breaches of principal determinations made under the Act.
Under the Agricultural Workers Act 1962:
Matters in dispute between certain classes of agricultural workers and their employers may be referred to the Court of Arbitration for the purpose of making a recommendation to the Minister of Labour as to how matters in dispute should be settled.
General—The Court of Arbitration early in its history expanded beyond the limited function originally conceived for it. It has been the major force in the formulation of industrial codes. In its evolution and in its task of establishing uniform wage rates, the court has risen to a commanding position in the economic life of the country. Apart from occasional legislation to meet special economic conditions, or as in 1936 to introduce the 40-hour week, no attempt has been made by Parliament to express in statute the social and economic policy to be followed by the court. There is no right of appeal from the decisions of the court on any matters coming within its exclusive jurisdiction.
REVISION OF INDUSTRIAL LEGISLATION—Since the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act became law in 1894, it has served its purpose well. The Government has, however, recognised that these days of increasing technological development demand equivalent changes in the legislation. A comprehensive review of the system is presently under way to bring industrial legislation more in tune with the times.
HOURS OF WORK—Employees in most occupations have had the benefit of a 40-hour 5-day week since 1946, with the first legislation in this regard being enacted in 1936.
HOLIDAYS—The Annual Holidays Act 1944 provides for an annual holiday of 2 weeks' duration on ordinary pay for all workers who are not otherwise provided for in this respect. A worker who has been employed for less than 1 year, on termination of his employment, is entitled to payment equal to one twenty-fifth of his ordinary pay for the period of employment. An employer is required to keep a record (holiday book) containing particulars of employment, annual holidays, and amounts paid in respect of each worker in his employment.
The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 provides that the Court of Arbitration must make provision in every award for workers to have at least 10 whole holidays on pay, in addition to annual holidays. The holidays so provided include Christmas Day, Boxing Day, New Year's Day, 2 January (or a day in lieu), Good Friday, Easter Monday, Anzac Day, Labour Day, the Sovereign's Birthday, and the provincial anniversary day (or a day in lieu).
The Public Holidays Act 1955 gives rules which are applicable to the provisions of any Act, award, or industrial agreement when Christmas Day and New Year's Day fall on a Friday, Saturday, or Sunday. The effect of the Act is broadly to provide that provisions regarding the granting of a holiday or observance of certain hours of labour or payment of certain specified rates of wages are carried over from Saturday and Sunday to Monday (or Tuesday). In a similar way, where the anniversary day of any province falls on a Friday, Saturday, or Sunday, the provisionsgoverning holiday, pay, etc., on anniversary day apply on the next succeeding Monday; if it falls on a Tuesday, Wednesday, or Thursday, the provisions apply to the immediately preceding Monday as if it were the anniversary day. Labour Day is deemed to be the fourth Monday in October.
Other statutes dealing with holidays are the Anzac Day Act 1966, Sovereign's Birthday Observance Act 1952, and the Waitangi Day Act 1960.
ANZAC DAY ACT—Anzac Day (the 25th day of April) is a day of commemoration, being the anniversary of the first landing of troops on Gallipoli in 1915, and in terms of employment is observed as if it were a holiday. Where Anzac Day falls on a Sunday it is not transferred to 2 working day.
FACTORIES ACT—The Factories Act 1946 applies to “any building, office, or place in which two or more persons are engaged or in which one or more persons are employed ... directly or indirectly, in any handicraft, or in preparing or manufacturing goods for trade or sale ....
Restrictions on Employment—No boy or girl under 15 years of age may be employed in any factory. No boy or girl under 16 years of age may be employed in any factory unless a certificate of fitness is issued by an Inspector of Factories.
Overtime—No boy or girl under 16 years of age is permitted to work overtime. No woman may work more than 3 hours overtime in 1 day (excluding time worked before noon on Saturday), or more than 9 hours in any week.
There are special provisions in regard to work for industries where raw materials which, in the opinion of the inspector are subject to rapid deterioration, are processed for sale as foodstuffs or the opinion of the inspector, extended hours are necessary in order to meet a public demand.
Safety, Health, and Welfare—The safety measures have reference to dangerous liquids, harmful noise, means of access and safety of employment, and means of escape in case of fire. The employer is required to keep a register of all accidents of which he has any knowledge, and first-aid appliances must be provided and maintained. The health and welfare provisions are very extensive and include reference to such matters as air space, cleanliness, ventilation, canteens, the care of employees, amenities, and other things to be supplied by the employer to secure employees' health or welfare.
SHOPS AND OFFICES ACT: Hours of Work—For shop assistants the hour of commencing work for persons under 16 years must not be earlier than 7 a.m., except that newspapers may be delivered from 6 a.m. by persons aged 12 years and under 16, and milk by persons aged 14 years and under 16 from the same hour. Boys under 18 or females may not be employed after 10.30 p.m. The Act provides that female assistants and boys under 18 cannot be employed in restaurants before 5 a.m. or after 10.30 p.m. However, it is not unlawful to employ female assistants over the age of 18 up to 11.30 p.m. or to midnight in connection with social functions (or, if over 20 years, between midnight and 5.30 a.m), if satisfactory provision for conveying these assistants to their homes be made. There is no limit under the Act to the time at which adult male hotel and restaurant employees may be required to commence or cease work.
Opening and Closing Hours of Shops—The Court of Arbitration has power when making an award in any trade to fix the opening and closing hours on weekdays of any shops substantially (i.e., at least 20 percent of turnover) carrying on the particular trade in that industrial district, and also to provide that such shops shall not be open for business on 1 working day in each week or on any award holiday.
Sunday Trading—Sunday trading is prohibited except: (a) if provision is made in an award, the prior consent of the Minister being required to such inclusion; (b) for sale of exempted goods listed later; (c) if individual shops are granted exemption by the Shops and Offices Exemptions Tribunal or the Minister to permit them to open on Sunday. This is designed to offer a relaxation to enable shops to cater for the essential needs of the public after work and on weekends.
Exempted Goods—The Shops and Offices Exempted Goods Order 1968 permits the sale of various commodities including bakers' and pastrycooks' lines, building supplies and handyman's requisites, condiments, cooked foods, dairy produce, drinks, fish, frozen foods, fruit and vegetables, gardening supplies, miscellaneous groceries, magazines and periodicals, meats and small goods, medicinal and household goods, photographic goods, and such miscellaneous items as women's nylon stockings.
Non-exempted goods must be properly locked away from the view of the public after normal closing hours.
Safety, Health, and Welfare Provisions—The Act also makes provision for the welfare, health, and safety of assistants. Particular matters that are covered relate to dangerous liquids and noxious gases, limitation of loads, safe means of access, construction and maintenance of floors, passages, stairs, fire precautions, lighting, cleanliness, ventilation, drinking water, drainage, washing facilities, clothing, accommodation, seating and first-aid facilities, rest rooms for women, sanitary conveniences, temperature and heating appliances, accommodation for meals, etc.
AGRICULTURAL WORKERS ACT—Under the Agricultural Workers Act 1962 regulations have been made setting out minimum standards of accommodation to be supplied for agricultural workers. The Act also provides for Orders in Council to be made prescribing minimum rates of pay for particular classes of workers.
Restrictions on Employment of Children—Under the Agricultural Workers Act no child under the age of 15 years may: (a) be employed in any agricultural work during such times as the child is required to attend school under the Education Act; (b) be required to lift any weights, or to perform any task, likely to be injurious to his health; (c) work more than 8 hours in any 1 day.
SHEARERS ACT—Under the Shearers Act 1962 an employer is required to provide amenities for all shearers employed by him. Where five or more shearers are to be accommodated on the farm suitable accommodation must be provided. Minimum standards of amenities and accommodation are prescribed by the Shearers Regulations 1963.
SHIPPING AND SEAMEN LEGISLATION—The general superintendence of matters relating to merchant ships and seamen in New Zealand is the responsibility of the Marine Department.
Competence, Safety, and Welfare Provisions—The Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 makes provision to ensure competence on the part of navigational officers, engineers, and certain crew members. Rules or regulations under that Act set out the qualifications and examination standards for persons to obtain the appropriate certificates in New Zealand, and there are provisions for the acceptance of certain certificates granted in other Commonwealth countries. The number and qualifications of persons required to man ships of various classes are set out in statutory scales.
The seaworthiness of ships is covered by annual survey for compliance as to condition and equipment, and regulations govern the day-to-day operations of ships to ensure their safe navigation and operation.
The pay and many conditions of employment are determined by industrial awards or agreements between shipowners and employee organisations. There are also legislative measures to ensure compliance with some of the international conventions or recommendations relating to the employment of seafarers.
MINING LEGISLATION—Consolidating legislation has been passed as the Mining Act 1971 and this will become law after its attendant regulations are gazetted.
Working Conditions—In the coal-mining industry working conditions are determined by agreement reached at annual conferences between the coal-mine owners and the employee organisations.
Restrictions on Employment—No person under the age of 16 years may be employed underground in any coal mine, or in any alluvial mine, or on or about any dredge; while the minimum age in respect of underground work in a quartz mine is 19 years. No youth may be employed in a mine for more than 8 hours per day or 48 hours per week except in cases of emergency.
OCCUPATIONAL SAFETY—Measures for occupational safety, involving the Machinery Act 1950, the Construction Act 1959, and a number of other Acts, are discussed in Section 37D.
WORKING CONDITIONS OF STATE SERVANTS—Apart from remuneration (which is discussed in Section 33, Wages, the working conditions of State servants are controlled by legislation set out in the following paragraphs.
Members of the Public Service are governed by the State Services Act 1962 and the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969. Included in the functions of the State Services Commission are the provision of suitable office accommodation, the prescription and supervision of physical working conditions, and also the regulations of a variety of points connected with control—e.g., leave, hours of work.
The Government Railways Act 1949 furnishes the legislative framework for determination of the working conditions of railway employees. There is a Government Railways Industrial Tribunal, the principal functions of which are to prescribe conditions in regard to hours of work, etc.; and terms and conditions in respect of leave of absence, railway concessions, etc.
Working conditions for Post Office employees are determined by the administrative authority, the Postmaster-General, with the Director-General as executive head. Power is vested in the Minister by virtue of the Post Office Act 1959. There is a Post Office Staff Tribunal whose function it is to make recommendations to the Minister on such matters as may be referred to it by the Minister, the Director-General, or the New Zealand Post Office Association (Incorporated).
There are other legislative enactments which apply to the relevant sections of general Government employees. Members of the Police are governed by the Police Act 1958 and the Police Regulations 1959, while there is also a Police Staff Tribunal. The three armed services are controlled by the Defence Act 1971.
The Education Act 1964 and amendments authorise, either by regulation or through the agency of education boards, the determination of the conditions of employment, leave of absence, etc., for the members of the teaching profession.
LEGISLATIVE PROVISION FOR CERTAIN OTHER GROUPS: Hospital Board Employees—The provisions relating to working conditions of hospital board employees, such as nurses, etc., will be found in the Hospitals Act 1957 and the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969.
Waterfront Industry—The legislation at present governing waterside work is contained in the Waterfront Industry Act 1953, which defines waterside work as “the loading and unloading of ships, barges, lighters, and other vessels; and, in relation to any port where the harbour board acts as wharfinger, includes the work of receiving and delivering cargo customarily performed by waterside workers at that port”. Under the Act functions of Government are shared between two types of bodies—one legislative and judicial, the other administrative only.
The legislative and judicial body is the Waterfront Industry Tribunal which consists of a chairman and two other members appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Labour. The tribunal is appointed for a term of 3 years and is a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908. The functions of the tribunal are, firstly, to prescribe the terms and conditions of employment for waterside work, and here the tribunal's procedure is similar to that followed by the Government Service Tribunal. To assist with this function, the Act also provides for the setting up by the Minister of Labour of a National Conciliation Committee to be appointed for a term not exceeding 2 years and consisting of eight employer and eight worker representatives, with an independent chairman, to conduct conciliation proceedings on any application to the tribunal which concerns two or more ports. Secondly, the tribunal is required to settle any disputes that arise in relation to waterside work, and for this function has the assistance of Port Conciliation Committees which consist of an equal number of employers' and workers' representatives with an independent chairman. Thirdly, the tribunal is a general Appeal Court from decisions of Port Conciliation Committees (with certain limitations), the National Amenities Committee, and orders of the Waterfront Industry Commission imposing levies or charges.
The Waterfront Industry Commission which is the administrative body, consists of one commissioner appointed for a term of 5 years by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Labour. The functions of the commission are, firstly, to carry out all administrative work in connection with the engagement of, and payment of wages to waterside workers, including administrative work in connection with guaranteed minimum payments, annual and statutory holiday payments, and systems of payment by results for waterside workers. Secondly, the commission is responsible for the provision of amenities for waterside workers (subject to the direction of the National Amenities Committee) and for the equipping, operation, and management of these amenities which include waiting rooms or assembly halls, restaurants, canteens, and first-aid rooms. The National Amenities Committee, which is associated with the commission in the function of provision of amenities, consists of six nominated representatives of employers, workers, and harbour boards, and the Waterfront Industry Commissioner as chairman, and is appointed by the Minister of Labour. This committee acts in an advisory capacity to the commission, authorising amenities costing not more than $10,000 each at any port, and approving schemes for the provision by harbour boards of amenities costing more than $10,000 each at any port.
The organisation of “registered” waterside workers is on the basis of separate port unions with one association or federation of unions. The port unions and the association are registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954—that is, through the Registrar of Industrial Unions in the Department of Labour.
GENERAL—The New Zealand system of conciliation and arbitration is based on the voluntary registration of industrial unions and industrial associations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954. To be eligible for registration a society of employers must have not less than 3 members and a society of workers either not less than 15 members or not less than 25 percent of the total number of workers engaged in the industry in the area concerned, and with an absolute minimum of 5 members. An incorporated company may register itself as an industrial union. The purpose of an industrial union must be the protecting or furthering of the interest of employers or workers in a particular industry or related industries and may not run wider than the industrial matters to which the Act itself relates except that since 1964 this has been extended to limited welfare services.
The great majority of unions of workers and employers in the private enterprise field are registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act. The Act does not apply to State Services employees but wages and other conditions of employment in the State Services and on the waterfront are determined under closely parallel systems providing for conciliation proceedings and final determination by an arbitration tribunal. The majority of agricultural workers are outside the scope of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act and their wages and conditions are determined by wage orders made under the Agricultural Workers Act 1962. The history and development of industrial unions is covered comprehensively in Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration in New Zealand by N. S Woods.
The rules of industrial unions must make specific provision for certain matters such as the election and removal of officers by secret postal ballot or by some near-equivalent procedure acceptable to the Registrar of Industrial Unions; the powers and duties of the committee and officers; the manner of calling meetings and the powers of meetings;: he way in which industrial agreements and other instruments may be made and executed; the maintenance and purging of the roll of members; and the control of property and funds. The Act places some restrictions on subscriptions and levies and imposes various obligations on unions regarding the keeping and auditing of accounts and other matters of management. It gives any 10 members of a union the right to seek an inquiry by the Court of Arbitration into alleged election irregularities but the Registrar of Industrial Unions in the Department of Labour may not grant such an application for an inquiry unless he is satisfied that there is a sufficient case for it.
A union may apply funds to furtherance of political objects if this is decided by a secret ballot of members.
The Act provides for the making of industrial agreements between industrial unions or industrial associations of workers on the one hand and industrial unions or industrial associations of employers or individual employers on the other hand. An industrial agreement is binding on the parties to the agreement and on every member of any union or association which is a party to it. The parties may reach agreement between themselves without creating a dispute and such an agreement, if filed with the Clerk of Awards within 30 days, is enforceable in the same way as an award of the Court of Arbitration.
If, however, the parties on one side make claims which the parties on the other side do not accept, a dispute is created and the Act requires the dispute to be referred to a Council of Conciliation convened by a conciliation commissioner. In the Conciliation Council the two sides are represented by equal numbers of assessors. The conciliation commissioner presides over the meeting but exercises no vote and has no power to determine the dispute. The parties must reach agreement between themselves. If they do, they may either file the agreement with the Clerk of Awards as an industrial agreement enforceable on the parties, or transmit it to the Court of Arbitration for issue in the form of an award of the court. The latter alternative is usually preferred because of the wider coverage of awards.
If the parties fail to reach agreement in the conciliation proceedings the dispute is referred to the Court of Arbitration. After hearing the parties the court makes its award and the award is enforceable on every employer in the industry and area to which it relates, including any employer who subsequently engages in the industry at any time while the award remains in force. Action for breach of an award or industrial agreement may be taken by any of the parties or an inspector of awards in a Magistrate's Court, or by an inspector in the Court of Arbitration.
Awards and industrial agreements may, by agreement of the parties or by wish of the majority of the workers concerned, contain a clause making membership of a union a condition of employment, but not so as to restrict an employer's right to engage a worker who at the time of engagement is not a member of the union. Where no such “unqualified” preference clause is inserted, the award or agreement will contain a “qualified” preference clause requiring the employer to give preference to a unionist over a non-unionist if a union member is ready and willing to be engaged and is equally qualified to do the particular work required. In fact, every award and industrial agreement currently in force at 31 December 1971 included the “unqualified” preference clause.
UNIONS OF WORKERS—In the years subsequent to 1936, when changes in the law enabled national unions of workers to be formed and introduced compulsory membership of unions, two tendencies were visible. The first was the immediate creation of many new small unions, the number of unions jumping from 410 in 1935 to 499 in 1937, as many small groups of workers for the first time became unionised and secured an award. Later, a tendency for small unions to amalgamate into New Zealand unions became evident, so that the total number of unions declined at the same time as the number of larger unions increased. By 1942 the result of these changes was to leave the number and membership of the small unions little different from what they were in 1928, but substantially to increase the number of larger unions, and to increase greatly their membership.
Compulsory unionism resulted in a great numerical strengthening of the existing unions with consequential increase in their financial strength, while the legislation enabling national unions to be formed helped to consolidate these gains: at the same time it resulted in the unionisation of many small groups of workers who were previously unorganised. Since 1962 the State has not imposed compulsory union membership.
The main services which industrial unions are permitted to provide for their members in return for membership fees are negotiations in Conciliation Councils, appearances before the Court of Arbitration, the policing of awards and industrial agreements, and assistance to members in securing redress of grievances.
The Act provides for a worker to seek a certificate of exemption from any union-membership provision on grounds of conscience.
Federation of Labour—The great increases in the membership of the trade unions brought about by compulsory unionism and the formation of national unions were factors facilitating the formation of the Federation of Labour in 1937 as an organisation representative of the trade union movement as a whole on a national basis.
The supreme authority of the Federation of Labour is the annual conference of delegates representing affiliated unions. Between conferences the business of the federation is carried on by a National Executive Committee and a National Council. The executive consists of the president, vice president, secretary, and six members elected directly by the conference. The National Council, which meets about once a quarter, consists of members of the National Executive and one representative of each local trades council, and is the governing body of the federation between meetings of the conference. The local organs of the federation are the local trades councils, 19 in number, and two trade union committees, to which all local unions and branches of unions affiliated to the Federation of Labour are entitled to send representatives. The trades councils meet once a month to carry on the local business of the federation and they maintain close contact with the National Executive by means of exchange of minutes of meetings. Within each district the trades council has local autonomy, but where any matter affects other districts the National Executive or the National Council usually deals with it.
UNIONS OF EMPLOYERS—By registering, the employers secure all the rights of a union under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act and can exercise them, with only minor differences, in the same manner as a union of workers.
Compulsory membership of unions does not apply to employers and in many cases their unions are maintained with a nominal membership.
Although the employers are more highly organised in respect of negotiations with unions than figures of membership and the prevalence of local unions of employers might suggest, there has nevertheless been an absence of agreed overall policy and guidelines. The New Zealand Employers Federation, the chief co-ordinating organisation for activities of employers in connection with negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, has also witnessed a move on the part of some groups away from established central procedures.
Recognising the need for a central employer organisation capable of speaking and acting on behalf of all employers in industrial matters, the New Zealand Employers Federation announced in mid 1971 a major expansion of its activities and services. The objective of the re-organisation was to achieve greater unity amongst employer associations and the other employer organisations affiliated to the Federation.
A new constitution and rules for the federation took effect in November 1971, which merged 11 district employer associations into 4 regional divisions and provided for greater employer sector participation in the development of the federation's policies.
STATISTICS: Unions of Employers—The numbers and membership of industrial unions of employers registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act as at the end of each of the latest 5 years are shown in the following table according to industrial groups. Some employers belong to two or more unions.
Industrial Group | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | |
Provision of— | ||||||||||
Food and drink | 62 | 3,605 | 62 | 3,484 | 61 | 3,309 | 60 | 3,402 | 60 | 3,169 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 9 | 4,258 | 9 | 2,865 | 9 | 4,302 | 9 | 4,092 | 9 | 3,962 |
Building and construction | 54 | 4,369 | 55 | 4,265 | 55 | 4,035 | 56 | 4,073 | 55 | 4,090 |
Power, heat, and light | 8 | 511 | 8 | 894 | 7 | 921 | 7 | 959 | 7 | 1,005 |
Transport by water and air | 16 | 164 | 16 | 160 | 16 | 160 | 16 | 154 | 16 | 145 |
Transport by land | 10 | 583 | 10 | 569 | 10 | 508 | 10 | 571 | 10 | 491 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 31 | 3,677 | 31 | 3,868 | 31 | 3,838 | 31 | 3,870 | 31 | 4,053 |
Working in or on— | ||||||||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 9 | 319 | 9 | 382 | 9 | 375 | 9 | 374 | 9 | 341 |
Metal | 12 | 1,032 | 12 | 1,004 | 11 | 1,115 | 11 | 1,118 | 10 | 1,150 |
Stone, clay, glass and chemicals | 10 | 812 | 10 | 1,359 | 10 | 1,373 | 11 | 1,407 | 11 | 1,415 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 16 | 357 | 16 | 421 | 15 | 422 | 15 | 430 | 15 | 421 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 5 | 29 | 5 | 28 | 5 | 28 | 5 | 28 | 5 | 28 |
The land (farming pursuits) | 9 | 2,683 | 9 | 2,798 | 9 | 2,654 | 9 | 2,729 | 9 | 2,658 |
Miscellaneous | 5 | 443 | 5 | 444 | 5 | 297 | 5 | 303 | 5 | 329 |
Totals | 256 | 22,842 | 257 | 22,541 | 253 | 23,337 | 254 | 23,510 | 252 | 23,257 |
Unions of Workers—The following table shows membership only of industrial unions of workers as at the end of each year. The outstanding feature is the large increase consequent upon the 1936 amendment to the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, which made union membership compulsory whenever an award or industrial agreement existed; growth trends were affected by both world wars, the economic depression of the 1930s, and by deregistrations associated with the waterfront strike of 1951.
Year | Number of Members |
---|---|
*1950 figure includes the membership of five subsequently deregistered unions totalling 8,554 members. | |
1900 | 17,989 |
1901 | 23,768 |
1902 | 23,816 |
1903 | 27,640 |
1904 | 30,271 |
1905 | 29,869 |
1906 | 34,978 |
1907 | 45,614 |
1908 | 49,347 |
1909 | 54,519 |
1910 | 57,091 |
1911 | 55,629 |
1912 | 60,622 |
1913 | 71,544 |
1914 | 73,991 |
1915 | 67,661 |
1916 | 71,587 |
1917 | 72,873 |
1918 | 71,447 |
1919 | 82,553 |
1920 | 96,350 |
1921 | 97,719 |
1922 | 96,838 |
1923 | 94,438 |
1924 | 96,822 |
1925 | 100,540 |
1926 | 99,567 |
1927 | 101,071 |
1928 | 103,980 |
1929 | 102,646 |
1930 | 101,526 |
1931 | 90,526 |
1932 | 79,283 |
1933 | 71,888 |
1934 | 74,391 |
1935 | 80,929 |
1936 | 185,527 |
1937 | 232,986 |
1938 | 249,231 |
1939 | 254,690 |
1940 | 248,081 |
1941 | 231,049 |
1942 | 218,398 |
1943 | 214,628 |
1944 | 223,027 |
1945 | 229,103 |
1946 | 247,498 |
1947 | 260,379 |
1948 | 271,100 |
1949 | 275,977 |
1950 | 275,779* |
1951 | 272,957 |
1952 | 283,496 |
1953 | 290,149 |
1954 | 299,254 |
1955 | 304,520 |
1956 | 308,031 |
1957 | 317,137 |
1958 | 324,438 |
1959 | 327,495 |
1960 | 332,362 |
1961 | 324,747 |
1962 | 332,801 |
1963 | 334,128 |
1964 | 346,338 |
1965 | 353,093 |
1966 | 362,760 |
1967 | 366,884 |
1968 | 364,872 |
1969 | 366,523 |
1970 | 378,465 |
In the following table industrial unions of workers are classified according to membership. Unions in process of cancellation at the end of each year and for which no membership figures are available are excluded.
At 31 December | Under 100 | 100-199 | 200-299 | 300-499 | 500-999 | 1,000-1,999 | 2,000-2,999 | 3,000-4,999 | 5,000-9,999 | 10,000 and Over | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Unions | |||||||||||
1901 | 142 | 30 | 19 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | 202 |
1911 | 182 | 53 | 26 | 23 | 14 | 8 | - | - | 1 | - | 307 |
1921 | 239 | 70 | 36 | 28 | 28 | 11 | 3 | 2 | 1 | - | 418 |
1931 | 239 | 58 | 31 | 30 | 29 | 14 | 3 | - | 1 | - | 405 |
1941 | 184 | 70 | 38 | 38 | 32 | 27 | 13 | 10 | 5 | 2 | 419 |
1951 | 165 | 69 | 44 | 38 | 39 | 28 | 11 | 11 | 7 | 3 | 515 |
1961 | 147 | 58 | 39 | 39 | 46 | 25 | 15 | 11 | 11 | 4 | 395 |
1966 | 133 | 56 | 20 | 46 | 41 | 29 | 13 | 14 | 12 | 5 | 369 |
1967 | 133 | 49 | 31 | 41 | 36 | 30 | 13 | 11 | 14 | 5 | 363 |
1968 | 133 | 47 | 27 | 43 | 39 | 29 | 12 | 13 | 14 | 5 | 362 |
1969 | 129 | 46 | 31 | 41 | 37 | 31 | 12 | 13 | 14 | 5 | 359 |
1970 | 127 | 43 | 26 | 41 | 38 | 32 | 14 | 10 | 18 | 4 | 353 |
Membership | |||||||||||
1901 | 5,777 | 4,032 | 4,815 | 2,073 | 2,520 | 1,651 | 2,900 | - | - | - | 23,768 |
1911 | 7,521 | 7,686 | 6,360 | 8,879 | 9,685 | 9,414 | - | - | 6,084 | - | 55,629 |
1921 | 11,222 | 9,708 | 9,182 | 11,066 | 18,527 | 14,580 | 7,433 | 6,506 | 9,495 | - | 97,719 |
1931 | 9,969 | 7,966 | 7,578 | 11,244 | 20,602 | 18,566 | 6,744 | - | 7,857 | - | 90,526 |
1941 | 7,909 | 9,768 | 9,207 | 15,060 | 22,841 | 35,417 | 23,012 | 41,191 | 28,987 | 29,657 | 231,049 |
1951 | 7,875 | 10,225 | 10,394 | 14,671 | 27,274 | 39,658 | 27,364 | 43,218 | 40,278 | 52,000 | 272,957 |
1961 | 6,374 | 7,922 | 9,374 | 14,643 | 32,619 | 35,300 | 34,720 | 46,061 | 72,393 | 65,341 | 324,747 |
1966 | 5,793 | 7,597 | 4,680 | 17,338 | 28,570 | 39,416 | 31,507 | 56,301 | 85,044 | 86,514 | 362,760 |
1967 | 5,613 | 6,719 | 7,586 | 16,526 | 25,760 | 42,878 | 32,018 | 44,580 | 95,073 | 90,131 | 366,884 |
1968 | 5,806 | 6,518 | 6,443 | 16,794 | 27,219 | 40,049 | 28,494 | 51,698 | 94,858 | 86,993 | 364,872 |
1969 | 5,766 | 6,292 | 7,679 | 16,030 | 25,569 | 42,999 | 29,138 | 52,255 | 96,095 | 84,700 | 366,523 |
1970 | 5,608 | 5,837 | 6,391 | 15,404 | 25,506 | 44,678 | 33,691 | 38,662 | 125,254 | 77,434 | 378,465 |
Percentage of Total Membership | |||||||||||
1901 | 24.3 | 17.0 | 20.3 | 8.7 | 10.6 | 6.9 | 12.2 | - | - | - | 100.0 |
1911 | 13.5 | 13.8 | 11.4 | 16.0 | 17.4 | 16.9 | - | - | 11.0 | - | 100.0 |
1921 | 11.5 | 9.9 | 9.4 | 11.3 | 19.0 | 14.9 | 7.6 | 6.7 | 9.7 | - | 100.0 |
1931 | 11.1 | 8.8 | 8.4 | 12.4 | 22.8 | 20.5 | 7.4 | - | 8.6 | - | 100.0 |
1941 | 3.5 | 4.2 | 4.0 | 6.5 | 9.9 | 15.3 | 13.4 | 17.8 | 12.6 | 12.8 | 100.0 |
1951 | 2.9 | 3.7 | 3.8 | 5.4 | 10.0 | 14.5 | 10.0 | 15.8 | 14.8 | 19.1 | 100.0 |
1961 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 2.9 | 4.5 | 10.0 | 10.9 | 10.7 | 14.2 | 22.3 | 20.1 | 100.0 |
1966 | 1.6 | 2.1 | 1.3 | 4.8 | 7.9 | 10.9 | 8.7 | 15.5 | 23.4 | 23.8 | 100.0 |
1967 | 1.5 | 1.8 | 2.1 | 4.5 | 7.0 | 11.7 | 8.7 | 12.2 | 25.9 | 24.6 | 100.0 |
1968 | 1.6 | 1.8 | 1.7 | 4.6 | 7.5 | 11.0 | 7.8 | 14.2 | 26.0 | 23.8 | 100.0 |
1969 | 1.6 | 1.7 | 2.1 | 4.4 | 7.0 | 11.7 | 7.9 | 14.3 | 26.2 | 23.1 | 100.0 |
1970 | 1.5 | 1.5 | 1.7 | 4.1 | 6.7 | 11.8 | 8.9 | 10.2 | 33.1 | 20.5 | 100.0 |
There has been a steady growth in the average size of workers' unions, the trend being to a certain extent obscured at times by the cancellation of registration of some large unions. An average membership of 118 in 1901 increased by 1921 to 234, by 1941 to 551, and by 1961 to 822. The average membership of the 353 workers' unions registered in 1970 was 1,072.
The next table shows both numbers of workers' unions and their membership as at the end of each of the latest 5 years according to occupational groups.
Occupation Group | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | |
Professional and technical | 14 | 3,355 | 14 | 3,556 | 15 | 3,434 | 16 | 3,707 | 16 | 4,115 |
Administrative, executive and managerial | 2 | 119 | 2 | 115 | 2 | 117 | 2 | 114 | 2 | 52 |
Clerical | 44 | 67,961 | 44 | 70,067 | 45 | 73,099 | 45 | 73,117 | 45 | 75,934 |
Sales | 20 | 22,615 | 20 | 23,163 | 20 | 23,307 | 18 | 21,635 | 18 | 22,161 |
Farming, fishing, hunting, and logging | 4 | 11,673 | 4 | 12,580 | 4 | 11,843 | 4 | 10,431 | 4 | 9,455 |
Mining, quarrying | 11 | 1,062 | 11 | 1,026 | 11 | 997 | 10 | 821 | 10 | 677 |
Transport and Communications | ||||||||||
Sea transport | 5 | 2,640 | 3 | 2,663 | 3 | 2,659 | 3 | 2,528 | 3 | 2,180 |
Air transport | 3 | 688 | 3 | 665 | 3 | 626 | 3 | 665 | 3 | 626 |
Rail transport | 1 | 2,079 | 1 | 2,081 | 1 | 2,016 | 1 | 1,909 | 1 | 1,857 |
Road transport | 18 | 19,223 | 18 | 20,112 | 18 | 20,216 | 18 | 20,298 | 16 | 22,353 |
Sub-totals | 27 | 24,630 | 25 | 25,521 | 25 | 25,517 | 25 | 25,400 | 23 | 27,016 |
Manufacturing, labouring, etc.— | ||||||||||
Textiles and leather | 25 | 25,045 | 24 | 24,880 | 24 | 25,450 | 24 | 25,346 | 24 | 27,465 |
Metal | 22 | 43,102 | 22 | 42,757 | 22 | 42,218 | 22 | 42,625 | 21 | 45,182 |
Building and construction | 38 | 42,391 | 36 | 41,519 | 37 | 39,056 | 36 | 40,481 | 35 | 41,360 |
Printing, etc. | 2 | 6,961 | 2 | 6,920 | 2 | 6,934 | 2 | 7,199 | 2 | 7,247 |
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 48 | 41,438 | 48 | 43,062 | 46 | 43,155 | 45 | 44,187 | 45 | 44,529 |
Waterside and related freight handling | 44 | 17,719 | 42 | 17,893 | 41 | 16,520 | 42 | 17,172 | 42 | 17,438 |
Other groups | 37 | 20,837 | 37 | 20,485 | 36 | 19,770 | 36 | 20,389 | 35 | 21,554 |
Sub-totals | 216 | 197,493 | 211 | 197,516 | 208 | 193,103 | 207 | 197,399 | 204 | 204,775 |
Service, sport, and recreation— | ||||||||||
Hotels and restaurants | 11 | 26,924 | 11 | 26,361 | 12 | 26,492 | 12 | 26,397 | 12 | 26,015 |
Caretaking, cleaning, etc. | 5 | 2,523 | 6 | 2,792 | 6 | 2,786 | 6 | 3,329 | 6 | 3,764 |
Laundry and drycleaning | 5 | 2,506 | 5 | 2,434 | 5 | 2,576 | 5 | 2,571 | 5 | 2,663 |
Other groups | 10 | 1,899 | 10 | 1,753 | 9 | 1,601 | 9 | 1,602 | 8 | 1,838 |
Sub-totals | 31 | 33,852 | 32 | 33,340 | 32 | 33,455 | 32 | 33,899 | 31 | 34,280 |
Grand totals | 369 | 362,760 | 363 | 366,884 | 362 | 364,872 | 359 | 366,523 | 353 | 378,465 |
INDUSTRIAL ASSOCIATIONS—Associations of two or more unions in different districts in the same industry can be registered as an industrial association. At 31 December 1970 there were 17 industrial associations of employers and 37 of workers, the former having 137 affiliated unions and the latter 207. The following summary shows the number of industrial associations of employers and workers in each industrial group, with the number of affiliated unions in each case. In most cases the associations cover the entire country.
Industrial Group | Employers | Workers | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Associations | Affiliated Unions | Associations | Affiliated Unions | |||||
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Provision of— | ||||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 5 | 5 | 38 | 37 | 5 | 4 | 22 | 20 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | - | - | - | - | 3 | 3 | 12 | 12 |
Building and construction | 3 | 3 | 45 | 44 | 2 | 2 | 15 | 15 |
Power, heat and light | - | - | - | - | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 |
Transport by water and air | 1 | 1 | 11 | 11 | 3 | 3 | 33 | 34 |
Transport by land | 1 | 1 | 4 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 12 | 12 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 2 | 2 | 20 | 20 | 3 | 3 | 17 | 17 |
Working in or on— | ||||||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 1 | 1 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 8 |
Metal | - | - | - | - | 3 | 3 | 9 | 11 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 1 | 1 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 4 | 13 | 13 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 2 | 2 | 12 | 12 | - | - | - | - |
Skin, leather, etc. | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 |
Mines and quarries | - | - | - | - | 1 | 1 | 4 | 4 |
The land (farming pursuits) | - | - | - | - | 1 | 1 | 4 | 4 |
Miscellaneous | - | - | - | - | 8 | 8 | 56 | 53 |
Totals | 17 | 17 | 138 | 137 | 38 | 37 | 207 | 207 |
PROPORTION OF UNIONISTS—The following table, showing the proportion of workers belonging to unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act to the total number of wage earners in the country, is of interest as manifesting the movement in and the extent of unionism during the period under review. The figures for total wage earners are derived from census enumerations and include professional, business, and other classes in which unionism prior to the passing of the amending Act of 1936 did not exist, and agricultural and pastoral occupations where it was practically non-existent. In addition, females are included in both sets of figures, although the proportion of women unionised prior to 1936 was negligible.
Census Year | Total Wage Earners | Unemployed† Males | End of Year Nearest to Census Date | Numbers of Workers on Rolls of Registered Unions‡ | Percentage of Wage Earners on Rolls of Registered Unions‡ |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* 1950 figure now includes the membership of 5 subsequently deregistered unions, totalling 8,554 members. †Nearly all of the relatively small numbers of unemployed from 1951 onwards would have been wage earners. ‡There are a number of associations of employees not registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act. These include many State servants and mine workers, chemical fertiliser workers, agricultural workers, etc. | |||||
1901 (Mar) | 224,346 | 8,467 | 1,900 | 17,989 | 8 |
1906 (Apr) | 269,039 | 8,189 | 1,905 | 29,869 | 11 |
1911 (Apr) | 304,272 | 7,152 | 1,910 | 57,091 | 19 |
1916 (Oct) | 302,161 | 5,920 | 1,916 | 71,587 | 24 |
1921 (Apr) | 370,692 | 11,061 | 1,920 | 96,350 | 26 |
1926 (Apr) | 414,673 | 10,694 | 1,925 | 100,540 | 24 |
1936 (Mar) | 496,563 | 35,774 | 1,935 | 80,929 | 16 |
1945 (Sep) | 473,684 | 5,823 | 1,945 | 229,103 | 48 |
1951 (Apr) | 577,694 | 7,902 | 1,950 | 275,779* | 48 |
1956 (Apr) | 653,358 | 5,558 | 1,955 | 304,520 | 47 |
1961 (Apr) | 750,882 | 4,674 | 1,960 | 332,362 | 44 |
1966 (Mar) | 870,813 | 5,125 | 1,965 | 353,093 | 41 |
GENERAL—A system of industrial conciliation and arbitration peculiar to New Zealand has evolved from the first legislation on industrial relations passed in 1894. The system is based on: (a) the voluntary registration of industrial unions and industrial associations; (b) the regulations of conditions of employment by industrial agreements made between industrial unions or industrial associations of workers on the one hand and industrial unions or industrial associations of employers or individual employers on the other hand; (c) the reference of disputes to a Council of Conciliation convened by a Conciliation Commissioner; (d) in the event of failure of the parties to reach agreement in the conciliation proceedings the dispute is referred to the Court of Arbitration and after hearing the parties the Court makes an award. Action for breach of an award or industrial agreement may be taken by any of the parties thereto or an inspector of awards in a Magistrate's Court, or by an inspector in the Court of Arbitration. The system has owed much of its strength to the success of Judges of the Court of Arbitration in maintaining the dignity of the office with a minimum of formality and in demonstrating a wide and practical grasp of economic and technical problems and human relationships.
INDUSTRIAL CONCILIATION AND ARBITRATION ACT—The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 is the statute governing most industrial disputes as most unions of workers and employers in the private enterprise field are registered under that Act. The Registrar of Industrial Unions of the Department of Labour is responsible for registration of industrial unions, recording of rules, and other administrative functions. Inspectors of awards (who are the same persons as inspectors of factories) are charged with the duty of seeing that the provisions of awards and agreements are carried out.
The term “dispute” is used in its widest sense and is intended to refer to the whole field of wage fixation and conditions of employment, as well as to the settlement of strikes and lockouts. New Zealand's approach to this problem is different from that adopted in most other countries in that it has preferred to follow a system of conciliation and compulsory arbitration, rather than to adopt the more normal system of collective bargaining with the unrestricted right to “strike” or “lockout”. It is, however, incorrect to say that unions in New Zealand must submit to compulsory arbitration. It is entirely in their own hands to decide whether they wish to follow that method or to remain outside the scope of the Act, and to settle their disputes by mutual agreement or by collective bargaining under the procedure laid down in the Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913.
The principle which has been written into the Act is that if unions elect to register under the Act they forfeit the right to strike and elect to have their differences settled by conciliation and arbitration. Most unions have seen fit to register under the Act and thereby have forfeited their right to strike.
Illegal stoppages of work do occur, however, but the punitive provisions of the Act are seldom invoked. The policy has been to deal with stoppages of work by administrative methods rather than by judicial processes. The usual procedure is for some interested party to invoke the good offices of the Department of Labour with a view to securing a resumption of normal work. In a few very intractable cases the Minister of Labour has exercised his powers under the Act by cancelling the registration of the union involved and at the same time cancelling the appropriate award or industrial agreement in so far as it relates to the union.
Industrial Mediation Service—The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act 1970 provided for the establishment of an industrial mediation service which can act quickly in disputes, especially in the cases of dismissals, redundancy, safety, and conditions of work; its main purpose is to bring the parties together and to keep communication open. It is intended that mediators will not only deal with the settlement of disputes, but will also play a larger role in seeking to prevent disputes from arising by keeping in constant liaison with the parties. An experienced Conciliation Commissioner was appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Labour as the first mediator; he commenced duty in January 1972. The service operates independently of the Department of Labour.
Settlement of Disputes and Personal Grievances—The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act 1970 introduced new provisions for the settling of industrial disputes and personal grievances. The new disputes procedure is designed to prevent work stoppages during the currency of a dispute and while settlement is pending. A model disputes clause has been inserted in awards and agreements, by which either party to a dispute may refer the dispute to a committee of an equal number of representatives of each party, chaired by a person mutually agreed on, or by a conciliation commissioner; if the members of the committee are equally divided in opinion, the chairman may make a decision or refer the dispute to the Court of Arbitration for settlement; work is required to continue as if no dispute had arisen.
Similarly, personal grievances, which cannot be settled by direct negotiations between the parties, must be referred to arbitration, either by a tribunal or similar body established under the applicable award, or by an arbitrator mutually agreed upon by the parties or appointed by the Minister of Labour. The tribunal or arbitrator is empowered to make a binding decision by way of a final settlement which may include the reinstatement, reimbursement, or compensation of the aggrieved worker. The object of the personal grievances procedure is again to prevent work stoppages and the Minister of Labour is given power to compel the parties to submit to arbitration while continuing work pending a settlement.
Council of Conciliation—All industrial disputes must be referred to a Council of Conciliation before reference to the Court of Arbitration. The Conciliation Council consists of a conciliation commissioner, who is chairman, and not more than four assessors from each side. In the case of a dispute extending over two or more industrial districts, up to seven assessors from each side may be appointed. The proceedings are quite informal. It is the duty of the council to endeavour to bring about a settlement of the dispute between the parties. (The conciliation commissioner has no vote.)
If a settlement of a dispute is arrived at by the parties in the course of an inquiry before a Council of Conciliation, the terms of the settlement may be set down as an industrial agreement. Every such agreement must be executed by the assessors representing the parties and by the conciliation commissioner, and when so signed it is binding on all the parties to the dispute. Any party to the dispute, however, may apply to the Court of Arbitration for either total or partial exemption within one month after the agreement has been filed with the Court; the Court is empowered to grant such applications wholly, partly, or conditionally, or to refuse them. Where the employers who are parties to an agreement employ the majority of workers in the industry to which it relates, the Court on the application of any party may make the agreement binding on all employers in the industry, whether parties or not.
In most instances the parties to a complete settlement in conciliation prefer an award, and in such cases the assessors apply in writing to the Court to have the terms of settlement embodied in an award.
If settlement cannot be arrived at by the Conciliation Council, the dispute is referred to the Court. The council may at the same time submit a recommendation for the settlement of the dispute, in which case all the parties are notified of the recommendation. If no party disagrees with the recommendation within one month, the recommendation operates as if it were an industrial agreement.
If no settlement is reached by the Conciliation Council and (a) no recommendation for settlement is made, or (b) a recommendation for settlement is made but any party to the dispute signifies his objection to it, then the dispute is referred to the Court for settlement by the making of an award.
A more common form of industrial agreement, however, is one reached by the parties without pursuing the formal Conciliation Council procedures described above. Such an agreement may be filed with the Clerk of Awards and thereupon becomes binding on the parties and every member of any union or association which is a party.
Strikes and Lockouts Defined—The essence of a strike (or a lockout) lies in the elements of concerted action and coercion. The intention is to induce the other party to agree to terms or to comply with demands.
Under these conditions, a strike is the act of workers: (a) in discontinuing their employment; or (b) in breaking contracts of service; or (c) in refusing or failing to resume work after discontinuance; or (d) in refusing or failing to accept engagement for their usual work; or (e) in reducing their normal output or their normal rate of work.
Under the same conditions, a lockout is the act of an employer: (a) in closing his place of business; or (b) in discontinuing the employment of any workers; or (c) in breaking his contract of service; or (d) in refusing or failing to engage workers.
Under the terms of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 (section 191) no strike or lockout may take place until the question has been submitted to a secret ballot of those members of a union (whether a union of workers or employers) who would become parties to the strike or lockout, as the case may be. The secret ballot must be held in the manner laid down by the Act. If a strike or lockout takes place without a secret ballot being held, the Registrar of Industrial Unions may conduct a secret ballot on the question of whether the strike or lockout shall continue. The taking of a secret ballot does not make a strike or lockout lawful, or avoid the penalties imposed in connection with strikes or lockouts.
Penalties—Maximum penalties and fines are provided in the legislation for being a party to or inciting, instigating, or aiding an unlawful strike or lockout.
Action to enforce the penalty provisions in relation to strikes and lockouts may be taken by an inspector of awards, or by any industrial association or industrial union which is party to the award or agreement. The penalty provisions of the Act are seldom invoked since it is considered that Court actions of this kind will rarely achieve the desired objectives of the Act in restoring working relationships and promoting industrial harmony.
Under Port Bureau Rules, waterside workers can be placed on penalty (suspension) for unauthorised stoppages of work.
The Minister of Labour is empowered, if he is satisfied that any discontinuance of employment brought about wholly or partly by any industrial union of employers or of workers has caused, or is likely to cause, serious loss or inconvenience, to cancel the registration of the union concerned or to cancel any award or industrial agreement so far as this relates to it, or to cancel the membership of any specified class of members of the union.
LABOUR DISPUTES INVESTIGATION ACT—All workers and societies of workers not bound by an award or industrial agreement under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act are bound by the Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913.
Under this Act, if a dispute concerning wages or other conditions of employment arises between a society (or societies) of workers, whether registered or not, that is not bound by any award or industrial agreement and its employers, the society must, before it may strike, give to the Minister of Labour formal notice of the dispute, setting forth the names of the parties to the dispute and the claims made by the society. The Minister then refers the dispute to a conciliation commissioner to call a conference, or to a labour disputes committee for investigation and recommendation.
In the event of an agreement being arrived at, it may be filed with the Clerk of Awards. It is then enforceable in the same manner as an industrial agreement under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.
As most types of employment are covered by awards or industrial agreements under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, only a few agreements are filed each year under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act. There were 50 such agreements in force at 31 March 1971.
INDUSTRIAL RELATIONS ACT 1949—This measure contains a section enabling a conciliation commissioner or a person nominated by the Minister to call a compulsory conference of parties or appoint a committee of inquiry where there is reason to believe that a matter not provided for in the award or industrial agreement governing the industry is causing or is likely to cause industrial unrest.
Further, if in any matters causing or likely to cause partial or total stoppage of work arise and the normal means of reaching a settlement of the dispute have failed the Minister of Labour may either call a compulsory conference of the parties to the dispute in order to endeavour to effect a settlement, or appoint a committee of inquiry into the matters of the dispute or any particular aspect of it.
Hospital Board Employees—Where a majority of the workers affected by any industrial dispute under the principal Act are hospital board employees, the Director-General of Health is to be a party to the dispute and is to recommend assessors for the employers in the conciliation proceedings.
STATISTICS OF INDUSTRIAL STOPPAGES—In the tables which follow only those disputes are included which resulted in a strike, penalty, or lockout, or where organised “go slow” or other passive-resistance methods were clearly manifested. Many disputes are, of course, settled without recourse to such measures; these are not recorded for statistical purposes. Stoppages in which no demand is made on the employer (or the employees in the case of a lockout) are not included—for example any stoppage which is the result of disagreement by workers with measures taken (or not taken) by Government or other authority, as distinct from employers, is excluded. To avoid confusion with the term “dispute” as used in the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, these statistics have been called “industrial stoppages”. A long-term series of stoppages is given towards the back of this Yearbook.
The figures for stoppages include details of stopwork meetings unless, as on the waterfront, provision is made for these in the relevant award or agreement. In all cases unauthorised stopwork meetings are included, also unauthorised delays in resuming work after recognised stopwork meetings. A single stoppage may include or may consist of one stopwork meeting or several stopwork meetings; if several such meetings are included, these may be held at different times or at different places, provided all relate to the same issue.
In the table shown later, recording methods of settlement, all such interruptions of labour, including periods of deliberate absence from work by way of protest against an alleged injustice, are classified under the heading “voluntary return to work”. In 1965, these cases comprised 27 out of 105 stoppages; in 1966, 59 out of 145; in 1967, 26 out of 89; in 1968, 26 out of 153; in 1969, 27 out of 169; in 1970, 72 out of 323; and in 1971, 95 out of 113.
The following table shows incidence rates of stoppages for the last 20 years. (A 50-year time series is tabulated in the Statistical Summary towards the end of this Yearbook.)
Year | Number of Wage and Salary Earners* | Workers Involved as Percentage of Wage and Salary Earners | Working Days Lost per 1,000 of Wage and Salary Earners |
---|---|---|---|
*October estimates. | |||
(000) | |||
1951 | 583.2 | 6.32 | 1,984.55 |
1952 | 592.2 | 2.75 | 47.49 |
1953 | 609.4 | 3.64 | 39.66 |
1954 | 623.6 | 2.59 | 32.83 |
1955 | 639.6 | 3.16 | 81.37 |
1956 | 652.9 | 2.08 | 36.56 |
1957 | 670.2 | 2.32 | 42.06 |
1958 | 693.0 | 1.98 | 27.11 |
1959 | 699.4 | 2.68 | 42.39 |
1960 | 725.9 | 1.97 | 49.16 |
1961 | 752.7 | 2.21 | 50.73 |
1962 | 763.9 | 5.23 | 121.95 |
1963 | 788.0 | 1.89 | 69.15 |
1964 | 814.6 | 4.27 | 82.05 |
1965 | 846.7 | 1.80 | 25.76 |
1966 | 875.0 | 3.79 | 113.25 |
1967 | 871.8 | 3.27 | 160.00 |
1968 | 876.0 | 4.28 | 148.71 |
1969 | 899.7 | 4.90 | 154.13 |
1970 | 928.8 | 11.85 | 298.60 |
Nature and Duration—The next table shows the number and nature of the stoppages and the number of workers involved during the last 11 years.
Year | Nature of Stoppage | Number of Workers Involved | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Direct Strike | Sympathetic Strike | Partial Strike* | Penalty† | Total | Direct Strike | Sympathetic Strike | Partial Strike* | Penalty† | Total | |
*i.e., where no actual cessation of work, but a “go slow” or other policy of protest adopted. †During 1964 four waterfront stoppages resulted in the imposition of four penalties, two of two days, one of three days, and one of five days under Port Bureau Rules and the loss of some 6,520 working days and $67,924 in wages. In 1966 four waterfront stoppages resulted in the imposition of four penalties, one of one day, two of two days, and one of three days under Port Bureau Rules. These resulted in loss of some 684 working days and $7,330 in wages. These figures are included in the statistics. ‡Two lockouts involving 572 workers are included. §Including 3 lockouts involving 549 workers. ¶One lockout involving 60 workers included. | ||||||||||
1961 | 66 | - | 5 | - | 71 | 13,112 | - | 3,514 | - | 16,626 |
1962 | 90 | 4 | 2 | - | 96 | 34,248 | 2,606 | 3,067 | - | 39,921 |
1963 | 58 | 1 | 1 | - | 60 | 11,827 | 3,050 | 34 | - | 14,911 |
1964 | 89 | - | - | 4 | 93 | 30,196 | - | - | 4,583 | 34,779 |
1965 | 97 | 2 | 4 | - | 105‡ | 13,312 | 726 | 657 | - | 15,267‡ |
1966 | 137 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 145 | 31,906 | 725 | 9 | 492 | 33,132 |
1967 | 79 | 7 | 3 | - | 89 | 24,102 | 4,034 | 354 | - | 28,490 |
1968 | 148 | 3 | 2 | - | 153 | 36,168 | 831 | 459 | - | 37,458 |
1969 | 160 | 1 | 8 | - | 169 | 43,055 | 36 | 950 | - | 44,041 |
1970 | 307 | 3 | 10 | - | 323§ | 106,520 | 233 | 2,794 | - | 110,096 |
1971 | 283 | 5 | 22 | 2 | 313¶ | 81,543 | 436 | 2,878 | 1,152 | 86,009 |
The table following illustrates the duration of stoppages during 1971.
Duration | Number of Stoppages | Number of Firms Affected | Number of Workers Involved | Number of Working Days Lost | Estimated Loss in Wages |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 day and less | 119 | 249 | 45,855 | 24,670 | 317,193 |
Over 1 day but not over 2 days | 39 | 43 | 6,519 | 7,612 | 86,370 |
Over 2 days but not over 3 days | 24 | 41 | 4,155 | 5,059 | 78,830 |
Over 3 days but less than 1 week | 45 | 111 | 15,837 | 31,796 | 449,450 |
1 week but less than 2 weeks | 47 | 53 | 3,722 | 13,345 | 163,870 |
2 weeks but less than 4 weeks | 24 | 76 | 5,963 | 31,262 | 434,720 |
4 weeks but less than 8 weeks | 12 | 12 | 1,117 | 15,931 | 242,610 |
8 weeks and over | 3 | 5 | 2,841 | 32,887 | 335,530 |
Totals | 313 | 590 | 86,009 | 162,563 | 2,108,573 |
Industrial Distribution—In the following table industrial stoppages are classified according to the industry in which they took place. The figures relate to stoppages which terminated during 1971.
Industry | Number of Stoppages | Number of Firms Affected | Average Duration (Days) | Number of Workers Involved | Working days Lost | Approximate Loss in Wages ($) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Aerial topdressing | 1 | 4 | 1.00 | 37 | 37 | 310 |
Abattoirs | 7 | 6 | 3.43 | 216 | 323 | 4,510 |
Meat freezing, preserving | 68 | 69 | 4.15 | 33,992 | 43,126 | 618,050 |
Bacon curing | 2 | 2 | 1.25 | 351 | 395 | 3,000 |
Biscuit manufacture | 3 | 3 | 2.83 | 660 | 530 | 3,770 |
Other foods | 3 | 3 | 1.33 | 138 | 138 | 1,640 |
Aerated waters | 7 | 10 | 2.86 | 149 | 226 | 2,550 |
Brewing, malting, and bottling | 7 | 10 | 29.14 | 989 | 28,268 | 271,400 |
Knitted goods | 1 | 1 | 1.00 | 5 | 5 | 50 |
Woollen mills | 1 | 1 | 1.00 | 17 | 17 | 180 |
Carpets, rugs, and mats | 2 | 2 | 9.50 | 368 | 512 | 5,060 |
Joinery works | 2 | 2 | 6.00 | 53 | 259 | 3,160 |
Paper products | 8 | 8 | 3.81 | 280 | 659 | 6,460 |
Printing and publication | 2 | 10 | 4.00 | 627 | 529 | 4,210 |
Rubber manufacture | 4 | 4 | 11.50 | 258 | 1,555 | 14,530 |
Paint manufacture | 1 | 1 | 8.00 | 23 | 58 | 1,100 |
Chemical fertilisers | 8 | 14 | 9.88 | 562 | 1,643 | 23,660 |
Drugs and chemicals | 1 | 1 | - | 72 | 36 | 280 |
Petroleum refining | 1 | 1 | 1.00 | 24 | 24 | 310 |
Non-metallic minerals | 12 | 15 | 6.67 | 1,892 | 5,449 | 26,410 |
Iron and steel making | 3 | 3 | 7.67 | 192 | 852 | 11,050 |
Metal products | 6 | 6 | 4.67 | 174 | 368 | 4,740 |
General engineering | 40 | 47 | 7.62 | 3,663 | 10,513 | 132,27 |
Electrical machinery, etc. | 2 | 2 | 1.50 | 82 | 56 | 420 |
Battery manufacture | 2 | 2 | 2.50 | 69 | 144 | 1,900 |
Transport equipment repairs | 2 | 2 | 9.50 | 61 | 172 | 2,310 |
Motor-vehicle assembly | 3 | 3 | 29.00 | 3,377 | 11,491 | 171,850 |
Plastic products | 1 | 1 | 14.00 | 2 | 18 | 200 |
Painting, decorating, etc. | 2 | 2 | 7.50 | 73 | 376 | 4,260 |
Building construction | 28 | 77 | 8.04 | 3,995 | 19,264 | 291,410 |
Tunnel construction | 2 | 1 | 4.00 | 403 | 1,011 | 20,330 |
Other construction | 5 | 5 | 4.80 | 57 | 178 | 1,830 |
Electricity supply | 3 | 3 | 32.33 | 18 | 203 | 2,870 |
Water, sanitary services | 7 | 8 | 3.50 | 346 | 564 | 6,080 |
Wholesale and retail foods | 1 | 1 | 5.00 | 24 | 120 | - |
Motor spirits distribution | 2 | 7 | 2.50 | 37 | 68 | 1,180 |
Carriers | 2 | 1 | 1.50 | 1,587 | 944 | 8,420 |
Waterfront | 33 | 214 | 2.36 | 28,826 | 28,040 | 410,730 |
Other transport, storage | 17 | 25 | 6.41 | 599 | 1,365 | 9,980 |
Services | 6 | 5 | 5.83 | 208 | 187 | 2,000 |
Industry not specified— | ||||||
Factory engineers | 2 | 1 | 2.50 | 1,412 | 2,648 | 31,770 |
Drivers | 2 | 6 | 16.00 | 59 | 176 | 2,100 |
Motor engineers | 1 | 1 | 1.00 | 32 | 16 | 230 |
Total | 313 | 590 | 6.34 | 86,009 | 162,563 | 2,108,573 |
CAUSES AND RESULTS—In the next table the causes and results of stoppages occurring during 1971 are shown. Under the heading “Wages” are included stoppages concerning wages, overtime, or rates for piecework.
Stoppages concerning the employment or dismissal of persons are included under the heading “Employment”. Stoppages on the subject of employment usually concern the dismissal of a worker on allegedly insufficient grounds.
“Other working conditions” are of diverse nature, and include such causes as the following: distribution of work in coal mines and on wharves, conveyance to and from work, atmospheric conditions in coal mines, accommodation on ships, numbers of men to be allocated to certain duties, supply of food, and the method of handling cargo.
Under the heading “Sympathy” are included all stoppages caused by workers striking not on account of a grievance arising out of their own wages or conditions, but in sympathy with the demands of other workers.
In compiling this table no stoppage has been included as ending in favour of either employers or workers unless the result has been beyond question. In cases where workers have made more than one demand, succeeding in one or more and failing in one or more, or where they have made one or more demands and in respect of each have been partially successful only, the result has been treated as a compromise. Where strikers have returned to work without any definite decision being arrived at regarding the demands made, or where (as in the case of a sympathetic strike) no definite demand has been made, or when a strike is merely by way of a protest, the result has been recorded as indeterminate.
Result | Cause | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wages | Hours | Employment | Other Working Conditions | Sympathy | Other | Total | |
Number of Stoppages | |||||||
In favour of workers | 29 | 1 | 12 | 12 | 1 | 11 | 66 |
In favour of employers | 43 | 1 | 11 | 14 | 1 | 24 | 94 |
Compromise | 40 | - | 9 | 16 | 1 | 11 | 77 |
Indeterminate | 35 | - | 5 | 13 | 6 | 17 | 76 |
Totals | 147 | 2 | 37 | 55 | 9 | 63 | 313 |
Number of Firms Affected | |||||||
In favour of workers | 32 | 9 | 12 | 12 | 6 | 11 | 82 |
In favour of employers | 67 | 1 | 21 | 23 | 2 | 54 | 168 |
Compromise | 58 | - | 12 | 57 | 1 | 11 | 139 |
Indeterminate | 116 | - | 18 | 23 | 6 | 38 | 201 |
Totals | 273 | 10 | 63 | 115 | 15 | 114 | 590 |
Number of Workers Involved | |||||||
In favour of workers | 3,566 | 1,454 | 923 | 1,909 | 504 | 564 | 8,920 |
In favour of employers | 10,371 | 27 | 2,750 | 8,086 | 16 | 8,472 | 29,722 |
Compromise | 9,601 | - | 1,205 | 3,506 | 72 | 3,211 | 17,595 |
Indeterminate | 14,772 | - | 3,795 | 3,566 | 546 | 7,093 | 29,772 |
Totals | 38,310 | 1,481 | 8,673 | 17,067 | 1,138 | 19,340 | 86,009 |
Result | Cause | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wages | Hours | Employment | Other Working Conditions | Sympathy | Other | Total | |
Number of Working Days Lost | |||||||
In favour of workers | 8,480 | 1,467 | 928 | 1,994 | 251 | 1,906 | 15,026 |
In favour of employers | 13,079 | 43 | 11,074 | 5,026 | 186 | 5,732 | 35,140 |
Compromise | 52,694 | - | 2,272 | 15,234 | 1,440 | 5,224 | 76,864 |
Indeterminate | 20,470 | - | 3,288 | 4,419 | 1,027 | 6,329 | 35,533 |
Totals | 94,723 | 1,510 | 17,562 | 26,673 | 2,904 | 19,191 | 162,563 |
Estimated Loss in Wages | |||||||
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
In favour of workers | 76,980 | 20,070 | 11,080 | 21,955 | 3,940 | 24,870 | 158,895 |
In favour of employers | 146,120 | 900 | 181,075 | 69,190 | - | 71,860 | 469,145 |
Compromise | 619,020 | - | 32,810 | 221,080 | 23,950 | 38,420 | 935,280 |
Indeterminate | 319,343 | - | 58,170 | 59,290 | 14,590 | 93,860 | 545,253 |
Totals | 1,161,463 | 20,970 | 283,135 | 371,515 | 42,480 | 229,010 | 2,108,573 |
Methods of Settlement—Following is a table showing the methods of settlement of disputes causing stoppages. Negotiations supposedly under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act and the Labour Disputes Investigation Act are treated as “Intervention of third party”. “Voluntary return to work” includes such cases as “Protest” absence and stopwork meetings.
Method of Settlement | Number of Stoppages | Number of Firms Affected | Number of Workers Involved | Number of Working Days Lost | Estimated Loss in Wages |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
$ | |||||
Private negotiations between parties | 160 | 239 | 29,547 | 54,985 | 727,663 |
Intervention of third party | 56 | 79 | 11,385 | 67,674 | 817,700 |
Substitution | 1 | 1 | 12 | 12 | 20 |
Voluntary return to work | 95 | 270 | 45,034 | 39,892 | 563,190 |
Other | 1 | 1 | 31 | - | - |
Totals | 313 | 590 | 86,009 | 162,563 | 2,108,573 |
Table of Contents
GENERAL.—Insurance of employees against industrial accidents is compulsory on all employers under the Workers' Compensation Act 1956, though the Secretary of Labour may grant exemption in cases where an employer has adequate resources to cover claims or has his employees adequately indemnified against injury in some other way. The Workers' Compensation Board acts as insurer of employers who have neglected to insure their workers so that workers are protected in all cases, the board being empowered to recover from the delinquent employers any sums it pays out as insurer. If an injury for which compensation is payable by an insurer was caused under circumstances creating a legal liability for damages by some person other than the employer, the insurer is entitled to indemnification by the person who is liable.
Maximum rates of premiums for the different categories of workers are prescribed by regulations. One of the functions of the Workers' Compensation Board is to recommend from time to time what these maximum rates should be. The board receives notification from insurers of accidents notified and payments made, and from this information is able to recommend adjustments to keep premium rates in line with the incidence of claims. To finance the activities of the board, which include assistance to research and other activities connected with accident prevention, levies are collected from authorised insurers and exempted employers.
Maximum rates of compensation are fixed from time to time by Order in Council. Maximum total payments of compensation for death or incapacity are expressed in the Act in terms of the current maximum weekly payments so that a variation of any weekly rate automatically varies the corresponding total amount. During total incapacity the maximum weekly payments are fixed at 80 percent of the workers' weekly earnings, but with specified maximum and minimum limits. Various allowances and expenses are payable in addition to the ordinary compensation. The workers' weekly earnings are deemed to be his ordinary weekly earnings exclusive of overtime or his average weekly earnings, whichever is the greater.
There is a special Compensation Court for the hearing of workers' compensation cases.
A Royal Commission in a report made in 1967 recommended a new compensation scheme for personal injury applicable to all members of the work force. A commentary on the report, entitled Personal Injury, was published in 1969 as parliamentary paper H.50.
Parliament is considering Accident Compensation legislation to make fundamental changes in the law governing the compensation of earners who suffer personal injury by accident. It is expected to come into operation on 1 October 1973 and replace the Workers' Compensation Act.
Basically it gives effect to the report of the Select Committee on Compensation for Personal Injury by Accident (parliamentary paper 1.15, 1970) which was a follow-up on the report of the earlier Royal Commission (the Woodhouse Report).
Under the Bill all injured earners, self-employed as well as employees, will be entitled, as of right without proof of negligence, to earnings-based compensation equivalent to 80 percent of the loss of earnings they would suffer as a result of personal injury by accident.
The compensation for accidents would cover any accident, whether at work or not and whenever, or wherever it occurred. People in regular employment, whether self-employed or employees, would be covered continuously.
For continuous cover two conditions are laid down: the earner must have been ordinarily resident in New Zealand for 12 months; an employee must also be in paid employment for at least 10 hours a week, and the earner, whether an employee or self-employed, must be entitled to, or earning, remuneration at a rate of $500 a year. There is special provision to deal with cases where the income of a self-employed person may fall below the specified figure in a particular year.
An upper limit of $160 a week is provided for. In addition, earners will receive lump sum payments for non-economic loss such as loss of limbs or bodily functions, and will be covered for their medical and hospital expenses. A fund will be financed by levies averaging 1 percent of incomes, payable by employers on behalf of employees and by self-employed persons. The new levies would be fixed by Order in Council within lower and upper limits of 25 cents and $5 per $100 of remuneration.
Administration would be in the hands of an independent Accident Compensation Commission of three members, one of whom would be a barrister and solicitor of 7 years practice. The members would be appointed for a 5-year term.
The commission will also be responsible for a motor vehicle scheme for personal injury to replace the motor vehicle third-party provisions.
The commission would have as one of its first functions the task of recommending to the Minister of Labour the levies payable under the Act by employers (on behalf of their employees), by self-employed persons and by owners of motor vehicles. All rates of levies and all the maximum levels and rates of compensation laid down would be reviewed annually by the commission.
One of the commission's primary responsibilities will be the prevention of accidents and it will take an active and co-ordinating role in the promotion of safety. The commission will take practical steps to promote a well co-ordinated and vigorous programme for the medical and vocational rehabilitation of those who suffer personal injury by accident within the coverage of the legislation.
RATES OF COMPENSATION—Compensation rates at present are as follows.
1. In the case of death:
Where the worker leaves total dependants, a sum equal to the aggregate of the prescribed maximum weekly payments for 274 weeks ($6,850); or
Where the worker leaves partial dependants only, a sum reasonable and proportionate to the injury to these dependants, but not exceeding the sum specified in (a).
Compensation received prior to death by the injured person in respect of the accident which causes his death is deducted from the above amounts, to arrive at the amounts payable to dependants, to the extent that such prior compensation exceeds the aggregate of the prescribed maximum weekly payments for 39 weeks ($975).
2. In the case of injury:
During total incapacity, weekly payments equal to 80 percent of the worker's weekly earnings (maximum $32 per week, minimum $5.70).
During partial incapacity, weekly payments equal to 80 percent of the difference between the worker's pre-accident weekly earnings and the weekly amount he is earning or able to earn in suitable employment or business after the accident.
In addition to the ordinary compensation, dependants' allowances are payable under the Workers' Compensation Act 1956. Where the death of the worker results from the injury, an allowance of $100 is payable in respect of each total dependant under 16 years of age, and a proportionate amount in respect of each partial dependant under 16. Where the worker's total incapacity results from the injury, an allowance of $3 per week is payable in respect of his wife, or dependent woman in a position of parent to children under 16 years of age maintained by the worker, or paid housekeeper, and $1.50 for each dependant under 16 years, provided that the combined amount of weekly payments and dependants' allowances is not to exceed 90 percent of the worker's weekly earnings. A child over 16 and under 18 years of age is treated as being under 16 if still at school or undergoing training without pay.
GENERAL—Statistics of industrial accidents have become increasingly important with the widening mechanisation of industry and the growing labour force. They are basic material for programmes of industrial safety. The national bill for compensation payments is in the region of $6 million annually. This is, however, only the direct cost, and the indirect costs probably put the total bill beyond $20 million. Productivity and the standard of living are affected by industrial accidents. Over the latest5 years the calendar days lost through industrial accidents were well over 50 times the working days lost through industrial stoppages. Add to this the loss of some 80 lives each year and the permanent disabling of some 900 other workers, then the magnitude of the problem of occupational safety can be more clearly realised.
As the statistics are derived from claims made under the Workers' Compensation Act, they exclude accidents to working proprietors and similar persons not insurable under the Act. This limits the scope of the statistics in the farming industry especially. Coverage does, however, extend to organisations exempt from insurance under the Act.
Claims resulting from the more serious accidents are frequently not settled for some considerable time after the occurrence of the accident, and a period is therefore allowed so that the bulk of such claims may be included in the statistics for the year in which the accidents occurred. From 1963 the closing date has been standardised at mid August of the following year. Even allowing this period of 7 1/2 months, it is inevitable that any year's statistics will include a small proportion of long-delayed claims from previous years, but these late claims should be compensatory from year to year.
PRINCIPAL STATISTICS—The following table gives a summary of the principal statistics for the latest 5 years. After 1966 the collection and classification system was revised and later statistics are not yet available.
Item | 1962 | 1963 | 1964 | 1965 | 1966 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Adjustment according to age of worker, i.e. number of total days (9,263) of working-life expectancy remaining. † For definition of rates see Industrial Accidents 1966 (Department of Statistics). | |||||
Number of accidents resulting in— | |||||
Fatality | 83 | 74 | 67 | 90 | 85 |
Permanent total disability | 3 | 4 | 2 | 9 | 3 |
Permanent partial disability | 1,004 | 874 | 1,011 | 946 | 930 |
Temporary disability | 53,275 | 54,380 | 57,918 | 55,373 | 55,480 |
Totals | 54,365 | 55,332 | 58,998 | 56,418 | 56,498 |
Compensation paid (incl. damages)— | |||||
Total $(m) | 6.07 | 6.25 | 76.2 | 6.98 | 7.17 |
Average per accident $ | 112 | 113 | 114 | 124 | 127 |
Calendar days lost— | |||||
Temporary disability only (000) | 900.0 | 898.5 | 939.6 | 878.8 | 862.7 |
Average days per accident | 17 | 17 | 16 | 16 | 16 |
Total on constant basis* (000) | 3,068.3 | 2,831.1 | 2,981.0 | 3,075.6 | 2,942.9 |
Average days per accident | 56 | 51 | 51 | 55 | 7 |
Total on actual basis (000) | 3,082.5 | 908.5 | 2,976.7 | 3,167.5 | 3,028.0 |
Average days per accident | 57 | 53 | 50 | 56 | 54 |
Frequency and severity rates†— | |||||
Frequency rate | 3.78 | 3.65 | 3.75 | 3.46 | 3.34 |
Injury severity rate | 1,287 | 1,134 | 1,150 | 1,150 | 1,066 |
Economic severity rate | 1,299 | 1,172 | 1,147 | 1,197 | 1,108 |
CLASSIFICATION BY INDUSTRY—In the following table industrial accidents during the year 1966 are classified by industrial groups.
Industrial Group | Total Accidents | Calendar Days Lost | Total Compensation (Including Damages) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Average | Total | Average | ||
Agriculture, forestry, hunting, and fishing— | $(000) | $ | |||
Agriculture and livestock production | 4,437 | 584,556 | 132 | 747 | 168 |
Forestry and logging | 1,231 | 116,243 | 94 | 147 | 120 |
Hunting, trapping, and game propagation | 116 | 18,608 | 160 | 18 | 153 |
Fishing | 131 | 7,278 | 56 | 25 | 189 |
Mining and quarrying— | |||||
Coal mining | 1,528 | 48,463 | 32 | 163 | 107 |
Metal mining | 11 | 72 | 7 | - - | 29 |
Crude petroleum and natural gas | 9 | 82 | 9 | - - | 387 |
Stone quarrying, clay and sand pits | 359 | 49,185 | 137 | 106 | 29 |
Non-metallic mining and quarrying | 7 | 65 | 9 | - - | 34 |
Manufacturing— | |||||
Food | 7,172 | 217,781 | 30 | 674 | 94 |
Beverages | 329 | 7,660 | 23 | 23 | 69 |
Tobacco | 34 | 510 | 15 | 2 | 55 |
Textiles | 707 | 37,715 | 53 | 108 | 152 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods* | 558 | 11,775 | 21 | 31 | 55 |
Wood and cork (excluding furniture) | 2,362 | 147,926 | 63 | 313 | 132 |
Furniture and fixtures | 398 | 16,875 | 42 | 40 | 101 |
Paper and paper products | 849 | 27,277 | 32 | 83 | 98 |
Printing, publishing, and allied industries | 355 | 16,973 | 48 | 48 | 136 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear) | 130 | 7,257 | 56 | 24 | 185 |
Rubber products | 308 | 13,553 | 44 | 45 | 146 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 669 | 19,438 | 29 | 70 | 104 |
Products of petroleum and coal | 45 | 2,654 | 59 | 8 | 186 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 1,300 | 82,308 | 63 | 184 | 142 |
Basic metal industries | 137 | 24,085 | 176 | 54 | 392 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,582 | 60,170 | 38 | 179 | 113 |
Machinery (except electrical machinery) and general engineering | 2,818 | 88,489 | 31 | 258 | 92 |
Electrical machinery, apparatus, appliances, and supplies | 588 | 17,397 | 30 | 74 | 126 |
Transport equipment | 2,323 | 74,505 | 32 | 195 | 84 |
Miscellaneous industries | 444 | 25,136 | 57 | 56 | 127 |
Construction | 9,986 | 597,051 | 60 | 1,538 | 154 |
Industrial Group | Total Accidents | Calendar Days Lost | Total Compensation (Including Damages) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Average | Total | Average | ||
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services— | |||||
Electricity, gas, and steam | 984 | 63,102 | 64 | 132 | 134 |
Water and sanitary services | 487 | 21,516 | 44 | 60 | 123 |
Commerce— | |||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 4,216 | 186,305 | 44 | 501 | 119 |
Banks and other financial institutions | 27 | 1,584 | 59 | 4 | 157 |
Insurance | 9 | 473 | 53 | 2 | 199 |
Real estate | 7 | 4,227 | 604 | 5 | 774 |
Transport, storage, and communication— | |||||
Transport | 5,727 | 272,503 | 48 | 813 | 142 |
Storage and warehousing | 178 | 4,769 | 27 | 14 | 80 |
Communication | 942 | 19,022 | 20 | 75 | 80 |
Services— | |||||
Government | 364 | 6,161 | 17 | 24 | 66 |
Community and business | 1,186 | 45,565 | 38 | 140 | 118 |
Recreation | 342 | 32,382 | 95 | 67 | 196 |
Personal | 1,101 | 49,218 | 45 | 120 | 109 |
Industry not specified | 5 | 52 | 10 | - - | 30 |
Total | 56,498 | 3,027,966 | 54 | 7,173 | 127 |
GENERAL—In the preceding section on industrial injuries the statistics includes farm employees but not self-employed farmers. At the Census of Population and Dwellings in 1966 there were 76,000 farmers apart from nearly 50,000 general farm workers.
The high degree of mechanisation on the 70,000 farm holdings of 4 hectares or more is responsible in large part for the high output per unit of labour engaged in farm production; but it has been responsible too for an increase in the hazards associated with rural work. Nearly 6,000 threshing machines, 19,000 wool presses, 30,000 internal combustion engines, 120,000 electric motors, 95,000 agricultural tractors, 28,000 milking plants, 71,000 shearing stands, as well as farm trucks, cultivating and harvesting implements, and other farm equipment and installations have taken a high annual toll in accidents and deaths, especially in recent years when there has been rapid growth in the use of heavy machinery, both for normal farm activities and for bringing new land into production.
The increasing use of chemicals in agriculture for weed control, and as pesticides and therapeutants, has added to the hazards to which those engaged in the agricultural industry are subjected. The Department of Agriculture undertakes educational activities to endeavour to reduce the accident rates.
Tables in this section present information compiled by the National Health Statistics Centre of the Department of Health on farm accidents and deaths sustained by farmers and their employees. The statistics relate to actual farm work, that is, they exclude domestic accidents or accidents in farm homes.
Accidents on Farms—The following table shows the number of patients discharged from, or dying in, public hospitals in 1969 after treatment for injuries sustained in farm accidents (excluding motor vehicle accidents).
Cause of Accidents | Age of Patients (in Years) | Total Patients | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
0-14 | 15-24 | 25-44 | 45-64 | 65 and Over | ||
Farm machinery | 67 | 82 | 67 | 37 | 9 | 262 |
Falls | 57 | 23 | 39 | 37 | 13 | 169 |
Animals | 142 | 113 | 81 | 69 | 9 | 414 |
Accidental poisoning | 8 | 4 | 8 | 4 | - | 24 |
Firearms | 4 | 14 | 7 | 1 | - | 26 |
Fires or explosions | 7 | 5 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 24 |
Hot substances, corrosive liquids, or steam | 11 | 1 | 7 | 1 | - | 20 |
Blow from falling or projected objects | 15 | 23 | 49 | 25 | 7 | 119 |
Cutting or piercing instruments | 21 | 67 | 40 | 28 | 3 | 159 |
Other and unspecified farm mishaps | 7 | 12 | 30 | 11 | 2 | 62 |
Totals, 1968 | 403 | 377 | 357 | 253 | 44 | 1,434 |
Totals, 1969 | 339 | 344 | 334 | 218 | 44 | 1,279 |
Deaths from Accidents on Farms—Causes of deaths from accidents on farms are shown in the following table. Injured persons who died after admission to a public hospital are also included in the preceding table. (Motor vehicle accidents on a farm are included.)
Cause of Fatal Accident | Age of Deceased (in Years) | Total Deaths | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
0-14 | 15-24 | 25-44 | 45-64 | 65 and Over | ||||||||
1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | 1969 | 1970 | |
Tractors | 5 | 4 | 8 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 8 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 29 | 21 |
Electric current | - | - | - | 1 | - | 2 | - | 1 | - | - | - | 4 |
Falls | - | 1 | - | - | - | - | 1 | - | - | - | 1 | 1 |
Firearms | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 2 | - | 4 | 10 | |
Blow from falling or projected object | - | - | - | - | - | 1 | - | - | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Drowning or submersion | 7 | 8 | - | - | 1 | 2 | - | 1 | - | - | 8 | 11 |
Other and unspecified | - | 1 | - | - | - | 3 | - | 1 | - | 1 | - | 6 |
Totals | 13 | 16 | 9 | 9 | 6 | 17 | 10 | 10 | 5 | 3 | 43 | 55 |
GENERAL—The legislation on occupational safety is principally contained in the following statutes (and the regulations made under them):
The Factories Act 1946, sections 44 to 79; the Machinery Act 1950; the Bush Workers Act 1945; the Construction Act 1959; the Shops and Offices Act 1955, First Schedule; the Workers' Compensation Act 1956; the Coal Mines Act 1925; the Mining Act 1926; the Explosives Act 1957; the Dangerous Goods Act 1957; the Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950; the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952; the Quarries Act 1944; the Health Act 1956 so far as it relates to occupational health (see Section 5A).
Government departments and other organisations concerned with the administration of the Acts, or who have responsibilities for occupational accident prevention, have the scope of their work summarised in the following pages, and legislative requirements are also covered.
Department of Labour—This department has the largest overall responsibility for the prevention of accidents in industry. The principal statutes it administers are: the Factories Act 1946, of which a large section is concerned with safety, health, and welfare in factories; the Construction Act 1959, which completely covers safety, health, and welfare of workmen on works of building and engineering construction; and the Machinery Act 1950, which is concerned with the inspection of all machinery (with some exceptions covered by other legislation (in work places and the safety of persons working with such machinery. The department also administers regulations under these Acts, and other statutes dealing with specific spheres of occupational safety, health, and welfare—the Bush Workers Act 1945 and the Shops and Offices Act 1955. It has also administrative responsibility for the Workers' Compensation Act 1956. In addition, the department supervises more than 800 awards and industrial agreements, many of which include specific safety, health, and welfare provisions relating to particular occupations and processes.
The administration of this safety legislation is based primarily on regular inspection of work places and requisitioning for improvements, together with investigation of reported breaches of legislation by employers and workers and investigation of a large number of accidents including serious and fatal accidents in industries coming within the scope of the legislation. Special attention is given to dangerous machinery. The department employs some 130 inspectors of factories (including 8 who specialise in bush undertakings), together with some 36 safety inspectors appointed under the Construction Act 1959, all of whom are qualified by special examination. Their work is substantially preventive.
The Department of Labour also engages in a large amount of occupational safety education. It collaborates with the Department of Education and with teachers training colleges and technical schools in the instruction of technical teachers in occupational safety and in the safety training of apprentices and senior school pupils. It also participates in the substantial number of safety courses for all levels of industry conducted by the National Safety Association. Further, every 2 months it issues occupational safety posters to industry and publishes a range of safety booklets, pamphlets, warning notices, and other printed publicity. Its library of occupational safety films, which is widely used by industry, Government departments, trade unions, industrial organisations, etc., is believed to be the largest specialised film library of its kind in the world. The department produces industrial safety displays and exhibits (it has its own specially fitted exhibition van by means of which the displays are taken on tour regularly through selected areas of the country) used in the education and instruction of apprentices, school children, workers, employers, and the general public. The department also publishes the Labour and Employment Gazette, a quarterly industrial periodical which includes a substantial amount of material relating to occupational safety.
In Wellington the department has a Safety Centre consisting of a lecture room and a large display and demonstration area. The centre is used for courses for field staff and departmental officers and is also available to teachers, trade and industry groups, other Government departments and so on.
The department co-operates with all other bodies working in this and related fields and seeks specialist advice from time to time from such other departments as Health, Marine, Internal Affairs, Forestry, Mines, Railways, Works, Electricity, Agriculture, and Scientific and Industrial Research, and collaborates with them in matters of mutual concern.
A joint Committee on Occupational Health and Safety Education of the Departments of Labour and Health ensures that the educational work of these departments in this field is co-ordinated and wherever responsibility is shared that it is undertaken jointly. The National Safety Association of New Zealand (Inc.) and the Workers' Compensation Board are also associated with this committee for the purpose of mutual sharing of information.
Machinery Act—The Machinery Act 1950, with certain exceptions, applies to all machinery and places an obligation on the owners of machines to securely fence moving and dangerous parts. The exceptions include ships' machinery, aircraft, boilers, lifts, and cranes. The Act provides for inspection of machinery and the investigation of accidents by inspectors who are officers of the Department of Labour. Penalties are prescribed for failure to comply with the requirements of the Act including failure to use any machine guard that has been provided for securing safety.
The Act has been extended to include amusement devices, which require a certificate from a registered engineer that the device is mechanically and structurally safe for the purpose intended. Another amendment to the Act requires the testing and certification of tractor safety frames used in agricultural pursuits. Regulations which came into force on 1 June 1967 provide that all safety frames which are fitted to tractors after that date shall have been tested and bear a certificate number. Provision was made for the compulsory fitting of safety frames on all new wheeled tractors within the weight range of 15 cwt to 4 ton used for agricultural purposes, sold or let on hire after 1 September 1970. Exemption may be granted where the operation makes it impracticable to fit a frame.
Construction Act—The Construction Act 1959 is an Act to promote the safety and welfare of persons engaged in construction work. Construction work covers a wide variety of work including new construction, maintenance and demolition of buildings, roads, harbour works, railways, canals, bridges, dams, pipelines, earthworks, etc. Under the Act construction safety may be enforced on, in, or about coal mines, other mines, and petroleum drilling operations; certain works which normally would be under the Quarries Act for safety may be classed as construction works under the Construction Act.
An advisory committee, with the chief safety engineer as chairman and comprising representatives of workers and employers from all sectors of the construction industry, meets as required to advise on all facets of safety in the industry.
The Construction Regulations made under the Act include notifiable work, requirements for health and welfare, general safety standards, scaffolding, excavation, powder-powered tools, safety supervisors, safe blasting, certificates of competency, ladders, gas supply safety, underwater work, and work with compressed air. Certificates of competency are currently being issued after examination for scaffolders, safety supervisors, and construction blasters. Courses of instruction are also given to safety supervisors and construction blasters. The regulations are amplified by various guides and codes of safe practices.
Bush Workers Act—The Bush Workers Act 1945, as amended by the Bush Workers Amendment Act 1967, makes provision for the safety and protection of workers engaged in any tree felling or logging undertaking or felling trees for land clearance, including persons working on their own account or under a contract of service. It is an offence under the Act to carry out any unsafe work method which is likely to endanger any person working in the bush. Inspectors appointed under the Act have the authority to insist on the wearing of protective equipment such as safety helmets, gloves, goggles, etc. The Act binds the Crown.
Department of Health—This department has general responsibility under the Health Act 1956 for occupational health as one sphere of public health, and, in addition, the Factories Act 1946 gives to medical officers of health and inspectors of health the same powers and responsibilities as inspectors of factories with regard to the health and welfare provisions of the Act.
Marine Department—This department has overall responsibility for the safety of persons working on the waterfront, for physical conditions on ships affecting the safety of ships' crews, and for the Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950.
Safety of Ships—A substantial portion of the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 is concerned with the safety of ships and those who sail in them. This Act contains the necessary authority for implementing the provisions of the International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea 1960 and the
International Load Line Convention 1930, to both of which New Zealand is a signatory. Both conventions deal principally with ships engaged on international voyages, but the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 also contains provisions concerning the safety of all other ships plying in and about New Zealand coastal waters.
With the exception of certain fishing boats, pleasure yachts not exceeding 50 tons register, missionary ships, and certain small vessels engaged in carrying agricultural or pastoral produce, the hull, machinery, and equipment of every New Zealand ship are required to be surveyed once in every 12 months by a Surveyor of Ships of the Marine Department. A certificate of survey sets out the limits in which the vessel may ply, the number of passengers and/or crew she may carry, and the lifesaving appliances to be carried.
Port Safety—All cargo gear used in working cargo must comply with the requirements of the General Harbour (Safe Working Loads) Regulations. Cargo gear is tested and inspected by officers of the Marine Department before being put into use, and is afterwards inspected annually by officers of the department.
Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes—The Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950 is designed to promote the safety of life and limb in the operation of steam boilers, digesters, other steam-pressure vessels, and air receivers; hydraulic, electric, and other lifts; all types of power-driven cranes.
All boilers and power cranes are inspected and certificated once per year and lifts twice per year. In the calendar year 1970 there 20,563 inspections of boilers, 5,448 inspections of lifts, and 3,672 inspections of cranes.
Mines Department—The Mining Act 1971 and the Quarries Act 1944 make provision for the safety of persons working in mines (both undergound and opencast.) and in quarries. The definition of a quarry covers the construction of electric power generation works, dams for public water supply, tunnels, and opencast coal quarries.
New Zealand Electricity Department—In addition to its major role of supplying bulk power, the New Zealand Electricity Department, amongst other things, administers the Electricity Act 1945, the Electricity Supply Regulations, the Electrical Wiring Regulations, the Electricians Act 1952, the Electric Linemen Act 1959, and the Gas Industry Act 1958.
The Electrical Wiring Regulations set out minimum requirements for electrical installations, apparatus, and appliances used on consumers' premises. It is the responsibility of Electrical Supply Authorities to inspect such installations to see that they comply with the Wiring Regulations, which are designed to promote safety to life and property. The Handbook to the Electrical Wiring Regulations 1961 incorporates explanatory notes and diagrams.
Ministry of Transport—The Ministry is responsible for the safety of aircraft and crews engaged in private and commercial carriage of the public and commercial carriage of goods, including agricultural aviation. The Ministry lays down standards of aircraft construction and maintenance by means of Civil Airworthiness Requirements and by regulation controls the standards of crew competence and physical fitness.
Department of Internal Affairs—The Department of Internal Affairs, through its Explosives Branch, administers legislation which has as its purpose the protection of life and property from the hazards associated with the handling, storage, transport, manufacture, and use of explosives and dangerous goods.
Explosives—The empowering legislation is the Explosives Act 1957. The regulations in force are the Explosives Regulations 1959, and the Explosives Authorisation Order 1959 lists the explosives which may be imported into or manufactured in New Zealand. The explosives legislation is concerned solely with explosives proper, such as blasting powder, gelignite, and detonators which are used in blasting operations, explosive compositions used in ammunition or fireworks, and also ammunition and fireworks in their final manufactured form.
Dangerous Goods—The relevant legislation is the Dangerous Goods Act 1957 and the Dangerous Goods Regulations 1958. Substances controlled under the heading of dangerous goods embrace a wide range of inflammable materials, such as petrol, kerosene, fuel oil, calcium carbide, white phosphorus, ammonium nitrate, the chlorates of sodium, potassium, and calcium, compressed gases, and liquefied petroleum gas.
State Services Commission—The Commission watches statistics and trends and directs special attention to causes and localities with a high incidence of accidents. It encourages departments to campaign for safety, and offers active assistance where needed. Also, on behalf of its associated departments, the commission Is a member of the National Safety Association of New Zealand.
Ministry of Works—On each major construction project the Ministry of Works appoints a senior technical officer to act in the capacity of safety officer. He is invariably an officer with considerable practical knowledge and experience of departmental construction works. It is his duty to see that every section of the work is safeguarded to the maximum extent.
Safety requirements prescribed in various Government Acts and regulations play a major part in safety promotion on construction works. The safety officer is required to have a sound working knowledge of these requirements. In addition, he is sent on training courses conducted periodically by the National Safety Association of New Zealand.
In the main it is the department's foremen and overseers who can play the most important part in accident prevention on the job. These supervisors are in direct control of the day-to-day work, and by instructing their workers in the use of correct, efficient, and safe working methods, can prevent accidents.
Workers' Compensation Board—This board is a statutory body set up under the provisions of the Workers' Compensation Act. One of its responsibilities is a general requirement to “prevent accidents to workers by such means as the board thinks fit, and co-operate with any Government department and other bodies and persons for that purpose”. It is also required to assist in providing facilities for the treatment and rehabilitation of injured persons. It has interpreted these requirements by sponsoring the formation of the National Safety Association of New Zealand (Inc.), and by making grants to the Department of Labour for safety education, the Department of Health for the construction of Industrial Health Centres at New Lynn, Avondale, Penrose, and Mount Wellington (Auckland), at Petone, and at Woolston and Hornby (Christchurch) and the Foreshore Clinic at Dunedin. It has also made a grant to the Auckland Hospital Board towards the cost of a rehabilitation centre for disabled civilians at Otara (Auckland). The board also sponsors a scheme for first-aid instruction in remote areas by the Order of St. John.
National Safety Association of New Zealand (Inc.)—This organisation was sponsored and is largely financed by the Workers' Compensation Board. It comprises member firms interested in promoting occupational safety, and is controlled by an elected executive functioning through specialist committees, five branch committees, and a small headquarters staff, together with a number of field officers. It seeks to stimulate firms and organisations in taking all possible measures to reduce accidents in their own establishments, and especially in establishing their own internal safety organisations, full-time or part-time safety officers, and where possible joint management-worker safety committees. The association also issues safety education material, undertakes general safety instruction and supervisor training within firms through its field staff, and organises periodical courses for farm safety officers and industrial safety officers. Its field of interest is substantially limited to occupational safety.
GENERAL—New Zealand is responsible for Niue, the Tokelau Islands, and the Ross Dependency, also for the defence and international relations of the Cook Islands.
Self-governing Territory—The 15 Cook Islands achieved a status of self-government in free association with New Zealand in 1965. The Cook Islands were proclaimed a British Protectorate in 1888, and in 1901 they were annexed and proclaimed part of New Zealand under the Colonial Boundaries Act 1895.
Territory Which is Mainly Self-governing—Niue, which was also brought within the boundaries of New Zealand in 1901, is at a stage of limited internal self-government. The Resident Commissioner, however, is still the head of the Executive Government of Niue. Constitutional changes are being negotiated between the Niue Legislative Assembly and the New Zealand Government.
Non-self-governing Territory—The Tokelau Islands became a legal part of New Zealand in 1949 The group had formerly been part of the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, although New Zealand had administered it on behalf of Britain since 1925.
Reports on progress in both Niue and the Tokelau Islands are forwarded annually to the United Nations.
Administered Territory—New Zealand administers the Ross Dependency. The Ross Dependency has been inhabited for some years by parties of persons maintaining the permanent scientific bases.
The Minister of Island Affairs is charged with the administration of Niue and the Tokelau Islands and in terms of the Cook Islands Constitution Act 1964 he has also been designated as the Minister charged with handling Cook Islands affairs in so far as they affect New Zealand. The Maori and Island Affairs Department is the department of State responsible for the administration of Niue and the Tokelau Islands and is the channel of communications between the New Zealand and Cook Island Governments. The department controls the operations of the N.Z.G. m.v. Moana Roa and the purchase and shipping of equipment and stores to island administrations. In addition, the department is associated with the South Pacific Commission and the South Pacific Health Service. The former is an advisory and consultative body comprising the Governments of Britain, Australia, New Zealand, France, the United States, Western Samoa, Nauru, and Fiji, most of which are responsible for the administration of non-self-governing territories in the Pacific. The functions of the commission are to recommend to the member Governments means for promoting the social, economic, and medical welfare of the peoples in the region, and to this end several programmes are in effect. The South Pacific Health Service advises member Governments on health matters, collects and distributes epidemiological information, assists in the maintenance of professional staffs, and encourages medical research and the training of indigenous people as assistant medical practitioners and nurses.
The department also administers a training scheme under which selected students and trainees from the Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands receive education and vocational training in New Zealand, Fiji, Western Samoa, and elsewhere. The Department of Education's Officer for Maori and Islands Education advises the department of educational policy matters, and assists with the appointment of New Zealand teachers on secondment, the publication of school journals and textbooks in the vernacular of the different groups, and the supply of modern teaching equipment.
By arrangement between the Governments of Fiji and New Zealand, young Cook Islanders, Niueans, and Tokelau Islanders receive training at the Fiji School of Medicine and the Central Nursing School in Suva to equip them for duty in their own territories as medical officers, assistant dental officers, pharmacy and laboratory assistants, and assistant health inspectors. Students receive diploma level instruction in tropical agriculture in Western Samoa and Fiji.
People migrate from the Pacific islands to New Zealand to seek employment opportunities.
At the 1966 Census of Population in New Zealand the percentages of New Zealand-resident population to homeland population were: Cook Islands 45.00, Niue 54.74, Tokelau Islands (estimated) 31.51
An indication of the immigration from the Pacific islands during the first flush of migration is reflected in the statistics of birthplace. At the 1966 Census 67.39 percent of the Cook Island Maoris resident in New Zealand were born in the Cook Islands. In recent years the migration rates have decreased slightly and relatively more persons, particularly children, will have been born in New Zealand.
Emigration relieves population pressure in the islands but the high fertility rates result in numbers being maintained despite emigration.
COOK ISLANDS: Descriptive—There are 15 islands in the Cook Group, scattered over an area of some 850,000 square miles of ocean, and extending from Penrhyn, situated 9° south of the equator, to Mangaia, which is just north of the Tropic of Capricorn. The Cook Islands are bounded on the east and west by the 156th and 167th meridians of west longitude respectively, and on the north and south by the 8th and 23rd parallels of south latitude. The total land area of the 15 islands is approximately 93 square miles.
Of the islands of the Southern Group, Rarotonga, Aitutaki, Atiu, Mitiaro, Mauke, and Mangaia are elevated and fertile, while Manuae and Takutea and the islands of the Northern Group, comprising Penrhyn, Manihiki, Rakahanga, Pukapuka, Palmerston, Nassau, and Suwarrow, are sea-level coral atolls. As a consequence the southern islands support the greater population. With one exception, Penrhyn. none of the islands possesses a good harbour.
All of the Cook Islands lie within the hurricane zone, and a number of destructive storms have been experienced. The Cook Islands are covered by a meteorological service with headquarters in Fiji, and advance warning of the intensity and path of tropical storms is available and enables precautions to be taken to protect life and property. From December to March the climate is warm and humid, and there is always the possibility of serious storms. In the remaining months of the year the climate of the Southern Group is mild and equable. The mean annual temperature in Rarotonga taken over the last 40 years was 23.6°c, and the average yearly rainfall over the same period was 213.4cm.
Administration:Executive Government—The Executive Government of the Cook Islands is vested in the Crown in the right of New Zealand. The Cook Islands Constitution Act 1964 provides for the appointment by the Governor-General of a High Commissioner of the Cook Islands as the representative of Her Majesty the Queen in the Cook Islands, and also as the representative of the Government of New Zealand.
Executive Government lies with a Cabinet of Ministers comprising the Premier of the Cook Islands and six other Ministers. The Premier is appointed by the High Commissioner as the member of the Assembly commanding the confidence of the majority of members in the Assembly, and the other Ministers are appointed by the High Commissioner on the advice of the Premier. An Executive Council of the Cook Islands, consisting of the High Commissioner of the Cook Islands and the members of Cabinet, may be summoned by the High Commissioner or the Premier to consider any Cabinet decision, and has power to ask Cabinet to reconsider its decisions. If Cabinet, after reconsideration, reaffirms its original decision, this decision is forthwith put into operation.
The principal administrative officer of the Government of the Cook Islands is the Secretary of the Premier's Department, who is appointed by the High Commissioner acting on the advice of Cabinet. The Cook Islands Public Service is controlled by the Public Service Commission and is organised in the following departments: Agriculture, Co-operation, Education, Health, Inland Revenue, Internal Affairs, Justice, Police, Premier's, Survey, Treasury, and Works and Communications. In the outer islands, Resident Agents, subject to the control of the Secretary of the Premier's Department, are responsible for all aspects of administration.
The House of Ariki—The House of Ariki of the Cook Islands consists of up to 15 Ariki, representing all islands in the group, and is required to meet at least once every 12 months. The House considers any matters relative to the welfare of the people of the Cook Islands which may be submitted to it for consideration by the Legislative Assembly and has such other functions as may be prescribed by law.
Island Councils—Island councils exist in each of the main islands of the Cook Islands and have done so for many years. All island councils were reconstituted by the Local Government Act 1966, the major effect of which was to provide that the chairman was to be elected from among the councils'members. Previously the Resident Agent (except on Rarotonga) was Chairman ex officio. The Resident Agents are still members ex officio, but without vote, and their primary function is of advisers.
The councils meet regularly and are empowered to make bylaws for the imposition of tolls, rates, taxes, and other charges (except customs duties); to regulate, control, or prohibit many activities; and to carry out various works and services on each island.
The Local Government Act is administered by the Minister of Internal Affairs.
Legislative Government—The Legislative Assembly of the Cook Islands, as constituted by the Cook Islands Constitution Act 1964 consists of 22 members, all elected by secret ballot under a system of universal suffrage by the electors of the following islands: three members from Aitutaki and Manuae; two members each from Atiu and Mangaia; one member each from Manihiki, Mauke, Mitiaro, Penrhyn, and Rakahanga; one member from Pukapuka and Nassau; nine members from Rarotonga and Palmerston.
General elections are normally held at four-yearly intervals, the latest being held in April 1972. There is a common roll for both Maoris and non-Maoris. The Speaker of the Legislative Assembly is elected by members from persons within or without the Assembly.
The Legislative Assembly may make Acts for the peace, order, and good government of the Cook Islands. (These powers extend to the making of laws having extra-territorial operation.) The responsibilities of the Crown in right of New Zealand for the external affairs and defence of the Cook Islands are discharged after consultation by the Prime Minister of New Zealand with the Premier of the Cook Islands.
The Constitution of the Cook Islands is the supreme law of the Cook Islands and the Legislative Assembly alone has power to amend or repeal it. Such repeal or amendment, however, can only be made by a two-thirds affirmative vote of the Assembly followed by an interval of not less than 90 days.
By virtue of the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948, Cook Islanders remain British subjects and New Zealand citizens.
Population and Vital Statistics—The Cook Islands Maori is Polynesian and has a common ethnic origin with the New Zealand Maori. There is a strong resemblance between the two peoples in tradition, language, and custom. Many of the tribes in both places are able to trace their descent back to a common ancestor.
A census of the Cook Islands taken on 1 December 1971, in a preliminary count, recorded a total population of 21,217, an increase of 1,970 or 10.34 percent as compared with the Census of 1 September 1966. Details of population of the islands of the group as at 1 December 1971 are set out in the following table.
Island | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Rarotonga | 5,841 | 5,547 | 11,388 |
Aitutaki | 1,443 | 1,411 | 2,854 |
Mangaia | 1,030 | 1,041 | 2,071 |
Atiu | 764 | 691 | 1,455 |
Mauke | 368 | 395 | 763 |
Mitiaro | 172 | 159 | 331 |
Manuae | 2 | - | 2 |
Palmerston | ... | ... | 62 |
Pukapuka | 362 | 366 | 728 |
Nassau | 91 | 68 | 159 |
Manihiki | 239 | 213 | 452 |
Rakahanga | 165 | 174 | 339 |
Penrhyn | 329 | 283 | 612 |
Suwarrow | 1 | - | 1 |
Totals | 10,807 | 10,348 | 21,217 |
During the year ended 31 December 1970 births numbered 773 and deaths 168. The number of deaths of children under one year of age was 41, which represents a mortality rate of 53.04 per 1,000 live births.
The net migration movement of Cook Islanders to New Zealand in 1969 was 361. Cook Islanders go to New Zealand to seek employment or learn trade skills.
Health—All Cook Islanders receive free medical and surgical treatment. School and pre-school children also receive free dental treatment.
Although lying within the tropics, the Cook Islands are singularly free from the common diseases prevalent in other tropical islands. Malaria is unknown, but filariasis is endemic, and this provides the main health problem of the group.
A general hospital equipped with dispensary, X-rays, and laboratory facilities, is maintained in Rarotonga. In the outer islands dispensaries with accommodation for a few patients are operated by assistant medical practitioners. Cottage hospitals have been built at Aitutaki, Atiu, Mauke, Penrhyn, Manihiki, Pukapuka, and Mangaia.
Education—Primary education in the Cook Islands is provided by the Government, the Roman Catholic Mission, and the Seventh Day Adventist Mission. The Government also provides secondary education.
Education is free, compulsory and secular from the time of a child's sixth birthday to his fifteenth birthday. At 31 March 1971 the total number of pupils on the rolls was 7,215, comprising 6,839 pupils at Government schools and 376 at denominational schools. At the same date 88 students and trainees were receiving education or vocational training under the New Zealand Training Scheme.
Labour and Employment—On the atolls in the Northern Group the people subsist largely on coconuts and fish, and apart from making copra, there is little opportunity for them to engage in other economic pursuits. It is in the fertile islands of the Southern Group that most of the population is concentrated, and labour is required for the growing, harvesting, packing, and shipment of fruit. As most of the land in these islands is held by family groups under customary title, many of the people are engaged in work on their own plantations. There is, however opportunity for wage and salary earners in Government departments, in plantation work, in the Handling of fruit for export, and in commerce.
In Rarotonga secondary industries have been established in the form of two clothing factories' a fruit cannery, and factories manufacturing local artifacts. Products from these industries are exported to the New Zealand market.
Agriculture—The principal export crops of the Cook Islands are citrus fruit, copra, pineapples, and bananas. The following are the estimated areas planted in the principal crops: coconuts, 28,250 acres; citrus fruits, 1,200 acres; taro, 420 acres; bananas, 200 acres; tomatoes, 200 acres; pineapples, 250 acres; maniota, 360 acres; kumera, 215 acres; yams, 10 acres; coffee, 140 acres; pepper, 15 acres.
Transport and Communications—The New Zealand Government vessel, Moana Roa maintains a service between New Zealand and the Cook Islands at approximately monthly intervals visiting Rarotonga, Aitutaki, and occasionally Mangaia. The Cook Islands Shipping Company operates a monthly service between the Cook Islands and New Zealand ports and the Holm Shipping Company vessels sometimes call at Rarotonga on their New Zealand - Tahiti service.
Under an agreement signed in February 1969, the New Zealand Government is constructing an international airport at Rarotonga. It is expected the airport will be operational by the middle of 1973. In the interim a weekly air service operates between Fiji and Rarotonga.
Radio communication has largely removed the former isolation of the islands, there being now no permanently inhabited island without a radio station. The chief station is Rarotonga Radio, which maintains direct communication with the substations and with Wellington, Apia, and Suva. Postal and telegraph services are available in all the islands. There is a telephone service in Rarotonga and smaller services operate on Aitutaki and Mangaia.
Trade—A summary of exports by country of destination and imports by country of origin over a period of five years is contained in the next table.
Country | 1965 | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Imports $(000) | |||||
New Zealand | 2,122 | 2,308 | 2,032 | 2,746 | 2,187 |
Australia | 189 | 150 | 191 | 120 | 209 |
United Kingdom | 133 | 194 | 229 | 141 | 245 |
Canada | 50 | 20 | 15 | 19 | 17 |
United States of America | 97 | 62 | 47 | 27 | 26 |
Japan and Hong Kong | 318 | 306 | 233 | 226 | 297 |
Other | 158 | 156 | 244 | 100 | 420 |
Totals | 3,067 | 3,196 | 2,991 | 3,379 | 3,401 |
Exports $(000) | |||||
New Zealand | 1,837 | 1,726 | 1,758 | 1,904 | 2,267 |
Australia | 9 | - | - | 1 | 10 |
United States of America | 3 | 2 | - | — | - |
United Kingdom | - | - | - | - | 6 |
Other | 19 | 12 | 19 | 17 | 112 |
Totals | 1,868 | 1,740 | 1,777 | 1,922 | 2,395 |
The value of imports during 1971 was $5,766,482, while the value of exports during the same year was $2,691,635.
There is free trade between the Cook Islands and New Zealand. Import licences are required for goods imported from countries other than New Zealand.
Details of the quantities and values of the principal commodities exported are shown below.
Commodity | 1968 | 1969 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
cases | $(000) | cases | $(000) | |
Citrus fruits | 35,772 | 105 | 96.332 | 258 |
Bananas | 3,360 | 10 | 39,545 | 82 |
boxes | boxes | |||
Tomatoes | 41,911 | 85 | 13,816 | 28 |
tons | tons | |||
Copra | 2,276 | 300 | 1,005 | 155 |
Mother-of-pearl shell | 14 | 14 | 152 | 184 |
Manufactured goods | ... | 377 | ... | 452 |
gallons | gallons | |||
Fruit juice | 861,382 | 1,042 | 935,002 | 1,209 |
Foodstuffs continue to be the largest class of import; the values of major imports are set out in the following table.
Commodity | 1968 | 1969 |
---|---|---|
$ | $ | |
Foodstuffs | 927,352 | 816,502 |
Drapery and piece goods | 617,439 | 335,336 |
Oils and petrol, etc. | 67,364 | 335,758 |
Tobacco and cigarettes | 75,261 | 91,152 |
Vehicles and parts | 177,141 | 144,126 |
Timber and cement | 158,756 | 127,383 |
Public Finance—New Zealand currency is in use in the Group. The principal sources of revenue within the Cook Islands in the nine months to 31 December 1969 were: import duties, $227,164; income tax, $52,304; export produce tax, $11,833; sales tax, $50,232; and stamp sales (overseas), $84,829. For the calendar year 1970 revenue items were: import duties, $340,829; income tax $452,470; export produce tax $15,413; welfare income tax, $50,876; sales tax, $83,666; and stamp sales (overseas), $197,393.
The New Zealand Government has continued to give financial aid to the Cook Islands Government through grants for social services and ordinary administrative expenditure plus grants and loans for capital works and economic development. The level of aid is reviewed triennially. The amount of aid approved for the triennium 1971-74 is $7,450,000.
A comparative statement of receipts and expenditure is now given.
Year | Aid from New Zealand | Receipts from Cook Islands | Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|
*9 months to December 1970. †Year to March 1971. | |||
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1965-66 | 1,744 | 1,582 | 3,072 |
1966-67 | 1,869 | 1,684 | 3,460 |
1967-68 | 1,869 | 1,817 | 3,686 |
1968-69 | 2,062 | 1,559 | 3,619 |
1969-70 | 2,375 | 779* | 3,006* |
1970 | 2,375† | 1,917 | 4,618 |
The principal items of expenditure are education, health services, and capital works.
NIUE: Descriptive—Niue Island, discovered by Captain Cook in 1774, became part of New Zealand in 1901, when the boundaries of New Zealand were extended to include the Cook Islands. The island is situated in latitude 19° 02' south and longitude 169° 52' west, approximately 300 miles east of Tonga, 350 miles south east of Samoa, and 580 miles west of Rarotonga. The island, which has an area of 64,028 acres, is an elevated coral outcrop with a coral reef fringing a precipitous and broken coastline. The central saucer-shaped plateau, rising to a height of 220 ft, is encircled by a narrow terrace about 90 ft above sea level. The soil, though fertile, is not plentiful, and this feature, combined with the rocky and broken nature of the country, makes cultivation difficult. The climate is mild and equable, but the island is in the hurricane belt. The mean annual temperature is 24.7°c, and the average rainfall is 217.7cm.
Administration—The Niue Act 1966 provides for the appointment of a Resident Commissioner charged with the administration of the Executive Government of Niue. Under statutory authority, with the prior approval of the Minister of Island Affairs, the Resident Commissioner may delegate any of his powers to the Executive Committee of the Niue Island Assembly, over which he presides. The Assembly meets regularly and consists of 14 members elected by universal suffrage and representing all villages on the island. The Executive Committee has four members, one of whom acts as Leader of Government Business. The Executive Committee does in fact exercise powers delegated to it by the Resident Commissioner over a very wide range of Government activities.
Laws are made by Act of the New Zealand Parliament, or regulations issued thereunder, or by ordinances passed by the Assembly.
Population and Vital Statistics—Niueans are Polynesians with close ethnic ties with the Tongans and Samoans. The language is a Polynesian dialect peculiar to the island, but closely related to that of Tonga and Samoa, with some elements from eastern Polynesia.
The population census at 28 September 1971 was 4,988 comprising 2,508 males and 2,480 females.
The inhabitants are distributed amongst 12 villages, of which Alofi is the largest. Niueans are British subjects and New Zealand citizens. A number of Niueans migrate to New Zealand each year.
For the calendar year 1970, births totalled 195 and deaths 36. There were 5 deaths of children under one year of age, the infant mortality rate per 1,000 live births being 25.64.
Health—Niue, although situated in the tropics, is largely free from diseases prevalent in tropical countries. The Niuean standard of general hygiene is very good by Pacific standards.
All medical and dental treatment, including hospital services, is provided free of charge, the money for this expenditure being provided out of grants from the New Zealand Government. There is a Government hospital. Attached to the hospital is an outpatients department, X-ray unit, laboratory, and dispensary. The staff at April 1971 numbered 53.
The amounts expended on public health during the past five years were as follows.
Item | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount expended | $124,318 | $156,062 | $163,215 | $174,806 | $161,322 |
Population | 5,199 | 5,258 | 5,323 | 5,303 | 5,128 |
Amount per head of population | $23.91 | $29.68 | $30.67 | $32.96 | $31.46 |
Education—The eight primary schools and the high school are all under the control of the Government.
The total number of children attending school in Niue at December 1970 was 1,666 while students and trainees attending school or receiving training in New Zealand numbered 39. Education is free and compulsory for those aged from six to 14 years, but most children remain at school until they reach 16 years.
Labour and Employment—The only substantial employer of labour is the Government, which employs Niueans in the Education, Police, Public Works, Health, Agriculture, and other Departments, and in the loading or discharge of vessels. A large number of unskilled labourers are employed on public works. There is no unemployment problem as most Niueans work in their family plantations.
Agriculture—The principal agricultural exports are passion fruit, honey, copra, limes, and kumeras.
The extremely rocky nature of the ground makes all agriculture difficult, as practically the whole of the arable land is confined to small pockets of soil among the coral rocks. Of the total area of some 64,900 acres, approximately 50,900 acres are more or less continuously cultivated, while some 13,600 acres are in forest. The remaining 400 acres are in mixed vegetation. The Agriculture Department has a programme for soil study and plant improvement, rehabilitation of coconut areas, and rearing of cattle for local consumption.
As the Niuean depends for his livelihood upon his family lands, alienation is prohibited, so that there are no landowners apart from the Niueans and the Government.
Transport and Communication—Apart from taxis there are no internal transport services. The transport of goods and produce to and from the ports of Alofi is carried out by Government and privately-owned motor vehicles. There are some 77 miles of all-weather roads on the island. At Alofi there is an open roadstead only, and cargo is handled by lighters.
Full postal services are provided at Alofi, where there is a Post Office Savings Bank. A single-line telephone system connects all villages on the island, and a radio station is maintained by the Government for overseas communication.
An airport with a sealed runway of 5,400 ft was completed in October 1970 and became fully operational for commercial air services in 1971.
Trade—During 1970 total cargo handled was 6,519 tons. As usual the bulk of the trade was with New Zealand.
The values of exports and imports for the latest five years available are given below.
Year | Exports | Imports | Total Trade |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1966 | 109 | 516 | 625 |
1967 | 103 | 598 | 701 |
1968 | 56 | 693 | 749 |
1969 | 70 | 771 | 841 |
1970 | 194 | 748 | 942 |
Exports of principal commodities over the latest five years were as follows.
Item | 1966 | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
$ | $ | $ | $ | $ | ||||||
Copra (tons) | 292 | 38,302 | 220 | 22,594 | 45 | 5,135 | 26 | 4,055 | 123 | 26,706 |
Bananas (cases) | 2,115 | 5,348 | 2,700 | 6,750 | 147 | 362 | 352 | 994 | 130 | 320 |
Kumeras (bags) | 2,942 | 11,284 | 4,807 | 18,354 | 6,489 | 10,029 | 963 | 4,408 | 908 | 4,240 |
Plaited ware | ... | 12,892 | ... | 11,562 | ... | 8,360 | ... | 2,604 | ... | 2,261 |
Honey (lb) | - | - | 32,242 | 3,748 | 99,858 | 8,633 | 59,800 | 6,324 | 163,624 | 16,362 |
Passion fruit (lb) | - | - | - | - | - | - | 27,228 | 9,003 | 107,408 | 34,601 |
The New Zealand Customs Tariff as modified by the Cook Islands Customs Duty Order 19 is in force, and there is free trade between the islands and New Zealand.
Public Finance—Revenue on the island is raised principally from import and export duties, the sale of stamps, and High Court fines. Local income tax is levied in accordance with the Income Tax Ordinance 1961 and an “aid to revenue” tax of 5c in $1 is imposed on wage earners if their income is not otherwise subject to income tax.
Deficits are met by grants and loans from New Zealand. A comparative statement of receipts and expenditure during the latest five financial years is given in the following table.
Year | Receipts | Expenditure | Grants and Loans |
---|---|---|---|
$(000) | $(000) | $(000) | |
1966-67 | 577 | 1,387 | 765 |
1967-68 | 753 | 1,560 | 751 |
1968-69 | 809 | 1,767 | 900 |
1969-70 | 835 | 1,877 | 941 |
1970-71 | 1,037 | 2,103 | 972 |
TOKELAU ISLANDS: Descriptive—Situated some 300 miles to the north of Western Samoa, between 8° and 10° south latitude and between 171° and 173° west longitude, are the three atoll islands of Atafu, Nukunonu, and Fakaofo, of the Tokelau Group. A fourth island, Olosega, belonging to the United States of America and lying 100 miles to the south of Fakaofo, completes the group.
Each atoll is composed of a number of coral islets surrounding a central lagoon. These islets vary in size from 100 yards in length, while none is wider than 400 yards nor, with but few exceptions, higher than 10 ft above sea level. The land area of each atoll is approximately as follows: Fakaofo, 650 acres; Atafu, 500 acres; Nukunonu, 1,350 acres. The atolls do not lie in close proximity, there being 40 miles of open sea between Fakaofo and Nukunonu, and 57 miles between Nukunonu and Atafu.
Owing to the absence of humus in the soil, the vegetation is practically restricted to coconut palms, although one islet of each atoll is reserved for growing the tauanave, a short stubby tree, which yields to the Tokelau Islanders their only timber for the construction of canoes and utensils.
Administration—The Tokelau Islands were included under the protection of Great Britain in 1877. In 1916 the islands, at the request of the inhabitants, were formally annexed to Great Britain by an Order in Council, which also extended the boundaries of the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony to include the Tokelau Group (then known as the Union Islands) and their dependencies. The group was governed by the High Commissioner for the Western Pacific and administered by the District Officer at Funafuti, in the Ellice Group. In 1925 the New Zealand Government, at the request of the British Government, agreed to administer the islands. By Order in Council the group was separated from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and by a further Order in Council in the same year the Governor-General of New Zealand was empowered to make laws for its peace, order, and good government.
By the Tokelau Islands Act 1948 the Tokelau Group was included within the territorial boundaries of New Zealand; legislative powers are now vested in the Governor-General in Council. The inhabitants of the Tokelau Islands are British subjects and New Zealand citizens.
The Secretary of the Department of Maori and Island Affairs in New Zealand is Administrator of the Tokelaus and in this capacity is responsible to the Minister of Island Affairs.
Because of the very restricted economic and social future in. the atolls, the islanders agreed to a proposal put to them by the Minister of Island Territories in 1965 that over a period of years most of the population be resettled in New Zealand. To date nearly 357 migrants have entered New Zealand as permanent residents under Government sponsorship. Many others have settled in New Zealand of their own accord.
Village affairs are managed by the Council of Elders, or “fono”, comprising representatives of the families, and this body also exerts influence over the “aumaga” or village labour force. In this way the traditional form of patriarchal authority has been preserved and regulates Tokelau society, performing a service alongside, and in addition to, the public duties of government which are carried out by local officials such as the Faipule and the Pulenu'u.
Population—The people are closely allied to the Samoans. On 25 September 1971 a census showed a total population of 1,655.
Island | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Atafu | 297 | 335 | 632 |
Fakaofo | 285 | 340 | 625 |
Nukunonu | 189 | 209 | 398 |
Totals | 771 | 884 | 1,655 |
Health—The health authorities in the Tokelau Islands receive advice and guidance from Apia. The incidence of disease in the islands is comparatively slight.
A Fiji-trained Tokelauan medical practitioner is stationed on each atoll. Other medical staff consists of staff nurses, nurses, and dressers, who obtain their training at Apia hospital in Western Samoa. In addition, each atoll has an active women's committee, and to these committees much credit is due for their work in village health and sanitation.
Education—There are now 28 trained Tokelau teachers in the islands. On each island there are qualified New Zealand teachers. They are endeavouring to raise educational standards by training Tokelauan teachers in improved teaching techniques and by modernising the curriculum. They also help to prepare intending migrants for life in New Zealand. All necessary school equipment, stationery, and textbooks are supplied by the New Zealand Government; the schools also receive copies of the Samoan Teachers Monthly Guide and of Samoan and New Zealand School Journals. In addition, they are equipped with filmstrip and movie projectors and also with radio sets so that the daily educational broadcasts of the Western Samoan Education Department may be utilised.
Tokelau pupils are included in the training scheme for education in New Zealand, and selected students also receive schooling and training in Western Samoa and Fiji.
Communications—Trading voyages between Western Samoa and the Tokelau Islands are made at regular intervals by an Administration-chartered vessel.
Radiotelegraph receivers and transmitters are operated on each atoll. In addition, radio receiving sets are installed in all villages and enable the people to listen to broadcasts from the Apia broadcasting station.
Trade and Finance—The quantity of copra shipped for the year ended 31 March 1971 amounted to 162 tons. Apart from copra, the only exports are handicrafts.
Revenue is derived principally from export duty on copra, Customs duty of 12 1/2 percent ad valorem on all goods entering the islands, trading profits, and the sale of postage stamps. Total revenue for 1970-71 was $54,068. Expenditure for the year 1970-71 was $215,447.
Under the Tokelau Islands Copra Regulations 1952 a Copra Stabilisation Fund was established by a levy on purchases of copra for export, and is used to supplement the prices received by the producers, or by the purchasers on resale after export, as may be necessary from time to time. At 31 March 1971 there was $25,402 in the fund.
ROSS DEPENDENCY: Descriptive—The Ross Dependency comprises the sector of the Antarctic continent between 160° east and 150° west longitude, together with the islands lying between those degrees of longitude and south of latitude 60° south.
Within these boundaries there are an estimated 160,000-175,000 square miles of land and 130,000 square miles of permanent ice shelf. The land is virtually entirely covered by ice, but has bases inhabited by scientific personnel.
Administration—By Order in Council of 30 July 1923 under the British Settlements Act 1887 (Imp.) the territories of the Ross Dependency were brought within the jurisdiction of the New Zealand Government. From time to time laws for the Dependency have been made by regulations promulgated by the Governor-General of New Zealand.
Administrative powers are vested in the Governor-General of New Zealand, and administrative officers (commonly referred to as Administrators) have been appointed from time to time since 1923. Since 1956, the Leader of the New Zealand Expedition at Scott Base has been vested with the powers of Magistrate, Justice of the Peace, and Coroner. The Leader has jurisdiction over all New Zealand nationals in Antarctica and is responsible for the implementation of the Antarctic Research Programme as directed by Antarctic Division, DSIR.
The New Zealand Government decided that the New Zealand bases in the Ross Dependency would continue to be operated after the conclusion of the International Geophysical Year. In March 1958 the Government appointed the Ross Dependency Research Committee to co-ordinate and supervise all New Zealand activity in the Ross Dependency, with particular reference to the scientific and technical programme, and to co-operate with other countries operating in Antarctica.
The implementation of the approved programme is the responsibility of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, which has an Antarctic Division.
Responsibility for co-ordinating the scientific details of the approved programme, the procurement of scientific equipment and spares, and the working up of scientific data has been delegated as follows: Meteorology, Director, New Zealand Meteorological Service; Survey and Maps, Surveyor-General, Department of Lands and Survey; Geology and Glaciology, Director, Geological Survey; Special Upper Atmosphere Investigations and Aurora, Director, Physics and Engineering Laboratory; Seismology, Geomagnetism, Ionosphere, Director, Geophysics Division; Oceanography, Director, Oceanographic Institute; and Biology, Director, Dominion Museum.
New Zealand's international relations on Antarctic affairs are conducted at the political level by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Whilst scientific contact with other countries and institutions engaged in Antarctic research is maintained at all levels, the primary channel is the Ross Dependency Research Committee, which is also New Zealand's National Committee on Antarctic Research.
In 1959 New Zealand was one of the 12 nations to sign the Antarctic Treaty which requires that Antarctica be used for peaceful purposes only, promote international co-operation, freedom of scientific investigation and exchange of information and scientific personnel, but does not require New Zealand to renounce her territorial claim to the Ross Dependency.
The Antarctica Amendment Act 1970 provides means of enforcing the regulations contained within the Antarctic Treaty (known as the Agreed Measures for the Conservation of Antarctic Fauna and Flora) and the prevention of pollution to the Antarctic Continent and surrounding waters.
Exploration and Field Activities—Various expeditions have operated within the area of the Dependency since the coastline was explored by Sir James Clark Ross in 1841. These include the two expeditions of Scott 1901-04 and 1910-13 and that of Shackleton 1907-09.
In January 1957 the first New Zealand expedition under the leadership of Sir Edmund Hillary established Scott Base near Cape Armitage on Ross Island. The purpose of the expedition was twofold: to take part in the crossing of the Continent from the Weddell Sea to Scott Base by the Commonwealth Trans-Antarctic Expedition and to participate in the Antarctic programme of the International Geophysical Year. In the summer of 1957-58 the expedition established depots for the use of the crossing party and Sir Edmund Hillary and four companions pushed on the to South Pole, which was reached on 4 January 1958. Sir Vivian Fuchs's successful crossing party reached Scott Base on 2 March 1958.
Field Work—Each summer remote field parties using dog teams and sledges, but more recently mechanical transport, have since 1958 almost completely mapped the Ross Dependency. Geological survey parties have completed a reconnaisance of the Dependency and resulting from various interesting finds, work is now directed to specialised research in these particular areas. The Lands and Survey Department has issued a series of 48 maps based on survey work carried out by New Zealand field teams during the past few years.
Scientific Programme—During the International Geophysical Year 1957 New Zealand maintained at Scott Base and jointly with the United States at Hallett Station a scientific programme in clsoe accord with the aims and objects of the I.G.Y. (References to these activities are contained in Appendix (d) of the 1958 Yearbook.)
Since its establishment Scott Base has been continuously occupied each year by teams of scientists and supporting base personnel. The summer population may rise to 70 or 80 people but only about 12 winter-over to continue the scientific programme of continuous observations in the fields of seismology, geomagnetism, ionosphere physics, micropulsation, aurora and airglow, whistlers and VLF radio propagation, satellite tracking, meteorology, glaciology, and oceanography.
In 1968 a new scientific station was built near Lake Vanda in the Wright Valley of Victoria Land, some 80 miles west of Scott Base. Vanda Station is now occupied continuously to enable scientists to carry out environmental investigations of this ice-free area, and also o undertake studies in upper air physics and earth sciences in co-ordination with the programme at Scott Base. Blowing dust collection in the vicinity of the station is continuing as part of the study of weathering in the Dry Valleys, and in the same area New Zealand scientists are making preliminary surveys of likely sites for international drilling projects.
Biological Programme—Biological studies have been conducted each summer season at various localities within the Dependency.
In the McMurdo Sound and Cape Hallett areas, scientists continue the census and tagging of the seal population. Marine plankton samples are taken from under the sea ice near Scott Base, and further marine research is concentrated in the Cape Bird and Cape Hallett areas. Studies continue of penguin and skua gull behaviour at Cape Bird and Cape Royds.
Whaling—Regulations dated 24 October 1929 prohibit whaling in the territorial waters of the Ross Dependency without a licence. New Zealand is a member of the International Whaling Commission, the purpose of which is to enforce conservation of whale stocks.
BOOM IN TRAVEL AND TOURISM—Travel between countries in and around the Pacific has boomed in recent years and international jet air services have made New Zealand fairly easily accessible to international tourists of all countries. The tourist industry is a fast-growing sector in international commerce; in some countries it has become the largest industry. The industry has grown so fast and is having such an impact on the international balance of payments that the economics of tourism are receiving increasing attention. World spending on travel abroad increased almost three times as fast as total national incomes in 9 years to 1966, and since that year the annual increases have been 4 percent, 6 percent, and 9 percent.
In New Zealand a healthy domestic tourist industry has led to the growth of all the services necessary for New Zealand's wider participation in world tourism. There has been a considerable surge in building of hotels and motels and the provision of complementary transport and other service facilities. New scenic routes have been developed, while facilities have been improved and extended in major resort areas. There is a network of convenient air services.
A tourist development conference was held in 1969 and the report of the Tourism Committee to the National Development Conference sets out forward planning for the development of the tourist potential in the next decade. A Tourist Development Council has been appointed to co-operate with the National Development Council and to keep under review the measures and resources necessary to attain the target growth rate of doubling the number of overseas visitors every 5 years.
Travel Arrivals and New Zealand Residents Departing Temporarily—The travel surge has resulted in a doubling of visitors in the last 5 years as shown in the following table; a similar scale of increase has applied to New Zealanders going overseas, particularly to Australia and Britain.
Year Ended 31 March | Visitors | Through Passengers* | Total Travel Arrivals | New Zealand Residents Departing Temporarily | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tourists | Persons on Business | Persons on Working Holiday and for Education | Others | Total | ||||
*Tourists on cruise ships and passengers in transit arriving and leaving in the same vessel or aircraft. | ||||||||
1961 | 27,299 | 4,963 | 2,732 | 5,930 | 40,924 | 36,386 | 77,310 | 47,204 |
1962 | 35,169 | 5,397 | 4,033 | 7,089 | 51,688 | 38,587 | 90,275 | 47,781 |
1963 | 39,499 | 6,270 | 3,856 | 9,260 | 58,885 | 38,732 | 97,617 | 53,625 |
1964 | 47,978 | 7,907 | 4,029 | 9,790 | 69,704 | 39,714 | 109,418 | 62,164 |
1965 | 57,498 | 8,213 | 6,343 | 9,981 | 82,035 | 40,253 | 122,288 | 74,536 |
1966 | 65,039 | 9,969 | 12,734 | 10,274 | 98,016 | 55,265 | 153,281 | 88,145 |
1967 | 74,275 | 10,006 | 20,070 | 8,520 | 112,871 | 72,561 | 185,432 | 99,890 |
1968 | 89,953 | 12,858 | 9,814 | 10,563 | 123,188 | 84,839 | 208,027 | 104,094 |
1969 | 100,341 | 13,736 | 7,526 | 10,299 | 123,902 | 88,783 | 220,685 | 100,819 |
1970 | 118,706 | 17,389 | 10,361 | 8,535 | 154,991 | 86,119 | 241,110 | 112,082 |
1971 | 141,544 | 25,909 | 11,568 | 11,845 | 190,866 | 80,546 | 271,412 | 117,760 |
Most New Zealand residents departing temporarily in the year ended 31 Match 1971 were tourists. Of the 117,760 such departures, 88,628 persons were in the tourist category and 8,254 in the related category of working holiday. Of the remainder 17,934 went on business and 2,130 as theatrical performers, sportsmen, etc.
Some of the permanent movement shown in migration statistics in Section 3 concerns travel. Persons intending to be absent for 12 months or more are shown as permanent departures; when they return to New Zealand after 12 months' absence they are shown as immigrants intending permanent residence. Persons arriving on working holidays or for educational purposes are not normally classified internationally as visitors or tourists.
Travel Receipts—Travel receipts as shown in the balance of payments account have been as follows in recent years: 1965-66, $13.5 million; 1966-67, $14.5 million; 1967-68, $17.4 million; 1968-69, $20.1 million; 1969-70, $26.0 million; 1970-71, $33.5 million. The National Development Conference targets have been amended to $39 million in Reserve Bank travel receipts by 1972—73 and $81 million by 1978-79. Tourist promotion also helps to build up the overseas exchange earnings of Air New Zealand. (Travel debits in recent years have been about double travel credits in the balance of payments account and totalled $61.9 million in 1969-70.)
From a survey commissioned by the Tourist and Publicity Department it was estimated that overseas visitor expenditure in New Zealand in the year ended 31 March 1970 was $31.5 million (including cruise ship passengers $0.8 million). Statistics from the survey are given in the following table.
Item | Tourists from | Other Visitors | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Australia | United States and Canada | United Kingdom and Europe | Other Countries | ||
Total expenditure ($m) | 14.84 | 7.55 | 2.39 | 1.66 | 4.24 |
Expenditure per tourist ($)— | |||||
Accommodation and meals | 113 | 131 | 79 | 54 | ... |
Transport | 49 | 45 | 36 | 24 | ... |
Excursions and souvenirs | 38 | 33 | 33 | 15 | ... |
Social, personal, etc. | 35 | 37 | 64 | 35 | ... |
Total per tourist | 235 | 246 | 212 | 128 | ... |
Countries of Origin—The countries or areas of origin of all visitors other than through passengers to New Zealand during years ended 31 March are given in the following table.
Country or Area | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Australia | 58,096 | 66,045 | 69.882 | 79,626 | 91,982 |
Canada | 2,973 | 3,298 | 3,984 | 4,963 | 6,457 |
United States | 16,522 | 22,401 | 24,786 | 30,836 | 45,220 |
United Kingdom | 10,017 | 10,681 | 11,778 | 12,133 | 13,343 |
Other countries | 25,263 | 20,763 | 21,472 | 27,433 | 33,864 |
All countries | 112,871 | 123,188 | 131,902 | 154,991 | 190,866 |
Points of Arrival in New Zealand—The points of arrival for visitors to New Zealand are given below for years ended 31 March.
Point of Arrival | Visitors | Through Passengers | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | |
Auckland: Air | 76,839 | 95,004 | 14,791 | 11,112 | 91,630 | 106,116 |
Sea | 7,680 | 5,903 | 55,249 | 56,472 | 62,929 | 62,375 |
Totals | 84,519 | 100,907 | 70,040 | 67,584 | 154,559 | 168,491 |
Wellington: Air | 15,727 | 17,703 | - | - | 15,727 | 17,703 |
Sea | 3,720 | 2,993 | 16,419 | 16,055 | 20,139 | 19,048 |
Totals | 19,447 | 20,696 | 16,419 | 16,055 | 35,866 | 36,751 |
Christchurch: Air | 27,613 | 32,815 | 844 | 4 | 28,457 | 32,819 |
Lyttelton: Sea | 47 | 128 | - | 7 | 47 | 135 |
Other: Air | 13 | 65 | - | 12 | 13 | 77 |
Sea | 263 | 380 | 1,480 | 2,457 | 1,743 | 2,837 |
Grand totals | 131,902 | 154,991 | 88,783 | 86,119 | 220,685 | 241,110 |
Auckland is the main point of arrival and receives 70 percent of all visitors. Most of the visitors arrive by air, while through passengers are mostly passengers on cruise liners.
Seasonal Flow of Arrivals—Arrivals are highest in December, January, and February. These arrivals taken in conjunction with the demand from the New Zealand summer holiday period, impose a strain on available hotel accommodation at the major tourist resorts. The seasonal pattern of arrivals for the year ended 31 March 1970 is given in the following table.
Month of Arrival | Visitors | Through Passengers | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
From Australia | From United States | All Visitors | |||
Percent | |||||
April | 6.6 | 4.9 | 6.3 | 6.6 | 6.4 |
May | 5.9 | 3.4 | 5.2 | 5.6 | 6.2 |
June | 5.0 | 4.1 | 4.6 | 3.8 | 4.4 |
July | 5.3 | 5.9 | 5.5 | 7.0 | 5.9 |
August | 7.5 | 6.1 | 6.8 | 5.6 | 6.4 |
September | 4.9 | 5.8 | 5.4 | 4.0 | 5.0 |
October | 6.9 | 9.7 | 8.1 | 10.0 | 8.7 |
November | 7.6 | 13.7 | 9.7 | 7.2 | 9.0 |
December | 18.2 | 7.7 | 14.8 | 13.7 | 14.5 |
January | 10.7 | 9.3 | 10.4 | 11.9 | 10.8 |
February | 9.5 | 15.6 | 11.7 | 11.2 | 11.5 |
March | 11.9 | 13.8 | 11.5 | 10.4 | 11.2 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Accommodation in New Zealand—Leading hotels in the main centres, and Tourist Hotel Corporation hotels and others in the main resort areas, all provide first-class accommodation. Most hotels and motor hotels have a private bathroom or shower and toilet with every bedroom. These establishments usually operate on a room-only basis, with meals an optional extra. Single occupancy room charges range between $10 and $15 a night; double occupancy, $15 to $27.
There are 11 Tourist Hotel Corporation hotels. Mostly these are built in areas where, for reasons of isolation, private enterprise finds it uneconomical to operate. In many cases, the Tourist Hotel Corporation hotel has formed the nucleus on which private enterprise has developed.
Tourist Hotel Corporation hotels are situated at the following places:
North Island | South Island |
---|---|
Waitangi, Bay of Islands | Mount Cook, Southern Alps |
Waitomo (glow-worm caves), King Country | Lake Wanaka, Southern Lakes |
Wairakei, near Lake Taupo | Franz Josef Glacier, West Coast |
Lake Waikaremoana, Urewera | Lake Te Anau, Fiordland |
Tokaanu, Lake Taupo | Milford Sound, Fiordland |
Mount Ruapehu, central North Island ski-ing fields |
There are large numbers of good-quality motels throughout New Zealand, and twin-occupancy nightly charges range between $8 and $12.
Inventory of Accommodation—An inventory of accommodation has been compiled by the Tourist and Publicity Department. It relates only to hotels licensed to supply liquor and to motels. Private hotels and guest houses (and also holiday flats not catering for overnight travellers) have not been included. Private hotels and guest houses, however, provide a significant proportion (up to 20 percent) of all available commercial accommodation. In the following table statistics for licensed hotels and motels are set out by regional areas, as at 31 March 1971.
Region | Rooms in Licensed Hotels | Units in Motels | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Group 1 | Group 2 | Group 3 | ||
NOTE—Licensed hotels are here grouped principally according to availability of rooms with private facilities: Group 1 — all or most rooms so equipped; Group 2—sufficient private facilities for general availability; Group 3—a smaller proportion of rooms with private facilities. | ||||
Northland | 230 | 398 | 312 | 539 |
Auckland | 991 | 317 | 209 | 722 |
Western Waikato | 129 | 175 | 164 | 260 |
Coromandel-Thames | - | 11 | 102 | 185 |
Coastal Bay of Plenty | 19 | 167 | 148 | 352 |
Rotorua | 489 | 146 | 68 | 439 |
Upper Waikato - Inland Bay of Plenty | 42 | 29 | 111 | 88 |
Taupo | 108 | 104 | 56 | 364 |
Gisborne - Northern Hawke's Bay | - | 164 | 131 | 173 |
Central Hawke's Bay | 80 | 64 | 108 | 342 |
Southern Hawke's Bay - Wairarapa | - | - | 154 | 74 |
King Country | 165 | 55 | 96 | 86 |
Taranaki | 67 | 50 | 215 | 176 |
Wanganui-Manawatu | 104 | 225 | 183 | 324 |
Foxton - Paremata Coast | - | 30 | 27 | 70 |
Wellington | 457 | 152 | 207 | 208 |
Marlborough | 12 | - | 260 | 258 |
Nelson | - | 71 | 143 | 194 |
West Coast | 59 | 179 | 128 | 172 |
North and Mid-Canterbury | - | 97 | 37 | 82 |
Christchurch | 550 | 24 | 271 | 443 |
Inland South Canterbury | 134 | - | 140 | 66 |
Coastal South Canterbury - North Otago | 32 | 43 | 202 | 152 |
Central Otago | 75 | 15 | 55 | 153 |
Dunedin | 197 | 111 | 85 | 146 |
Southland | 25 | - | 118 | 27 |
Queenstown | 214 | 35 | 52 | 159 |
Milford - Te Anau | 170 | - | - | 185 |
Invercargill - Bluff - Stewart Island | 110 | 133 | 93 | 102 |
Totals | 4,478 | 2,795 | 3,965 | 6,541 |
Assistance to the Hotel Industry—The New Zealand Government has made available loan and guarantee finance to encourage the building of new hotels and motor hotels and the extension of existing hotels, to provide accommodation of a high standard to meet the demand from overseas tourists on the main tourist routes and at the four main centres of Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin.
Under this scheme, the Government has made available NZ$17 million for approved accommodation, much of which has already been taken up, resulting in the availability of an additional 2,866 first-class beds.
A similar scheme of financial assistance in respect of tourist facilities other than accommodation was introduced in 1969, to encourage private-enterprise operators to develop recreational and entertainment amenities, where necessary, in focal tourist areas.
There are generous depreciation allowances for taxation purposes which apply to approved visitor accommodation.
WIDE RANGE OF ATTRACTIONS—New Zealand has often been described as “the world's most exciting travel package”. With features such as the amazing thermal areas, magnificent lakes and fiords, glaciers, alpine regions, and unrivalled hunting, fishing, and other sporting opportunities, New Zealand combines in a comparatively small area a host of attractions. In addition to these natural attractions, the dignity and charm of the Maori race offers for study a culture which is unique to New Zealand.
Resort Development— A major development in New Zealand was the opening of the Haast Pass road in November 1965. It links the southern lakes region on the eastern side of the Alps with the West Coast and opens up one of the greatest scenic round-trip drives in the world.
In Rotorua a Maori Arts and Crafts Institute was established to preserve and foster traditional Maori culture. The institute has assumed control of the Whakarewarewa Reserve and displays Maori arts and crafts in traditional settings as well as presenting traditional songs and dances. One of the highlights is the Maori Carving School.
At Queenstown the Government and private enterprise have co-operated in the development of winter sports facilities. At Coronet Peak the access road has been improved, a new restaurant completed, and a chairlift has been in operation since 1964.
At Wairakei the Government is co-operating with local authorities in the area to plan and develop a tourist park in close proximity to the geothermal borefield, the Tourist Hotel Corporation's hotel, and the Wairakei golf course.
Weather—New Zealand lies wholly within the South Temperate Zone. The weather is sunny and rather changeable, but is neither excessively hot in summer nor uncomfortably cold in winter. A large portion of the country is favoured with at least 2,000 hours of sunshine a year.
Seasons—The seasons in New Zealand are the opposite of those in the Northern Hemisphere:
Summer: December, January, February
Autumn: March, April, May
Winter: June, July, August
Spring: September, October, November
TRANSPORT—All main cities, towns, and tourist resorts are served by regular road or rail services and there is an extensive network of internal air services. In addition to the inter-island air services, the North and South Island are also linked by roll-on roll-off steamer services. These steamer services operate between Wellington and Picton and Wellington and Lyttelton.
Several international and national car rental companies, in addition to locally based companies, supply self-drive cars. All main centres also have chauffeur-driven cars available. Coach tours of a high standard and covering a range of prices and periods are operated by a number of companies.
At several locations, but particularly in the alpine and lake regions of the South Island, set or charter air tours are available.
Travel Services—Fully accredited travel agencies are available throughout New Zealand. Most of the major international agencies are represented or have affiliates in the country and there are the Government Tourist Bureaus which offer a national service for overseas visitors and New Zealand travellers.
SPORTING ATTRACTIONS:Fishing—A wide variety of salt-water fish abound in the coasts, bays, and harbours and in both North and South islands many streams, rivers, and lakes provide excellent rainbow and brown trout fishing.
Sizes of New Zealand trout vary from district to district depending on environment, climate, food available, and angling pressure. Average trout weights are as follows: North Island—rainbow 2-2 1/2 lb and brown 5 lb in the Rotorua lakes, rainbow 4 1/2 lb and brown 5 lb in Lake Taupo, rainbow and brown 2 lb in river systems; South Island—rainbow and brown 2-3 lb in lake systems, sea-run brown 5 lb in West Coast rivers, sea-run “Quinnat” salmon 12 lb in the east coast rivers, landlocked salmon 2-2 1/2 lb.
Big-game Fishing—The warm waters off the east coast of the North Island provide some of the best surf, line, and scuba fishing in the world. The main bases for line fishing from charter boats are at Whangaroa, Bay of Islands (Russell, Otehei Bay, and Waitangi), Tutukaka, Mercury Bay (Whitianga), and Tauranga (Mayor Island).
The most prized catches are broadbill, black marlin, striped marlin and blue marlin, while other types of big game fish found in New Zealand waters are mainly tiger shark, hammerhead shark, mako shark, thresher shark, kingfish (yellow tail), and tuna. The best catches are usually made in February but fishing is good from December to April.
Shooting and Hunting—The principal game birds are duck, swan, pheasant, quail, geese, and chukor, but the sport is limited, the main season usually extending for about 6 weeks from early May.
There are fewer restrictions, however, on stalking—no limit on the number of game animals that can be taken, no licence required, and the season is open all year round. The top trophies are chamois and thar but good hunting also includes red deer, fallow deer, wild pigs, goats, and wallaby; other species present in lesser numbers and somewhat scarce are wapiti (elk), sambur deer, rusa deer, sika deer, and whitetail deer. A guide is essential for results.
Ski-ing—The ski-ing in New Zealand extends from mid-July to late October in the North Island and from early July to late September in the South Island. With the operation of ski planes from the airstrip at Mount Cook very good spring ski-ing is also available for experienced skiers on the South Island glaciers.
In the North Island the main ski-ing centre is Mount Ruapehu in the Tongariro National Park. Equipment and instruction is available for skiers, and facilities include three chairlifts, a T-bar, three Poma lifts, and two rope tows. Mount Egmont is the North Island's other principal ski area, with fields at Dawson Falls, Stratford, and North Egmont.
In the South Island the principal areas are Mount Cook (for ski touring), Coronet Peak (Queenstown), Lake Ohau, Porter's Pass, and Arthur's Pass. Coronet Peak, 7 miles from Queenstown, has the best powder snow conditions in New Zealand lying on extensive undulating slopes of varying gradients; equipment and professional instruction is available for skiers, and facilities include chairlifts and a series of ski tows.
Mountaineering and Tramping—The proximity of mountain and forest to the main centres of population encourages tramping in New Zealand. Both North and South Islands have appealing tramping routes and parties can set out to enjoy the beauty and challenge of lonely country.
In the Waitakere and Hunua Ranges near Auckland, the central ranges of the North Island, at Mount Egmont, Tongariro National Park, and the Urewera area, and in the South Island's Fiordland, there are numbers of tracks with high mountain traverses and passages through beautiful scenery.
Other Sports—A wide range of other sports is available. Golf courses are to be found in all parts of the country. Horse racing takes place throughout the year. Rugby football and cricket are widely played during their seasons. There are facilities for bowls, tennis, skating, squash, and most other sports in most parts of the country.
Scenery and Recreation—The 1960 and 1962 issues of the Yearbook contained pictorial supplements entitled “Scenic New Zealand” and “New Zealand's National Parks”. In the 1965 issue of the Yearbook the photographs were devoted to the wide opportunities of outdoor recreation, those in the 1967 issue covered “Attractive New Zealand”, those in the 1969 Yearbook were devoted to the forests, and those in the 1970 issue were entitled “Natural New Zealand”. The attractions of the national parks are described in Section 13.
Thermal Areas and Spas—New Zealand is distinctive in having a wide range of volcanic phenomena and associated thermal spas. The chief concentration is in the volcanic belt north-east from the three major volcanoes, all usually quiet, in the centre of the North Island. Most notable in the Rotorua locality are a variety of geysers, mud-pools, pools of boiling water, and steam blow-holes.
Many mineral springs are reputed to have a beneficial effect and mineral baths are maintained by private interests in many places. Rotorua, with its great variety and abundance of hot springs, is a well-known New Zealand spa.
At Taupo, Wairakei, and Matamata hot mineral waters feed into attractive swimming pools.
Shopping and Souvenirs—Articles of a particularly New Zealand character include attractive jewellery made from paua shell, greenstone, and gem stones, Maori carvings in native timbers, records of Maori singing, and pottery depicting Maori emblems.
Tourist and Publicity Department—Under the Tourist and Publicity Act 1963 the principal functions of the department are to encourage and develop the New Zealand tourist industry and tourist traffic, to, within, and beyond New Zealand; to operate publicity, information, and public relations services; and to maintain a travel service. The Publicity Division among other things supplies New Zealand publicity material by way of publications, films, photographs, and displays for use within New Zealand and overseas, to create a background knowledge of New Zealand and its people and way of life.
The Tourist Division promotes tourism and also operates a comprehensive travel service. Officers of the department organise travel itineraries for both New Zealand travellers and overseas visitors, reserve their accommodation, and meet overseas vessels and aircraft. Bureaus are sited in Auckland, Rotorua, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill, with agencies in other parts of New Zealand. There are overseas offices in Sydney, Melbourne, Brisbane, London, San Francisco, Los Angeles, and New York, and the department is represented in South Africa.
Other Tourist Organisations—The New Zealand National Travel Association, an organisation representing private travel interests in New Zealand, is also concerned with the development of the tourist industry.
New Zealand is a member of the International Union of Official Travel Organisations, an association whose principal aims are to ease travel difficulties and obstacles and promote travel research, and also is a foundation member of the Pacific Area Travel Association which was formed in 1952 as a tourist promotional body for the Pacific Area.
METRICATION—New Zealand is to convert substantially to the metric system of weights and measures by the end of 1976. The conversion will apply to the whole imperial system of weights and measures that has evolved over the centuries, and will affect every facet of society.
Since 1955 there has been a world-wide change to the exclusive use of the metric system and over 126 countries are now classified by the United Nations as “metric”. Countries currently in the process of change include the United Kingdom, Australia, Canada, South Africa, and Singapore.
New Zealand's decision to change to the metric system is based almost entirely on the necessity to keep in step with her overseas trading partners, and it is for this reason that planning is for metric conversion in New Zealand to be substantially completed by the end of 1976—1 year after the United Kingdom.
Government policy is that the costs of conversion generally should be borne by those incurring them.
Metric Advisory Board—The Metric Advisory Board was set up by Government in 1969 to encourage, advise, and assist the progressive voluntary adoption of the metric system of weights and measures. Administrative support to the board is provided by the Department of Industries and Commerce.
The board has established a number of sector committees to plan for the conversion. These sector committees cover all the main groups in the economy, viz:
Agriculture, building and construction industry, Central and local Government, education, engineering and engineering servicing industries, food and consumer goods and services, fuel and power, manufacturing and processing industries, public relations, recreation, health and sport, science and technology, standardisation, transport and communication, and weighing machines.
The role of the sector committees is to identify problems, prepare timetables, and co-ordinate the metric conversion in their respective sectors of the economy. Where appropriate, divisional committees are established to operate in relation to specific areas with sectors. Wherever possible, sector and divisional committees negotiate with national associations or organisations rather than with local interests or individuals.
Implementation of Conversion—The metric system was being used in New Zealand to some extent before the establishment of the Metric Advisory Board—in the pharmaceutical industry, in hospitals, in scientific establishments, and in some other industries.
The first major steps of the current metric changeover were taken on 1 July 1971 when meteorological reporting of temperature and rainfall changed from degrees Fahrenheit and inches to degrees Celsius and millimetres respectively, and when the wool industry started conducting all trading transactions for unprocessed wool in metric weights.
From now on there will be a series of planned and co-ordinated conversions—each designed to be introduced with a minimum of inconvenience to the community. Some of these conversions will affect only specialised sections of the community and will be promulgated through the respective national associations or organisations. Other conversions will affect everybody and these will be publicised on a national basis.
Timescale of Conversion—The changeover from imperial to metric units for weights and measures is a far more extensive change than that made to decimal currency. Consequently, instead of an M-Day, the conversion will be spread over a period of years with substantial conversion planned for the end of 1976. However, there will be some areas in which the conversion will extend well beyond this date—depending on normal replacement cycles for major items of industrial plant or machinery.
The first sector timetables to be completed are for the engineering industry, and for educational institutions.
Education—The education sector committee has under it divisional committees representing primary and secondary schools, teachers colleges, and technical institutes. The timetable has called for the gradual introduction of commonly used metric units in the primary schools, a process which began in 1970. From about mid 1972 only metric units will be used in primary schools and all imperial units will be phased out.
In the secondary schools, some subjects such as science have already been completely metric, and in other subjects an increasing use of metric units for practical work and computation began in 1972. In the secondary schools the change to metric is going to be slightly more complex; textbooks will have to be changed on a larger scale, and some of the equipment changes, particularly in woodwork and metalwork classes, will involve considerable capital expenditure.
By 1973 the School Certificate examination will be providing alternate papers or questions using metric units, and in 1974 the questions will be entirely in metric units. U.E. and Bursary examinations largely use metric units already and they will be completely metric by 1973.
All these dates are given with the proviso that they are subject to the solution of practical difficulties such as changing textbooks and equipment. Another factor which affects the education timetable is the pace of change outside the school system, in particular on the technical side. The rate of change in technical courses is related to changes in the technical institutes and industry.
Engineering—In the engineering industry, 1 January 1973 is the date when tooling should be completed and production in metric commences. Production will be substantially in metric units by 1 January 1977.
Road Transport—Metrication of road transport was approved by the National Roads Board in 1971 with the intention that the changeover will be completed by 1976. Distance road signs in kilometres have already appeared though the main task will be spread over 1973-75.
Motoring speed limits will change from miles per hour to kilometres per hour in April 1975 with all important signs changed within 1 week of the introduction of metric speed limits. Advisory speed signs on curves will be changed by showing both speeds for a period. The kilometre per hour speed will be added to existing signs from 1973 and the miles per hour signs will be removed in 1976.
After 1972 it is expected that new vehicles will have metric speedometers and trip meters. Existing trip meters will continue to measure distances in miles and many drivers will become familiar with the conversion of miles to kilometres e.g. ten miles equals 16 kilometres (16.09 km).
Other aspects of road transport, including vehicle weight limits, size limits as well as measurements, will appear in a new metric road code which will be available before the changeover.
METRIC SYSTEM—The metric system is not only simpler and more efficient than the imperial system but also has the benefits of internationally agreed definition and standardisation. The modern version of the metric system known as the “International System” (also called SI—"Systeme International d' Unites") has been adopted for use in New Zealand. This system is also being adopted by all those other countries that have recently changed, or are in the process of changing, to the metric system.
There are seven base units in the International System (SI) and it is from these units that the complete system—which includes the supplementary SI units, the derived SI units, and the decimal multiples and sub-multiples of SI units formed by prefixes—is evolved.
The seven base units are:
Physical Quantity | Unit | Symbol |
---|---|---|
length | metre | m |
mass | kilogram | kg |
time | second | s |
electric current | ampere | A |
thermodynamic temperature | kelvin | K |
luminous intensity | candela | cd |
amount of substance | mole | mol |
The Metric Advisory Board has recommended the following units for use in New Zealand:
Category | Unit | Symbol | Relationship |
---|---|---|---|
temperature | degree Celsius | °C | |
length | millimetre | mm | |
centimetre | cm | 1 cm = 10 mm | |
metre | m | 1 m = 100 cm | |
kilometre | km | 1 km = 1000 m | |
area | square centimetre | cm2 | |
square metre | m 2 | 1 m2 = 10,000 cm2 | |
decare | daa | ldaa = 1000 m2 | |
hectare | ha | 1 ha = 10 daa | |
volume | cubic centimetre | cm3 | |
cubic metre | m3 | 1 m3 = 1,000,000 cm3 | |
capacity | millilitre | ml | |
litre | 1 | 1 1 - 1000 ml | |
weight | gram | g | |
kilogram | kg | 1 kg = 1000g | |
tonne | t | 1 t = 1000 kg |
In addition to the above 16 units, the decimetre (dm) will be taught to children as a convenient unit of length (1 dm = 10 cm).
Commonplace Units of Measurement | ||
---|---|---|
Item | Metric | Imperial Measure |
Man's height | 1.72 m (metres) | 5 ft 8 in. |
Man's weight | 74.8 kg (kilograms) | 11 st 11 lb |
Woman's weight | 57.0 kg (kilograms) | 9 st 0 lb |
Body temp. (normal) | 37.0°c (degrees centigrade) | 98.4°F |
Door height | 2.00 m (metres) | 6 ft 6 in. |
Car length | 4.70 m (metres) | 15 ft 6 in. |
Oil drum capacity | 200.1 (litres) | 44 gal |
Building section's area | 1,000 m2 (square metres) | 1/4 acre |
Dunedin to Christchurch | 370 km (kilometres) | 230 miles |
Altitude of Mt. Cook | 3,764 m (metres) | 12,349 ft |
METRIC EQUIVALENTS | |||
1 yard | = 0.914 metre | 1 cubic foot = | 0.028 cubic metre |
1 mile | = 1.609 kilometres | 1 cubic yard = | 0.765 cubic metre |
1 inch | = 2.54 centimetres | 1 gallon = | 4.546 litres |
1 square foot | = 929.03 square centimetres | 1 bushel = | 36.37 litres |
1 square yard | = 0.836 square metre | 1 long ton = | 1.016 metric tons |
1 acre | = 0.405 hectare | 1 short ton = | 0.907 metric ton |
1 square mile | = 2.59 square kilometres | 1 mile/gal = | 0.354 km/litre |
1 ounce | = 28.35 grams | 1 cwt/acre = | 125.35 kg/hectare |
1 pound | = 0.454 kilograms | 1 m.p.h. = | 1.609 km/h |
1 hundredweight (cwt) | = 112 lb = 50.8 kilograms | 1 h.p. = | 0.746 kW |
1 kWh = | 3.6 MJ |
Full details of individual conversions will be publicised in ample time for public assimilation. The Metric Advisory Board has not produced any detailed conversion aids as these, together with a New Zealand Standard which is an authoritative document on the International System, are available from: Sales Section, Standards Association of New Zealand, Private Bag, Wellington.
Metric Symbol—The metric symbol was introduced in March 1971. A paper defining the conditions of use of the metric symbol may be obtained from the offices of the Metric Advisory Board, P.O. Box 10-243, Wellington.
PATENTS, DESIGNS, AND TRADE MARKS—The legislation concerned is the Patents Act 1953, the Trade Marks Act 1953, and the Designs Act 1953. The total number of applications for the grant of letters patent, and for the registration of designs and trade marks during the financial year 1971-72 was 7,273 which was 49 less than the previous year.
The following table shows the number of applications for patents and for the registration of trade marks and designs for March years.
Year | Patents | Trade Marks | Designs |
---|---|---|---|
1960-61 | 2,833 | 2,496 | 343 |
1961-62 | 2,848 | 2,229 | 357 |
1962-63 | 2,820 | 2,304 | 308 |
1963-64 | 3,192 | 2,571 | 366 |
1964-65 | 3,447 | 2,690 | 435 |
1965-66 | 3,450 | 2,591 | 340 |
1966-67 | 3,665 | 2,947 | 361 |
1967-68 | 3,698 | 2,901 | 423 |
1968-69 | 3,953 | 3,195 | 405 |
1969-70 | 3,701 | 3,320 | 301 |
1970-71 | 3,573 | 3,385 | 315 |
Patents—The applications received during 1970-71 were broadly classified as follows: chemistry, 1,153; mechanical engineering, 799; electrical engineering, 607; building construction, 330; primary industries, 168; home science and miscellaneous, 516.
Applications originating in New Zealand totalled 897, the United States of America 806, Great Britain 663, Germany 307, with the remaining 900 distributed among 24 other countries.
Trade Marks—During the year 1970-71 applications for trade marks covered the whole of the 34 classes prescribed, the most favoured being: Class 5, pharmaceutical and sanitary substances, etc., 520; Class 3, soaps, detergents, perfumery, cosmetics, etc., 375; Class 25, clothing, boots, shoes, etc., 237.
The countries from which the applications originated were: New Zealand, 1,048; United States of America, 724; Great Britain, 473; Australia, 348; with the remaining 792 distributed among 22 other countries.
Renewal of registration of 2,327 trade marks was effected during the year. Designs—A total of 329 industrial designs was registered during the year 1970-71.
INVENTIONS DEVELOPMENT AUTHORITY—In March 1968 the New Zealand Inventions Development Authority was appointed under the Inventions Development Act 1966. The general function of the authority is to promote the development or exploitation of inventions with the object of improving the quality, efficiency, or range of goods or services available for use in New Zealand or for export. The definition of “invention” includes any new or improved process or technique. A main function of the Authority is to secure the development or exploitation of inventions resulting from public research.
There are three main categories of inventions: those from government sources; those from research institutes and universities; and those from private inventors. In general, inventions from government sources are regarded as the property of the Crown. These may be assigned to the Authority for management and exploitation in the national interest at the initiative of the department concerned. A number of such inventions are currently held by the Authority and are either under evaluation, under development, or are licensed for manufacture.
The Authority also assists in the promotion and exploitation of inventions from research institutes and universities if in the public interest and, if desired, becomes the assignee of the patent rights. Revenue sharing with the Authority is by agreement.
The private inventor is, of course, free to make direct contact with industrial firms operating in the field in which his invention lies. If the invention is technically and commercially attractive, a firm may well be willing to develop it to production stage at its own expense. But if industrial interest is not forthcoming, perhaps because the invention is not sufficiently developed for a judgement to be made, the Authority may be able to help.
Since the beginning of activities in 1968, to the end of November 1971, 45 inventions have been submitted from public research sources and 222 from private inventors. 287 other inquiries involving requests for assistance on patenting, development and exploitation of inventions have been received and dealt with.
COPYRIGHT—Under the Copyright Act 1962, copyright comes into existence automatically upon the completion of any original literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic work (including photographs). No registration is necessary (or even possible), nor is any other formality required for securing copyright protection.
Copyright also exists in New Zealand for sound recordings, cinematograph films, broadcasts, and published editions (typography) of literary, dramatic, and musical works.
Copyright in literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic works (except photographs) continues until 50 years after the author's death, if the works are published in the authors lifetime, and until 50 years after publication or 75 years after death (whichever is shorter) if they are unpublished at the death of the author. Copyright in photographs, sound recordings, cinematograph films, and broadcasts continues until 50 years after the making, and in editions until 25 years after publication.
Copyright in New Zealand in literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic works and in cinematograph films extends to all countries which are parties to the International Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works (Berne Copyright Union) and to all countries which are parties to the Universal Copyright Convention. In some cases sound recordings, broadcasts, and published editions are also protected overseas. New Zealand is a party to both conventions. Most of the important countries of the world (except at present Russia and China, but all English-speaking countries) have acceded to the one or the other or to both conventions.
In New Zealand certain disputes relating to performing rights of copyright works, sound recordings, or films may be determined by the Copyright Tribunal.
INDUSTRIAL DESIGN COUNCIL—This council has been established under the Industrial Design Act 1966 to promote the development of industrial design with the object of improving the quality, efficiency, packaging, and appearance of goods produced in New Zealand. It works in closely with the Inventions Development Authority. It has established a design index whereby approved products can qualify to display the Designmark label. A magazine Design scape is published and liaison functions are provided for a designer service.
STANDARDS COUNCIL—By the Standards Act 1965 the Standards Council was established as an independent body of 43 members from 1 April 1966. The functions of the council are to promote standardisation in industry and commerce and to promulgate standards with the object of improving the quality of goods produced, promoting industrial efficiency and development, and promoting public and industrial welfare, health, and safety. The council largely continues the functions previously performed under earlier legislation in 1941. It functions through the Standards Association which has taken the place of the former Standards Institute. The Standards Association is paying increasing attention to international standardisation and to consumer goods.
PUBLIC TRUST OFFICE—In the early years of settlement in New Zealand those who wished to make provision for the administration of their estates on their deaths often experienced difficulty in selecting a suitable person competent and willing to act as trustee. That difficulty was natural in a new country where the colonists were fully occupied with their own affairs, and were unable to give to the property or business of another the close attention that was demanded.
In these circumstances the Public Trust Office was established in 1872 (it is now constituted under the Public Trust Office Act 1957) under the administration of the Public Trustee, a corporation sole with perpetual succession and a seal of office. The main purpose of the original Act was to provide a means of overcoming the difficulties that have been mentioned and to make available to the public a trustworthy administrator of the estates of deceased persons at a reasonable cost, the integrity of the Public Trustee and his officers being guaranteed by the State. That continues to be the chief function of the Office, but since its establishment the range of service has been very considerably extended. The Public Trustee now acts in many capacities, e.g., as administrator in intestate estates; executor and trustee under wills; trustee under marriage and other settlements; trustee of benefit or relief funds; agent or attorney for absentees or persons desiring to be relieved of business worries; sinking fund commissioner for local authorities; administrator of unclaimed lands and property; manager of the estates of protected patients (other than Maoris); manager (when so appointed by the court) of the estates of aged and infirm persons unable to attend to their own affairs; and trustee of compensation moneys payable in respect of the death of a worker. The wills of persons desiring the Public Trustee to act as their executor and any subsequent will or codicil may be prepared and held in safe custody by him, free of charge. With certain qualifications the Public Trustee may act jointly with another person or persons.
In lieu of obtaining probate or other grant of administration, the Public Trustee may file in an office of the Supreme Court an election by him to administer an estate (testate or intestate) if the gross value of the property in New Zealand is estimated not to exceed $7,500. If after the filing of the election the value of the property is found to exceed $10,000 the Public Trustee must obtain a grant of probate or administration in the ordinary way.
During the year ended 31 March 1971, 4,632 estates and funds valued at $41,443,094 were accepted for administration. The administration of 5,221 estates and funds was completed. Estates and funds under administration at 31 March 1971 numbered 19,539 and were valued at $214,907,920.
Capital moneys becoming available for investment either form part of the Common Fund of the Office or, at the option of the testator or settlor, are invested in such securities as he may specify. Interest is allowed on moneys in the Common Fund at the rate fixed from time to time by the Governor-General in Council and is free of all commission and other charges. Both capital and interest are guaranteed by the State, thus affording the complete security that it is the object of the Office to provide. On the other hand, moneys directed to be invested in specific securities do not carry the State guarantee and, subject to the Pacific Trustee's ordinary liability as a trustee, any loss resulting from their investment falls upon the estate concerned. Commission is charged on the collection of the interest. Recognising that the safety of the moneys is thereby assured, the great majority of testators and settlors desire their funds to be placed in the Common Fund.
Charges and commission rates are contained in the Public Trust Office Regulations 1958.
New investments completed during the year ended 31 March 1971 totalled $15,531,865. The investments held by the Office at 31 March 1971 totalled $63,489,335. These figures relate exclusively to Common Fund investments, and do not include other special investments made on behalf of estates, or investments which constitute assets of estates when the latter came under the Public Trustee's administration and which are still held as assets of those estates.
During the year ended 31 March 1971, 13,180 wills appointing the Public Trustee executor were deposited with him for safe custody. The total number of such wills held on deposit at 31 March 1971 was 239,072. During the year ended 31 March 1971 effect was given in 9,822 cases to changes desired by testators.
BANKRUPTCY—The law relating to bankruptcy in New Zealand is contained in the main in the Insolvency Act 1967. Jurisdiction in bankruptcy matters is vested in the Supreme Court. The Governor-General, however, may by Proclamation confer similar jurisdiction on a Magistrate's Court in cases where the liabilities do not exceed $600.
All proceedings in bankruptcy are commenced by a petition filed in the court. A petition may be filed either by the debtor or by a creditor, a fee of $12 being payable. The filing of a debtor's petition is equivalent to an order of the court adjudging the debtor a bankrupt, no order being required in this case. Not less than $60 in the aggregate must be owing by the debtor to the creditor or creditors filing a petition.
The value of furniture and household effects, including wearing apparel of himself and family, which a bankrupt may select and retain as his own property is $300.
The Official Assignee is empowered to sell the bankrupt's property, to claim debts due to the bankrupt estate, to carry on the business of the bankrupt so far as is necessary or expedient for its beneficial winding up, or to divide the property among the creditors. The bankrupt may be appointed by the Official Assignee to manage his estate or carry on his business on behalf of the creditors.
Creditors may accept a composition in satisfaction of the debts due to them. In such a case, after approval of the court, a deed of composition is executed and filed, and the bankruptcy annulled.
On application being made by the bankrupt, the court is empowered to grant him an order of discharge, either absolute, suspended, or conditional. The application may be opposed either by the Official Assignee or by any creditor who has proved his claim. A public examination of the bankrupt may be demanded by the assignee on a resolution by creditors.
Another form of financial failure is covered by private assignments, of which there were 15 in 1966, 12 in 1967, 10 in 1968, 6 in 1969, 5 in 1970, and 6 in 1971. Private assignments are not included in official bankruptcy statistics.
Transactions in Bankruptcy—The number of transactions in bankruptcy during the last 6 years is now given. A long-term record of the more important features will be found in the Statistical Summary given later in this volume.
Year | Bankruptcies | Orders of Discharge or Annulment Granted | Court Orders for Liquidation of Companies | Total Commercial Failures | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Petitions by Debtors | Adjudications on Petitions by Creditors | ||||
1966 | 415 | 68 | 149 | 24 | 507 |
1967 | 533 | 69 | 130 | 50 | 652 |
1968 | 693 | 65 | 110 | 62 | 820 |
1969 | 523 | 69 | 121 | 67 | 659 |
1970 | 469 | 66 | 194 | 61 | 596 |
1971 | 350 | 52 | 134 | 75 | 477 |
In the case of a partnership, each partner is counted in the total of transactions and also the partnership. The general bankruptcy statistics do not cover assignments and compositions, but relate only to cases dealt with by official assignees.
In some cases of company liquidations, subsequent court orders are given for the winding up of companies to be transferred to private liquidators. There were 15 such cases in 1968, 9 in 1969, and 7 in 1970; these are not included in the above table and succeeding tables.
The table following shows for each of the last 11 years the average amount of debts proved per estate, and also the proportion of dividends, preferential claims, and secured claims, to debts.
Year | Average Debts Proved per Estate | Proportion of Dividends, etc., to Debts |
---|---|---|
$ | percent | |
1961 | 3,332 | 17.7 |
1962 | 3,618 | 15.3 |
1963 | 2,934 | 23.1 |
1964 | 3,520 | 16.8 |
1965 | 4,610 | 13.3 |
1966 | 4,010 | 15.1 |
$ | percent | |
1967 | 3,546 | 10.7 |
1968 | 4,565 | 6.8 |
1969 | 5,680 | 14.8 |
1970 | 6,141 | 10.3 |
1971 | 7,278 | 13.7 |
Apart from dividend, preferential, and secured claims, and Government commission, payments made from assets realised include cost of actions, solicitors' fees, and expenses incurred in managing estates for the benefit of creditors.
In the following table bankruptcies are classified according to amount groups of stated liabilities. With all partnerships the liabilities for each partner are included, but not the partnership. Company liquidations are included.
Liabilities | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excludes partnerships, 1967, 12; 1968, 12; 1969, 4; 1970, 4; and 1971, 1. | |||||
Under $500 | 102 | 121 | 79 | 64 | 54 |
$500- $999 | 117 | 191 | 119 | 115 | 69 |
$1,000-$1,999 | 147 | 153 | 141 | 137 | 83 |
$2,000-$3,999 | 112 | 136 | 129 | 94 | 93 |
$4,000-$9,999 | 102 | 120 | 119 | 104 | 88 |
$10,000 and over | 60 | 87 | 68 | 78 | 89 |
Totals | 640* | 808* | 655* | 592* | 476* |
Industry Groups of Bankrupts—All persons adjudged bankrupt (whether self-employed, employers of labour, or salary and wage earners) have been classified in the following table according to the industry in which they were last employed.
Industry Group | 1967 | 1968 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excludes partnerships as follows: 1967, 12; 1968, 12; 1969, 4; 1970, 4; and 1971, 1. | |||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 46 | 77 | 66 | 48 | 41 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 22 | 23 | 25 | 24 | 16 |
Mining and quarrying | 3 | 5 | 2 | - | - |
Manufacturing— | |||||
Food and beverages | 10 | 25 | 10 | 15 | 16 |
Footwear and textiles | 6 | 8 | 7 | 12 | 4 |
Wood, furniture, and fixtures | 11 | 13 | 6 | 11 | 4 |
Printing and publishing | 2 | 3 | 2 | - | - |
Machinery (not electrical) | 5 | 5 | 8 | 17 | 3 |
Transport equipment | 19 | 28 | 28 | 13 | 14 |
Other | 16 | 23 | 11 | 7 | 17 |
Construction | 101 | 110 | 106 | 90 | 58 |
Wholesale and retail trade | 66 | 71 | 91 | 89 | 63 |
Other commerce | 4 | 6 | 3 | 7 | 7 |
Transport, storage, and communications | 90 | 113 | 72 | 72 | 40 |
Personal and community services | 77 | 94 | 68 | 65 | 79 |
Industry not adequately described | 82 | 100 | 53 | 37 | 10 |
Persons not gainfully employed in any industry | 30 | 42 | 30 | 24 | 29 |
Totals* | 590 | 746 | 588 | 531 | 401 |
The types of activity in which bankrupts were engaged at the time of failure frequently bear little relationship to the fact of insolvency. Personal extravagance or business incompetence are probably much more important factors in the majority of cases.
The occupational status of individual bankrupts is given in the following table. With all partnerships the occupation of each partner is included, but not the partnership.
Year | Occupational Status | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Working for Salary or Wages | Employer of Labour | Working on Own Account But Not Employing Labour | Not Gainfully Employed | Total* | |
*Excludes partnerships as follows: 1961, 3; 1962, 9; 1963, 2; 1965, 1; 1966, 4; 1967, 12; 1968, 12; 1969, 4; 1970, 4; and 1971, 1. | |||||
1961 | 178 | 86 | 117 | 16 | 397 |
1962 | 235 | 134 | 169 | 12 | 550 |
1963 | 269 | 104 | 163 | 10 | 546 |
1964 | 262 | 69 | 139 | 13 | 483 |
1965 | 251 | 91 | 123 | 17 | 482 |
1966 | 262 | 92 | 114 | 11 | 479 |
1967 | 301 | 116 | 143 | 30 | 590 |
1968 | 392 | 119 | 193 | 42 | 746 |
1969 | 263 | 123 | 172 | 30 | 588 |
1970 | 243 | 101 | 163 | 24 | 531 |
1971 | 159 | 87 | 126 | 29 | 401 |
INTERNATIONAL INDICATORS OF STANDARDS OF LIVING—Measurements of standards or levels of living between countries constitute a complex problem for which there is no completely adequate or satisfactory solution in the way of an index that can be applied internationally. UnitedNations statistics on estimates of gross national product per head are indicators of relativities in the production of goods and services on a national basis; leading countries include United States, Sweden, Canada, Switzerland, Denmark, France, Australia, Norway, West Germany, Belgium, New Zealand, Netherlands, United Kingdom, Finland, and Japan.
Relative standards of living cannot be compared by taking per-head incomes or expenditure alone. In a report in 1954 a committee of experts, convened by the Secretary-General of United Nations jointly with the International Labour Office and UNESCO, concluded that the measurement of differences or changes in the levels of living is a complex problem which has no completely adequate or satisfactory solution. “The level of living is an organic unity embracing both material and non-material aspects of culture”. In seeking to analyse the factors affecting the level of living, the committee proposed a classification as follows: 1. health, including demographic conditions; 2. food and nutrition; 3. education, including literacy and skills; 4. conditions of work; 5. employment situation; 6. aggregate consumption and savings; 7. transportation; 8. housing, including household facilities; 9. clothing; 10. recreation and entertainment; 11. social security; and 12. human freedoms. In the opinion of the committee there is no single statistical measure of the level of living as a whole) that can be applied internationally. In this connection, the committee advised against the use of per-head national income as an international index of the level of living. It concluded in fact, for several reasons, including difficulties of determining purchasing power parities and of converting currencies, no type of monetary index as a general international measure of levels of living could be recommended. The committee agreed, however, that monetary comparisons are not without interest in comparing economic differences between groups of individuals and countries, but calculations must be carefully prepared and properly interpreted.
Some comparative indicators related to standards of living are set out in the following table. In other sections of the Yearbook there are international comparisons on food consumption, life expectancy, infant mortality, and newspaper circulation.
Item | New Zealand | United States | Canada | Australia | United Kingdom | Sweden |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*England and Wales | ||||||
Number per 1,000 of population— | ||||||
Passenger cars (1968) | 300 | 416 | 297 | 282 | 200 | 262 |
Television sets (1967) | 209 | 392 | 284 | 206 | 263 | 28S |
Telephones (1968) | 406 | 518 | 407 | 271 | 219 | 498 |
Annual consumption of energy per head, 1967 (in terms of coal, kg) | 2,590 | 9,828 | 8,060 | 4,791 | 5,003 | 4,787 |
Enrolment in higher education per 100,000 of population (1965) | 1,948 | 2,840 | 1,651 | 1,159 | 480* | 923 |
Public education expenditure as a percentage of GNP at market price | 4.6 | 5.1 | 5.7 | 3.3 | 4.2 | 7.4 |
(1968-69) | (1967) | (1965) | (1968-69) | (1965) | (1966) | |
Persons per hospital bed (1964) | 90 | 110 | 90 | 80 | 120 | 70 |
Persons per doctor (1968) | 866 | 700 | 820 | 840 | 870* | 910 |
LOTTERIES—Under the Gaming Act 1908 the Police may license raffles where the value of prizes does not exceed in aggregate $50 or the value of any one prize does not exceed $20. The Police may also approve specified organisations conducting raffles, where the aggregate value of prizes in any one raffle does not exceed $10, without the necessity for individual licences. Raffles with prizes exceeding the above maximum values may be licensed by the Minister of Internal Affairs. There were 19,191 licences issued under the Minister's authority during the year ended 31 March 1971 to local, provincial, and national organisations. The Gaming Act precludes the issue of licences to conduct raffles for the purpose of private gain. Otherwise the Police and the Minister may issue licences subject to such conditions as they think fit. Under the Stamp Duties Act 1954, a raffle with prizes exceeding $1,500 in value is subject to a lottery duty of 10 percent of the value of tickets sold in the raffle. Information on receipts from this duty may be found in Section 26B—Taxation.
The Gaming Act also permits sweepstakes and art unions (as defined) under certain conditions.
The Gaming Amendment Act 1962 provides for the Minister of Internal Affairs to promote lotteries. The “Golden Kiwi” and “Mammoth Golden Kiwi” national lotteries have been established. In both cases the number of tickets in a lottery is 250,000. “Golden Kiwi” lottery tickets cost 50 cents each and the prize list totals $66,000. “Mammoth Golden Kiwi” lottery tickets cost $2 each and the prize list totals $270,000. During the year ended 31 March 1971, 42 “Golden Kiwi” and 2 “Mammoth Golden Kiwi” lotteries were conducted. The aggregate financial results of these national lotteries is shown for the latest 8 years.
Item | 1963-64 | 1964-65 | 1965-66 | 1966-67 | 1967-68 | 1968-69 | 1969-70 | 1970-71 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of lotteries | 54 | 55 | 53 | 49 | 45 | 47 | 50 | 44 |
Gross sales $(000) | 6,750 | 8,000 | 8,875 | 8,375 | 7,124 | 6,624 | 7,375 | 6,250 |
Commission on sales $(000) | 675 | 744 | 776 | 725 | 655 | 653 | 711 | 614 |
Expenses $(000) | 238 | 273 | 258 | 245 | 231 | 240 | 231 | 205 |
Prizes $(000) | 3,510 | 4,242 | 4,722 | 4,458 | 3,786 | 3,510 | 3,912 | 3,312 |
Net proceeds $(000) | 2,327 | 2,741 | 3,119 | 2,947 | 2,452 | 2,221 | 2,521 | 2,119 |
Lottery duty $(000) | 675 | 800 | 887 | 837 | 712 | 662 | 737 | 625 |
Net profit $(000) | 1,652 | 1,941 | 2,232 | 2,109 | 1,739 | 1,559 | 1,784 | 1,494 |
The net profits from these lotteries are required by the Gaming Amendment Act to be distributed for charitable, philanthropic, or cultural purposes beneficial to the community. A board of control has the responsibility of apportioning profits of lotteries to various distributing authorities which consider applications for assistance from lottery profits and make grants. Allocations made by the board in 1970-71 were as follows: $215,000 for the welfare of aged persons; $310,000 for social welfare including various mayoral and other funds for relief or distress; $437,000 for youth organisations, sporting bodies, national water safety, national mountain safety, and to various bodies providing community facilities; $150,000 for medical research; $150,000 for scientific research; $260,000 to the Queen Elizabeth the Second Arts Council; and $31,000 for miscellaneous purposes.
LIQUOR LICENSING—The principal source of the liquor law of New Zealand is the Sale of Liquor Act 1962. The principles on which the liquor law of New Zealand rests are that no liquor may be sold without a licence, that new licences are not to be authorised unless they are shown to be necessary or desirable in the locality, and that there should be close regulation of the conduct of the trade and of the provision and standard of accommodation, amenities, and services.
There is a Licensing Control Commission whose principal functions are to ascertain the requirements of the public as to the provision of accommodation, services, and other facilities on licensed premises; to determine what new hotel, tavern and tourist house premises licences, restaurant licences, and wholesale licences are needed and to authorise their issue; to review provisional hotel licences and determine whether the licence to be issued in their place should be a hotel or tavern premises licence; to prescribe and enforce standards of accommodation, amenities, and services; to grant club charters; and to hear appeals from licensing committees. There is a right of appeal to the commission from every decision of a licensing committee except on a matter of law or character in which case the appeal is to the Supreme Court. Many of the commission's decisions are themselves subject to appeal to the Supreme Court, and an appeal may be brought in any case on a point of law. Appeals now lie to the Administrative Division of the Supreme Court.
Licences either in force or authorised at 31 March 1971 comprised 825 hotel premises licences, 233 tavern premises licences, 48 tourist house premises licences, and 178 wholesale licences.
There are 47 permanent club charters and 215 renewable club charters in force. All the permanent charters and some of the renewable charters permit the sale of liquor to members for consumption off as well as on the premises.
A total of 315 wine resellers' licences have been authorised.
New Licences—The Licensing Control Commission decides after a public inquiry whether the issue of a hotel, tourist house, or tavern premises licence, or a wholesale or wine reseller's licence is desirable in a particular locality. In the case of a hotel, tourist house, or tavern premises licence, the commission prescribes the minimum standards of accommodation, services, and other facilities that must be provided. It may direct that any bar-room of a hotel or tavern shall contain facilities for sit-down drinking. There is provision for a poll of residents on the question whether a hotel or tavern premises licence is not desired in the locality, and if the majority of votes recorded at the poll is against the licence the commission may not authorise one unless special circumstances exist.
Subject to the result of any such poll the commission (or in the case of a wholesale or wine reseller's licence, the Licensing Committee) then calls for applications for the licence. The decision of the commission or the committee as to which applicant should receive the licence in effect fixes the exact site of the proposed premises. In the case of a hotel or a tavern any adult residing within a quarter of a mile may object to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board on the grounds that the site is in the immediate vicinity of a church, school, or hospital, or that the objector will be adversely affected by the establishment of a hotel or tavern on the site. In considering an objection on the ground of adverse affection, the board has regard to the provisions of any district planning scheme (or if there is no such scheme, planning principles), to the distance between the site and the nearest substantial number of houses, to the provision made for off-street parking, and to other relevant circumstances.
Hours of Sale—The Sale of Liquor Act 1962 governs the hours of sale. A special general poll was held on 23 September 1967 concerning the closing hours for the sale of liquor in hotel, tavern, and chartered club bar-rooms. The closing hour had been 6 p.m. since 1917. Voting for later closing was 641,105 and for 6 p.m. closing it was 353,662. Under the Sale of Liquor Amendment Act 1967 the usual hours of opening and closing of hotels or taverns were fixed at 11 a.m. and 10 p.m. respectively, and the new hours applied from 9 October 1967. Provision was made for the Licensing Committee to vary the hours for particular hotels or taverns but no premises are to be open for the sale of liquor to the public for more than 11 hours a day. Sales from licensed premises are prohibited on Sundays, Christmas Day, and Good Friday.
Legislation in 1960 authorised hotels to serve liquor to guests and lodgers partaking of a meal for consumption with the meal up to 11.30 p.m. on any day and between 12 noon and 2.30 p.m. on Sunday, Christmas Day, and Good Friday. By the same Act the hours during which licensed restaurants may sell and serve liquor to diners were fixed as 12 noon to 2.30 p.m. and 6 p.m. to 11.30 p.m. on any day. The Sale of Liquor Act 1962 authorises the commission to grant permits to a hotel for the sale of liquor in a lounge or lounge bar to diners during hours fixed by the commission, but not later than 11.30 p.m.
Licensing Trusts—The system of trust control in New Zealand is an alternative to the traditional means of controlling the sale of liquor through privately held licences supervised by licensing committees, and the Licensing Control Commission gives the public an indirect control over the conditions under which liquor is sold. In the case of trusts, public control is direct since the whole of the liquor trade in a trust district is conducted by the trust, which is elected by the residents and is responsible to them.
The first licensing trust in New Zealand was set up in 1944 following the carrying of restoration in the former Invercargill no-licence district. There are now eight district trusts—Ashburton, Clutha, Geraldine, Invercargill, Masterton, Mataura, Oamaru, and Porirua. In addition, three local trusts at Hornby and Cheviot in Canterbury and Mount Wellington in the Auckland suburbs are operating hotels.
The only remaining no-licence districts are parts of the Wellington and Auckland Metropolitan areas, namely, Glen Eden, Grey Lynn, Roskill, Wellington East, and Wellington West. Because of the circumstances of these areas and their relation to the metropolitan areas as a whole, legislation was enacted in 1963 providing a special procedure if any of them should carry restoration, and introducing a new form of trust control known as suburban trusts.
On the carrying of restoration in any remaining no-licence district, the Licensing Control Commission will review the area and decide what hotel, tourist-house, and tavern premises licences and what wholesale licences are necessary or desirable in the district or any locality or place therein. If the commission is of the opinion that it should authorise the issue of any licence a further poll is taken on the question whether all licences to be so authorised should be offered to suburban trusts. Such a poll has been held in two metropolitan areas which were, before the 1969 general election, no-licence districts, in both cases (the Wellington South and the Auckland suburbs areas), the trust proposal has been carried by a substantial majority.
Should the trust proposal be carried, any local authority in the district may apply (or if no such application is made within the prescribed time 100 or more residents may apply) for the licence or licences to be issued to a suburban trust and the application must be granted if it conforms to the standards defined by the commission. A suburban trust would then be established in accordance with the regulations to operate the licence or licences. If the trust proposal were not carried the ordinary procedure under the Sale of Liquor Act would be followed.
GENERAL ELECTION RESULTS—A general election of parliamentary representatives was held on 29 November 1969, voting in New Zealand for both European and Maori electorates taking place on that day.
The strength of the political party representation among members of Parliament after the 1969 election was National 45, Labour 39. The relative strengths after the seven preceding general elections were as follows: November 1949, National 46, Labour 34; September 1951, National 50, Labour 30; November 1954, National 45, Labour 35; November 1957, Labour 41, National 39; November 1960, National 46, Labour 34; November 1963, National 45, Labour 35; November 1966, National 44, Labour 35, Social Credit 1.
The total numbers of electors on the roll for the election in 1969 was 1,503,952 comprising European, 1,452,328 and Maori 51,624. The number of votes recorded, including informal, was 1,351,813 (European 1,307,090; Maori 44,723).
The following table shows for the last four general elections the number of votes recorded by the main political parties, along with the percentages that the various party votes represent of the total valid votes.
Political Party | Votes Recorded | Percentage of Total Valid Votes | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1963 | 1966 | 1969 | 1960 | 1963 | 1966 | 1969 | |
National | 557,046 | 563,875 | 525,945 | 605,960 | 47.59 | 47.07 | 43.64 | 45.22 |
Labour | 508,179 | 524,066 | 499,392 | 592,055 | 43.42 | 43.74 | 41.44 | 44.18 |
Social Credit | 100,905 | 95,176 | 174,515 | 121,576 | 8.62 | 7.94 | 14.48 | 9.07 |
Liberal | - | 10,339 | 5,243 | 20,577 | - | 0.87 | 0.44 | 1.53 |
Communist | 2,423 | 3,167 | 0.21 | 0.26 | ||||
Other | 1,950 | 1,422 | 0.16 | 0.12 | ||||
Total valid votes | 1,170,503 | 1,198,045 | 1,205,095 | 1,340,168 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Informal votes | 6,460 | 7.277 | 7,032 | 11,645 | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Total votes recorded | 1,176,963 | 1,205,322 | 1,212,127 | 1,351,813 | ... | ... | ... | ... |
Voting figures for individual electorates in 1969 were included in Latest Statistical Information of the 1970 Yearbook.
NATIONAL LICENSING POLL—The licensing poll of 29 November 1969 held in conjunction with the parliamentary elections, was the thirteenth at which the three issues—national continuance, State purchase and control, and national prohibition (without compensation)—were submitted to the electors. Official figures of the 1969 poll, together with those of five preceding polls, were as follows.
Voting Issue | 1954 | 1957 | 1960 | 1963 | 1966 | 1969 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
For national continuance | 672,754 | 723,059 | 765,952 | 791,767 | 817.760 | 903,962 |
For State purchase and control | 164,380 | 160,483 | 138,644 | 157.581 | 176,946 | 242,499 |
For national prohibition | 250,460 | 260,132 | 255,157 | 235,959 | 198.859 | 176,055 |
POLL ON TERM OF PARLIAMENT—On 23 September 1967 a special general poll was held on a proposal that the term of the House of Representatives be changed. Votes for a maximum of 3 years as at present totalled 678,960; votes for a maximum term of 4 years totalled 317,973.
TIME-SERVICE ARRANGEMENTS—One uniform time is kept throughout New Zealand. The New Zealand Gazette of 31 October 1868 contained a Government announcement to the effect that the time corresponding to longitude 172° 30' east of Greenwich (exactly 11 1/2 hours in advance of Greenwich time) was to be adopted as the New Zealand Mean Time throughout the colony.
This New Zealand Mean Time 11h 30 min. in advance of Greenwich Mean Time (G.M.T.), was observed continuously up to 1927, when on 6 November clocks were advanced 1 hour until 4 March 1928. Summer Time, with clocks advanced only 30 minutes (to 12 h ahead of G.M.T.), became standard practice in the summer months under the Summer Time Act 1929.
The Daylight Saving Emergency Regulations of 1941 provided for the continuance of Summer Time throughout that year, and its continued observance during subsequent war years was provided for by regulations made annually.
By the Standard Time Act of 1945 the time of the meridian 180° east of Greenwich (12h in advance of G.M.T.) was adopted as the Standard Time for New Zealand. Thus, what was formerly known as “Summer Time” became “New Zealand Standard Time” as from 1 January 1946.
The time throughout New Zealand is controlled by the New Zealand Time Service, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, Wellington. The Observatory signal clock is kept as correct as possible by comparison with radio signals from observatories in other parts of the world.
The Observatory provides a time service over Station ZLW and stations of the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation.
BOOK PUBLISHING—The following table classifies the publications for 1970 which have been included by the Alexander Turnbull Library in the New Zealand National Bibliography 1970.
Subject | Books | Pamphlets | Total |
---|---|---|---|
General | 14 | 23 | 37 |
Religion, theology, philosophy | 16 | 44 | 60 |
Sociology, statistics | 24 | 15 | 39 |
Political science | 50 | 92 | 142 |
Law, public administration, social welfare | 47 | 58 | 105 |
Education | 38 | 74 | 112 |
Trade, communications, transport | 16 | 27 | 43 |
Linguistics, philology | 19 | 3 | 22 |
Sciences | 104 | 102 | 206 |
Technology, and trades | 40 | 85 | 125 |
Agriculture, forestry | 39 | 137 | 176 |
Domestic science | 6 | 15 | 21 |
Commercial management | 16 | 29 | 45 |
Fine arts, etc. | 29 | 52 | 81 |
Entertainment, sport | 26 | 27 | 53 |
Literature | 67 | 55 | 122 |
Geography, travel | 47 | 46 | 93 |
History, biography | 53 | 45 | 98 |
Totals | 651 | 929 | 1,580 |
The New Zealand National Bibliography, which commenced publication in 1967, is issued monthly and cumulated annually by the National Library of New Zealand. It lists works published in New Zealand and also works published overseas by authors normally resident in New Zealand, and works that deal in whole or part with New Zealand. It includes books, pamphlets, art prints, maps, new periodicals, and periodicals that have ceased publication.
At 30 September 1971 there were 1,513 periodicals (other than parish and school magazines) being received regularly under the provisions of the Copyright Act.
COMPUTERS—Technological change is an influential contributor to economic growth. Outstanding examples are the electric motor and the computer. A useful study “The Role of the Computer in the New Zealand Economy” was published in 1968 by the New Zealand Institute of Economic Research. Basically, computers are logical electronic information handlers whether they are used for accounting, traffic control, scientific calculations, design simulation, or controlling industrial processes. The first computer was imported into New Zealand in 1960 and by 1968 the total had risen to 87. (By 1970 the total exceeded 130.) In actual practice few computers are sold; they are imported by one of the large computer companies on behalf of the user who rents the equipment and pays importation charges of around three-quarters of the first year's rental (which for a medium-sized unit may be $50,000).
An international comparison of computer rental expenditure in relation to national income in 1967 was made by the Institute of Economic Research. Equating New Zealand's proportion to a base of 100, the corresponding figure for Australia was 140, and for Denmark 180, Norway 135, and Finland 120. (The latter three countries were selected because they have populations under 5 million and have important agricultural sectors). Computer applications in New Zealand are not generally at an advanced stage and few of them are working more than one shift.
The demand for computers has come from Government departments, local authorities, universities, primary producer boards, private firms in industries such as printing, forestry, insurance, oil, food processing, electrical equipment manufacturing, building and construction, clothing, engineering, airways, banking, retailing, motor assembly, paint manufacturing, and stock and station agents. Of the 87 digital computers in 1968, 59 were in the private sector. The Government has established a computer centre in Wellington to serve a number of Government departments, while small private firms use independent bureaus and those run by equipment suppliers.
PUBLIC HOLIDAYS—These are listed below.
Holiday | 1972 | 1973 | 1974 | 1975 |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Date of Queen's Birthday, 21 April 1926. | ||||
New Year's Day | 1 January | 1 January | 1 January | 1 January |
Good Friday | 31 March | 20 April | 12 April | 28 March |
Easter Monday | 3 April | 23 April | 15 April | 31 March |
Anzac Day | 25 April | 25 April | 25 April | 25 April |
Queen's Birthday* (observance) | 5 June | 4 June | 3 June | 2 June |
Labour Day | 23 October | 22 October | 28 October | 27 October |
Christmas Day | 25 December | 25 December | 25 December | 25 December |
Boxing Day | 26 December | 26 December | 26 December | 26 December |
In addition to the above, there is in each provincial district a holiday for the provincial anniversary. The actual anniversary days are as follows: Northland, 6 February (Waitangi Day); Auckland, 29 January; Taranaki. 31 March; Hawke's Bay, 1 November; Wellington, 22 January; Marlborough, 1 November; Nelson 1 February; Canterbury, 16 December; Westland, 1 December; Otago and Southland, 23 March.
When Anniversary Day falls on Friday or later, the holiday is observed on the next Monday; if earlier, it is observed on the preceding Monday. In some cases the holiday is taken on the local show day or some other day; in Taranaki it is the second Monday in March to avoid a clash with Easter observance.
RACE RELATIONS—The Race Relations Act 1971 is designed to affirm and promote racial equality in New Zealand and implements the International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial Discrimination. Discrimination is unlawful on the grounds of colour, race, or ethnic or national origins, for: (a) access by the public to places, vehicles, and facilities; (b) provision of goods and services; (c) employment (including employment of independent contractors); (d) land, housing, and other accommodation. It is also unlawful to publish or display any advertisement or notice which indicates an intention to commit a breach of any of these provisions.
A breach of any of the provisions may be the subject of an investigation by the Race Relations Conciliator—this appointment is held by the Ombudsman because of his personal qualities.
NATIONAL SONG—New Zealand's National Song is God Defend New Zealand, the words being written by Thomas Bracken and the music composed by John J. Woods.
The verses are now given.
God of nations at Thy feet In the bonds of love we meet, Hear our voices, we entreat, God defend our Free Land. Guard Pacific's triple star From the shafts of strife and war, Make her praises heard afar, God defend New Zealand.
Men of ev'ry creed and race Gather here before Thy face, Asking Thee to bless this place, God defend our Free Land. From dissension, envy, hate, And corruption guard our State, Make our country good and great, God defend New Zealand.
Peace, not war, shall be our boast, But, should foes assail our coast, Make us then a mighty host, God defend our Free Land. Lord of battles in Thy might, Put our enemies to flight, Let our cause be just and right, God defend New Zealand.
Let our love for Thee increase, May Thy blessings never cease, Give us plenty, give us peace, God defend our Free Land. From dishonour and from shame Guard our country's spotless name, Crown her with immortal fame, God defend New Zealand.
May our mountains ever be Freedom's ramparts on the sea, Make us faithful unto Thee, God defend our Free Land. Guide her in the nation's van, Preaching love and truth to man, Working out Thy glorious plan, God defend New Zealand.
NEW ZEALAND ENSIGN—The national flag is the New Zealand Ensign described in a Gazette notice of 27 June 1902. Its specifications are given in an Encyclopaedia of New Zealand. The basis is the Union Jack in the upper left quarter, and on a blue ground to the right the Southern Cross is represented by four five-pointed red stars with white borders.
NEW ZEALAND COAT OF ARMS—The New Zealand Coat of Arms is pictured and described as a frontispiece in the 1969 and earlier issues of the Official Yearbook.
Table of Contents
His Excellency Sir Denis Blundell, G.C.M.G., K.B.E.
Official Secretary—D. C. Williams, C.V.O.
(His Excellency is expected to assume office in September 1972)
Governors since 1840 and Governors-General since 1917 are listed below.
Vice-Regal Representative | Assumed Office | Retired | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
THE DEPENDENCY PERIOD | ||||
Lieutenant-Governor | ||||
Captain William Hobson, R.N. | 30 Jan | 1,840 | 3 May | 1,841 |
THE CROWN COLONY | ||||
Governor | ||||
Captain William Hobson, R.N. | 3 May | 1,841 | 10 Sep | 1,842 |
Captain Robert FitzRoy, R.N. | 26 Dec | 1,843 | 17 Nov | 1,845 |
Captain George Grey | 18 Nov | 1,845 | 31 Dec | 1,847 |
Governor in Chief | ||||
Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 1 Jan | 1,848 | 7 Mar | 1,853 |
THE SELF-GOVERNING COLONY | ||||
Governor of New Zealand | ||||
Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 7 Mar | 1,853 | 31 Dec | 1,853 |
Colonel Thomas Gore Browne, C.B. | 6 Sep | 1,855 | 2 Oct | 1,861 |
Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 4 Dec | 1,861 | 5 Feb | 1,868 |
Sir George Ferguson Bowen, G.C.M.G. | 5 Feb | 1,868 | 19 Mar | 1,873 |
The Right Hon. Sir James Fergusson, BART., G.C.S.I., K.C.M.G., C.I.E. | 14 Jun | 1,873 | 3 Dec | 1,874 |
The Right Hon. the Marquess of Normanby, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., P.C. | 9 Jan | 1,875 | 21 Feb | 1,879 |
Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.M.C.G. | 17 Apr | 1,879 | 8 Sep | 1,880 |
The Hon. Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, G.C.M.G. | 29 Nov | 1,880 | 23 Jun | 1,882 |
Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Drummond Jervois, G.C.M.G., C.B. | 20 Jan | 1,883 | 22 Mar | 1,889 |
The Right Hon. Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G. | 2 May | 1,889 | 24 Feb | 1,892 |
The Right Hon. Earl of Glasgow, G.C.M.G. | 7 Jun | 1,892 | 6 Feb | 1,897 |
The Right Hon. Earl of Ranfurly, G.C.M.G. | 10 Aug | 1,897 | 19 Jun | 1,904 |
The Right Hon. Baron Plunket, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O. | 20 Jun | 1,904 | 8 Jun | 1,910 |
The Right Hon. Baron Islington, G.C.M.G., G.B.E., D.S.O. | 22 Jun | 1,910 | 2 Dec | 1,912 |
The Right Hon. Earl of Liverpool, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., P.C. | 19 Dec | 1,912 | 27 Jun | 1,917 |
Governor-General of New Zealand | ||||
The Right Hon. Earl of Liverpool, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., P.C. | 28 Jun | 1,917 | 7 Jul | 1,920 |
The Right Hon. Earl Jellicoe, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O. | 27 Sep | 1,920 | 26 Nov | 1,924 |
General Sir Charles Fergusson, BART., G.C.B., G.C.M.G., D.S.O., M.V.O. | 13 Dec | 1,924 | 8 Feb | 1,930 |
The Right Hon. Viscount Bledisloe, G.C.M.G., K.B.E., P.C. | 19 Mar | 1,930 | 15 Mar | 1,935 |
The Right Hon. Viscount Galway, G.C.M.G., D.S.O., O.B.E., P.C. | 12 Apr | 1,935 | 3 Feb | 1,941 |
Marshal of the Royal Air Force the Right Hon. Baron Newall, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.M.G., C.B.E., A.M. | 22 Feb | 1,941 | 19 Apr | 1,946 |
Lieutenant-General the Right Hon. Baron Freyberg, V.C., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., K.B.E., D.S.O. | 17 Jun | 1,946 | 15 Aug | 1,952 |
Lieutenant-General the Right Hon. Baron Norrie, G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O., C.B., D.S.O., M.C. | 2 Dec | 1,952 | 25 Jul | 1,957 |
The Right Hon. Viscount Cobham, G.C.M.G., T.D. | 5 Sep | 1,957 | 13 Sep | 1,962 |
Brigadier Sir Bernard Fergusson, G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O., D.S.O., O.B.E. | 9 Nov | 1,962 | 20 Oct | 1,967 |
Sir Arthur Espie Porritt, BART., G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O., C.B.E. | 1 Dec | 1,967 | 6 Sep | 1,972 |
Name of Ministry | Name of Prime Minister | Assumed Office | Retired |
---|---|---|---|
1. Bell-Sewell | Henry Sewell | 7 May 1856 | 20 May 1856 |
2. Fox | William Fox | 20 May 1856 | 2 Jun 1856 |
3. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 2 Jun 1856 | 12 Jul 1861 |
4. Fox | William Fox | 12 Jul 1861 | 6 Aug 1862 |
5. Domett | Alfred Domett | 6 Aug 1862 | 30 Oct 1863 |
6. Whitaker-Fox | Frederick Whitaker | 30 Oct 1863 | 24 Nov 1864 |
7. Weld | Frederick Aloysius Weld | 24 Nov 1864 | 16 Oct 1865 |
8. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 16 Oct 1865 | 28 Jun 1869 |
9. Fox | William Fox | 28 Jun 1869 | 10 Sep 1872 |
10. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 10 Sep 1872 | 11 Oct 1872 |
11. Waterhouse | George Marsden Waterhouse | 11 Oct 1872 | 3 Mar 1873 |
12. Fox | William Fox | 3 Mar 1873 | 8 Apr 1873 |
13. Vogel | Julius Vogel, C.M.G. | 8 Apr 1873 | 6 Jul 1875 |
Name of Ministry | Name of Prime Minister | Assumed Office | Retired |
14. Pollen | Daniel Pollen, M.L.C. | 6 Jul 1875 | 15 Feb 1876 |
15. Vogel | Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G. | 15 Feb 1876 | 1 Sep 1876 |
16. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 1 Sep 1876 | 13 Sep 1876 |
17. Atkinson (reconstituted) | Harry Albert Atkinson | 13 Sep 1876 | 13 Oct 1877 |
18. Grey | Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 15 Oct 1877 | 8 Oct 1879 |
19. Hall | John Hall | 8 Oct 1879 | 21 Apr 1882 |
20. Whitaker | Frederick Whitaker, M.L.C. | 21 Apr 1882 | 25 Sep 1883 |
21. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 25 Sep 1883 | 16 Aug 1884 |
22. Stout-Vogel | Robert Stout | 16 Aug 1884 | 28 Aug 1884 |
23. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 28 Aug 1884 | 3 Sep 1884 |
24. Stout-Vogel | Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G. | 3 Sep 1884 | 8 Oct 1887 |
25. Atkinson | Sir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G. | 8 Oct 1887 | 24 Jan 1891 |
26. Ballance | John Ballance | 24 Jan 1891 | 1 May 1893 |
27. Seddon | Right Hon. Richard John Seddon | 1 May 1893 | 21 Jun 1906 |
28. Hall-Jones | William Hall-Jones | 21 Jun 1906 | 6 Aug 1906 |
29. Ward | Right Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, BART., K.C.M.G. | 6 Aug 1906 | 28 Mar 1912 |
30. Mackenzie | Thomas Mackenzie | 28 Mar 1912 | 10 Jul 1912 |
31. Massey | Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey | 10 Jul 1912 | 12 Aug 1915 |
32. National | Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey | 12 Aug 1915 | 25 Aug 1919 |
33. Massey | Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey | 25 Aug 1919 | 14 May 1925 |
34. Bell | Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C. | 14 May 1925 | 30 May 1925 |
35. Coates | Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, M.C. | 30 May 1925 | 10 Dec 1928 |
36. Ward | Right Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, BART., G.C.M.G. | 10 Dec 1928 | 28 May 1930 |
37. Forbes | Right Hon. George William Forbes | 28 May 1930 | 22 Sep 1931 |
38. Coalition | Right Hon. George William Forbes | 22 Sep 1931 | 6 Dec 1935 |
39. Savage | Right Hon. Michael Joseph Savage | 6 Dec 1935 | 1 Apr 1940 |
40. Fraser | Hon. Peter Fraser | 1 Apr 1940 | 30 Apr 1940 |
41. Fraser | Right Hon. Peter Fraser, C.H. | 30 Apr 1940 | 13 Dec 1949 |
42. Holland | Right Hon. Sir Sidney George Holland, G.C.B., C.H. | 13 Dec 1949 | 20 Sep 1957 |
43. Holyoake | Right Hon. Keith Jacka Holyoake | 20 Sep 1957 | 12 Dec 1957 |
44. Nash | Right Hon. Sir Walter Nash, G.C.M.G., C.H. | 12 Dec 1957 | 12 Dec 1960 |
45. Holyoake | Right Hon. Sir Keith Jacka Holyoake, G.C.M.G., C.H. | 12 Dec 1960 | 9 Feb 1972 |
46. Marshall | Right Hon. John Ross Marshall | 9 Feb 1972 |
Right Hon. J. R. MARSHALL, Prime Minister, Minister of State Services, Minister in Charge of the Legislative Department, Minister in Charge of the Audit Department, Minister in Charge of the New Zealand Security Intelligence Service.
Hon. R. D. MULDOON, Deputy Prime Minister, Minister of Finance, Minister in Charge of the Department of Statistics, Minister in Charge of Friendly Societies.
Hon. B. E. TALBOYS, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister of Overseas Trade.
Hon. J. B. GORDON, Minister of Transport, Minister of Railways, Minister of Marine and Fisheries.
Hon. D. MacINTYRE, D.S.O., O.B.E., E.D., Minister of Lands, Minister of Forests, Minister of Maori Affairs, Minister of Island Affairs, Minister for the Environment, Minister in Charge of the Valuation Department.
Hon. D. S. THOMSON, M.C., E.D., Minister of Labour, Minister of Immigration.
Hon. L. R. ADAMS-SCHNEIDER, Minister of Health, Minister of Social Security, Minister of Social Welfare.
Hon. P. B. ALLEN, Minister of Works, Minister of Police.
Hon. D. J. CARTER, Minister of Agriculture.
Right Hon. SIR KEITH HOLYOAKE, G.C.M.G., C.H., Minister of Foreign Affairs.
Hon. SIR ROY JACK, K.B., Minister of Justice, Attorney-General.
Hon. A. McCREADY, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of the Government Printing Office, Minister in Charge of War Pensions, Minister in Charge of Rehabilitation.
Hon. H. E. L. PICKERING, Minister of Education.
Hon. H. J. WALKER, Postmaster-General, Minister of Tourism, Minister of Broadcasting.
Hon. G. F. GAIR, Minister of Customs, Minister in Charge of Publicity, Associate Minister of Finance, Minister Charge of the Public Trust Office, Minister in Charge of the Government Life Insurance Office, Minister in Charge of the State Insurance Office, Minister in Charge of the Earthquake and War Damage Commission.
Hon. L. W. GANDAR, Minister of Science, Minister of Electricity, Minister of Mines, Minister of Fuel and Power.
Hon. E. S. F. HOLLAND, Minister of Housing, Minister in Charge of the State Advances Corporation, Associate Minister of Labour.
Hon. D. A. HIGHET, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister of Local Government, Minister of Civil Defence, Associate Minister of Social Welfare.
Parliamentary Under-Secretary
A. D. DICK, Parliamentary Under-Secretary to Minister of Agriculture.
Clerk of the Executive Council, P. J. Brooks, B.A., D.P.A., Admin. Prof.
Prime Minister—Rt. Hon. J. R. Marshall.
Leader of the Opposition—N. E. Kirk.
Speaker—Hon. A. E. Allen. Chairman of Committees—J. R. Harrison.
Clerk of the House—E. A. Roussell, LL.B.
Name | Electoral District |
---|---|
*Government Member. | |
For European Electorates | |
Adams-Schneider, Hon. L. R.* | Waikato |
Allen, A. E.* | Franklin |
Allen, Hon. P. B.* | Bay of Plenty |
Amos, P. A. | Manurewa |
Arthur, Sir Basil, Bt. | Timaru |
Bailey, R. L. | Heretaunga |
Barclay, B. G. | Christchurch Central |
Barclay, R. M. | New Plymouth |
Blanchfield, P. | Westland |
Brooks, I. J. | Marlborough |
Carter, Hon. D. J.* | Raglan |
Chewings, J. G.* | Invercargill |
Christie, G. | Napier |
Colman, F. MacD. | Petone |
Connelly, M. A. | Riccarton |
Dick, A. D.* | Waitaki |
Douglas, N. V. | Auckland Central |
Douglas, R. O. | Manukau |
Drayton, R. P. B. | St. Albans |
Faulkner, A. J. | Roskill |
Finlay, Dr A. M. | Henderson |
Fraser, W. A. | St. Kilda |
Freer, W. W. | Mount Albert |
Gair, Hon. G. F.* | North Shore |
Gandar, Hon. L. W.* | Manawatu |
Gill, T. F.* | Waitemata |
Gordon, Hon. J. B.* | Clutha |
Harrison, J. R.* | Hawke's Bay |
Highet, Hon. D. A.* | Remuera |
Holland, Hon. E. S. F.* | Riccarton. |
Holyoake, Rt. Hon. Sir Keith, G.C.M.G., C.H.* | Pahiatua |
Hunt, J. L. | New Lynn |
Isbey, E. | Grey Lynn |
Jack, Hon. Sir Roy, K.B.* | Waimarino |
King, N. J. | Birkenhead |
Kirk, N. E. | Sydenham |
Lapwood, H. R.* | Rotorua |
Luxton, J. F.* | Piako |
McCready, Hon. A.* | Otaki |
MacDonell, B. P. | Dunedin Central |
McGuigan, T. M. | Lyttelton |
MacIntyre, Hon. D., D.S.O., O.B.E., E.D.* | Hastings |
McKay, Hon. D. N.* | Marsden |
McLachlan, C. C. A.* | Ashburton |
McMillan, Mrs E. E. | Dunedin North |
Marshall, Rt. Hon. J. R.* | Karori |
Mathison, Hon. J. | Avon |
May, H. L. J. | Western Hutt |
Moyle, C. J. | Mangere |
Muldoon, Hon. R. D.* | Tamaki |
Munro, Sir Leslie, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O.* | Hamilton West |
O'Brien, J. G. | Island Bay |
Pickering, Hon. H. E. L.* | Rangiora |
Rae, Hon. J.* | Eden |
Riddiford, Hon. D. J., M.C.* | Wellington Central |
Rose, J. M.* | Otago Central |
Rowling, W. E. | Buller |
Schultz, L.C.* | Hauraki |
Seath, Hon. D. C.* | Waitomo |
Shelton, Hon. N. L.* | Rangitikei |
Sloane, L. F.* | Hobson |
Stevenson, Mrs R. M.* | Taupo |
Talbot, R. L. G.* | South Canterbury |
Talboys, Hon. B. E.* | Wallace |
Templeton, H. C.* | Awarua |
Thomson, Hon. D. S., M.C., E.D.* | Stratford |
Tizard, R. J. | Pakuranga |
Tolhurst, W. G.* | Wanganui |
Tombleson, Mrs E. I.* | Gisborne |
Walding, J. A. | Palmerston North |
Walker, Hon. H. J.* | Papanui |
Wall, Dr G. A. | Porirua |
Walsh, G. A.* | Tauranga |
Watt, Hon. H. | Onehunga |
Whitehead, S. A. | Nelson |
Wilkinson, P. I.* | Rodney |
Williams, J. H. | Wairarapa |
Young, T. J. | Hutt |
Young, V. S.* | Egmont |
Young, W. L.* | Miramar |
For Maori Electorates | |
Rata, M. | Northern Maori |
Wetere, K. T. | Western Maori |
Tirikatene-Sullivan, Mrs T. W. M. | Southern Maori |
Reweti, P. B. | Eastern Maori |
Parliament | Date of Opening of Session | Date of Ending of Session |
---|---|---|
Thirty-third | 20 June 1961 | 1 December 1961 |
7 June 1962 | 14 December 1962 | |
12 February 1963 | 12 February 1963 | |
20 June 1963 | 25 October 1963 | |
Thirty-fourth | 10 June 1964 | 4 December 1964 |
27 May 1965 | 30 October 1965 | |
26 May 1966 | 1 November 1966 | |
Thirty-fifth | 26 April 1967 | 24 November 1967 |
26 June 1968 | 19 December 1968 | |
15 May 1969 | 24 October 1969 | |
Thirty-sixth | 12 March 1970 | 13 March 1970 |
1 April 1970 | 3 December 1970 | |
25 February 1971 | 25 March 1971 | |
9 June 1971 | 17 December 1971 | |
8 June 1972 |
LEGISLATION 1971—During the parliamentary session of 1971, 157 public Acts, 15 local Acts, and 4 private Acts were passed.
PUBLIC GENERAL ACTS OF NEW ZEALAND—The following list shows the departments responsible for the administration of the public Acts of general application in New Zealand which were in force at January 1972 or which had then been passed to come into force at a later date.
The list does not include references to Acts that are spent or expired or to amending Acts, Appropriation Acts, Finance Acts, or other Acts containing miscellaneous provisions, such as Statutes Amendment Acts, Local Legislation Acts, Reserves and Other Lands Disposal Acts, and Maori Purposes Acts.
Act | Department |
---|---|
Accident Insurance Companies Act 1908 | Treasury |
Acts Interpretation Act 1924 | Justice |
Administration Act 1969 | Justice |
Adoption Act 1955 | Justice |
Adult Education Act 1963 | Education |
Age of Majority Act 1970 | Justice |
Aged and Infirm Persons Protection Act 1912 | Justice |
Agricultural and Pastoral Societies Act 1908 | Agriculture |
Agricultural Chemicals Act 1959 | Agriculture |
Agricultural Pests Destruction Act 1967 | Agriculture |
Agricultural Workers Act 1962 | Agriculture |
Agriculture (Emergency Powers) Act 1934 | Agriculture |
Agriculture (Emergency Regulations Confirmation) Acts | Agriculture |
Air Services Licensing Act 1951 | Transport |
Aircrew Industrial Tribunal Act 1971 | Labour |
Airport Authorities Act 1966 | Transport |
Alcoholics Act 1966 | Justice |
Aliens Act 1948 | Justice |
Animals Act 1967 | Agriculture |
Animals Protection Act 1960 | Agriculture |
Animal Remedies Act 1967 | Agriculture |
Annual Holidays Act 1944 | Labour |
Antarctica Act 1960 | Foreign Affairs |
Anzac Day Act 1966 | Internal Affairs |
Apiaries Act 1969 | Agriculture |
Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1971 | Agriculture |
Apprentices Act 1948 | Labour |
Arbitration Act 1908 | Justice |
Arbitration Clauses (Protocol) and the Arbitration (Foreign Awards) Act 1933 | Justice |
Architects Act 1963 | Internal Affairs |
Archives Act 1957 | Internal Affairs |
Armed Forces Canteens Act 1948 | Defence |
Armed Forces Discipline Act 1971 | Defence |
Arms Act 1958 | Police |
Atomic Energy Act 1945 | Mines |
Auckland Harbour Bridge Act 1950 | Works |
Auctioneers Act 1928 | Justice |
Bank of New Zealand Act 1971 | Treasury |
Banking Act 1908 | Treasury |
Bauxite Act 1959 | Mines |
Berryfruit Levy Act 1967 | Agriculture |
Bills of Exchange Act 1908 | Treasury |
Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 | Justice |
Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950 | Marine |
British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948 | Internal Affairs |
Broadcasting Authority Act 1968 | Broadcasting |
Broadcasting Corporation Act 1961 | Broadcasting |
Building Research Levy Act 1969 | Scientific and Industrial Research |
Building Societies Act 1965 | Justice |
Burial and Cremation Act 1964 | Health |
Bush Workers Act 1945 | Labour |
Bylaws Act 1910 | Internal Affairs |
Card Tournaments Regulation Act 1933 | Internal Affairs |
Carriage by Air Act 1967 | Transport |
Carriers Act 1948 | Justice |
Charitable Trusts Act 1957 | Justice |
Chartered Associations (Protection of Names and Uniforms) Act 1930 | Internal Affairs |
Chatham Islands County Council Empowering Act 1936 | Internal Affairs |
Chattels Transfer Act 1924 | Justice |
Cheques Act 1960 | Treasury |
Child Welfare Act 1925 | Social Welfare |
Chiropractors Act 1960 | Justice |
Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel Act 1956 | Works |
Cinematograph Films Act 1961 | Internal Affairs |
Civil Aviation Act 1964 | Transport |
Civil Defence Act 1962 | Internal Affairs |
Civil List Act 1950 | Prime Minister |
Clerks of Works Act 1944 | Labour |
Coal Mines Act 1925 | Mines |
Commercial Trusts Act 1910 | Justice |
Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908 | Internal Affairs |
Commonwealth Fabric Corporation Act 1962 | Treasury |
Companies Act 1955 | Justice |
Companies (Bondholders Incorporation) Act 1934-35 | Justice |
Companies Special Investigations Act 1958 | Justice |
Construction Act 1959 | Labour |
Consular Privileges and Immunities Act 1971 | Foreign Affairs |
Consumer Council Act 1966 | Industries and Commerce |
Consumer Information Act 1969 | Industries and Commerce |
Continental Shelf Act 1964 | Marine |
Contracts Enforcement Act 1956 | Justice |
Contributory Negligence Act 1947 | Justice |
Control of Prices Act 1947 | Industries and Commerce |
Cook Islands Act 1915 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Cook Islands Constitution Act 1964 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Co-operative Companies Act 1956 | Justice |
Co-operative Dairy Companies Act 1949 | Justice |
Co-operative Freezing Companies Act 1960 | Justice |
Copyright Act 1962 | Justice |
Coroners Act 1951 | Justice |
Costs in Criminal Cases Act 1967 | Justice |
Counties Act 1956 | Internal Affairs |
Counties Insurance Empowering Act 1941 | Internal Affairs |
Courts Martial Appeals Act 1953 | Defence |
Crimes Act 1961 | Justice |
Criminal Injuries Compensation Act 1963 | Justice |
Criminal Justice Act 1954 | Justice |
Crowns Grants Act 1908 | Lands and Survey |
Crown Proceedings Act 1950 | Justice |
Customs Act 1966 | Customs |
Customs Law Act 1908 | Customs |
Dairy Industry Act 1952 | Agriculture |
Dairy Board Act 1961 | Agriculture |
Dangerous Goods Act 1957 | Internal Affairs |
Deaths by Accidents Compensation Act 1952 | Justice |
Decimal Currency Act 1964 | Treasury |
Declaratory Judgments Act 1908 | Justice |
Deeds Registration Act 1908 | Justice |
Defamation Act 1954 | Justice |
Defence Act 1971 | Defence |
Demise of the Crown Act 1908 | Internal Affairs |
Dental Act 1963 | Health |
Department of Agriculture Act 1953 | Agriculture |
Department of Social Welfare Act 1971 | Social Welfare |
Deputy Governor's Powers Act 1912 | Internal Affairs |
Designs Act 1953 | Justice |
Development Finance Corporation Act 1964 | Treasury |
Dietitians Act 1950 | Health |
Diplomatic Privileges and Immunities Act 1968 | Foreign Affairs |
Disabled Persons Employment Promotion Act 1950 | Labour |
Disabled Soldiers' Civil Re-establishment Act 1930 | Social Welfare |
Distillation Act 1971 | Customs |
Distress and Replevin Act 1908 | Justice |
District Courts Abolition Act 1925 | Justice |
District Railways Act 1908 | Works |
Dogs Registration Act 1955 | Internal Affairs |
Domestic Proceedings Act 1968 | Justice |
Door to Door Sales Act 1967 | Industries and Commerce |
Earthquake and War Damage Act 1944 | State Insurance Office |
Economic Stabilisation Act 1948 | Industries and Commerce |
Education Act 1964 | Education |
Education Lands Act 1949 | Education |
Electoral Act 1956 | Justice |
Electric Linemen Act 1959 | Electricity |
Electric Power Boards Act 1925 | Electricity |
Electrical Supply Authorities Association Act 1930 | Electricity |
Electricians Act 1952 | Electricity |
Electricity Act 1968 | Electricity |
Electricity Distribution Commission Act 1967 | Electricity |
Emergency Forces Rehabilitation Act 1953 | Social Welfare |
Employment Agents Act 1908 | Labour |
Enemy Property Act 1951 | Public Trust |
Engineering Association Act 1961 | Works |
Engineers Registration Act 1924 | Works |
English Laws Act 1908 | Justice |
Estate and Gift Duties Act 1968 | Inland Revenue |
Evidence Act 1908 | Justice |
Exhibitions Act 1910 | Industries and Commerce |
Explosives Act 1957 | Internal Affairs |
Export Guarantee Act 1964 | Treasury |
Extradition Act 1965 | Justice |
Factories Act 1946 | Labour |
Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1964 | Social Welfare |
Family Protection Act 1955 | Justice |
Fees and Travelling Allowances Act 1951 | Treasury |
Fencing Act 1908 | Justice |
Fertilisers Act 1960 | Agriculture |
Fire Services Act 1949 | Internal Affairs |
Fishing Industry Board Act 1963 | Marine |
Fisheries Act 1908 | Marine |
Fisheries (Agreement with Japan) Act 1967 | Marine |
Food and Drug Act 1969 | Health |
Foreign Affairs Act 1943 | Foreign Affairs |
Forest and Rural Fires Act 1955 | Forest Service |
Forestry Encouragement Act 1962 | Forest Service |
Forests Act 1949 | Forest Service |
Franklin-Manukau Pest Destruction Act 1971 | Agriculture |
Friendly Societies Act 1909 | Treasury |
Frustrated Contracts Act 1944 | Justice |
Gaming Act 1908 | Internal Affairs |
Gaming Duties Act 1971 | Inland Revenue |
Gas Industry Act 1958 | Electricity |
Gas Supply Act 1908 | Electricity |
General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade Act 1948 | Customs |
General Wage Orders Act 1969 | Labour |
Geneva Conventions Act 1958 | Foreign Affairs |
Geothermal Energy Act 1953 | Works |
Government Life Insurance Act 1953 | Government Life Insurance Office |
Government Railways Act 1949 | Railways |
Government Service Equal Pay Act 1960 | State Services Commission |
Guardianship Act 1948 | Justice |
Harbours Act 1950 | Marine |
Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park Act 1967 | Lands |
Health Act 1956 | Health |
Hire Purchase Act 1971 | Justice |
Historic Articles Act 1962 | Internal Affairs |
Historic Places Act 1954 | Internal Affairs |
Hospitals Act 1957 | Health |
Hotel Association of New Zealand Act 1969 | Justice |
Hovercraft Act 1971 | Marine |
Human Tissues Act 1964 | Health |
Hunter Gift for the Settlement of Discharged Soldiers Act 1921 | Lands and Survey |
Hydatids Act 1968 | Agriculture |
Illegal Contracts Act 1970 | Justice |
Immigration Act 1964 | Labour |
Impounding Act 1955 | Internal Affairs |
Imprisonment for Debt Limitation Act 1908 | Justice |
Inalienable Life Annuities Act 1910 | Public Trust |
Income Tax Assessment Act 1957 | Inland Revenue |
Incorporated Societies Act 1908 | Justice |
Indecent Publications Act 1963 | Justice |
Industrial and Provident Societies Act 1908 | Justice |
Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 | Labour |
Industrial Design Act 1966 | Industries and Commerce |
Industrial Relations Act 1949 | Labour |
Industrial Research and Development Grants Act 1970 | Industries and Commerce |
Industrial Societies Act 1908 | Justice |
Industries and Commerce Act 1956 | Industries and Commerce |
Infants Act 1908 | Justice |
Inferior Courts Procedure Act 1909 | Justice |
Inland Revenue Department Act 1952 | Inland Revenue |
Innkeepers Act 1962 | Justice |
Insolvency Act 1967 | Justice |
Insurance Companies' Deposits Act 1953 | Public Trust |
International Air Services Licensing Act 1947 | Transport |
International Finance Agreements Act 1961 | Treasury |
Inventions Development Act 1966 | Industries and Commerce |
Invercargill Licensing Trust Act 1950 | Justice |
Iron and Steel Industry Act 1959 | Mines |
Joint Family Homes Act 1964 | Justice |
Judicature Act 1908 | Justice |
Juries Act 1908 | Justice |
Kapuni Petroleum Act 1970 | Industries and Commerce |
Kawerau and Murupara Township Act 1953 | Internal Affairs |
Kawerau Borough Act 1958 | Internal Affairs |
Kermadec Island Act 1887 | Maori and Island Affairs |
King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Act 1953 | Health |
Kitchener Memorial Scholarship Trust Act 1941 | Education |
Labour Department Act 1954 | Labour |
Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913 | Labour |
Lake Coleridge Water Power Act 1915 | Works |
Lake Waikaremoana Act 1971 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Land Act 1948 | Lands and Survey |
Land and Income Tax Act 1954 | Inland Revenue |
Land Drainage Act 1908 | Internal Affairs |
Land Settlement Promotion and Land Acquisition Act 1952 | Lands and Survey |
Land Transfer Act 1952 | Justice |
Land Transfer (Hawke's Bay) Act 1931 | Justice |
Land Valuation Proceedings Act 1948 | Justice |
Law Practitioners Act 1955 | Justice |
Law Reform Act 1936 | Justice |
Law Reform Act 1944 | Justice |
Law Reform (Testamentary Promises) Act 1949 | Justice |
Legal Aid Act 1969 | Justice |
Legislative Council Abolition Act 1950 | Legislative |
Legislature Act 1908 | Legislative |
Lesotho Act 1969 | Foreign Affairs |
Libraries and Mechanics' Institutes Act 1908 | Internal Affairs |
Licensing Act 1908 | Justice |
Licensing Trusts Act 1949 | Justice |
Life Insurance Act 1908 | Treasury |
Limitation Act 1950 | Justice |
Lincoln College Act 1961 | Education |
Linen Flax Corporation Act 1945 | Industries and Commerce |
Litter Act 1968 | Internal Affairs |
Local Authorities (Employment Protection) Act 1963 | Internal Affairs |
Local Authorities Loans Act 1956 | Treasury |
Local Authorities (Members' Interests) Act 1968 | Internal Affairs |
Local Authorities (Petroleum Tax) Act 1970 | Internal Affairs |
Local Elections and Polls Act 1966 | Internal Affairs |
Local Government Commission Act 1967 | Internal Affairs |
Local Railways Acts 1914 | Works |
Machinery Act 1950 | Labour |
Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 | Justice |
Malaysia Act 1963 | Foreign Affairs |
Manapouri - Te Anau Development Act 1963 | Works |
Maori Affairs Act 1953 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori and Island Affairs Department Act 1968 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Education Foundation Act 1961 | Education |
Maori Housing Act 1935 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Purposes Funds Act 1934-35 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Reserved Land Act 1956 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Soldiers Trust Act 1957 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Trust Boards Act 1955 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Trustee Act 1953 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Vested Lands Administration Act 1954 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Maori Welfare Act 1962 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Margarine Act 1908 | Agriculture |
Marginal Lands Act 1950 | Lands and Survey |
Marine Farming Act 1971 | Marine |
Marine Insurance Act 1908 | Justice |
Marine Reserves Act 1971 | Marine |
Marketing Act 1936 | Agriculture |
Marriage Act 1955 | Justice |
Married Women's Property Act 1952 | Justice |
Massey University Act 1963 | Education |
Master and Apprentice Act 1908 | Labour |
Masterton Licensing Trust Act 1947 | Justice |
Maternal Mortality Research Act 1968 | Health |
Matrimonial Proceedings Act 1963 | Justice |
Matrimonial Property Act 1963 | Justice |
Meat Act 1964 | Agriculture |
Meat Export Control Act 1921-22 | Agriculture |
Meat Export Prices Act 1955 | Agriculture |
Medical and Dental Auxiliaries Act 1966 | Health |
Medical Practitioners Act 1968 | Health |
Medical Research Council Act 1950 | Health |
Mental Health Act 1969 | Health |
Mercantile Law Act 1908 | Justice |
Merchandise Marks Act 1954 | Industries and Commerce |
Military Decorations and Distinctive Badges Act 1918 | Defence |
Military Manoeuvres Act 1915 | Defence |
Milk Act 1967 | Agriculture |
Minimum Wages Act 1945 | Labour |
Mining Act 1971 | Mines |
Mining Tenures Registration Act 1962 | Justice |
Ministry of Transport Act 1968 | Transport |
Ministry of Works Act 1943 | Works |
Minors' Contracts Act 1969 | Justice |
Monetary and Economic Council Act 1961 | Treasury |
Moneylenders Act 1908 | Justice |
Monopoly Prevention Act 1908 | Industries and Commerce |
Mortgages and Lessees Rehabilitation Act 1936 | Treasury |
Motor Spirits Distribution Act 1953 | Industries and Commerce |
Motor Spirits Duty Act 1961 | Customs |
Motor Spirits (Regulation of Prices) Act 1933 | Industries and Commerce |
Motor-Vehicle Dealers Act 1958 | Justice |
Municipal Association Act 1939 | Internal Affairs |
Municipal Corporations Act 1954 | Internal Affairs |
Municipal Insurance Act 1960 | Internal Affairs |
Music Teachers Registration Act 1928 | Education |
Mutual Insurance Act 1955 | Public Trust |
Narcotics Act 1965 | Health |
Nassella Tussock Act 1946 | Agriculture |
National Art Gallery and Dominion Museum Act 1930 | Internal Affairs |
National Expenditure Adjustment Act 1932 | Treasury |
National Library Act 1965 | Education |
National Military Service Act 1961 | Defence |
National Parks Act 1952 | Lands and Survey |
National Provident Fund Act 1950 | Treasury |
National Research Advisory Council Act 1963 | State Services Commission |
National Roads Act 1953 | Works |
National Savings Act 1940 | Treasury |
Native Plants Protection Act 1934 | Lands and Survey |
Natural Gas Corporation Act 1967 | Mines |
Nature Conservation Council Act 1962 | Lands and Survey |
Naval and Victualling Stores Act 1908 | Defence |
New Zealand - Australia Free Trade Agreement Act 1965 | Industries and Commerce |
New Zealand Bank Act 1861 | Treasury |
New Zealand Boundaries Act 1863 (U.K.) | Internal Affairs |
New Zealand Constitution Act 1852 (U.K.) | Internal Affairs |
New Zealand Constitution (Amendment) Act 1947 (U.K.) | Internal Affairs |
New Zealand Constitution Amendment (Request and Consent) Act 1947 | Internal Affairs |
New Zealand Council for Educational Research Act 1945 | Education |
New Zealand Council of Law Reporting Act 1938 | Justice |
New Zealand Counties Association Act 1949 | Internal Affairs |
New Zealand Debt Conversion Act 1932-33 | Treasury |
New Zealand Foundation for the Blind Act 1963 | Education |
New Zealand Geographic Board Act 1946 | Lands and Survey |
New Zealand Government Property Corporation Act 1953 | Treasury |
New Zealand Library Association Act 1939 | Education |
New Zealand Loans Act 1953 | Treasury |
New Zealand Maori Arts and Crafts Institute Act 1963 | Tourist and Publicity |
New Zealand National Airways Act 1945 | Transport |
New Zealand Ports Authority Act 1968 | Marine |
New Zealand Security Intelligence Service Act 1969 | Justice |
New Zealand Society of Accountants Act 1958 | Treasury |
News Media Ownership Act 1965 | Justice |
Newspapers and Printers Act 1955 | Justice |
Ngarimu V.C. and 28th (Maori) Battalion Memorial Scholarship Fund Act 1945 | Education |
Niue Act 1966 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Noxious Animals Act 1956 | Forest Service |
Noxious Weeds Act 1950 | Agriculture |
Nurses Act 1971 | Health |
Oaths and Declarations Act 1957 | Justice |
Occupational Therapy Act 1949 | Health |
Occupiers Liability Act 1962 | Justice |
Offenders Legal Aid Act 1954 | Justice |
Official Appointments and Documents Act 1919 | Internal Affairs |
Official Secrets Act 1951 | Justice |
Oil in Navigable Waters Act 1965 | Marine |
Opticians Act 1928 | Health |
Orchard Levy Act 1953 | Agriculture |
Overseas Representatives Act 1942 | Foreign Affairs |
Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962 | Legislative |
Partnership Act 1908 | Justice |
Passport Act 1946 | Internal Affairs |
Patents Act 1953 | Justice |
Patriotic and Canteen Funds Act 1947 | Internal Affairs |
Pawnbrokers Act 1908 | Justice |
Payment of Jurors Act 1919 | Justice |
Payroll Tax Act 1970 | Inland Revenue |
Penal Institutions Act 1954 | Justice |
Perpetuities Act 1964 | Justice |
Petroleum Act 1937 | Mines |
Pharmacy Act 1970 | Health |
Phosphorus Matches Act 1910 | Labour |
Physical Welfare and Recreation Act 1937 | Internal Affairs |
Physiotherapy Act 1949 | Health |
Plants Act 1970 | Agriculture |
Plumbers and Gasfitters Registration Act 1964 | Health |
Poisons Act 1960 | Health |
Police Act 1958 | Police |
Police Offences Act 1927 | Justice |
Political Disabilities Removal Act 1960 | Labour |
Post Office Act 1959 | Post Office |
Potato Growing Industry Act 1950 | Agriculture |
Poultry Act 1968 | Agriculture |
Poultry Runs Registration Act 1933 | Agriculture |
Primary Products Marketing Act 1953 | Agriculture |
Primary Products Marketing Act: Regulations Confirmations Acts 1957 | Agriculture |
Private Savings Banks Act 1964 | Treasury |
Property Law Act 1952 | Justice |
Protection of British Shipping Act 1936 | Marine |
Protection of Depositors Act 1968 | Justice |
Public Authorities (Party Wall) Empowering Act 1919 | Works |
Public Bodies' Contracts Act 1959 | Internal Affairs |
Public Bodies' Leases Act 1969 | Internal Affairs |
Public Bodies' Meetings Act 1961 | Internal Affairs |
Public Contracts Act 1908 | Labour |
Public Holidays Act 1955 | Labour |
Public Revenues Act 1953 | Treasury |
Public Safety Conservation Act 1932 | Justice |
Public Trust Office Act 1957 | Public Trust |
Public Works Act 1928 | Works (Electricity Part XIII) |
Quantity Surveyors Act 1968 | Works |
Quarries Act 1944 | Mines |
Queen Elizabeth The Second Arts Council of New Zealand Act 1963 | Internal Affairs |
Queen Elizabeth The Second Post-graduate Fellowship of New Zealand Act 1963 | Education |
Queen Elizabeth The Second Technicians Study Award Act 1970 | Education |
Race Meetings Act 1909 | Internal Affairs |
Race Relations Act 1971 | Justice |
Racing Act 1971 | Internal Affairs |
Radiation Protection Act 1965 | Health |
Rangitaiki Land Drainage Act 1956 | Internal Affairs |
Rating Act 1967 | Internal Affairs |
Real Estate Agents Act 1963 | Justice |
Reciprocal Enforcement of Judgments Act 1934 | Justice |
Regulations Act 1936 | Justice |
Rehabilitation Act 1941 | Social Welfare |
Republic of Botswana Act 1967 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Cyprus Act 1961 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Gambia Act 1970 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Ghana Act 1960 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Guyana Act 1970 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of India Act 1956 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Ireland Act 1950 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Kenya Act 1965 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Malawi Act 1966 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Nauru Act 1969 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Nigeria Act 1963 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Pakistan Act 1956 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Sierra Leone Act 1971 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Singapore Act 1966 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Tanzania Act 1966 | Foreign Affairs |
Republic of Zambia Act 1965 | Foreign Affairs |
Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1964 | Treasury |
Reserves and Domains Act 1953 | Lands and Survey |
River Boards Act 1908 | Internal Affairs |
Royal New Zealand Institute of Horticulture Act 1953 | Agriculture |
Royal Powers Act 1953 | Foreign Affairs |
Royal Society of New Zealand Act 1965 | Scientific and Industrial Research |
Royal Titles Act 1953 | Foreign Affairs |
Rural Housing Act 1939 | State Advances |
Rural Intermediate Credit Act 1927 | State Advances |
Sale of Goods Act 1908 | Justice |
Sale of Liquor Act 1962 | Justice |
Sale of Wool Act 1937 | Agriculture |
Sale Tax Act 1932-33 | Customs |
Sand Drift Act 1908 | Lands and Survey |
Scientific and Industrial Research Act 1952 | Scientific and Industrial Research |
Sea Carriage of Goods Act 1940 | Industries and Commerce |
Seamen's Union Funds Act 1971 | Labour |
Secondhand Dealers Act 1963 | Justice |
Secret Commissions Act 1910 | Justice |
Sharebrokers Act 1908 | Justice |
Sharemilking Agreements Act 1937 | Labour |
Shearers Act 1962 | Labour |
Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 | Marine |
Shops and Offices Act 1955 | Labour |
Shorthand Reporters Act 1908 | Justice |
Simultaneous Deaths Act 1958 | Justice |
Social Security Act 1964 | Social Welfare |
Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948 | Social Welfare |
Social Security (Reciprocity with the United Kingdom) Act 1969 | Social Welfare |
Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act 1941 | Works |
Sovereign's Birthday Observance Act 1952 | Internal Affairs |
Stabilisation of Remuneration Act 1971 | Labour |
Stamp and Cheque Duties Act 1971 | Inland Revenue |
Standards Act 1965 | Industries and Commerce |
Standard Time Act 1945 | Internal Affairs |
State Advances Corporation Act 1965 | State Advances |
State Insurance Act 1963 | State Insurance Office |
State Services Act 1962 | State Services Commission |
State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969 | State Services Commission |
State Supply of Electrical Energy Act 1917 | Electricity |
Statistics Act 1955 | Statistics |
Status of Children Act 1969 | Justice |
Statute of Westminster Adoption Act 1947 | Foreign Affairs |
Statutes Drafting and Compilation Act 1920 | Law Drafting Office |
Statutory Land Charges Registration Act 1928 | Justice |
Stock Foods Act 1946 | Agriculture |
Submarine Cables and Pipelines Protection Act 1966 | Foreign Affairs |
Summary Proceedings Act 1957 | Justice |
Superannuation Act 1956 | Treasury |
Surveyors Act 1966 | Lands and Survey |
Swamp Drainage Act 1915 | Lands and Survey |
Swaziland Act 1968 | Foreign Affairs |
Taranaki Harbours Act 1965 | Marine |
Taranaki Scholarships Trust Board Act 1957 | Education |
Tarawera Forest Act 1967 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Tariff and Development Board Act 1961 | Industries and Commerce |
Technicians Certification Act 1958 | Education |
Technicians Training Act 1967 | Labour |
Tenancy Act 1955 | Labour |
Termites Act 1940 | State Advances |
Territorial Sea and Fishing Zone Act 1965 | Foreign Affairs |
Timber Floating Act 1954 | Forest Service |
Tobacco-growing Industry Act 1935 | Industries and Commerce |
Tokelau Islands Act 1948 | Maori and Island Affairs |
Tonga Act 1970 | Foreign Affairs |
Tourist and Publicity Department Act 1963 | Tourist and Publicity |
Tourist Hotel Corporation Act 1955 | Tourist and Publicity |
Town and Country Planning Act 1953 | Works |
Trade Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act 1933 | Customs |
Trade Agreement (New Zealand and Canada) Ratification Act 1932 | Customs |
Trademarks Act 1953 | Justice |
Trade Practices Act 1958 | Industries and Commerce |
Trade Unions Act 1908 | Treasury |
Trades Certification Act 1966 | Education |
Trading Coupons Act 1931 | Industries and Commerce |
Tramways Act 1908 | Works |
Transport Act 1962 | Transport |
Treaties of Peace (Italy, Romania, Bulgaria, Hungary, and Finland) Act 1947 | Foreign Affairs |
Treaty of Peace (Japan) Act 1951 | Foreign Affairs |
Trespass Act 1968 | Justice |
Trustee Act 1956 | Justice |
Trustee Companies Act 1967 | Justice |
Trustee Companies Protection Act 1934-35 | Justice |
Trustee Savings Banks Act 1948 | Treasury |
Tuberculosis Act 1948 | Health |
Turangi Township Act 1964 | Works |
Uganda Act 1964 | Foreign Affairs |
Unclaimed Moneys Act 1971 | Treasury |
Underground Water Act 1953 | Works |
Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act 1919 | Labour |
United Nations Act 1946 | Foreign Affairs |
United Nations (Police) Act 1964 | Police |
United Nations Relief and Rehabilitation Administration Act 1944 | Foreign Affairs |
Unit Trusts Act 1960 | Justice |
Universities Act 1961 | Education |
University of Auckland Act 1961 | Education |
University of Canterbury Act 1961 | Education |
University of Otago Ordinance 1869 and University of Otago Amendment Act 1961 | Education |
University of Waikato Act 1963 | Education |
Urban Farm Land Rating Act 1932 | Internal Affairs |
Urban Renewal and Housing Improvement Act 1945 | Works |
Valuation Equalisation Act 1957 | Internal Affairs |
Valuation of Land Act 1951 | Valuation |
Valuers Act 1948 | Valuation |
Vegetables Levy Act 1957 | Agriculture |
Veterinary Services Act 1946 | Agriculture |
Veterinary Surgeons Act 1956 | Agriculture |
Victoria University of Wellington Act 1961 | Education |
Visiting Forces Act 1939 | Foreign Affairs |
Vocational Training Council 1968 | Education |
Wages Protection Act 1964 | Labour |
Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act 1939 | Labour |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Act 1910 | Works |
Waikato Valley Authority Act 1956 | Works |
Wairarapa Cadet Training Farm Act 1969 | Agriculture |
Waitangi Day Act 1960 | Labour |
Waitangi Endowment Act 1932-33 | Forest Service |
Waitangi National Trust Board Act 1932 | Lands and Survey |
War Expenses Act 1939 | Treasury |
War Funds Act 1915 | Internal Affairs |
War Pensions Act 1954 | Social Welfare |
Waterfront Industry Act 1953 | Labour |
Water and Soil Conservation Act 1967 | Works |
Waters Pollution Act 1953 | Marine |
Weights and Measures Act 1925 | Labour |
Western Samoa Act 1961 | Foreign Affairs |
Westport Harbour Act 1920 | Marine |
Whaling Industry Act 1935 | Marine |
Wheat Board Act 1965 | Industries and Commerce |
Wildlife Act 1953 | Internal Affairs |
Wills Act 1837 (U.K.) | Justice |
Winston Churchill Memorial Trust Act 1965 | Internal Affairs |
Wool Commission Act 1951 | Agriculture |
Wool Industry Act 1944 | Agriculture |
Wool Labelling Act 1949 | Industries and Commerce |
Wool Proceeds Retention Act 1950 | Agriculture |
Wool Testing Authority Act 1964 | Agriculture |
Workers' Compensation Act 1956 | Labour |
ADMINISTRATIVE TRIBUNALS—Administrative tribunals have gradually developed over a period of more than 50 years. As a rule they are set up by Act of Parliament or under powers conferred by statute. Their growth is related to the continuing expansion of governmental activity and responsibility for the general well-being of the community. This development is common to many countries. A list of administrative tribunals in New Zealand was presented in the 1971 and earlier issues of the Yearbook. A useful reference is The Citizen and Power: Administrative Tribunals—a survey by the Department of Justice.
Appeals from Administrative Tribunals—An Administrative Division of the Supreme Court was established by the Judicature Amendment Act 1968. The Division consists of up to four Judges of the Supreme Court, who are assigned to the Division by the Chief Justice. One of the most important functions of the Division is to determine appeals from such administrative tribunals as are specified by statute. It also hears and determines applications for prerogative writs and other classes of applications and proceedings referred to it by the Chief Justice or specified by statute. Judges who are at present assigned to the Division are the Chief Justice, the Right Hon. Sir Richard Wild, K.C.M.G.; the Hon. A. O. Woodhouse; the Hon. J. N. Wilson; and the Hon. G. D. Speight.
Judges of the Court of Appeal and Supreme Court—
Chief Justice: Right Hon. Sir Richard Wild, K.C.M.G.
Court of Appeal: Right Hon. Sir Richard Wild, K.C.M.G. (ex officio); Right Hon. Sir Alexander Turner, President; Right Hon. Sir Thaddeus McCarthy; Right Hon. Sir Clifford Richmond.
Supreme Court: Right Hon. Sir Richard Wild, K.C.M.G.; Hon. Sir Trevor Henry; Hon. A. L. Haslam; Hon. I. H. Macarthur; Hon. A. O. Woodhouse; Hon. A. C. Perry; Hon. J. N. Wilson; Hon. L. F. Moller; Hon. G. D. Speight; Hon. C. M. Roper; Hon. J. C. White; Hon. D. S. Beattie; Hon. J. P. Quilliam; Hon. D. W. McMullin.
Judges of the Court of Arbitration—A. P. Blair.
Judges of Compensation Court—A. P. Blair; J. B. Thomson.
Under the Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962 there has been appointed a commissioner whose principal function is to inquire into complaints from members of the public relating to administrative decisions of Government departments and related organisations, including hospital and education boards. The commissioner is appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the House of Representatives. Complaints to the commissioner must be made in writing and be accompanied by a fee of $2. Investigations are conducted in private, but the commissioner can decide not to investigate complaints where, for instance, the subject matter is trivial or the complainant has not a sufficient personal interest in the subject matter of the complaint.
The Ombudsman is empowered to report his opinion, after such an investigation, to the department and to the Minister concerned, and if no action is taken he may report to Parliament. Nearly all complaints held to be justified are rectified by the department or organisation concerned. No complaint of actual malpractice has been found justified.
An analysis of the complaints made to the Ombudsman and the resultant action is given in the following table.
Action on Complaint | 1 Oct 1962-31 Mar 1969 | 1 April 1969-31 Mar 1970 | 1 April 1970-31 Mar 1971 | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
*There were 140 cases still under investigation at 31 March 1971. | ||||
Outside jurisdiction | 1,533 | 203 | 300 | 2,036 |
Declined | 73 | 12 | 8 | 93 |
Discontinued | 389 | 122 | 174 | 685 |
Withdrawn | 376 | 44 | 90 | 510 |
Investigated and considered justified | 386 | 78 | 106 | 570 |
Investigated and considered not justified | 1,657 | 288 | 385 | 2,330 |
Totals | 4,414 | 747 | 1,203* | 6,364* |
LIST OF DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALAND GOVERNMENT, WITH TITLES AND HOLDERS OF CHIEF ADMINISTRATIVE POSITIONS | ||
---|---|---|
Department | Chief Administrative Positions | |
Title | Name | |
Agriculture | Director-General | A. T. Johns, PH.D.(CANT.). |
Audit | Controller and Auditor-General | K. Gillies, B.COM., A.C.A. |
Crown Law | Solicitor-General | R. C. Savage, LL.B. |
Customs | Comptroller | J. A. M. Kean, ACCTS. PROF. |
Defence, Ministry of | Secretary | J. F. Robertson, A.C.A., D.P.A. |
Chief of Defence Staff | Lieut.-General R. J. H. Webb, C.B., C.B.E. | |
Chief of Air Staff | Air Vice-Marshal D. F. St. George, C.B.E., D.F.C., A.F.C. | |
Chief of General Staff | Major-General L. A. Pearce, C.B.E. | |
Chief of Naval Staff | Rear-Admiral E. C. Thorne, C.B.E. | |
Education | Director-General | A. N. V. Dobbs, M.COM., ACCTS. PROF. |
Foreign Affairs, Ministry of | Secretary | G. R. Laking, C.M.G., LL.B. |
Government Life Insurance Office | Commissioner | A. C. Paine, D.L.I. |
Government Printing Office | Government Printer | A. R. Shearer. |
Health | Director-General | D. P. Kennedy, M.B., CH.B., D.P.H. |
Industries and Commerce | Secretary | M. J. Moriarty, A.C.A., D.P.A. |
Inland Revenue | Commissioner | D. A. Stevens, ACCTS. PROF. |
Internal Affairs | Secretary and Clerk of Writs | P. J. O'Dea, C.V.O., ACCTS. PROF., D.P.A. |
Justice | Secretary for Justice | E. A. Missen, M.A. |
Labour | Secretary of Labour | E. G. Davey, B.COM., A.C.A. |
Lands and Survey | Director-General | R. J. MacLachlan, B.A., B.COM., DIP.U.V.(AUCK.) |
Law Drafting Office | Counsel and Compiler of Statutes | D. A. S. Ward, C.M.G., B.A., LL.B. |
Legislative | Clerk of House of Representatives | E. A. Roussell, LL.B. |
Maori and Island Affairs | Secretary and Maori Trustee | J. M. McEwen, LL.B. |
Marine | Secretary | R. N. Kerr, M.E.C.A., A.M.I. (MECH.)E. |
Mines | Under-Secretary | I. D. Dick, M.SC. |
New Zealand Electricity | General Manager | E. B. MacKenzie, C.B.E., B.E., M.I.E.E., A.M.I.(MECH.)E. |
New Zealand Forest Service | Director-General | A. P. Thomson, B. FOR. SC. |
New Zealand Security Intelligence Service | Director of Security | Brigadier H. E. Gilbert, D.S.O., O.B.E. |
Police | Commissioner | W. H. A. Sharp, Q.P.M. |
Post Office | Director-General | W. J. Sewell, B.COM., D.P.A., A.C.A. |
Prime Minister's | Permanent Head | G. R. Laking, C.M.G., LL.B. |
Public Trust Office | Public Trustee | J. M. Fielder, A.C.A. |
Railways | General Manager | T. M. Small, A.M.INST.T. |
Scientific and Industrial Research | Director-General | E. I. Robertson, O.B.E., PH.D., (LOND.), F.R.S. |
Social Welfare | Director | I. J. D. Mackay, ACCTS. PROF. |
State Advances Corporation of New Zealand | Managing Director | R. G. Millard, LL.B., ACCTS. PROF. |
General Manager | E. J. Babe, B.COM., A.C.A., D.P.A., DIP. U.V. | |
State Insurance Office | General Manager | N. R. Ainsworth, ACCTS. PROF. |
State Services Commission | Chairman of Commission Members | I. G. Lythgoe, M.COM. |
G. S. Orr, B.A., LL.M. | ||
T. D. Clifford, ACCTS. PROF. | ||
R. W. McKenzie, A.C.A. | ||
Statistics | Government Statistician | J. P. Lewin, M.A., LL.B., DIP. JOUR. |
Tourist and Publicity | General Manager | J. E. Hartstonge, B.COM., A.C.A. |
Transport, Ministry of | Secretary | R. J. Polaschek, B.A., M.COM., A.C.A., D.P.A. |
Treasury | Secretary | H. G. Lang, B.A., B.COM., A.C.A., D.P.A. |
Valuation | Valuer-General | V. P. McGlone, DIP. V.F.M. |
Works, Ministry of | Commissioner of Works | J. H. Macky, B.E., R.E. |
The State services comprise, in the widest sense, all servants of the Crown other than those holding political or judicial office. They include the 36 departments of the Public Service, and the Post Office, Railways Department, Legislative Department, Law Drafting Office, and other State organisations such as Government corporations and agencies, the Police, the armed forces, and the teaching and health services.
Under the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969, the State Services Co-ordinating Committee is constituted as the principal adviser to the Minister of State Services and the official negotiating body with service organisations on all personnel matters which in the opinion of the committee significantly affect more than one employing authority. The committee consists of the following or their representatives: Chairman of the State Services Commission; Secretary to the Treasury; Director-General of the Post Office; General Manager of Railways; Secretary of Defence; Director-General of Health; Director-General of Education. Other State service employing authorities may be co-opted as members of the committee from time to time.
Apart from proposals concerning salaries and related conditions of employment, the committee discusses more general personnel matters referred to it by the Government, individual employing authorities, and employee organisations, and tries to achieve a reasonable degree of inter-service uniformity.
In the following table the staff numbers of the State services are set out.
Organisation | Staff Numbers at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1949 | 1964 | 1969 | 1970 | 1971 | |
*Up to 1970 includes part-time staff. †At 30 September of preceding year. | |||||
Public Service departments | 50,290 | 64,330 | 69,039 | 70,630 | 71,269 |
Railways Department | 26,484 | 24,168 | 21,412 | 20,733 | 21,032 |
Post Office | 17,690 | 27,765 | 30,671 | 31,773 | 32,359 |
Education boards and teaching staff | 13,321 | 24,699 | 30,770† | 32,010† | 32,808† |
Hospital boards and medical and nursing staff* | 14,895 | 26,952 | 32,872 | 33,942 | 30,447 |
Armed forces | 7,902 | 12,950 | 13,163 | 13,287 | 12,992 |
N.Z. Broadcasting Corporation | 885 | 2,144 | 2,801 | 2,870 | 2,938 |
Police | 1,541 | 2,611 | 2,950 | 3,119 | 3,214 |
National Airways Corporation | 1,112 | 2,193 | 2,770 | 2,794 | 2,874 |
Air New Zealand | 384 | 1,071 | 2,483 | 2,632 | 2,912 |
Tourist Hotel Corporation | - | 477 | 737 | 742 | 756 |
Legislative Department | 150 | 151 | 149 | 149 | 163 |
Totals | 134,654 | 189,511 | 209,817 | 214,681 | 213,764 |
Total as percentage of total population | 7.2 | 7.3 | 7.6 | 7.6 | 7.5 |
Total as percentage of total labour force | 18.8 | 19.8 | 19.8 | 19.7 | 19.2 |
In New Zealand, with its long tradition of Government activity in many spheres, the work of the State services covers a broad field. The Government decides when a new service is to be provided or a new function undertaken. Work loads increase as a result of population growth, but are offset to some extent by improvements in efficiency. Recent trends have been for more staff for research and resource development and expanded social services. A Government Computer Centre has been established in Wellington.
The relative cost of government as a percentage of gross national product is shown in the following table.
Year | Government Current Expenditure on Goods and Services* | Gross National Product | Percentage |
---|---|---|---|
*This figure is net of departmental receipts It also excludes the operating expenses of trading departments, expenditure of a capital nature, and transfer payments to either persons or local authorities such as social security benefits, pensions, subsidies, and interest on the public debt paid in New Zealand. | |||
$(million) | $(million) | ||
1938-39 | 46.4 | 464 | 10.0 |
1948-49 | 100.0 | 978 | 10.2 |
1953-54 | 178.0 | 1,681 | 10.6 |
1958-59 | 236.2 | 2,270 | 10.4 |
1963-64 | 320.2 | 3,197 | 10.0 |
1965-66 | 381.0 | 3,784 | 10.1 |
1966-67 | 418.4 | 3,919 | 10.7 |
1967-68 | 442.4 | 4,074 | 10.9 |
1968-69 | 484.4 | 4,334 | 11.1 |
1969-70 | 539.9 | 4,741 | 11.3 |
1970-71 | 663.0 | 5,432 | 12.2 |
STATE SERVICES COMMISSION—The State Services Act 1962 provides for a State Services Commission of up to four persons appointed by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of the Prime Minister.
In respect of departments of the Public Service, the Commission is responsible for—
Reviewing the machinery of Government, including the allocation of functions to and between departments, the desirability of or need for the creation of new Departments and the amalgamation or abolition of existing departments, the co-ordination of the activities of departments, and the extent and nature of controls exercised by any one department over the operations of another department:
Reviewing the efficiency and economy of each department:
The provision of suitable office accommodation and the prescription and supervision of physical working conditions of all employees in the Public Service:
Approving and reviewing establishments of staff:
Acting as the central personnel authority for the Public Service:
Prescribing basic training programmes, furnishing advice on and assisting with the training of staff, and making recommendations to the Minister on the facilities necessary for the proper training of staff:
Providing management consultation services, including advice as to efficient work and control methods and techniques, data processing equipment, and problems of organisation.
It has complete independence in dealing with individual employees of the Public Service, but is made responsible to a Minister in all other matters.
When directed by the Minister charged with the administration of the Act, at the request of the Minister responsible for another part of the State Services, e.g., the Post Office or the Railways Department, the Commission must associate itself with the head of that particular part of the service in an investigation of its organisation, methods, or procedures. The Commission must also, when requested by the head of or the Minister in Charge of any part of the State Services, provide management consultation services.
THE PUBLIC SERVICE: Recruitment—The recruitment of public servants is conducted by the State Services Commission through its district representatives, and by departments in collaboration with the Commission. Details of career openings in the Service are regularly supplied to schools, and career leaflets are published.
Promotion—Promotion in the Public Service is based on merit. Although the Service has clearly defined salary scales and avenues of promotion, it also provides quick promotion with special salary increases to officers of outstanding merit. All vacancies above basic level are widely advertised so that all persons in the Service, and sometimes persons outside the Service, may apply for higher positions. Public servants have certain rights of appeal to the Public Service Appeal Board.
Classification and Grading—Since 1963 the Commission has prescribed occupational classes, according to the nature of the duties required to be performed. Each occupational class is graded according to relative levels of responsibility and skills required.
Remuneration—Salary rates are prescribed in accordance with the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969 and are related to the levels of remuneration of persons doing comparable work in employment outside the Public Service. Adequate margins are maintained for skill and responsibility.
Efficiency and Economy—In fulfilling its responsibility for reviewing efficiency and economy in the Public Service, the Commission, in collaboration with departments, makes full use of inspection of work and analysis of systems, standards and controls; new training methods and materials; modern technical processes and equipment; clearly defined systems of delegation of authority and of discipline.
Staff Training and Education—A comprehensive Service training and education policy is provided.
Statistics: Staff—The detailed distribution of staff among departments in the Public Service is shown in the Commission's annual report to Parliament (parliamentary paper H. 14). At 31 March 1971 there were 51,371 permanent officers and 2,286 temporary staff (excluding casuals) employed; a year earlier the comparable figures were 50,189 and 2,155 respectively. Distribution of the staff by occupational classes is given in Section 32, Employment.
STATUTORY BOARDS AND COMMITTEES—The following is a list of the main statutory boards and committees grouped according to the Government department responsible for the administration of the legislation or the servicing of the boards. The order of departments is generally that followed in the Yearbook for coverage of the main subject matter.
Health, Department of
Dental Council.
Dental Technicians Board.
Dental Benefits Central Advisory Committee.
Nurses and Midwives Board.
Supervising Committee, Rotoroa Island (section 7, Alcoholism and Drug Addiction Act 1966).
Medical Council of New Zealand.
Medical Research Council of New Zealand.
Board of Health.
Dietitians Board.
Plumbers and Gasfitters Board.
Maternity Services Committee.
Commercial, Household, and Agricultural Poisons Committee.
Poisons Committee.
Maternal Deaths Assessment Committee.
Food and Drug Advisory and Technical Committees.
Radiological Advisory Council.
Drug Assessment Advisory Committee.
Medical Practitioners Disciplinary Committee.
Council of the Pharmaceutical Society.
Laboratory Service Advisory Committee.
Maternity Benefits Negotiating Committee.
Medical Services Advisory Committee.
Ophthalmological Services Advisory Committee.
Otological Services Advisory Committee.
Pharmaceutical Advisory Committee.
Pharmacology and Therapeutics Advisory Committee.
Pharmaceutical Benefits Negotiating Committee.
Radiological Services Advisory Committee.
Hospital Medical Officers Advisory Committee.
Central Committee on Training Orthopaedic Technicians.
Physiotherapy Board.
Occupational Therapy Board.
Chiropodists Board.
Ambulance Transport Advisory Board.
Opticians Board.
Board of Management of the Disabled Re-establishment League.
District Committees Disabled Re-establishment League.
Social Welfare Department
War Pensions and Rehabilitation—
War Pensions Board.
War Pensions Appeal Board.
War Pensions Medical Research Trust.
Rehabilitation Board.
N.Z. Artificial Limb Board.
Education, Department of
Advisory Committee on the Teaching of the Maori Language.
Central Advisory Committee.
Committee of Inquiry into Pre-school Education.
Committee of Inquiry into the Use of Television in Education.
Education Boards' Employment Review Committee.
National Commission for UNESCO.
National Council for Adult Education.
National Library Board of Trustees.
Ngarimu V.C. Scholarship Fund Board.
N.Z. Council for Educational Research.
N.Z. Foundation for the Blind (Board of Trustees).
Primary Teachers Appointments Appeal Board.
School Certificate Examination Board.
Teachers Assessment Appeal Board.
Teachers Classification Appeal Board.
Teachers Court of Appeal.
Teachers Disciplinary Board.
Technicians Certification Authority.
Trades Certification Board.
University Entrance Board.
Vocational Training Council. (Joint appointments Ministers of Education and Labour.)
Justice, Department of
Borstal Parole Board.
Prison Parole Board.
Town and Country Planning Appeal Boards.
Legal Aid Board.
Legal Aid Appeal Authority.
Co-operative Dairy Companies Tribunal.
Indecent Publications Tribunal.
Copyright Tribunal.
Crimes Compensation Tribunal.
Chiropractic Board.
Licensing Control Commission.
Licensing Committees (there are 22 of these committees).
Release to Work Committee.
Land Valuation Committees (there are 21 these committees).
Hotel Investment Advisory Committee.
Law Revision Commission.
Property Law and Equity Reform Committee Public and Administrative Law Reform Committee.
Contracts and Commercial Law Reform Committee.
Torts and General Law Reform Committee Criminal Law Reform Committee.
Admiralty Committee.
Company Law Advisory Committee.
Special Companies Act Committee.
Magistrates' Courts Rules Committee.
Ministry of Defence
Armed Forces Canteen Council.
Police Department
Police Staff Tribunal.
Transport, Ministry of
Transport Licensing Authorities (5).
Transport Licensing Appeal Authority.
Transport Charges Appeal Authority.
Air Services Licensing Appeal Authority.
Air Services Licensing Authority.
Transport Advisory Council.
New Zealand Road Safety Council.
Container Co-ordinating Committee.
Committee of Inquiry into Overseas Interests New Zealand Road Transport.
Committee of Inquiry into Agricultural Aviation Safety.
National Airways Corporation.
Nominal Defendants Advisory Committee.
Third Party Insurance Premiums Advisor Committee.
Marine Department
Shipping Industry Tribunal.
Railways Department
Government Railways Appeal Board.
Government Railways Industrial Tribunal.
N.Z. Broadcasting Corporation
New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation.
New Zealand Broadcasting Authority.
Science, Ministry of
Building Research Association.
Carter Observatory Board.
Cawthron Institute Trust Board.
Coal Research Association Inc.
Dairy Research Institute.
Fruit Research Committee.
Hop Research Committee.
Meat Industry Research Institute.
Mineral Resources Council.
N.Z. Atomic Energy Committee.
N.Z. Committee of Culture Collection of Microorganisms.
N.Z. Fertiliser Manufacturers Research Association.
N.Z. Leather and Shoe Research Association Inc.
N.Z. Pottery and Ceramics Research Association.
Potato Research Advisory Committee.
Research Institute of Launderers, Dry Cleaners, and Dyers.
Ross Dependency Research Committee.
Tobacco Research Committee.
Wheat Research Committee.
Wool Research Organisation.
National Research Advisory Council.
Agriculture, Department of
Agricultural Chemicals Board.
Agricultural Pests Destruction Council.
Animal Remedies Board.
Apple and Pear Prices Authority.
British Phosphate Commission.
Canterbury Raspberry Marketing Committee.
Central Committee of Raspberry Growers.
Christmas Island Phosphate Commission.
Citrus Canker Advisory Committee.
Citrus Marketing Authority.
Dairy Cattle Breeding Committee.
Dairy Factory Managers' Registration Board.
Dairy Industry Loans Council.
Dairy Products Prices Authority.
Egg Marketing Authority.
Fruit Distributors Ltd.
Honey Marketing Authority.
Hop Marketing Authority.
Marlborough Nassella Tussock Board.
Meat Export Prices Committee.
Milk Prices Authority.
National Hydatids Authority.
Nelson Raspberry Marketing Committee.
N.Z. Agricultural Engineering Institute Management Committee.
N.Z. Dairy Board.
N.Z. Meat Producers Board.
N.Z. Milk Board.
N.Z. Potato Board.
N.Z. Poultry Board.
N.Z. Wool Board.
N.Z. Wool Commission.
N.Z. Wool Testing Authority.
North Canterbury Nassella Tussock Board.
Otago Raspberry Marketing Committee.
Veterinary Services Council.
Veterinary Surgeons Board.
(Excludes advisory or technical committees appointed under section 13 of the Department of Agriculture Act 1953.)
Works, Ministry of
National Roads Board.
National Water and Soil Conservation Authority.
Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council.
Water Allocation Council.
Water Pollution Control Council.
Building Industry Advisory Council.
Auckland Harbour Bridge Authority.
Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel Authority.
Engineers Registration Board.
Engineering Associates Registration Board.
Architects Education and Registration Board.
Quantity Surveyors Registration Board.
Waikato Valley Authority.
Catchment Boards.
Lands and Survey, Department of
Land Settlement Board.
Marginal Lands Board.
National Parks Authority.
National Parks Board.
Hauraki Gulf Maritime Park Board.
Nature Conservation Council.
Cape Kidnappers Bird Sanctuary Board.
Queen Elizabeth Park Domain Board.
Lake Horowhenua Domain Board.
Scenic and Allied Reserve Boards.
Hunter Soldiers Assistance Trust Board.
Anderson Trust Board.
N.Z. Survey Board.
N.Z. Geographic Board.
N.Z. Forest Service
Forestry Development Council.
Timber Production Advisory Committee.
Waipoua Forest Sanctuary Advisory Committee.
Forest Disease Control Advisory Committee.
Forest Parks Advisory Committees (4).
Maori and Island Affairs, Department of
Board of Maori Affairs.
Maori Purposes Fund Board.
Maori Education Foundation.
Licensed Interpreters Board of Examiners.
Valuation Department
Valuers Registration Board.
N.Z. Electricity Department
Electricians Registration Board.
Electric Lineman Training Committee.
Rural Electrical Reticulation Council.
Committee on Electric Power Development.
Committee to Review Power Requirements.
Electrical Wiring Regulations Committee.
N.Z. Gas Council.
Electricity Distribution Commission.
Industries and Commerce, Department of
Advisory Committee on Heavy Engineering Industry.
Consumer Council.
Electronics Advisory Committee.
Emergency Protection Authority.
Industrial Research and Development Grants Advisory Committee.
Metric Advisory Board.
Motor Spirits Licensing Authority.
N.Z. Industrial Design Council.
N.Z. Inventions Development Authority.
N.Z. Linen Flax Corporation.
N.Z. Steel Limited.
N.Z. Wheat Board.
N.Z. Wooltop Making Investigating Co. Ltd.
Standards Council.
Tariff and Development Board.
Timber Preservation Authority.
Tobacco Board.
Trade Practices and Prices Commission including Price Tribunal.
Overseas Trade—
Export Guarantee Advisory Committee.
N.Z. Overseas Trading Corporation Ltd.
Trade Promotion Council.
Mines Department
Coal Mines Council.
Coal Mining Districts Welfare and Research Fund Council.
Natural Gas Corporation.
Treasury
Monetary and Economic Council.
Reserve Bank of New Zealand.
Bank of New Zealand.
Air New Zealand.
Dominion Salt Ltd.
N.Z. Woolpack and Textiles Ltd.
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd.
Local Authorities Loans Board.
National Provident Fund Board.
National Provident Fund Investments Committee.
Government Superannuation Board.
Taxation Board of Review.
Co-operative Pig Marketing Companies Income Tax Appeal Authority.
Co-operative Milk Marketing Companies Income Tax Appeal Authority.
Co-operative Dairy Companies Income Tax Appeal Authority.
Snow Loss Reserve Committee.
Visiting Experts Advisory Committee.
Payroll Tax Transitional Relief Committee.
National Development Council—
National Development Council.
Advisory Council on Educational Planning.
Environment Council.
Fisheries Development Council.
Forestry Development Council.
Fuel and Power Council.
Social Council.
Tourist Development Council.
Manufacturing Development Council.
Distribution Council.
Labour, Department of
Auckland Advisory Committee on Training and Employment.
Building Industry Technical Training Council.
Compulsory Conference or Committee Inquiry under Industrial Relations Amendment Act 1963.
Conscientious Objections Committee under National Military Service Act.
Exempted Goods Committee under Shops and Offices Act.
Immigration Advisory Council.
Industrial Advisory Council.
Mediation Service.
Medical Committee under National Military Service Act 1961.
National Advisory Council on the Employment of Women.
District Postponement Committees under National Military Service Act.
Port Conciliation Committees under Industry Act 1953.
Remuneration Authority.
Shops and Offices Exemption Tribunal.
Waterfront Industry Tribunal.
Research Fund Administration Committee Society for Research on Women.
Vocational Training Council. (Appointment made by Minister of Education and Minister of Labour, acting jointly.)
Construction Advisory Committee.
National Amenities Committee under Water front Industry Act 1933.
National Conciliation Committee (Waterfront.
Internal Affairs, Department of
Local Government Commission.
Fire Service Council.
Queen Elizabeth II Arts Council.
Lottery Board of Control.
N.Z. Historic Places Trust.
National Arts Gallery and Dominion Museum Board of Trustees.
Winston Churchill Memorial Trust Board.
N.Z. Patriotic Fund Board.
Cinematograph Films Licensing Authority.
Cinematograph Films Censorship Board of Appeal.
Cinematograph Film Projectionists Licensing Board.
Film Industry Board.
Architects Education and Registration Board.
Architects Investigation Committee.
University of Hawke's Bay Trust Board.
Art Union Distribution Committees (6).
Auckland Centennial Memorial Park Committee.
Anzac Fellowship Selection Committee. Literary Fund Advisory Committee.
Civil Defence—
National Civil Defence Committee.
National Civil Defence Plans Co-ordinating Committee (and 10 subcommittees).
Tourist and Publicity Department
Tourist Hotel Corporation.
New Zealand Maori Arts and Crafts Institute.
New Zealand National Travel Association.
Auckland Intercontinental Properties Ltd.
Miscellaneous
Earthquake and War Damage Commission.
State Insurance Investment Board.
Government Insurance Investment Board.
Since the preceding issue of the Yearbook the following honours have been conferred by Her Majesty the Queen for services rendered in connection with New Zealand:
Knight Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (k.B.E.): Mr Thomas Harcourt Clarke Caughey, O.B.E.
Knight Bachelor: Mr Bernard Thomas O'Connell.
Companion of the Most Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and Saint George (C.M.G.): Mr A. L. Friis; Dr R. G. McElroy.
Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (C.B.E.): Mr H. I. Austad, M.B.E.; Mr A. F. Gilkison; Mr G. Searle; Dr A. Stewart.
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (O.B.E.): Dr N. C. Begg; Mr G. J. Brocklehurst; Mr M. A. Brook; Mr I. D. A. Cameron, M.B.E.; Mr A. E. Clark; Mr D. S. Cox; Mr S. O. Field; Mrs M. K. Holt; Mr C. F. Horlor; Mr W. P. Kerekere; Mr M. A. Rickard; Mrs M. G. Turnbull; Mr W. L. F. Utley.
Companion of the Imperial Service Order (I.S.O.): Mr J. L. Hunter.
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.): Mr G. A. Benson; Mr H. M. Besley; Mrs E. Brown; Dr D. H. Calder; Mr R. J. Doherty; Mr L. E. Farr; Mr C. E. Forsyth; Mr M. Green; Mr G. D. Griffiths; Mrs E. W. J. Harwood; Mr M. J. McGlashen; Mr J. A. McNeish; Miss M. C. McTamney; Mr H. F. Miller; Mr A. B. Muggeridge; Mr J. J. Nimon; Mr A. C. Paine; Mr R. C. Parker; Mr H. L. Riley; Dr H. D. Robertson, v.D.; Reverend E. C. Stevens; Dr H. C. Tod; Mr E. C. Wright.
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.): Miss O. M. Barker; Mr E. F. Bradley; Mr C. B. Collins; Mr G.H. Cowles; Mrs F. L. Craig; Mr F. P. Mahony; Mrs E. C. Odell; Mr C. W. Partridge; Miss J. M. Quarrie; Mr P. Robson; Mrs D. J. Wales; Mr L. R. Williams.
Queen's Police Medal, for Distinguished Service (Q.P.M.): Chief Superintendent J. W. Saunders; Detective Superintendent B. B. Bevege.
Queen's Fire Service Medal, For Distinguished Service (Q.F.S.M.) Chief Fire Officer R. A. Davidson; Chief Fire Officer L. V. Trass.
Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (C.B.E.): Major General L. A. Pearce, O.B.E. ; Commodore E. C. Thorne.
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the Brtiish Empire (O.B.E.): Lieutenant Colonel R. I. Launder; Wing Commander W. N. A. McKay; Surgeon Commander M. H. Watson, V.R.D.
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.): Lieutenant Commander F. E. J. Mason; Stores Warrant Officer N. L. Walker; Major A. L. Fleming, E.D. ; Captain (Temporary Major) E. T. Te Moananui, E.D. ; Major (Temporary Lieutenant-Colonel) P. G. Hotop; Warrant Officer T. Methven; Squadron Officer B. E. Bowler.
Air Force Cross (A.F.C.): Squadron Leader T. T. Bland.
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.): Corporal (Temporary Sergeant) M. R. A. Carter; Chief Radio Mechanic A. A. Tiriana; Chief Engineering Mechanic N. R. Flesher; Chief Radio Electrical Artificer E. A. Postance; Staff Sergeant T. A. Wigley; Sergeant G. Belchamber; Sergeant G. W. Gaston; Staff Sergeant H. D. Smith.
Queen's Commendation for Valuable Services in the Air: Master Air Electronics Operator B. J. Hogg.
Knight Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (K.B.E.): Dr Malcolm McRae Burns, C.B.E.
Knight Bachelor: The Hon. Mr Justice Clifford Parris Richmond; Mr Reginald Charles Frank Savory, C.B.E.
Companion of the Most Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and Saint George (C.M.G.): Mr L. D. Hickford, O.B.E.; Mr S. D. Sinclair.
Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (C.B.E.): Mr H. H. Barker, O.B.E.; Mr J. D. McGrath; Mr E. B. MacKenzie; Mr T. T. Ropiha, I.S.O.
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (O.B.E.): Mr W. J. Brown; Mrs P. E. Brusey; Mr J. Cowie; Dr S. Jamieson; Mr J. L. Kerr; Mr R. McGlashen; Mr A. R. McKegg; Mr J. T. Mazuran; Mr A. J. Nicoll; Mr J. Philp, Q.F.S.M.; Mr A. G. Scott, M.B.E.; Dr J. M. Staveley, M.C.; Dr S. J. Thompson.
Companion of the Imperial Service Order (I.S.O.): Mr J. W. Dempsey.
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.): Mr A. S. Alsweiler; Mr W. A. E. Archer; Mr G. N. Boulton; Mr O. A. Cheesman; Mr F. R. Christian; Mr E. W. Christiansen; Mr W. A. Christiansen; Mrs J. Clark; Mrs G. D. Davison; Mr A. G. Freeman; Mrs M. B. Fullerton-Smith; Mr J. Hassall; Reverend Canon B. H. H. Pierard; Mr D. S. Radcliffe, M.M.; Mr H. D. Ramsay; Mr D. R. Robertson; Mr B. C. M. Spiers; Miss M. W. Stewart; Mr N. S. Tankersley.
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.): Mr W.J. Bradley; Miss C. M. Carey (Sister Mary Aloysia); Mrs N.V. Dakars; Miss L. A. Gall; Mrs M. E. Hampton; Mr H. Hunter; Mrs E. L. Oldbury; Mrs O. R. V. N. Parkes; Mr P. E. Quenneville; Mr W. G. A. Ramsay; Mrs P. E. I. Rees; Mrs I. M. Thorp.
Companion of the Most Honourable Order of the Bath (C.B.): Lieutenant-General R. J. H. Webb, C.B.E.
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (O.B.E.): Captain S. F. Mercer; Colonel R. W. K. Ainge; Group Captain W. R. Duncan, M.B.E.
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.): Lieutenant Commander (Sp) A. G. Innes; Warrant Control Electrical Mechanician B. A. Allen; Major B. G. Jenkin; Temporary Major B. H. Martin, E.D.; Lieutenant and Quartermaster D. F. Williams; Squadron Leader P. S. Rule; Flight Lieutenant S. C. Robinson.
Air Force Cross (A.F.C.): Wing Commander M. W. Hodge.
Associate of the Royal Red Cross (A.R.R.C.): Matron H. MacKenzie.
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.): Temporary Warrant Control Electrical Artificer A. C. Black; Chief Petty Officer Electrician S. Haines; Leading Medical Assistant R. Peterson; Sergeant D. P. Beattie; Sergeant J. Johnston; Flight Sergeant W. N. Halse; Flight Sergeant K. S. Cooper.
Queen's Commendation for Valuable Services in the Air: Flight Lieutenant H. Hammersley.
Distinguished Flying Cross (D.F.C.)— Lieutenant E. G. Steel.
Military Medal (M.M.)— Lance Corporal J. L. Adams.
Member of the Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.)— Warrant Officer R. R. Hudson.
Mentioned in Despatches (M.I.D.)— Lieutenant A. R. F. MacKenzie; Sergeant G. C. Faulkner; Flight Lieutenant G. L. Wood; LieutenantR. J. S. Munro; Private T. Parekura.
Distinguished Flying Cross (D.F.C.)— Squadron Leader R. J. Klitscher.
Austria—53 Bonn, Bonn-Center HI 902, Bundezkanzlerplatz, West Germany.
Belgium—51 Rue de la Loi, Brussels 4.
European Economic Community—51 Rue de la Loi, Brussels 4.
France—9 Rue Leonard de Vinci, Paris, XVI.
Germany, West—53 Bonn, Bonn-Centre HI 902, Bundeskanzlerplatz.
Indonesia—60 Djalan Prof. Moh. Yamin S.H., Menteng, Djakarta.
Ireland—New Zealand House, Haymarket, London.
Italy—Via Zara 28, Rome, 00198.
Japan—20-40 Kamiyama-Cho, Shibuya-Ku, Tokyo 150.
Korea—1-42 Dongbinggo-Dong, Yongsan-Ku, Seoul.
Laos—64 Silom Road, Bangkok, Thailand.
Nepal—39 Golf Links Road, New Delhi 3, India.
Netherlands—53 Anna Paulownastraat, S.2, The Hague.
Thailand—Anglo-Thai Building, 64 Silom Road, Bangkok.
United States—19 Observatory Circle, N.W., Washington, D.C., 20008.
Vietnam—45 Phung Khac Khoan, Saigon.
Australia—M.L.C. Building, London Circuit, Canberra, A.C.T.
Britain—New Zealand House, Haymarket, London, S.W.I.
Canada—Commonwealth Building, 77 Metcalfe Street, Ottawa.
Ceylon—39 Golf Links Road, New Delhi 3, India.
Fiji—P.O. Box 1378, Suva.
Malaysia—Police Co-operative Building, Suleiman Road, Kuala Lumpur.
Singapore—13 Nassim Road, Singapore 10.
Tonga—Apia, Western Samoa.
Western Samoa—Apia.
Australia—Consular Office, United Insurance Building, corner George and Hunter Streets, Sydney.
Greece—Consulate-General, Leoforos Vasilissis Sophias 63, Athens 140.
Hong Kong—New Zealand Commission, 1124 Prince's Building, Chater Road.
Philippines—Minister, 1124 Prince's Building, Chater Road, Hong Kong.
South-East Asia Treaty Organisation—Council Representative, 64 Silom Road, Bangkok.
Switzerland— Consulate-General, 58 Rue de Moillebeau, CH/1211, Geneva 19.
United Nations—New Zealand Mission, 733 Third Avenue, New York, N.Y., 10017.
New Zealand Mission, 58 Rue de Moillebeau, CH/1211, Geneva 19.
United States—Consulate-General, 630 Fifth Avenue, New York, N.Y., 10020.
Consulate-General, 153 Kearney Street, San Francisco.
Consulate-General, 510 West Sixth Street, Los Angeles.
Argentina—Consulate of the Argentine Republic, Government Life Insurance Building, Wellington.
Australia—Australian High Commission, I.C.I. House, Molesworth Street, Wellington.
Austria—Hon. Consulate-General, Wool House, 139 Featherston Street, Wellington.
Belgium—Embassy of Belgium, Dominion Farmers Institute, Featherston Street, Wellington.
Brazil—Hon. Consul, 5 Elliott Street, Auckland.
Britain—British High Commission, Government Life Insurance Building, Wellington.
Auckland Office, Norwich Union Building, Queen Street, Auckland 1.
Canada—Canadian High Commission, I.C.I. House, Molesworth Street, Wellington.
Ceylon—Hon. Trade Commissioner, Huddart Parker Building, Wellington.
Chile—Hon. Consul, 95 Queen Street, Auckland 1.
China—Embassy of the Republic of China, 2 Burnell Avenue, Wellington 1.
Costa Rica—Consul-General, 2-12 Parnell Road, Auckland.
Czechoslovakia—Legation of Czechoslovakia, 12 Anne Street, Wellington.
Denmark—Royal Danish Embassy, Government Life Insurance Building, Wellington.
Hon. Consul, 43 Woodside Avenue, Northcote, Auckland.
Hon. Consul, Commercial Building, The Square, Palmerston North.
Hon. Consul, 100 Cumnor Terrace, Woolston, Christchurch.
Hon. Vice-Consul, 12-20 St. Andrew Street, Dunedin.
Ecuador—Hon. Consul, General Buildings, Waring Taylor Street, Wellington.
El Salvador—Hon. Consul, 283 Main Highway, Orewa, Auckland.
Fiji—New Zealand Agents for Fiji, L. D. Nathan and Co. Ltd., Fort Street, Auckland.
Finland—Hon. Consul, C.P.D. House, 108 The Terrace, Wellington.
France—Embassy of France, Government Life Insurance Building Wellington.
Hon. Consular Agent, ANZ Bank Building, Queen Street, Auckland 1.
Hon. Consular Agent, 904-908 Colombo Street, Christchurch.
Hon. Consular Agent, Corner French and Robert Streets, Dunedin.
Germany, West—Embassy of the Federal Republic of Germany, 3 Claremont Grove, Wellington.
Hon. Consul, Colombus House, 14-18 Customs Street East, Auckland 1.
Greece—Hon. Consul-General, 270 Wakefield Street, Wellington.
Hon. Consul, Third Floor, Prudential Building, Auckland.
India—High Commission of India, 49 Willis Street, Wellington.
Indonesia—Embassy of the Republic of Indonesia, 11 Fitzherbert Terrace, Wellington 1.
Ireland—Hon. Consul-General P.O. Box 946, Wellington.
Italy—Embassy of Italy, 24 Grant Road, Wellington.
Hon. Consular Agent, corner Queen and Fort Streets, Auckland.
Hon. Consular Agent, 68 Lichfield Street, Christchurch.
Hon. Consular Agent, 353 Trafalgar Square, Nelson.
Hon. Consular Agent, 356 High Street, Dunedin.
Japan—Embassy of Japan, 298 Oriental Parade, Wellington.
Consulate of Japan, Bank of New South Wales Building, 45 Queen Street, Auckland.
Hon. Consul, J. Pallot and Co. Ltd., Christchurch.
Korea—Embassy of the Republic of Korea, Molesworth House, Molesworth Street, Wellington.
Hon. Consul, Rainger House, 150 Victoria Street West, Auckland.
Malaysia—High Commission, 200 Oriental Parade, Wellington.
Netherlands—Royal Netherlands Embassy, Shell House, Wellington.
Hon. Consul, 83 Customs Street East, Auckland.
Hon. Consul, 178 Cashel Street, Christchurch.
Hon. Consul, National Mortgage and Agency Co., Dunedin.
Norway—Hon. Consul-General, 38-42 Waring Taylor Street, Wellington.
Hon. Consul, 13 Brighton Terrace, Mairangi Bay. Auckland.
Hon. Vice-Consul, Corner of Colombo and Lichfield Streets, Christchurch.
Hon. Vice-Consul, 365 Princes Street, Dunedin.
Peru—Hon. Consul, 1 Parliament Street, P.O. Box 2857, Auckland.
Philippines—Hon. Consul, Wilson and Horton Ltd., Auckland.
Poland— Consulate-General of the Polish Peoples' Republic, 1 Heaton Terrace, Wellington.
Portugal—Hon. Consul, L. D. Nathan, P.O. Box 190, Auckland.
Hon. Consul, Challenge House, 105-109 The Terrace, Wellington.
Hon. Vice-Consul, Midland Street, Dunedin.
Romania—Consul-General, 100 Evans Bay Road, Wellington.
Singapore—High Commission, Molesworth House, Molesworth Street, Wellington.
South Africa—Consul-General, Federation House, 95-99 Molesworth Street, Wellington.
Sweden—Royal Swedish Embassy, 48 The Terrace, Wellington.
Hon. Consul, Church Street, Onehunga, Auckland 6.
Hon. Vice-Consul, 154 Hereford Street, Christchurch.
Hon. Vice-Consul, 40 Jetty Street, Dunedin.
Hon. Vice-Consul, 98 Layard Street, Invercargill.
Switzerland—Embassy of Switzerland, D.I.C. Building, Lambton Quay, Wellington.
Hon. Consular Agent, 48 Carr Road, Mount Roskill, Auckland.
Thailand— Royal Thai Embassy, 9 Fitzherbert Terrace, Wellington.
Tonga—New Zealand Agents for the Government of Tonga, Beachcroft Avenue, Auckland 6.
Turkey—Hon. Consul-General, 228 Queen Street, Auckland.
U.S.S.R.—Legation of Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, 57 Messines Road, Wellington.
U.S.A.—Embassy, I.B.M. Centre, 151 The Terrace, Wellington 1.
Consul, A.M.P. Building, Queen Street East, Auckland.
Hon. Consular Agent, 311 Manchester Street, Christchurch.
Venezuela—Hon. Consul, Brooklyn Flats, Emily Place, Auckland.
Vietnam—Embassy, 40 Panama Street, Wellington.
Western Samoa—Trade and Development Office, 7 Fanshawe Street, Auckland 1.
Yugoslavia—Embassy, 49 Hobson Street, Wellington.
Countries with diplomatic representation in Canberra, Australia, with responsibility for New Zealand are: Arab Republic of Egypt, Argentina, Austria, Brazil, Burma, Ceylon, Chile, Finland, Greece, Ireland, Israel, Khmer Republic, Korea, Laos, Norway, Pakistan, Philippines, Spain.
There are official trade commissioners at the diplomatic missions in Canberra, Sydney, London, Athens, Hong Kong, Tokyo, Kuala Lumpur, Singapore, New York, San Francisco, Los Angeles, Brussels, Fiji, Paris, Bonn, New Delhi, Rome, and Bangkok at the addresses given on a preceding page.
Addresses of additional official trade commissioners and other representatives are as follows:
American Samoa—Trade Correspondent, Air New Zealand, Fagatogo, Pago Pago.
Australia—330 Collins Street, Melbourne.
M.M.I. Building, 344 Queen Street, Brisbane.
16 St. George's Terrace, Perth 6000.
Canada—635 Dorchester Boulevard West, Montreal 101, Quebec.
700 West Georgia Street, Vancouver 2, B.C.
Djakarta—Resident in Singapore.
Guyana—Resident in Trinidad.
Jamaica—Resident in Trinidad.
Korea—Resident in Tokyo.
New Caledonia—Trade Correspondent, 12 Rue du General Maugin, Noumea.
Pacific—Resident in Fiji. (P.O. Box 1378, Suva).
Philippines—Resident in Hong Kong.
Tahiti—Trade Correspondent, Air New Zealand Ltd., Rue du General de Gaulle, Papeete.
Trinidad and Tobago—90 Independence Square, Port of Spain.
U.S.A.—Association's Building, 1145 19th Street, N.W., Washington D.C., 20036.
Trade Correspondent, 2270 Kalakaua Avenue. Waikiki, Honolulu, Hawaii.
Fuller information and also details of official overseas trade representation in New Zealand are set out in the booklet Overseas Representatives in New Zealand and New Zealand Representatives Overseas published by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Wellington.
Table of Contents
TOTAL POPULATION AND EXTERNAL MIGRATION | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Population† | Mean Population† | Year Ended 31 March | |||
At 31 March | At 31 December | Year Ended 31 March | Year Ended 31 December | Overseas Passenger Arrivals* | Overseas Passenger Departures* | |
*Excluding through passengers and tourists on cruising liners. †Does not include armed forces personnel overseas. | ||||||
1921 | 1,267,498 | 1,292,892 | 1,252,206 | 1,274,917 | 46,090 | 31,908 |
1922 | 1,301,251 | 1,318,884 | 1,283,546 | 1,305,126 | 41,128 | 30,396 |
1923 | 1,325,301 | 1,343,021 | 1,311,382 | 1,328,193 | 34,108 | 28,581 |
1924 | 1,347,853 | 1,370,403 | 1,334,029 | 1,352,618 | 36,254 | 30,487 |
1925 | 1,379,487 | 1,401,230 | 1,359,995 | 1,384,428 | 42,211 | 29,913 |
1926 | 1,409,812 | 1,429,669 | 1,392,073 | 1,413,743 | 42,449 | 30,714 |
1927 | 1,438,132 | 1,450,356 | 1,420,838 | 1,439,004 | 45,682 | 34,018 |
1928 | 1,453,821 | 1,467,370 | 1,443,551 | 1,456,075 | 35,837 | 37,072 |
1929 | 1,471,110 | 1,486,134 | 1,460,363 | 1,473,419 | 34,799 | 34,088 |
1930 | 1,489,203 | 1,506,809 | 1,478,027 | 1,493,019 | 33,839 | 31,454 |
1931 | 1,511,700 | 1,522,762 | 1,498,416 | 1,514,215 | 30,741 | 25,632 |
1932 | 1,525,545 | 1,534,739 | 1,517,940 | 1,527,062 | 17,891 | 21,063 |
1933 | 1,538,028 | 1,547,124 | 1,530,119 | 1,539,590 | 18,713 | 21.808 |
1934 | 1,550,125 | 1,558,373 | 1,542,651 | 1,551,523 | 19,687 | 22,022 |
1935 | 1,560,992 | 1,569,689 | 1,554,297 | 1,562,233 | 24,901 | 28,051 |
1936 | 1,573,927 | 1,584,617 | 1,565,263 | 1,575,231 | 26,936 | 28,050 |
1937 | 1,587,211 | 1,601,758 | 1,578,757 | 1,589,972 | 31,670 | 32,023 |
1938 | 1,604,479 | 1,618,313 | 1,594,275 | 1,606,763 | 38,738 | 36,352 |
1939 | 1,624,714 | 1,641,639 | 1,611,362 | 1,628,512 | 42,648 | 37,685 |
1940 | 1,640,901 | 1,633,645 | 1,633,447 | 1,637,305 | 31,432 | 25,404 |
1941 | 1,636,230 | 1,631,276 | 1,635,715 | 1,630,948 | 13,814 | 13,100 |
1942 | 1,634,338 | 1,636,403 | 1,630,419 | 1,639,572 | 7,102 | 6,893 |
1943 | 1,634,094 | 1,642,041 | 1,640,191 | 1,635,635 | 3,133 | 2,592 |
1944 | 1,643,900 | 1,676,286 | 1,637,570 | 1,655,795 | 3,747 | 3,640 |
1945 | 1,679,972 | 1,727,817 | 1,664,585 | 1,694,641 | 7,207 | 6,189 |
1946 | 1,756,756 | 1,781,214 | 1,710,680 | 1,759,526 | 13,309 | 10,966 |
1947 | 1,789,476 | 1,817,453 | 1,770,291 | 1,798,262 | 25,358 | 22,320 |
1948 | 1,828,025 | 1,853,807 | 1,807,611 | 1,834,655 | 33,144 | 27,388 |
1949 | 1,864,560 | 1,892,042 | 1,843,767 | 1,871,748 | 35,946 | 31,765 |
1950 | 1,902,883 | 1,927,629 | 1,881,317 | 1,909,092 | 50,880 | 43,000 |
1951 | 1,938,032 | 1,970,522 | 1,917,934 | 1,947,529 | 54,644 | 47,122 |
1952 | 1,984,730 | 2,024,556 | 1,958,729 | 1,996,149 | 62,498 | 46,834 |
1953 | 2,037,553 | 2,074,781 | 2,009,506 | 2,048,826 | 66,240 | 44,208 |
1954 | 2,087,740 | 2,118,434 | 2,061,376 | 2,094,910 | 61,845 | 46,404 |
1955 | 2,130,927 | 2,164,734 | 2,105,767 | 2,138,946 | 61,610 | 54,580 |
1956 | 2,175,373 | 2,209,132 | 2,150,290 | 2,182,833 | 66,472 | 58,380 |
1957 | 2,221,169 | 2,262,814 | 2,194,108 | 2,232,591 | 76,005 | 64,563 |
1958 | 2,275,515 | 2,315,900 | 2,246,093 | 2,285,852 | 79,666 | 64,258 |
1959 | 2,326,129 | 2,359,746 | 2,298,814 | 2,334,617 | 83,648 | 73,656 |
1960 | 2,370,166 | 2,403,567 | 2,345,602 | 2,377,010 | 89,377 | 86,164 |
1961 | 2,414,296 | 2,461,243 | 2,388,004 | 2,426,654 | 106,238 | 104,618 |
1962 | 2,474,588 | 2,515,835 | 2,441,400 | 2,484,873 | 132,656 | 113,824 |
1963 | 2,527,868 | 2,566,915 | 2,498,357 | 2,536,912 | 143,872 | 130,233 |
1964 | 2,582,407 | 2,616,970 | 2,550,114 | 2,589,150 | 164,646 | 149,162 |
1965 | 2,628,900 | 2,663,843 | 2,601,219 | 2,635,352 | 190,291 | 178,300 |
1966 | 2,676,778 | 2,711,318 | 2,647,196 | 2,682,604 | 219,939 | 207,918 |
1967 | 2,725,914 | 2,744,963 | 2,694,680 | 2,727,658 | 250,406 | 235,971 |
1968 | 2,752,662 | 2,772,933 | 2,735,207 | 2,753,512 | 259,381 | 266,584 |
1969 | 2,777,210 | 2,804,059 | 2,760,077 | 2,780,101 | 255,736 | 267,471 |
1970 | 2,815,987 | 2,852,137 | 2,788,839 | 2,819,602 | 293,406 | 295,465 |
1971 | 2,860,873 | 2,899,309 | 2,831,222 | 2,864,456 | 352,297 | 344,451 |
1972 | 2,909,916‡ | 2,876,388‡ | 408,281‡ | 397,430‡ |
VITAL STATISTICS | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Numbers | Rates per 1,000 of Mean Population | Deaths Under per 1,000 Live Births | Marriages | ||||
Live Births | Deaths | Deaths Under 1 Year | Live Births | Deaths | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||
1922 | 30,448 | 11,874 | . . | 23.33 | 9.03 | . . | 9,834 | 7.53 |
1923 | 29,148 | 12,239 | . . | 21.95 | 9.21 | . . | 10,352 | 7.79 |
1924 | 29,260 | 11,540 | . . | 21.63 | 8.53 | . . | 10,502 | 7.76 |
1925 | 29,869 | 11,844 | 1,309 | 21.57 | 8.56 | 43.82 | 10,817 | 7.81 |
1926 | 30,009 | 12,517 | 1,312 | 21.23 | 8.85 | 43.72 | 10,994 | 7.78 |
1927 | 29,376 | 12,600 | 1,316 | 20.41 | 8.76 | 44.80 | 10,796 | 7.50 |
1928 | 29,045 | 12,860 | 1,166 | 19.95 | 8.83 | 40.14 | 10,919 | 7.50 |
1929 | 28,963 | 13,220 | 1,086 | 19.66 | 8.97 | 37.50 | 11,403 | 7.74 |
1930 | 28,923 | 13,145 | 1,112 | 19.37 | 8.80 | 38.45 | 11,494 | 7.70 |
1931 | 28,934 | 13,062 | 1,077 | 19.11 | 8.63 | 37.22 | 10,254 | 6.77 |
1932 | 27,629 | 12,875 | 1,039 | 18.09 | 8.43 | 37.61 | 10,492 | 6.87 |
1933 | 27,282 | 12,862 | 1,043 | 17.72 | 8.35 | 38.23 | 11,067 | 7.19 |
1934 | 27,303 | 13,810 | 1,060 | 17.60 | 8.90 | 38.82 | 11,788 | 7.60 |
1935 | 27,216 | 13,664 | 1,128 | 17.42 | 8.74 | 41.45 | 12,744 | 8.16 |
1936 | 28,467 | 14,658 | 1,168 | 18.07 | 9.31 | 41.03 | 14,448 | 9.17 |
1937 | 29,985 | 15,215 | 1,178 | 18.86 | 9.57 | 39.29 | 14,973 | 9.42 |
1938 | 30,942 | 16,874 | 1,537 | 19.26 | 10.50 | 49.67 | 15,959 | 9.93 |
1939 | 32,949 | 15,933 | 1,371 | 20.23 | 9.78 | 41.61 | 17,791 | 10.92 |
1940 | 37,036 | 15,875 | 1,362 | 22.62 | 9.70 | 36.78 | 18,084 | 11.04 |
1941 | 39,234 | 17,047 | 1,562 | 24.06 | 10.45 | 39.81 | 13,830 | 8.48 |
1942 | 37,904 | 18,117 | 1,388 | 23.12 | 11.05 | 36.62 | 12,775 | 7.79 |
1943 | 34,751 | 17,122 | 1,350 | 21.25 | 10.47 | 38.47 | 12,021 | 7.35 |
1944 | 38,107 | 17,049 | 1,473 | 23.01 | 10.30 | 38.65 | 13,646 | 8.24 |
1945 | 41,651 | 17,686 | 1,449 | 24.58 | 10.44 | 34.77 | 16,693 | 9.85 |
1946 | 47,647 | 17,720 | 1,524 | 27.08 | 10.07 | 31.99 | 21,096 | 11.99 |
1947 | 49,804 | 17,442 | 1,487 | 27.70 | 9.70 | 29.86 | 19,047 | 10.59 |
1948 | 49,149 | 17,285 | 1,350 | 26.79 | 9.42 | 27.47 | 17,750 | 9.67 |
1949 | 48,905 | 17,578 | 1,468 | 26.13 | 9.39 | 30.02 | 17,354 | 9.27 |
1950 | 49,414 | 18,084 | 1,364 | 25.88 | 9.47 | 27.60 | 17,099 | 8.96 |
1951 | 49,889 | 18,836 | 1,374 | 25.62 | 9.67 | 27.54 | 16,915 | 8.69 |
1952 | 51,928 | 18,896 | 1,475 | 26.01 | 9.47 | 28.40 | 17,061 | 8.55 |
1953 | 51,943 | 18,354 | 1,335 | 25.35 | 8.96 | 25.70 | 17,224 | 8.41 |
1954 | 54,131 | 18,876 | 1,302 | 25.84 | 9.01 | 24.05 | 17,557 | 8.38 |
1955 | 55,676 | 19,225 | 1,365 | 26.03 | 8.99 | 24.52 | 17,795 | 8.32 |
1956 | 56,593 | 19,696 | 1,313 | 25.93 | 9.02 | 23.20 | 17,531 | 8.03 |
1957 | 58,484 | 20,862 | 1,420 | 26.20 | 9.34 | 24.28 | 17,614 | 7.89 |
1958 | 60,635 | 20,301 | 1,416 | 26.53 | 8.88 | 23.35 | 18,305 | 8.01 |
1959 | 61,869 | 21,128 | 1,477 | 26.50 | 9.05 | 23.87 | 18,315 | 7.84 |
1960 | 62,850 | 20,892 | 1,420 | 26.44 | 8.79 | 22.59 | 18,909 | 7.96 |
1961 | 65,476 | 21,782 | 1,490 | 26.99 | 8.98 | 22.76 | 19,426 | 8.01 |
1962 | 65,127 | 22,081 | 1,331 | 26.21 | 8.89 | 20.44 | 19,572 | 7.88 |
1963 | 64,675 | 22,416 | 1,269 | 25.49 | 8.84 | 19.62 | 19,856 | 7.83 |
1964 | 62,459 | 22,861 | 1,193 | 24.12 | 8.83 | 19.10 | 20,720 | 8.00 |
1965 | 60,178 | 22,976 | 1,174 | 22.83 | 8.72 | 19.51 | 21,702 | 8.23 |
1966 | 60,188 | 23,778 | 1,064 | 22.44 | 8.86 | 17.68 | 22,949 | 8.55 |
1967 | 61,169 | 23,007 | 1,102 | 22.43 | 8.43 | 18.02 | 23,515 | 8.62 |
1968 | 62,284 | 24,464 | 1,164 | 22.62 | 8.88 | 18.69 | 24,057 | 8.74 |
1969 | 62,564 | 24,161 | 1,057 | 22.50 | 8.69 | 16.89 | 24,971 | 8.98 |
1970 | 62,207 | 24,840 | 1,040 | 22.06 | 8.81 | 16.72 | 25,953 | 9.20 |
1971 | 64,704 | 24,309 | 1,066 | 22.59 | 8.49 | 16.48 | 27,199 | 9.50 |
EDUCATIONRoll Numbers at Educational Institutions | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
At 1 July* | Primary† | Secondary† | Higher | ||||
State Schools | Registered Private Schools | State Schools | Registered Private Schools | Technical Institutes (Full-time Students) | Teachers' Colleges | University Institutions (Including Extra-mural and Part-time Students) | |
*Figures earlier than 1928 are for December. †Excludes Correspondence School pupils. | |||||||
1921 | 211,777 | 23,924 | 15,555 | 1,634 | .. | 904 | 4,123 |
1922 | 217,242 | 24,861 | 17,544 | 1,998 | .. | 1,151 | 3,958 |
1923 | 218,646 | 26,010 | 19,491 | 2,134 | .. | 1,202 | 4,202 |
1924 | 220,078 | 26,302 | 20,279 | 2,473 | .. | 1,274 | 4,236 |
1925 | 221,449 | 25,933 | 20,782 | 2,511 | .. | 1,271 | 4,442 |
1926 | 225,608 | 26,778 | 22,650 | 2,794 | .. | 1,198 | 4,653 |
1927 | 227,777 | 27,358 | 23,474 | 2,932 | .. | 1,200 | 4,878 |
1928 | 221,169 | 26,394 | 27,084 | 3,506 | .. | 1,115 | 4,802 |
1929 | 220,347 | 26,556 | 28,513 | 3,877 | .. | 1,188 | 4,623 |
1930 | 219,274 | 26,617 | 29,284 | 4,513 | .. | 1,155 | 4,801 |
1931 | 220,976 | 26,448 | 31,053 | 4,602 | .. | 1,165 | 5,111 |
1932 | 217,236 | 26,390 | 30,944 | 4,512 | .. | 990 | 5,171 |
1933 | 203,589 | 26,097 | 30,473 | 4,315 | .. | 443 | 5,085 |
1934 | 201,870 | 26,584 | 30,915 | 4,430 | .. | .. | 5,059 |
1935 | 200,135 | 26,923 | 31,611 | 4,743 | .. | 429 | 5,101 |
1936 | 213,497 | 27,540 | 31,894 | 5,108 | .. | 1,185 | 5,218 |
1937 | 212,076 | 27,507 | 32,115 | 5,595 | .. | 1,346 | 5,238 |
1938 | 209,961 | 28,271 | 34,345 | 6,059 | .. | 1,522 | 5,707 |
1939 | 208,641 | 27,972 | 35,692 | 6,266 | .. | 1,588 | 5,979 |
1940 | 208,433 | 27,868 | 35,273 | 6,379 | .. | 1,457 | 5,528 |
1941 | 208,595 | 27,836 | 33,253 | 6,451 | .. | 1,503 | 5,065 |
1942 | 208,721 | 26,983 | 32,391 | 6,483 | .. | 1,463 | 4,373 |
1943 | 206,884 | 28,521 | 34,893 | 7,184 | .. | 1,775 | 5,953 |
1944 | 207,292 | 29,223 | 40,723 | 8,121 | .. | 1,678 | 7,267 |
1945 | 211,742 | 29,583 | 44,279 | 8,933 | .. | 1,431 | 8,425 |
1946 | 218,129 | 30,581 | 44,985 | 9,424 | .. | 1,575 | 11,361 |
1947 | 229,804 | 31,929 | 45,249 | 9,968 | .. | 1,634 | 11,874 |
1948 | 235,243 | 32,818 | 45,109 | 9,793 | .. | 1,875 | 11,964 |
1949 | 244,377 | 33,941 | 46,512 | 10,243 | .. | 2,321 | 11,598 |
1950 | 254,664 | 35,775 | 48,232 | 10,511 | .. | 2,684 | 11,515 |
1951 | 265,230 | 37,109 | 50,682 | 11,045 | .. | 2,704 | 10,956 |
1952 | 282,699 | 39,342 | 54,124 | 11,622 | .. | 2,710 | 10,691 |
1953 | 298,481 | 41,277 | 59,558 | 12,476 | .. | 2,769 | 10,831 |
1954 | 311,541 | 42,797 | 66,344 | 13,627 | .. | 2,834 | 10,803 |
1955 | 320,580 | 44,086 | 72,117 | 14,970 | .. | 2,847 | 10,851 |
1956 | 332,049 | 46,261 | 75,354 | 15,832 | .. | 2,963 | 11,077 |
1957 | 344,959 | 47,953 | 78,843 | 16,265 | .. | 3,218 | 11,761 |
1958 | 356,224 | 48,418 | 82,699 | 16,984 | .. | 3,602 | 12,881 |
1959 | 365,761 | 51,549 | 89,508 | 17,663 | .. | 3,753 | 14,388 |
1960 | 371,825 | 52,887 | 99,365 | 19,293 | 71 | 3,838 | 15,809 |
1961 | 376,475 | 54,079 | 109,632 | 20,752 | 221 | 3,814 | 16,820 |
1962 | 384,313 | 55,293 | 118,523 | 22,290 | 441 | 4,223 | 17,214 |
1963 | 392,595 | 56,341 | 124,978 | 23,603 | 532 | 4,536 | 18,303 |
1964 | 404,257 | 57,154 | 128,709 | 24,439 | 620 | 4,691 | 19,640 |
1965 | 415,582 | 57,244 | 132,094 | 25,073 | 857 | 4,790 | 22,145 |
1966 | 429,916 | 56,050 | 136,104 | 25,585 | 1,163 | 5,022 | 24,302 |
1967 | 445,045 | 54,910 | 141,922 | 26,232 | 1,355 | 5,156 | 26,313 |
1968 | 455,119 | 53,782 | 152,422 | 27,020 | 1,485 | 6,096 | 28,821 |
1969 | 461,305 | 52,407 | 155,873 | 27,910 | 1,661 | 6,912 | 31,494 |
1970 | 465,460 | 50,904 | 157,797 | 28,441 | 1,882 | 7,587 | 34,446 |
1971 | 467,097 | 51,009 | 160,839 | 29,267 | 2,236 | 7,791 | 37,257 |
NOTE—In addition, in 1971, 88 students attended Massey University, 48 attended Otago University, and 182 attended Lincoln College for courses of less than one year's duration, 96,531 students were enrolled for part-time day and evening classes, including 15,456 with the N.Z. Technical Correspondence Institute; 1,170 pupils received tuition from the Primary Correspondence School and 603 pupils received tuition from the Secondary Correspondence School.
JUSTICE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Magistrates' Courts* | Supreme Court† | Prisoners in Jail at End of Year (Undergoing Sentence) | |||
Summary Convictions | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | Persons Sentenced | Rate per 1,000 of Population | Number | Rate per 1,000 of population | |
*Revised series. Excludes minor traffic offences as well as applications for prohibition, affiliation, maintenance and separation orders. †Change in legislation resulting in more offences dealt with in Magistrates' Courts. | ||||||
1921 | 30,947 | 24.27 | 616 | 0.48 | 1,044 | 0.81 |
1922 | 28,758 | 22.03 | 601 | 0.46 | 1,052 | 0.83 |
1923 | 31,179 | 23.47 | 625 | 0.47 | 1,141 | 0.85 |
1924 | 27,559 | 20.37 | 555 | 0.41 | 1,197 | 0.87 |
1925 | 28,867 | 20.85 | 511 | 0.37 | 1,284 | 0.92 |
1926 | 25,759 | 18.22 | 569 | 0.40 | 1,388 | 0.97 |
1927 | 26,113 | 18.15 | 569 | 0.40 | 1,483 | 1.02 |
1928 | 24,508 | 16.83 | 478 | 0.33 | 1,435 | 0.98 |
1929 | 25,186 | 17.10 | 473 | 0.32 | 1,342 | 0.90 |
1930 | 25,192 | 16.87 | 538 | 0.36 | 1,523 | 1.01 |
1931 | 23,259 | 15.36 | 600 | 0.40 | 1,614 | 1.06 |
1932 | 23,236 | 15.22 | 636 | 0.42 | 1,522 | 0.99 |
1933 | 20,355 | 13.22 | 531 | 0.34 | 1,410 | 0.91 |
1934 | 19,654 | 12.67 | 490 | 0.32 | 1,199 | 0.77 |
1935 | 19,672 | 12.59 | 472 | 0.30 | 1,112 | 0.71 |
1936 | 21,450 | 13.62 | 462 | 0.29 | 915 | 0.58 |
1937 | 23,563 | 14.82 | 507 | 0.32 | 790 | 0.49 |
1938 | 23,762 | 14.78 | 488 | 0.30 | 777 | 0.48 |
1939 | 24,774 | 15.21 | 571 | 0.35 | 895 | 0.55 |
1940 | 25,670 | 15.67 | 547 | 0.33 | 863 | 0.53 |
1941 | 24,529 | 15.04 | 542 | 0.33 | 988 | 0.61 |
1942 | .. | .. | 457 | 0.28 | 1,304 | 0.63 |
1943 | .. | .. | 494 | 0.30 | 1,024 | 0.62 |
1944 | .. | .. | 560 | 0.34 | 945 | 0.56 |
1945 | .. | .. | 619 | 0.37 | 998 | 0.58 |
1946 | .. | .. | 655 | 0.37 | 992 | 0.56 |
1947 | 20,187 | 11.22 | 740 | 0.41 | 1,088 | 0.60 |
1948 | 21,910 | 11.94 | 717 | 0.39 | 986 | 0.53 |
1949 | 22,021 | 11.76 | 676 | 0.36 | 941 | 0.50 |
1950 | 21,102 | 11.05 | 642 | 0.34 | 1,043 | 0.54 |
1951 | 22,409 | 11.50 | 644 | 0.33 | 1,040 | 0.53 |
1952 | 27,151 | 13.60 | 704 | 0.35 | 1,083 | 0.54 |
1953 | 28,994 | 14.15 | 179† | 0.09 | 1,088 | 0.52 |
1954 | 31,488 | 15.03 | 148† | 0.07 | 1,196 | 0.57 |
1955 | 32,444 | 15.16 | 147† | 0.07 | 1,118 | 0.52 |
1956 | 35,302 | 16.17 | 204† | 0.09 | 1,362 | 0.62 |
1957 | 36,969 | 16.55 | 199† | 0.09 | 1,474 | 0.66 |
1958 | 35,393 | 15.48 | 206† | 0.09 | 1,642 | 0.72 |
1959 | 31,837 | 13.36 | 212† | 0.09 | 1,714 | 0.73 |
1960 | 33,970 | 14.29 | 286† | 0.12 | 1,777 | 0.75 |
1961 | 35,318 | 14.55 | 294† | 0.12 | 1,818 | 0.75 |
1962 | 38,312 | 15.41 | 265† | 0.12 | 1,707 | 0.69 |
1963 | 39,128 | 15.42 | 309† | 0.12 | 1,765 | 0.69 |
1964 | 39,549 | 15.24 | 242† | 0.09 | 1,689 | 0.65 |
1965 | 39,965 | 15.16 | 304† | 0.12 | 1,653 | 0.63 |
1966 | 42,149 | 15.70 | 280† | 0.10 | 1,898 | 0.71 |
1967 | 47,491 | 17.40 | 318† | 0.12 | 1,983 | 0.73 |
1968 | 52,351 | 19.01 | 351† | 0.13 | 2,023 | 0.73 |
1969 | 54,010 | 19.42 | 314† | 0.11 | 1,967 | 0.71 |
1970 | 55,560 | 19.70 | 360† | 0.13 | 2,365 | 0.84 |
1971 | 61,701 | 21.54 | 404† | 0.14 | 2,636 | 0.92 |
POSTAL AND TELECOMMUNICATIONS | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Mail Posted* | Telephones† | Tolls | Telegrams | Money Orders and Postal Notes* | Revenue | Expenditure |
*Calendar year until 1945. †Installed as at 31 March. | |||||||
million | (000) | million | million | million | $(m) | $(m) | |
1922 | 178 | 94.7 | 6.8 | 5.6 | 3.1 | .. | .. |
1923 | 192 | 107.0 | 7.4 | 5.5 | 3.3 | .. | .. |
1924 | 214 | 111.4 | 8.0 | 6.0 | 3.6 | .. | .. |
1925 | 236 | 120.1 | 8.6 | 6.3 | 3.8 | .. | .. |
1926 | 243 | 130.2 | 9.0 | 6.7 | 4.1 | .. | .. |
1927 | 248 | 137.3 | 9.3 | 6.4 | 4.4 | .. | .. |
1928 | 259 | 144.6 | 9.7 | 6.2 | 4.4 | .. | .. |
1929 | 266 | 152.5 | 10.7 | 6.3 | 4.7 | 6.8 | 6.8 |
1930 | 271 | 161.3 | 11.4 | 6.0 | 4.7 | 7.3 | 7.2 |
1931 | 233 | 161.7 | 10.7 | 5.5 | 3.6 | 7.4 | 7.4 |
1932 | 218 | 160.8 | 9.5 | 3.9 | 3.3 | 7.5 | 6.7 |
1933 | 231 | 155.6 | 9.0 | 3.4 | 3.5 | 6.6 | 6.5 |
1934 | 243 | 155.1 | 9.1 | 3.5 | 4.0 | 6.4 | 6.4 |
1935 | 263 | 159.1 | 9.9 | 3.4 | 4.5 | 6.6 | 6.6 |
1936 | 267 | 166.6 | 11.4 | 3.8 | 4.6 | 7.1 | 7.1 |
1937 | 274 | 178.6 | 13.1 | 4.3 | 4.5 | 7.8 | 7.7 |
1938 | 304 | 192.0 | 14.5 | 4.6 | 4.7 | 8.5 | 8.5 |
1939 | 296 | 206.2 | 15.6 | 4.9 | 4.3 | 9.1 | 9.1 |
1940 | 266 | 217.9 | 15.7 | 4.5 | 3.4 | 9.7 | 9.2 |
1941 | 262 | 228.3 | 16.1 | 4.2 | 3.2 | 10.1 | 9.6 |
1942 | .. | 235.4 | 16.9 | 4.5 | 3.1 | 10.5 | 10.0 |
1943 | .. | 238.4 | 17.6 | 5.7 | 3.0 | 11.2 | 10.4 |
1944 | .. | 244.8 | 18.1 | 6.3 | 3.0 | 11.8 | 10.3 |
1945 | 237 | 256.7 | 19.5 | 6.5 | 3.0 | 12.6 | 11.8 |
1946 | .. | 265.8 | 21.0 | 7.3 | .. | 13.3 | 12.7 |
1947 | 294 | 282.3 | 22.7 | 7.1 | 3.3 | 16.4 | 14.3 |
1948 | 301 | 300.6 | 23.9 | 6.7 | 3.4 | 17.1 | 16.4 |
1949 | 319 | 322.8 | 25.3 | 6.7 | 3.4 | 18.0 | 18.0 |
1950 | 343 | 348.5 | 27.1 | 6.9 | 3.4 | 18.1 | 18.4 |
1951 | 358 | 370.0 | 27.2 | 6.9 | 3.3 | 21.8 | 21.2 |
1952 | 347 | 394.6 | 28.3 | 7.0 | 3.4 | 24.6 | 24.8 |
1953 | 358 | 425.2 | 29.3 | 7.0 | 3.4 | 26.6 | 26.7 |
1954 | 359 | 456.3 | 31.1 | 7.0 | 3.4 | 31.7 | 31.0 |
1955 | 386 | 496.3 | 34.0 | 7.3 | 3.5 | 34.7 | 34.0 |
1956 | 408 | 534.5 | 36.5 | 7.6 | 3.7 | 37.1 | 36.7 |
1957 | 412 | 568.3 | 38.8 | 7.5 | 3.6 | 40.0 | 39.9 |
1958 | 439 | 605.2 | 41.9 | 7.5 | 3.5 | 44.2 | 44.1 |
1959 | 446 | 641.3 | 43.9 | 7.2 | 3.6 | 45.3 | 45.2 |
1960 | 464 | 686.0 | 47.5 | 7.3 | 3.8 | 48.5 | 48.4 |
1961 | 495 | 744.8 | 51.7 | 7.5 | 4.1 | 53.3 | 53.2 |
1962 | 507 | 801.9 | 55.5 | 7.2 | 4.4 | 60.1 | 60.0 |
1963 | 526 | 850.6 | 58.2 | 7.1 | 4.2 | 64.9 | 64.8 |
1964 | 534 | 902.0 | 61.0 | 7.2 | 4.4 | 70.2 | 70.1 |
1965 | 551 | 962.6 | 64.4 | 7.2 | 4.6 | 77.8 | 76.6 |
1966 | 573 | 1,025.1 | 67.6 | 7.3 | 4.7 | 87.0 | 84.9 |
1967 | 576 | 1,085.1 | 69.1 | 7.2 | 4.9 | 91.5 | 93.6 |
1968 | 568 | 1,119.4 | 67.7 | 6.1 | 4.8 | 106.6 | 100.8 |
1969 | 575 | 1,155.5 | 68.3 | 5.9 | 4.9 | 112.8 | 106.6 |
1970 | 595 | 1,202.6 | 67.0 | 5.7 | 4.9 | 119.5 | 117.1 |
1971 | 615 | 1,262.4 | 67.9 | 5.5 | 5.5 | 129.8 | 143.5 |
1972 | 622 | 1,304.7 | 64.8 | 5.0 | 5.4 | 169.8 | 169.5 |
GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Miles Open for Traffic | Revenue Train-miles | Rail Passenger Journeys | Goods and Livestock | Revenue† | Expenditure† |
*Equivalent tonnage of livestock. †From 1925-26 figures relate to railway operation only. | ||||||
(000) | (000) | tons(000) | $(000) | $(000) | ||
1922 | 3,021 | 8,717 | 28,122 | 6,321 | 13,288 | 12,476 |
1923 | 3,028 | 8,347 | 28,221 | 6,619 | 13,456 | 11,004 |
1924 | 3,053 | 9,025 | 28,436 | 6,918 | 13,968 | 10,808 |
1925 | 3,085 | 9,084 | 26,107 | 7,025 | 14,226 | 11,090 |
1926 | 3,138 | 10,319 | 27,653 | 7,247 | 15,178 | 12,330 |
1927 | 3,164 | 10,724 | 26,002 | 7,300 | 14,846 | 12,316 |
1928 | 3,180 | 10,839 | 25,380 | 7,358 | 14,688 | 12,604 |
1929 | 3,287 | 11,113 | 25,757 | 7,613 | 15,050 | 12,750 |
1930 | 3,287 | 12,022 | 25,414 | 7,789 | 14,948 | 13,696 |
1931 | 3,322 | 11,282 | 22,814 | 6,958 | 13,562 | 12,812 |
1932 | 3,315 | 10,169 | 19,151 | 5,825 | 11,578 | 10,604 |
1933 | 3,315 | 9,829 | 18,367 | 5,491 | 10,678 | 9,668 |
1934 | 3,320 | 10,163 | 19,047 | 5,642 | 11,258 | 9,754 |
1935 | 3,320 | 10,626 | 19,654 | 6,024 | 11,816 | 10,278 |
1936 | 3,320 | 11,050 | 20,358 | 6,189 | 12,488 | 11,046 |
1937 | 3,320 | 11,868 | 21,235 | 6,813 | 13,808 | 12,676 |
1938 | 3,323 | 12,778 | 22,441 | 7,516 | 15,184 | 14,584 |
1939 | 3,319 | 13,073 | 23,266 | 7,539 | 16,010 | 15,328 |
1940 | 3,390 | 13,367 | 24,454 | 7,674 | 17,524 | 15,886 |
1941 | 3,390 | 13,560 | 26,277 | 8,426 | 19,388 | 16,814 |
1942 | 3,390 | 13,979 | 28,611 | 8,474 | 20,768 | 17,806 |
1943 | 3,460 | 15,140 | 36,133 | 8,887 | 24,830 | 20,040 |
1944 | 3,504 | 15,329 | 38,611 | 9,027 | 26,930 | 22,732 |
1945 | 3,504 | 12,803 | 32,995 | 8,954 | 24,896 | 23,394 |
1946 | 3,528 | 13,455 | 32,418 | 9,210 | 26,210 | 25,100 |
1947 | 3,528 | 13,169 | 28,869 | 9,329 | 25,648 | 27,290 |
1948 | 3,526 | 13,712 | 25,887 | 9,524 | 27,928 | 30,180 |
1949 | 3,526 | 13,895 | 26,168 | 9,666 | 30,678 | 33,576 |
1950 | 3,526 | 14,421 | 25,895 | 9,948 | 32,124 | 34,722 |
1951 | 3,531 | 14,153 | 24,824 | 9,616 | 37,000 | 37,450 |
1952 | 3,539 | 12,371 | 21,292 | 9,829 | 40,194 | 43,030 |
1953 | 3,535 | 13,409 | 21,455 | 10,026 | 45,178 | 45,510 |
1954 | 3,504 | 13,719 | 23,272 | 9,635 | 47,364 | 47,242 |
1955 | 3,489 | 14,420 | 24,735 | 10,336 | 54,018 | 51,084 |
1956 | 3,422 | 14,884 | 25,075 | 10,678 | 55,742 | 53,550 |
1957 | 3,418 | 15,102 | 25,377 | 10,325 | 57,014 | 57,388 |
1958 | 3,466 | 14,825 | 24,817 | 10,332 | 60,020 | 62,128 |
1959 | 3,420 | 14,605 | 25,437 | 10,367 | 59,646 | 61,010 |
1960 | 3,336 | 14,480 | 26,134 | 10,543 | 60,542 | 61,516 |
1961 | 3,333 | 14,773 | 26,233 | 10,830 | 62,858 | 62,978 |
1962 | 3,332 | 14,948 | 26,324 | 10,822 | 63,390 | 63,632 |
1963 | 3,263 | 14,575 | 25,665 | 10,044 | 62,752 | 66,874 |
1964 | 3,265 | 14,918 | 25,734 | 11,090 | 67,648 | 67,946 |
1965 | 3,254 | 15,316 | 25,137 | 11,972 | 72,786 | 71,932 |
1966 | 3,251 | 15,428 | 23,889 | 11,888 | 74,753 | 73,228 |
1967 | 3,212 | 15,359 | 23,723 | 11,534 | 75,028 | 75,151 |
1968 | 3,118 | 13,839 | 22,186 | 10,581 | 71,653 | 71,880 |
1969 | 3,063 | 13,447 | 22,261 | 10,798 | 74,602 | 72,892 |
1970 | 3,063 | 13,295 | 21,031 | 11,593 | 83,194 | 79,836 |
1971 | 3,012 | 13,594 | 21,008 | 11,850 | 86,999 | 96,502 |
AGRICULTURE | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season | Wheat for Threshing | Yield of | |||||
Area | Yield | Yield per Hectare | Oats | Barley | Peas | Potatoes | |
*Includes yield of beans. | |||||||
hectares | bushels | bushels | bushels | tons | |||
(000) | (000) | (000) | |||||
1919-20 | 56,499 | 4,560 | 80.70 | 6,968 | 816 | 369* | 145 |
1920-21 | 89,025 | 6,872 | 77.19 | 5,225 | 1,587 | 355* | 127 |
1921-22 | 142,820 | 10,565 | 73.97 | 6,753 | 1,151 | 339* | 112 |
1922-23 | 111,602 | 8,395 | 75.22 | 5,688 | 598 | 697* | 114 |
1923-24 | 70,360 | 4,175 | 59.34 | 1,965 | 597 | 363* | 106 |
1924-25 | 67,568 | 5,448 | 80.63 | 5,707 | 798 | 411* | 122 |
1925-26 | 61,380 | 4,617 | 75.22 | 4,116 | 947 | 288* | 144 |
1926-27 | 89,065 | 7,952 | 89.28 | 4,998 | 1,243 | 455* | 117 |
1927-28 | 105,618 | 9,541 | 90.33 | 3,853 | 862 | 802* | 121 |
1928-29 | 103,321 | 8,833 | 85.49 | 3,065 | 781 | 528 | 124 |
1929-30 | 95,482 | 7,240 | 75.82 | 3,002 | 755 | 294 | 130 |
1930-31 | 100,772 | 7,579 | 75.21 | 3,377 | 838 | 241 | 152 |
1931-32 | 108,762 | 6,583 | 60.53 | 2,818 | 537 | 309 | 117 |
1932-33 | 122,430 | 11,055 | 90.30 | 5,132 | 561 | 585 | 129 |
1933-34 | 115,830 | 9,036 | 78.01 | 3,243 | 731 | 698 | 131 |
1934-35 | 91,212 | 5,933 | 65.05 | 1,980 | 485 | 437 | 109 |
1935-36 | 100,620 | 8,859 | 88.04 | 3,303 | 745 | 563 | 121 |
1936-37 | 89,755 | 7,169 | 79.87 | 3,525 | 747 | 481 | 126 |
1937-38 | 75,251 | 6,043 | 80.30 | 2,641 | 1,086 | 372 | 147 |
1938-39 | 76,599 | 5,564 | 72.64 | 2,605 | 1,077 | 387 | 88 |
1939-40 | 104,220 | 8,010 | 76.86 | 2,081 | 916 | 563 | 141 |
1940-41 | 98,418 | 8,306 | 84.40 | 3,115 | 1,066 | 742 | 94 |
1941-42 | 104,410 | 8,671 | 83.05 | 3,445 | 1,297 | 852 | 90 |
1942-43 | 116,144 | 9,819 | 84.54 | 2,809 | 1,058 | 889 | 139 |
1943-44 | 94,610 | 7,208 | 76.19 | 1,834 | 833 | 889 | 162 |
1944-45 | 74,416 | 6,992 | 93.96 | 4,209 | 1,385 | 1,038 | 126 |
1945-46 | 65,174 | 5,439 | 83.45 | 2,797 | 1,872 | 817 | 140 |
1946-47 | 57,225 | 5,368 | 93.80 | 2,686 | 2,027 | 1,231 | 116 |
1947-48 | 50,080 | 4,539 | 90.63 | 2,854 | 2,088 | 1,129 | 155 |
1948-49 | 59,370 | 5,958 | 100.35 | 3,719 | 2,256 | 1,195 | 110 |
1949-50 | 50,650 | 4,900 | 96.74 | 2,620 | 2,434 | 1,243 | 135 |
1950-51 | 58,584 | 6,272 | 107.06 | 1,828 | 1,902 | 626 | 120 |
1951-52 | 36,404 | 3,890 | 106.86 | 2,470 | 2,182 | 730 | 70 |
1952-53 | 51,486 | 4,525 | 87.89 | 2,385 | 2,140 | 614 | 95 |
1953-54 | 46,059 | 4,783 | 103.85 | 945 | 3,335 | 954 | 156 |
1954-55 | 42,083 | 4,113 | 97.74 | 1,602 | 1,992 | 885 | 144 |
1955-56 | 27,712 | 2,658 | 95.92 | 1,947 | 2,032 | 635 | 101 |
1956-57 | 26,605 | 2,950 | 110.88 | 2,888 | 2,855 | 846 | 145 |
1957-58 | 33,968 | 3,727 | 109.72 | 1,460 | 3,552 | 1,047 | 157 |
1958-59 | 53,788 | 6,039 | 112.27 | 1,576 | 2,661 | 830 | 150 |
1959-60 | 66,028 | 8,700 | 131.76 | 1,825 | 3,137 | 924 | 157 |
1960-61 | 75,590 | 9,309 | 123.15 | 2,349 | 3,416 | 931 | 190 |
1961-62 | 75,388 | 7,835 | 103.93 | 1,886 | 3,561 | 763 | 191 |
1962-63 | 91,357 | 9,156 | 100.22 | 1,029 | 4,202 | 1,001 | 181 |
1963-64 | 82,540 | 10,068 | 121.97 | 1,584 | 5,776 | 1,102 | 201 |
1964-65 | 74,450 | 9,198 | 123.55 | 2,494 | 4,670 | 878 | 243 |
1965-66 | 80,745 | 10,721 | 132.77 | 2,399 | 5,030 | 1,058 | 231 |
1966-67 | 93,305 | 12,778 | 136.94 | 1,553 | 5,909 | 1,183 | 184 |
1967-68 | 126,651 | 16,253 | 128.33 | 2,467 | 9,674 | 1,334 | 232 |
1968-69 | 129,975 | 16,779 | 129.09 | 2,874 | 10,254 | 2,080 | 252 |
1969-70 | 108,394 | 10,553 | 97.36 | 3,181 | 7,692 | 1,822 | 249 |
LIVESTOCK | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Beef Cattle | Dairy Cows in Milk | Total Dairy Cattle | Total Cattle | Sheep | Pigs |
*Coverage to 1959 relates to holdings of 1 acre and over; thereafter to 10 acres and over outside borough boundaries, except that Manukau City has been included since Manukau County was absorbed by the city. | ||||||
(000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | |
1921 | .. | 890 | .. | 3,139 | 23,285 | 350 |
1922 | .. | 1,015 | .. | 3,323 | 22,222 | 384 |
1923 | .. | 1,125 | .. | 3,481 | 23,081 | 401 |
1924 | .. | 1,185 | .. | 3,563 | 23,776 | 407 |
1925 | .. | 1,196 | .. | 3,504 | 24,548 | 440 |
1926 | .. | 1,181 | .. | 3,452 | 24,905 | 473 |
1927 | .. | 1,182 | .. | 3,258 | 25,649 | 520 |
1928 | .. | 1,243 | .. | 3,274 | 27,134 | 587 |
1929 | .. | 1,291 | .. | 3,446 | 29,051 | 557 |
1930 | .. | 1,390 | .. | 3,770 | 30,841 | 488 |
1931 | .. | 1,479 | .. | 4,044 | 29,793 | 469 |
1932 | .. | 1,562 | .. | 4,072 | 28,692 | 506 |
1933 | .. | 1,703 | .. | 4,155 | 27,756 | 584 |
1934 | .. | 1,796 | .. | 4,264 | 28,649 | 653 |
1935 | .. | 1,807 | .. | 4,257 | 29,077 | 755 |
1936 | .. | 1,803 | .. | 4,217 | 30,114 | 801 |
1937 | .. | 1,785 | .. | 4,352 | 31,306 | 795 |
1938 | .. | 1,743 | .. | 4,469 | 32,379 | 749 |
1939 | .. | 1,724 | .. | 4,528 | 31,879 | 676 |
1940 | .. | 1,719 | .. | 4,496 | 31,063 | 706 |
1941 | .. | 1,759 | .. | 4,539 | 31,752 | 769 |
1942 | .. | 1,757 | .. | 4,642 | .. | 689 |
1943 | .. | 1,715 | .. | 4,448 | .. | 605 |
1944 | .. | 1,648 | .. | 4,439 | 33,200 | 573 |
1945 | .. | 1,697 | .. | 4,591 | 33,975 | 594 |
1946 | 2,066 | 1,662 | 2,600 | 4,667 | .. | 549 |
1947 | 2,048 | 1,658 | 2,586 | 4,634 | 32,682 | 546 |
1948 | 2,078 | 1,714 | 2,638 | 4,716 | 32,483 | 548 |
1949 | 2,041 | 1,747 | 2,681 | 4,723 | 32,845 | 545 |
1950 | 2,088 | 1,850 | 2,867 | 4,955 | 33,857 | 555 |
1951 | 2,149 | 1,898 | 2,911 | 5,060 | 34,786 | 564 |
1952 | 2,282 | 1,906 | 2,883 | 5,165 | 35,384 | 566 |
1953 | 2,478 | 1,962 | 2,968 | 5,446 | 36,193 | 628 |
1954 | 2,634 | 1,999 | 3,110 | 5,745 | 38,011 | 649 |
1955 | 2,808 | 1,995 | 3,079 | 5,887 | 39,117 | 681 |
1956 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 40,255 | .. |
1957 | 2,861 | 1,998 | 2,948 | 5,809 | 42,382 | 602 |
1958 | 2,915 | 1,967 | 2,970 | 5,886 | 46,026 | 628 |
1959 | 2,970 | 1,931 | 3,004 | 5,973 | 46,876 | 692 |
1960* | 3,019 | 1,887 | 2,973 | 5,992 | 47,134 | 660 |
1961 | 3,334 | 1,929 | 3,111 | 6,446 | 48,462 | 655 |
1962 | 3,462 | 1,968 | 3,136 | 6,598 | 48,988 | 686 |
1963 | 3,558 | 1,997 | 3,133 | 6,691 | 50,190 | 766 |
1964 | 3,568 | 2,011 | 3,128 | 6,696 | 51,292 | 771 |
1965 | 3,628 | 2,032 | 3,174 | 6,801 | 53,748 | 716 |
1966 | 3,856 | 2,088 | 3,362 | 7,218 | 57,343 | 667 |
1967 | 4,241 | 2,131 | 3,506 | 7,747 | 60,030 | 603 |
1968 | 4,549 | 2,232 | 3,698 | 8,247 | 60,474 | 614 |
1969 | 4,812 | 2,304 | 3,793 | 8,605 | 59,937 | 553 |
1970 | 5,048 | 2,321 | 3,729 | 8,777 | 60,276 | 578 |
1971 | 5,280 | 2,239 | 3,539 | 8,819 | 58,913 | 617 |
TRADE* | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Exports | Imports (c.d.v.) | Imports c.d.v., 10 percent† | |||
Total | Per Head of Mean Population | Total | Per Head of Mean Population | Total | Per Head of Mean Population | |
*Figures are in terms of New Zealand currency. Gold and specie excluded. †From 1955 c.i.f. value. ‡Provisional. | ||||||
$(m) | $ | $(m) | $ | $(m) | $ | |
1920 | 91.0 | 73.28 | 111.9 | 90.07 | 123.1 | 99.08 |
1921 | 88.4 | 69.37 | 77.7 | 60.96 | 85.5 | 67.05 |
1922 | 84.4 | 64.65 | 63.3 | 48.51 | 69.6 | 53.37 |
1923 | 90.5 | 68.12 | 78.8 | 59.36 | 86.7 | 65.29 |
1924 | 103.9 | 76.82 | 88.2 | 65.22 | 97.1 | 71.75 |
1925 | 109.5 | 79.12 | 95.3 | 68.84 | 104.8 | 75.72 |
1926 | 89.5 | 63.31 | 90.6 | 64.06 | 99.6 | 70.46 |
1927 | 95.9 | 66.66 | 81.4 | 56.58 | 89.6 | 62.23 |
1928 | 110.2 | 75.66 | 81.5 | 55.99 | 89.7 | 61.58 |
1929 | 108.9 | 73.91 | 88.6 | 60.12 | 97.5 | 66.14 |
1930 | 88.8 | 59.47 | 80.6 | 53.99 | 88.7 | 59.39 |
1931 | 68.7 | 45.40 | 48.2 | 31.82 | 53.0 | 84.99 |
1932 | 68.9 | 45.10 | 44.8 | 29.34 | 49.3 | 32.28 |
1933 | 79.3 | 51.52 | 46.5 | 30.21 | 51.2 | 33.22 |
1934 | 92.0 | 59.28 | 57.0 | 36.72 | 62.7 | 40.39 |
1935 | 90.2 | 57.72 | 66.0 | 42.26 | 72.6 | 46.49 |
1936 | 110.7 | 70.28 | 80.5 | 51.08 | 88.5 | 56.18 |
1937 | 130.5 | 82.11 | 102.1 | 64.22 | 112.3 | 70.63 |
1938 | 114.2 | 71.04 | 100.8 | 62.71 | 110.8 | 68.98 |
1939 | 112.8 | 69.29 | 89.8 | 55.12 | 98.7 | 60.63 |
1940 | 143.6 | 87.70 | 89.1 | 54.41 | 98.0 | 59.84 |
1941 | 131.3 | 80.50 | 89.4 | 54.81 | 98.3 | 60.29 |
1942 | 159.1 | 97.05 | 97.9 | 59.72 | 107.7 | 65.69 |
1943 | 140.6 | 85.98 | 173.2 | 105.87 | 190.5 | 116.46 |
1944 | 152.7 | 92.24 | 157.1 | 94.87 | 172.8 | 104.35 |
1945 | 160.7 | 94.85 | 100.1 | 59.09 | 110.2 | 65.00 |
1946 | 200.2 | 113.80 | 130.1 | 73.95 | 143.1 | 81.34 |
1947 | 256.8 | 142.78 | 233.9 | 130.06 | 257.3 | 143.06 |
1948 | 294.4 | 160.48 | 233.7 | 127.37 | 257.0 | 140.11 |
1949 | 293.3 | 156.72 | 218.2 | 116.59 | 240.0 | 128.25 |
1950 | 364.9 | 191.12 | 287.1 | 150.41 | 315.9 | 165.45 |
1951 | 494.6 | 253.95 | 375.5 | 192.80 | 413.0 | 212.08 |
1952 | 479.5 | 240.22 | 458.9 | 229.88 | 504.8 | 252.87 |
1953 | 470.7 | 229.74 | 327.2 | 159.70 | 359.9 | 175.68 |
1954 | 488.0 | 232.92 | 426.3 | 203.48 | 468.9 | 223.83 |
1955 | 518.1 | 242.20 | 501.3 | 234.37 | 574.2 | 268.47 |
1956 | 554.5 | 254.02 | 469.5 | 215.51 | 536.8 | 245.91 |
1957 | 552.5 | 247.48 | 523.4 | 234.42 | 594.1 | 266.09 |
1958 | 499.9 | 218.68 | 505.5 | 221.14 | 570.0 | 249.38 |
1959 | 586.6 | 251.26 | 410.1 | 175.64 | 462.7 | 198.21 |
1960 | 604.6 | 254.35 | 506.2 | 212.94 | 564.5 | 237.48 |
1961 | 567.4 | 233.76 | 576.4 | 237.48 | 649.7 | 267.64 |
Jan-Jun | ||||||
1962 | 332.6 | 134.32 | 237.4 | 95.88 | 264.3 | 106.74 |
Year ended | ||||||
June | ||||||
1963 | 627.5 | 249.42 | 523.7 | 208.16 | 576.6 | 229.18 |
1964 | 737.3 | 286.72 | 637.4 | 247.88 | 694.0 | 269.91 |
1965 | 742.2 | 282.95 | 662.7 | 252.64 | 724.5 | 276.20 |
1966 | 767.3 | 288.54 | 729.4 | 274.31 | 792.8 | 298.13 |
1967 | 727.2 | 268.57 | 752.2 | 277.79 | 813.2 | 300.32 |
1968 | 820.5 | 299.04 | 622.9 | 227.03 | 674.7 | 245.91 |
1969 | 989.1 | 357.56 | 799.2 | 288.91 | 852.9 | 308.32 |
1970x | 1,086.7 | 388.3 | 944.3 | 337.4 | 1,007.2 | 359.9 |
1971‡ | 1,131.1 | 398.0 | 1,075.1 | 378.3 | 1,157.1 | 407.1 |
EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Wool | |||||
Greasy | Scoured and Washed | Total, including Slipe* | ||||
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
*Including fine animal hair. †Provisional. | ||||||
metric tons | $(m) | metric tons | $(m) | metric tons | $(m) | |
1921 | 53,635 | 7.1 | 5,401 | 1.3 | 71,992 | 10.4 |
1922 | 103,474 | 15.3 | 15,981 | 4.0 | 145,842 | 23.8 |
1923 | 75,013 | 15.8 | 11,245 | 3.4 | 98,686 | 21.8 |
1924 | 73,496 | 22.7 | 8,235 | 3.7 | 93,526 | 30.5 |
1925 | 75,301 | 28.5 | 6,858 | 3.2 | 93,316 | 35.5 |
1926 | 75,541 | 17.4 | 7,741 | 2.7 | 96,685 | 23.7 |
1927 | 81,290 | 20.3 | 6,482 | 2.4 | 100,018 | 25.9 |
1928 | 85,916 | 27.1 | 4,997 | 2.2 | 102,877 | 33.4 |
1929 | 89,978 | 25.1 | 5,786 | 2.3 | 106,574 | 30.7 |
1930 | 69,954 | 11.2 | 5,740 | 1.5 | 89,467 | 15.3 |
1931 | 75,068 | 8.2 | 5,012 | 0.9 | 96,034 | 11.0 |
1932 | 84,683 | 8.6 | 6,597 | 1.0 | 108,036 | 11.5 |
1933 | 104,130 | 11.3 | 9,141 | 1.5 | 129,867 | 14.8 |
1934 | 95,077 | 20.2 | 7,499 | 2.0 | 116,028 | 25.0 |
1935 | 78,889 | 10.3 | 7,155 | 1.5 | 100,997 | 14.2 |
1936 | 118,724 | 21.1 | 7,658 | 1.9 | 142,614 | 26.6 |
1937 | 106,204 | 30.9 | 4,982 | 1.9 | 128,067 | 38.1 |
1938 | 102,012 | 19.4 | 5,709 | 1.6 | 123,052 | 24.4 |
1939 | 102,748 | 18.4 | 5,859 | 1.5 | 125,823 | 23.3 |
1940 | 104,762 | 24.2 | 9,342 | 2.9 | 136,209 | 33.8 |
1941 | 73,315 | 17.4 | 11,164 | 3.7 | 97,859 | 25.2 |
1942 | 97,778 | 23.3 | 17,398 | 5.8 | 139,501 | 36.7 |
1943 | 69,623 | 18.5 | 11,353 | 4.0 | 93,813 | 27.0 |
1944 | 58,618 | 15.8 | 13,459 | 4.8 | 85,547 | 25.4 |
1945 | 30,996 | 8.4 | 25,163 | 9.5 | 75,414 | 25.4 |
1946 | 119,949 | 35.8 | 18,926 | 7.5 | 165,745 | 53.2 |
1947 | 116,750 | 40.0 | 23,025 | 11.6 | 170,245 | 63.9 |
1948 | 147,237 | 64.8 | 18,253 | 11.8 | 190,972 | 89.0 |
1949 | 148,447 | 66.9 | 18,400 | 11.7 | 194,897 | 93.1 |
1950 | 137,201 | 110.6 | 15,097 | 16.4 | 178,704 | 149.3 |
1951 | 111,820 | 188.5 | 10,815 | 24.5 | 143,727 | 256.4 |
1952 | 154,629 | 122.7 | 15,354 | 16.6 | 198,723 | 164.0 |
1953 | 137,903 | 124.7 | 14,686 | 18.2 | 177,630 | 169.2 |
1954 | 137,692 | 130.8 | 16,142 | 20.4 | 178,216 | 176.9 |
1955 | 146,417 | 138.1 | 18,723 | 23.2 | 189,408 | 187.9 |
1956 | 151,350 | 136.6 | 18,449 | 22.0 | 194,163 | 183.1 |
1957 | 153,478 | 161.2 | 19,411 | 25.3 | 195,880 | 212.1 |
1958 | 162,595 | 122.0 | 18,713 | 17.7 | 207,333 | 160.1 |
1959 | 188,118 | 137.4 | 21,209 | 19.4 | 240,037 | 179.5 |
1960 | 182,542 | 152.9 | 23,589 | 25.3 | 236,947 | 205.0 |
1961 | 197,367 | 152.9 | 24,338 | 24.3 | 251,723 | 200.7 |
Jan-June | ||||||
1962 | 128,186 | 97.8 | 15,325 | 14.6 | 163,039 | 127.5 |
Year ended | ||||||
June | ||||||
1963 | 204,338 | 163.2 | 29,596 | 28.5 | 261,724 | 214.5 |
1964 | 195,139 | 201.8 | 32,009 | 39.7 | 256,547 | 271.6 |
1965 | 180,920 | 149.9 | 32,314 | 36.1 | 241,066 | 208.6 |
1966 | 212,149 | 170.2 | 37,158 | 37.8 | 278,228 | 231.9 |
1967 | 158,468 | 117.7 | 36,067 | 32.9 | 227,150 | 174.1 |
1968 | 182,297 | 99.7 | 48,915 | 35.6 | 268,427 | 158.2 |
1969 | 205,260 | 131.4 | 65,913 | 55.1 | 307,915 | 212.4 |
1970 | 196,430 | 119.3 | 74,684 | 63.3 | 303,053 | 204.2 |
1971† | 174,980 | 100.9 | 82,354 | 65.8 | 294,488 | 188.6 |
Year | Beef of Veal | Lamb and Mutton | All Meat | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
*Provisional. | ||||||
lb(m) | $(m) | lb(m) | $(m) | lb(m) | $(m) | |
1921 | 102.7 | 3.6 | 375.9 | 18.5 | 484.1 | 22.3 |
1922 | 57.8 | 1.2 | 331.3 | 15.4 | 394.0 | 16.8 |
1923 | 83.4 | 1.8 | 250.0 | 15.9 | 340.9 | 18.0 |
1924 | 75.7 | 1.7 | 278.4 | 17.0 | 359.9 | 19.0 |
1925 | 81.4 | 2.2 | 291.0 | 19.7 | 382.4 | 22.3 |
1926 | 49.6 | 1.2 | 279.7 | 15.4 | 339.8 | 17.3 |
1927 | 51.2 | 1.3 | 199.1 | 16.1 | 264.9 | 18.2 |
1928 | 84.8 | 2.3 | 317.5 | 17.2 | 424.9 | 20.6 |
1929 | 43.6 | 1.3 | 306.0 | 17.2 | 373.7 | 19.8 |
1930 | 46.9 | 1.5 | 381.9 | 19.2 | 452.1 | 21.9 |
1931 | 52.8 | 1.2 | 387.9 | 15.7 | 463.5 | 17.8 |
1932 | 59.9 | 0.9 | 431.3 | 15.0 | 520.3 | 16.9 |
1933 | 104.0 | 1.9 | 427.5 | 16.0 | 582.7 | 19.7 |
1934 | 100.6 | 1.9 | 390.8 | 19.0 | 556.6 | 23.8 |
1935 | 103.7 | 2.2 | 406.7 | 20.0 | 583.1 | 25.5 |
1936 | 95.3 | 2.3 | 390.6 | 20.2 | 573.4 | 24.5 |
1937 | 112.2 | 3.0 | 407.7 | 22.0 | 606.0 | 29.4 |
1938 | 115.8 | 3.6 | 407.5 | 22.4 | 601.8 | 30.2 |
1939 | 136.9 | 4.5 | 449.5 | 22.2 | 661.5 | 30.8 |
1940 | 167.5 | 6.0 | 524.4 | 27.8 | 781.4 | 39.4 |
1941 | 88.6 | 3.5 | 423.7 | 24.5 | 591.9 | 33.2 |
1942 | 102.8 | 4.5 | 487.2 | 27.6 | 643.0 | 35.6 |
1943 | 56.9 | 2.3 | 416.1 | 23.9 | 494.2 | 27.6 |
1944 | 15.7 | 0.6 | 427.7 | 23.0 | 465.5 | 25.0 |
1945 | 66.0 | 2.9 | 536.0 | 30.3 | 633.2 | 35.2 |
1946 | 137.8 | 6.7 | 563.9 | 35.9 | 756.4 | 46.5 |
1947 | 150.9 | 8.7 | 572.4 | 45.1 | 779.0 | 58.7 |
1948 | 152.1 | 8.1 | 558.7 | 43.8 | 769.4 | 57.2 |
1949 | 132.2 | 6.7 | 575.5 | 43.0 | 770.6 | 54.4 |
1950 | 132.2 | 7.0 | 568.8 | 45.6 | 757.2 | 57.2 |
1951 | 96.0 | 5.8 | 467.5 | 39.6 | 614.9 | 50.7 |
1952 | 126.6 | 10.3 | 660.8 | 60.9 | 846.9 | 78.8 |
1953 | 99.4 | 9.9 | 564.7 | 60.5 | 725.4 | 78.8 |
1954 | 133.4 | 14.7 | 620.5 | 78.0 | 809.6 | 100.5 |
1955 | 210.7 | 26.8 | 578.4 | 83.8 | 845.6 | 121.2 |
1956 | 263.8 | 29.2 | 604.9 | 87.2 | 927.3 | 127.7 |
1957 | 258.8 | 31.3 | 561.4 | 87.0 | 869.8 | 128.1 |
1958 | 259.3 | 51.1 | 603.9 | 85.5 | 907.8 | 146.9 |
1959 | 199.0 | 44.4 | 720.5 | 87.0 | 973.5 | 142.4 |
1960 | 220.4 | 44.4 | 772.6 | 97.2 | 1,045.4 | 152.3 |
1961 | 213.9 | 44.4 | 767.8 | 89.9 | 1,031.5 | 144.2 |
Jan-June | ||||||
1962 | 109.3 | 21.6 | 482.4 | 52.5 | 622.3 | 80.6 |
Year ended | ||||||
June | ||||||
1963 | 283.9 | 58.8 | 790.3 | 98.2 | 1,138.4 | 169.5 |
1964 | 267.2 | 58.1 | 813.5 | 107.2 | 1,152.5 | 180.0 |
1965 | 267.6 | 57.4 | 807.8 | 135.0 | 1,145.8 | 208.5 |
1966 | 223.1 | 54.6 | 814.0 | 121.4 | 1,106.7 | 193.1 |
1967 | 234.2 | 63.9 | 811.0 | 119.5 | 1,114.3 | 200.8 |
1968 | 285.1 | 89.3 | 911.0 | 147.0 | 1,281.4 | 256.2 |
1969 | 293.7 | 109.1 | 1,043.4 | 175.5 | 1,423.0 | 304.5 |
1970 | 391.8 | 154.2 | 968.6 | 182.9 | 1,451.8 | 364.3 |
1971* | 398.7 | 170.5 | 939.6 | 186.7 | 1,430.3 | 386.1 |
Year | Butter | Cheese | Milk, Dried and Condensed | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
*Provisional. | ||||||
tons | $(m) | tons | $(m) | cwt (000) | $(m) | |
1921 | 44,924 | 22.3 | 68,439 | 16.4 | 166 | 2.2 |
1922 | 56,010 | 18.1 | 58,060 | 9.4 | 102 | 1.1 |
1923 | 62,507 | 21.4 | 72,073 | 13.7 | 145 | 1.0 |
1924 | 63,473 | 23.3 | 79,724 | 14.0 | 120 | 1.0 |
1925 | 62.266 | 20.5 | 68,838 | 11.6 | 123 | 0.9 |
1926 | 58,402 | 17.4 | 73,077 | 11.9 | 101 | 0.7 |
1927 | 72,777 | 21.8 | 74,640 | 11.2 | 111 | 0.7 |
1928 | 72,479 | 22.6 | 78,364 | 13.4 | 154 | 0.8 |
1929 | 82,690 | 26.5 | 88,955 | 14.0 | 123 | 0.7 |
1930 | 94,212 | 23.7 | 90,649 | 12.9 | 136 | 0.7 |
1931 | 99,428 | 21.3 | 81,817 | 8.9 | 115 | 0.5 |
1932 | 109,277 | 21.3 | 89,522 | 9.9 | 143 | 0.5 |
1933 | 131,762 | 23.3 | 99,147 | 9.5 | 158 | 0.6 |
1934 | 130,726 | 20.1 | 99,225 | 9.4 | 193 | 0.8 |
1935 | 139,465 | 27.2 | 86,378 | 8.8 | 186 | 0.7 |
1936 | 139,807 | 30.6 | 82,910 | 10.2 | 212 | 6.8 |
1937 | 148,804 | 34.0 | 82,358 | 10.7 | 221 | 0.7 |
1938 | 130,727 | 33.0 | 80,526 | 11.9 | 183 | 0.6 |
1939 | 122,165 | 32.2 | 83,863 | 11.7 | 219 | 0.8 |
1940 | 131,135 | 36.5 | 101,675 | 16.5 | 236 | 0.8 |
1941 | 113,190 | 31.6 | 118,312 | 19.7 | 265 | 1.4 |
1942 | 119,882 | 33.9 | 134,381 | 23.7 | 246 | 1.4 |
1943 | 106,998 | 29.4 | 100,497 | 18.3 | 234 | 1.2 |
1944 | 115,379 | 37.1 | 77,703 | 14.9 | 165 | 1.1 |
1945 | 103,477 | 38.6 | 87,426 | 19.0 | 302 | 2.0 |
1946 | 101,794 | 39.7 | 75,746 | 16.9 | 340 | 2.4 |
1947 | 127,708 | 57.7 | 87,044 | 23.2 | 400 | 3.3 |
1948 | 135,634 | 67.5 | 75,623 | 22.4 | 531 | 4.4 |
1949 | 147,670 | 70.9 | 93,938 | 25.3 | 688 | 5.7 |
1950 | 138,267 | 71.7 | 99,890 | 29.1 | 813 | 6.6 |
1951 | 147,464 | 83.0 | 106,619 | 33.3 | 934 | 7.9 |
1952 | 184,028 | 112.3 | 91,255 | 31.1 | 1,255 | 13.1 |
1953 | 159,106 | 102.9 | 101,360 | 36.7 | 1,260 | 12.6 |
1954 | 132,481 | 89.6 | 90,396 | 32.8 | 904 | 8.2 |
1955 | 150,965 | 102.0 | 85,042 | 27.4 | 1,018 | 7.2 |
1956 | 167,449 | 106.3 | 88,877 | 44.5 | 1,042 | 8.8 |
1957 | 145,075 | 76.9 | 88,476 | 35.8 | 1,354 | 11.5 |
1958 | 175,392 | 77.7 | 89,428 | 24.8 | 1,061 | 7.6 |
1959 | 192,978 | 111.6 | 83,452 | 44.2 | 1,408 | 11.5 |
1960 | 157,051 | 100.3 | 79,413 | 37.1 | 1,206 | 11.1 |
1961 | 165,040 | 78.8 | 87,607 | 39.8 | 1,009 | 8.4 |
Jan-June | ||||||
1962 | 84,718 | 41.5 | 52,153 | 21.3 | 605 | 4.4 |
Year ended | ||||||
June | ||||||
1963 | 164,585 | 90.9 | 92,209 | 37.0 | 1,267 | 9.5 |
1964 | 181,955 | 109.6 | 87,594 | 35.1 | 1,452 | 11.0 |
1965 | 189,144 | 119.6 | 93,249 | 40.7 | 1,733 | 18.9 |
1966 | 190,416 | 109.6 | 96,488 | 41.7 | 1,991 | 22.0 |
1967 | 199,954 | 109.4 | 102,711 | 45.1 | 2,662 | 29.8 |
1968 | 201,237 | 112.2 | 98,697 | 47.4 | 2,765 | 30.3 |
1969 | 203,118 | 114.8 | 86,276 | 42.6 | 2,652 | 23.1 |
1970 | 194,893 | 109.7 | 89,151 | 44.3 | 3,629 | 31.1 |
1971* | 188,393 | 112.0 | 91,039 | 47.9 | 3,159 | 34.1 |
Year | Casein | Apples and Pears† | Grass and Clover Seeds‡ | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
*Provisional. †Whole fruit only. ‡As from 1970, quantity is in centals. | ||||||
cwt(000) | $(m) | lb(000) | $(m) | cwt | $(m) | |
1921 | 33 | 0.2 | 2,042 | 0.1 | 37,319 | 0.3 |
1922 | 29 | 0.2 | 4,741 | 0.1 | 70,120 | 0.6 |
1923 | 50 | 0.4 | 5,954 | 0.1 | 47,031 | 0.4 |
1924 | 46 | 0.3 | 9,784 | 0.2 | 36,331 | 0.3 |
1925 | 44 | 0.2 | 8,787 | 0.2 | 45,368 | 0.3 |
1926 | 36 | 0.2 | 29,350 | 0.7 | 57,726 | 0.4 |
1927 | 47 | 0.3 | 21,841 | 0.5 | 90,362 | 0.5 |
1928 | 42 | 0.3 | 40,618 | 1.0 | 50,238 | 0.3 |
1929 | 57 | 0.3 | 40,343 | 1.2 | 57,859 | 0.4 |
1930 | 57 | 0.3 | 53,091 | 1.3 | 36,560 | 0.3 |
1931 | 53 | 0.2 | 53,607 | 1.3 | 40,953 | 0.3 |
1932 | 43 | 0.1 | 63,222 | 1.6 | 34,337 | 0.2 |
1933 | 49 | 0.2 | 57,537 | 1.4 | 80,308 | 0.3 |
1934 | 58 | 0.3 | 62,679 | 1.6 | 48,751 | 0.3 |
1935 | 65 | 0.3 | 41,578 | 1.0 | 71,649 | 0.4 |
1936 | 81 | 0.4 | 49,337 | 1.2 | 79,982 | 0.5 |
1937 | 78 | 0.5 | 37,720 | 0.9 | 58,107 | 0.4 |
1938 | 41 | 0.2 | 61,847 | 1.5 | 45.484 | 0.5 |
1939 | 39 | 0.1 | 41,906 | 1.1 | 45,829 | 0.6 |
1940 | 24 | 0.1 | 23,709 | 0.5 | 45,742 | 0.7 |
1941 | 12 | 0.1 | 425 | - | 88,191 | 1.1 |
1942 | 5 | - | 327 | - | 82,499 | 1.2 |
1943 | 15 | 0.1 | 185 | - | 90,720 | 1.3 |
1944 | 6 | - | 20 | - | 158,475 | 2.9 |
1945 | 16 | 0.1 | 159 | - | 166,553 | 3.6 |
1946 | 15 | 0.1 | 12,159 | 0.3 | 150,598 | 3.9 |
1947 | 52 | 0.7 | 239 | - | 147,011 | 3.3 |
1948 | 82 | 1.2 | 40,204 | 1.7 | 174,843 | 3.4 |
1949 | 109 | 1.2 | 21,364 | 0.8 | 161,993 | 3.0 |
1950 | 111 | 1.3 | 28,603 | 1.4 | 164,114 | 4.2 |
1951 | 118 | 1.9 | 27,944 | 1.4 | 88,428 | 2.5 |
1952 | 167 | 2.6 | 55,269 | 4.1 | 163,452 | 4.2 |
1953 | 172 | 2.5 | 46,122 | 3.4 | 179,267 | 3.7 |
1954 | 163 | 2.5 | 49,693 | 3.1 | 184,253 | 5.6 |
1955 | 246 | 3.7 | 41,639 | 2.6 | 79,398 | 2.7 |
1956 | 268 | 4.2 | 64,486 | 4.1 | 146,403 | 3.2 |
1957 | 283 | 4.5 | 57,389 | 3.6 | 162,552 | 2.4 |
1958 | 401 | 6.2 | 73,137 | 4.6 | 148,230 | 3.0 |
1959 | 584 | 8.8 | 76,754 | 4.8 | 91,221 | 2.0 |
1960 | 564 | 8.4 | 76,806 | 4.8 | 128,458 | 3.4 |
1961 | 581 | 8.8 | 81,840 | 4.8 | 131,921 | 2.6 |
Jan-June | ||||||
1962 | 294 | 4.6 | 89,851 | 5.6 | 60,061 | 1.2 |
Year ended | ||||||
June | ||||||
1963 | 595 | 8.4 | 74,482 | 4.7 | 163,526 | 3.6 |
1964 | 830 | 11.3 | 84,987 | 5.3 | 182,244 | 3.5 |
1965 | 1,035 | 16.8 | 97,149 | 6.1 | 91,216 | 2.0 |
1966 | 846 | 20.0 | 113,740 | 7.1 | 203,184 | 3.2 |
1967 | 852 | 18.6 | 88,528 | 5.5 | 223,164 | 3.2 |
1968 | 806 | 18.1 | 91,586 | 5.7 | 234,607 | 3.7 |
1969 | 985 | 21.7 | 97,170 | 6.1 | 180,317 | 3.5 |
1970 | 1,220 | 25.8 | 127,298 | 9.4 | 175,027 | 3.6 |
1971* | 1,369 | 30.2 | 122,568 | 9.2 | 213,868 | 4.9 |
Year | Hides and Skins | Sausage Casings | Tallow* | |
---|---|---|---|---|
*From 1923 to 1948 figures cover only inedible tallow, and unrendered fats of bovine cattle, sheep, or goats are included in all figures. †Provisional. | ||||
$(m) | $(m) | tons(000) | $(m) | |
1921 | 4.0 | 0.9 | 39 | 1.7 |
1922 | 4.1 | 0.9 | 40 | 1.5 |
1923 | 4.8 | 0.8 | 25 | 1.6 |
1924 | 6.3 | 1.1 | 24 | 1.6 |
1925 | 7.7 | 1.4 | 25 | 1.8 |
1926 | 6.4 | 1.6 | 21 | 1.5 |
1927 | 6.5 | 1.5 | 24 | 1.4 |
1928 | 7.7 | 1.6 | 26 | 1.6 |
1929 | 5.9 | 1.3 | 21 | 1.4 |
1930 | 4.4 | 1.6 | 25 | 1.4 |
1931 | 2.5 | 0.8 | 23 | 0.8 |
1932 | 2.1 | 0.5 | 25 | 0.9 |
1933 | 3.7 | 0.8 | 28 | 1.0 |
1934 | 4.4 | 1.3 | 28 | 1.0 |
1935 | 4.8 | 1.6 | 25 | 1.3 |
1936 | 6.6 | 1.3 | 26 | 1.3 |
1937 | 4.5 | 1.5 | 26 | 1.3 |
1938 | 4.8 | 1.5 | 30 | 1.1 |
1939 | 5.1 | 1.4 | 29 | 0.9 |
1940 | 6.5 | 1.8 | 34 | 1.4 |
1941 | 8.2 | 1.6 | 39 | 1.6 |
1942 | 9.5 | 1.8 | 52 | 2.3 |
1943 | 8.8 | 2.2 | 44 | 2.1 |
1944 | 9.0 | 2.1 | 27 | 1.2 |
1945 | 10.0 | 2.2 | 31 | 1.8 |
1946 | 11.5 | 2.8 | 25 | 2.1 |
1947 | 20.8 | 3.1 | 26 | 4.7 |
1948 | 18.9 | 4.5 | 20 | 4.3 |
1949 | 13.4 | 4.1 | 26 | 5.1 |
1950 | 20.0 | 5.3 | 29 | 4.3 |
1951 | 25.7 | 7.8 | 30 | 5.1 |
1952 | 19.9 | 9.8 | 49 | 9.4 |
1953 | 21.4 | 4.9 | 39 | 3.9 |
1954 | 20.9 | 6.4 | 39 | 5.1 |
1955 | 18.4 | 8.1 | 43 | 5.7 |
1956 | 21.2 | 9.8 | 39 | 5.3 |
1957 | 20.2 | 9.3 | 46 | 6.1 |
1958 | 16.6 | 9.0 | 51 | 6.8 |
1959 | 26.5 | 8.3 | 53 | 6.6 |
1960 | 26.6 | 7.0 | 59 | 5.9 |
1961 | 24.3 | 7.3 | 58 | 6.3 |
Jan-June | ||||
1962 | 15.2 | 6.0 | 36 | 3.1 |
Year ended | ||||
June | ||||
1963 | 25.4 | 10.5 | 59 | 4.8 |
1964 | 30.4 | 12.0 | 76 | 7.2 |
1965 | 31.7 | 11.1 | 57 | 7.1 |
1966 | 40.0 | 10.9 | 51 | 6.7 |
1967 | 33.6 | 12.0 | 65 | 7.0 |
1968 | 39.8 | 9.9 | 73 | 7.0 |
1969 | 55.4 | 10.9 | 71 | 6.6 |
1970 | 48.7 | 14.0 | 72 | 9.2 |
1971† | 50.6 | 13.8 | 66 | 10.2 |
Year | Timber | Wood Pulp | Newsprint | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||||
$(m) | tons(000) | $(m) | cwt(000) | $(m) | |
1921 | 1.0 | - | - | - | - |
1922 | 1.0 | - | - | - | - |
1923 | 0.9 | - | - | - | - |
1924 | 0.9 | - | - | - | - |
1925 | 1.1 | - | - | - | - |
1926 | 1.0 | - | - | - | - |
1927 | 0.9 | - | - | - | - |
1928 | 0.8 | - | - | - | - |
1929 | 0.9 | - | - | - | - |
1930 | 0.6 | - | - | - | - |
1931 | 0.3 | - | - | - | - |
1932 | 0.5 | - | - | - | - |
1933 | 0.5 | - | - | - | - |
1934 | 0.6 | - | - | - | - |
1935 | 0.7 | - | - | - | - |
1936 | 0.5 | - | - | - | - |
1937 | 0.4 | - | - | - | - |
1938 | 0.4 | - | - | - | - |
1939 | 0.3 | - | - | - | - |
1940 | 0.4 | - | - | - | - |
1941 | 0.4 | - | - | - | - |
1942 | 0.2 | - | - | - | - |
1943 | 0.1 | - | - | - | - |
1944 | 0.1 | - | - | - | - |
1945 | 0.1 | - | - | - | - |
1946 | 0.3 | - | - | - | - |
1947 | 0.4 | - | - | - | - |
1948 | 1.0 | - | - | - | - |
1949 | 1.1 | - | - | - | - |
1950 | 0.7 | - | - | - | - |
1951 | 1.5 | - | - | - | - |
1952 | 1.2 | - | - | - | - |
1953 | 1.3 | 4 | 0.4 | - | - |
1954 | 1.8 | 20 | 1.6 | - | - |
1955 | 2.5 | 27 | 2.3 | 7 | - |
1956 | 2.1 | 47 | 4.0 | 515 | 3.1 |
1957 | 1.8 | 65 | 5.3 | 718 | 4.3 |
1958 | 2.9 | 69 | 5.5 | 835 | 5.3 |
1959 | 4.4 | 77 | 5.8 | 873 | 5.4 |
1960 | 4.2 | 70 | 5.6 | 988 | 6.2 |
1961 | 4.4 | 64 | 5.0 | 924 | 5.4 |
Jan-June | |||||
1962 | 2.6 | 33 | 2.7 | 427 | 2.3 |
Year ended | |||||
June | |||||
1963 | 4.1 | 69 | 5.5 | 1,441 | 8.0 |
1964 | 5.0 | 66 | 5.5 | 2,147 | 11.5 |
1965 | 6.5 | 56 | 4.7 | 2,219 | 11.9 |
1966 | 6.5 | 70 | 6.0 | 2,341 | 11.9 |
1967 | 7.3 | 72 | 5.9 | 1,890 | 10.1 |
1968 | 16.5 | 74 | 6.2 | 2,504 | 15.8 |
1969 | 28.5 | 88 | 7.4 | 2,427 | 16.1 |
1970 | 34.1 | 81 | 7.2 | 2,392 | 15.8 |
1971* | 38.5 | 95 | 9.3 | 2,194 | 14.0 |
PRODUCTION | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season | Wool Production | Milkfat Production | Timber Production | Meat Production | ||||
Total Production (Greasy Equivalent) | Average Price (Greasy Wool) | Total Value | Total Production | Yield per Cow in Milk | Average Payout per Pound† | |||
*Provisional. †Milkfat for butter and cheese making. Excludes payment for milkfat in milk and cream consumed as such. These figures do not include payments for non-fat solids in the whole milk delivered for butter manufacture; therefore they cannot be used as a measure of total income from milk for manufacture. | ||||||||
kg(m) | c per kg | $(m) | lb(m) | lb | c | bd ft(m) | ton(000) | |
1919-20 | 104 | 27.56 | 28.6 | 136 | 174 | 17.50 | 301 | .. |
1920-21 | 98 | 12.85 | 12.7 | 155 | 174 | 23.33 | 308 | .. |
1921-22 | 95 | 14.70 | 14.0 | 199 | 196 | 12.08 | 315 | .. |
1922-23 | 95 | 19.93 | 18.9 | 226 | 201 | 14.17 | 304 | .. |
1923-24 | 98 | 28.99 | 28.4 | 229 | 193 | 12.92 | 317 | .. |
1924-25 | 101 | 37.13 | 37.6 | 241 | 202 | 14.17 | 344 | .. |
1925-26 | 103 | 21.91 | 22.7 | 234 | 198 | 15.00 | 353 | .. |
1926-27 | 109 | 23.32 | 25.5 | 259 | 219 | 12.92 | 306 | .. |
1927-28 | 115 | 30.62 | 35.1 | 264 | 213 | 15.00 | 270 | .. |
1928-29 | 119 | 27.34 | 32.6 | 289 | 224 | 15.42 | 270 | .. |
1929-30 | 119 | 15.72 | 18.7 | 314 | 226 | 13.33 | 282 | .. |
1930-31 | 117 | 10.43 | 12.3 | 322 | 215 | 9.58 | 229 | .. |
1931-32 | 122 | 9.66 | 11.8 | 340 | 215 | 9.17 | 154 | .. |
1932-33 | 126 | 9.46 | 11.9 | 397 | 230 | 7.50 | 166 | .. |
1933-34 | 132 | 20.35 | 26.8 | 427 | 235 | 7.50 | 198 | .. |
1934-35 | 120 | 12.02 | 14.4 | 410 | 224 | 7.92 | 244 | .. |
1935-36 | 138 | 16.78 | 23.1 | 437 | 240 | 10.42 | 293 | .. |
1936-37 | 137 | 28.86 | 39.7 | 458 | 254 | 11.42 | 306 | .. |
1937-38 | 135 | 18.45 | 24.9 | 435 | 247 | 12.67 | 323 | .. |
1938-39 | 149 | 16.84 | 25.1 | 400 | 229 | 13.75 | 317 | .. |
1939-40 | 141 | 22.44 | 33.2 | 451 | 247 | 13.92 | 336 | .. |
1940-41 | 151 | 22.49 | 35.5 | 466 | 262 | 13.92 | 342 | .. |
1941-42 | 156 | 20.51 | 37.0 | 437 | 246 | 14.00 | 324 | .. |
1942-43 | 154 | 25.64 | 41.3 | 407 | 234 | 14.25 | 342 | .. |
1943-44 | 150 | 25.66 | 40.2 | 387 | 232 | 15.17 | 351 | .. |
1944-45 | 169 | 25.68 | 45.3 | 432 | 254 | 16.92 | 340 | .. |
1945-46 | 166 | 25.51 | 44.1 | 373 | 221 | 17.67 | 345 | 541 |
1946-47 | 166 | 33.00 | 54.5 | 408 | 243 | 19.75 | 354 | 560 |
1947-48 | 164 | 46.14 | 75.8 | 418 | 241 | 22.17 | 431 | 549 |
1948-49 | 166 | 47.42 | 78.9 | 457 | 259 | 23.17 | 470 | 556 |
1949-50 | 177 | 69.78 | 123.4 | 466 | 249 | 24.33 | 478 | 577 |
1950-51 | 177 | 161.38 | 285.5 | 490 | 256 | 25.83 | 528 | 530 |
1951-52 | 185 | 73.83 | 136.3 | 497 | 259 | 28.83 | 575 | 602 |
1952-53 | 190 | 84.86 | 160.9 | 530 | 269 | 31.00 | 575 | 578 |
1953-54 | 193 | 92.33 | 178.4 | 492 | 245 | 32.42 | 574 | 589 |
1954-55 | 206 | 91.25 | 188.3 | 502 | 250 | 31.83 | 616 | 637 |
1955-56 | 210 | 84.86 | 177.8 | 524 | 261 | 31.67 | 626 | 682 |
1956-57 | 223 | 100.60 | 224.0 | 519 | 258 | 31.75 | 597 | 670 |
1957-58 | 225 | 75.62 | 170.1 | 552 | 279 | 30.75 | 597 | 688 |
1958-59 | 245 | 66.27 | 162.3 | 550 | 284 | 27.33 | 637 | 731 |
1959-60 | 262 | 82.03 | 214.7 | 539 | 284 | 31.50 | 694 | 773 |
1960-61 | 267 | 74.12 | 197.7 | 549 | 283 | 27.92 | 714 | 758 |
1961-62 | 266 | 71.98 | 191.7 | 547 | 276 | 27.58 | 693 | 821 |
1962-63 | 281 | 78.70 | 221.3 | 559 | 279 | 27.42 | 643 | 828 |
1963-64 | 279 | 101.17 | 283.1 | 586 | 290 | 29.16 | 666 | 852 |
1964-65 | 283 | 77.40 | 218.8 | 622 | 305 | 30.63 | 736 | 823 |
1965-66 | 315 | 76.46 | 241.1 | 645 | 308 | 29.82 | 766 | 830 |
1966-67 | 322 | 64.77 | 208.4 | 653 | 305 | 29.87 | 750 | 891 |
1967-68 | 330 | 50.42 | 166.5 | 638 | 285 | 28.10 | 687 | 986 |
1968-69 | 332 | 61.86 | 205.4 | 663 | 287 | 27.48 | 719 | 1,014 |
1969-70 | 328 | 56.48 | 185.3 | 612 | 264x | 27.78 | 765 | 1,035 |
1970-71* | 334 | 53.42 | 178.4 | 614 | 274 | 29.92* | 769 | .. |
FACTORY PRODUCTION | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Establishments | Persons* Engaged | Salaries* and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials | Other Expenses of Production | Value of Production | Net Output (Net Value Added) | Value of Land and Buildings, Plant and Machinery |
*For the year 1915-16 and earlier years, figures refer to productive employees only. †Estimates based on results of sample survey carried out during that year. | ||||||||
No. | No. | $(million) | ||||||
1880-81 | 1+430 | 13+922 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5.4 |
1885-86 | 1+833 | 19+653 | .. | .. | .. | 12.9 | .. | 8.1 |
1890-91 | 2+152 | 23+761 | 3.3 | .. | .. | 17.1 | .. | 8.7 |
1895-96 | 2+361 | 25+397 | 3.5 | 7.1 | .. | 18.5 | .. | 9.6 |
1900-01 | 3+059 | 38+651 | 5.6 | 15.4 | .. | 33.0 | .. | 13.1 |
1905-06 | 3+381 | 45+198 | 7.2 | 26.6 | .. | 43.2 | .. | 19.1 |
1910-11 | 3+421 | 42+142 | 8.7 | 37.5 | .. | 57.1 | .. | 24.0 |
1915-16 | 3+657 | 44+673 | 10.6 | 59.7 | .. | 83.8 | .. | 31.6 |
1920-21 | 3+894 | 62+972 | 23.5 | 106.0 | .. | 151.0 | .. | 51.4 |
1925-26 | 4+643 | 70+212 | 28.3 | 102.6 | 14.5 | 156.9 | .. | 64.8 |
1930-31 | 5+047 | 70+625 | 27.8 | 90.6 | 16.9 | 143.4 | 37.0 | 69.0 |
1932-33 | 4+847 | 62+583 | 21.3 | 77.9 | 15.0 | 120.3 | 28.4 | 65.9 |
1933-34 | 4+883 | 65+961 | 21.5 | 87.0 | 15.1 | 131.8 | 30.7 | 63.9 |
1934-35 | 5+126 | 72+095 | 23.4 | 97.7 | 16.3 | 146.6 | 33.7 | 64.8 |
1935-36 | 5+391 | 78+701 | 26.2 | 113.7 | 17.3 | 167.5 | 37.5 | 66.4 |
1936-37 | 5+584 | 87+822 | 32.6 | 135.0 | 19.6 | 198.8 | 45.3 | 68.8 |
1937-38 | 5+780 | 93+534 | 37.4 | 143.5 | 19.6 | 213.0 | 51.0 | 72.6 |
1938-39 | 6+002 | 93+638 | 39.9 | 142.3 | 18.6 | 213.2 | 53.4 | 77.2 |
1939-40 | 6+198 | 99+349 | 43.8 | 160.4 | 20.7 | 240.6 | 60.8 | 82.0 |
1940-41 | 6+252 | 104+784 | 48.6 | 186.0 | 22.4 | 274.8 | 67.7 | 84.3 |
1941-42 | 6+225 | 108+275 | 53.6 | 193.0 | 24.1 | 291.2 | 75.5 | 87.5 |
1942-43 | 5+985 | 106+179 | 58.9 | 203.8 | 25.1 | 311.6 | 84.0 | 89.3 |
1943-44 | 6+062 | 109+221 | 62.8 | 214.1 | 27.3 | 329.7 | 89.8 | 92.0 |
1944-45 | 6+340 | 113+534 | 68.4 | 233.0 | 29.1 | 357.2 | 96.6 | 97.5 |
1945-46 | 6+847 | 118+886 | 75.8 | 234.1 | 30.6 | 367.1 | 103.9 | 103.6 |
1946-47 | 7+498 | 124+925 | 83.0 | 262.7 | 34.6 | 411.3 | 115.8 | 111.6 |
1947-48 | 7+822 | 130+504 | 95.9 | 349.7 | 40.2 | 518.4 | 130.5 | 126.6 |
1948-49† | 7+852 | 132+427 | 102.8 | 390.1 | 43.9 | 572.8 | 141.0 | 147.2 |
1949-50 | 7+815 | 133+245 | 112.5 | 430.0 | 48.3 | 634.7 | 158.8 | 156.0 |
1950-51 | 8+113 | 138+435 | 130.0 | 533.8 | 57.7 | 760.4 | 171.6 | 175.2 |
1951-52 | 8+546 | 144+352 | 150.1 | 581.5 | 64.0 | 862.0 | 219.7 | 195.0 |
1952-53 | 8+511 | 143+164 | 157.0 | 637.9 | 70.5 | 927.9 | 222.9 | 218.2 |
1953-54 | 8+377 | 146+488 | 173.2 | 665.7 | 80.5 | 990.4 | 247.8 | 244.5 |
1954-55 | 8+366 | 153+575 | 196.8 | 730.6 | 95.7 | 1+101.2 | 278.6 | 276.5 |
1955-56 | 8+515 | 158+238 | 215.9 | 769.6 | 113.1 | 1+171.9 | 294.4 | 337.1 |
1956-57 | 8+488 | 156+752 | 221.9 | 790.0 | 119.8 | 1+204.1 | 300.4 | 360.2 |
1957-58 | 8+529 | 162+985 | 240.0 | 835.8 | 132.1 | 1+289.9 | 328.3 | 378.6 |
1958-59 | 8+565 | 168+742 | 256.6 | 837.3 | 140.6 | 1+318.9 | 347.7 | 411.8 |
1959-60 | 8+550 | 171+973 | 272.4 | 878.2 | 145.7 | 1+411.2 | 394.0 | 448.5 |
1960-61 | 8+745 | 181+346 | 301.2 | 939.4 | 158.0 | 1+513.6 | 423.4 | 498.6 |
1961-62 | 8+981 | 187+579 | 323.1 | 977.0 | 173.6 | 1+613.0 | 471.0 | 561.1 |
1962-63 | 9+034 | 191+515 | 339.9 | 1+005.8 | 190.3 | 1+681.2 | 495.9 | 634.7 |
1963-64 | 9+365 | 199+266 | 368.6 | 1+160.7 | 206.4 | 1+924.1 | 568.4 | 673.9 |
1964-65 | 9+753 | 211+050 | 412.0 | 1+344.0 | 232.0 | 2+185.2 | 621.8 | 747.3 |
1965-66 | 9+945 | 222+851 | 455.0 | 1+416.4 | 263.4 | 2+374.4 | 709.2 | 853.5 |
1966-67 | 10+394 | 229+302 | 492.7 | 1+466.3 | 292.6 | 2+384.7 | 741.4 | 948.4 |
1967-68 | 10+397 | 225+738 | 495.9 | 1+492.9 | 307.9 | 2+538.3 | 756.7 | 989.6 |
1968-69 | 10+501 | 229+074 | 527.8 | 1+662.3 | 334.9 | 2+791.0 | 814.8 | 1+049.5 |
1969-70 | 10+573 | 241+650 | 608.4 | 1+867.1 | 377.5 | 3+148.8 | 927.1 | 1+216.2 |
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE OF CENTRAL GOVERNMENT | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Receipts | Payments | Deficit | Surplus | ||
From Taxation | From Other Sources | Total | ||||
*Excludes duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Amendment Act; $1.9 million in 1958-59, $4.7 million in 1959-60, $2.0 million in 1960-61, $0.8 million in 1961-62, $0.8 million in 1962-63, $0.8 million in 1963-64. NOTE—The figures shown in the above table are not on a comparable basis over the whole period. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
CONSOLIDATED FUND | ||||||
1922 | 32.7 | 23.5 | 56.3 | 56.9 | 0.7 | ... |
1923 | 31.2 | 24.0 | 55.2 | 52.5 | ... | 2.6 |
1924 | 32.8 | 23.1 | 59.9 | 52.3 | ... | 3.6 |
1925 | 33.1 | 24.2 | 57.3 | 54.8 | ... | 2.5 |
1926 | 34.0 | 15.5 | 49.5 | 47.1 | ... | 2.3 |
1927 | 33.8 | 16.1 | 49.9 | 48.7 | ... | 1.2 |
1928 | 33.7 | 16.6 | 50.2 | 49.9 | ... | 0.4 |
1929 | 35.7 | 11.5 | 47.2 | 48.4 | 1.2 | ... |
1930 | 39.0 | 11.7 | 50.7 | 50.4 | ... | 0.3 |
1931 | 37.2 | 8.9 | 46.1 | 49.4 | 3.3 | ... |
1932 | 32.4 | 13.1 | 45.4 | 49.7 | 4.3 | ... |
1933 | 31.2 | 13.9 | 45.1 | 45.1 | ... | - |
1934 | 34.1 | 12.9 | 47.0 | 48.4 | 1.4 | ... |
1935 | 40.4 | 11.9 | 52.3 | 49.0 | ... | 3.3 |
1936 | 43.1 | 9.2 | 52.3 | 51.8 | ... | 0.6 |
1937 | 53.9 | 8.4 | 62.3 | 61.4 | ... | 0.9 |
1938 | 63.3 | 26.3 | 89.6 | 88.0 | ... | 1.6 |
1939 | 64.6 | 22.8 | 87.4 | 85.8 | ... | 1.6 |
1940 | 65.6 | 28.2 | 93.8 | 93.2 | ... | 0.6 |
1941 | 68.7 | 32.2 | 102.9 | 98.5 | ... | 3.5 |
1942 | 70.3 | 38.7 | 109.1 | 105.8 | ... | 3.3 |
1943 | 72.4 | 37.8 | 110.2 | 101.8 | ... | 8.3 |
1944 | 84.0 | 31.1 | 115.1 | 110.7 | ... | 4.5 |
1945 | 91.4 | 28.5 | 119.9 | 117.4 | ... | 2.4 |
1946 | 96.7 | 31.1 | 127.8 | 125.3 | ... | 2.5 |
1947 | 181.4 | 35.2 | 216.6 | 207.4 | ... | 9.2 |
1948 | 192.2 | 42.0 | 234.2 | 230.7 | ... | 3.6 |
1949 | 202.1 | 41.0 | 243.0 | 237.8 | ... | 5.3 |
1950 | 207.7 | 42.3 | 250.0 | 241.4 | ... | 8.6 |
1951 | 244.4 | 43.2 | 287.5 | 271.0 | ... | 16.5 |
1952 | 313.9 | 47.7 | 361.6 | 336.3 | ... | 25.3 |
1953 | 308.5 | 47.1 | 355.6 | 349.0 | ... | 6.6 |
1954 | 312.4 | 52.2 | 364.6 | 361.0 | ... | 3.6 |
1955 | 325.0 | 57.4 | 382.4 | 368.8 | ... | 13.7 |
1956 | 334.9 | 60.0 | 394.9 | 386.6 | ... | 8.3 |
1957 | 345.6 | 67.0 | 412.6 | 405.9 | ... | 6.7 |
1958 | 317.9 | 69.3 | 387.2 | 387.5 | ... | ... |
1959 | 409.7 | 71.1 | 480.8* | 480.0* | ... | 6.8 |
1960 | 552.9 | 76.8 | 629.7* | 628.4* | ... | 1.3 |
1961 | 474.8 | 94.0 | 568.7* | 567.9* | ... | 0.8 |
1962 | 508.3 | 93.0 | 601.3* | 600.6* | ... | 0.6 |
1963 | 471.5 | 101.8 | 573.3* | 581.2* | 7.9 | ... |
1964 | 512.6 | 120.6 | 633.2* | 635.9* | 2.7 | ... |
CONSOLIDATED REVENUE ACCOUNT | ||||||
1965 | 783.2 | 120.5 | 903.7 | 894.5 | ... | 9.2 |
1966 | 852.2 | 122.2 | 974.5 | 970.9 | ... | 3.5 |
1967 | 918.8 | 132.5 | 1,051.3 | 1,050.6 | ... | 0.7 |
1968 | 949.4 | 147.3 | 1,096.7 | 1,095.3 | ... | 1.4 |
1969 | 992.1 | 162.5 | 1,154.6 | 1,146.9 | ... | 7.7 |
1970 | 1,102.0 | 170.5 | 1,282.5 | 1,275.1 | ... | 7.4 |
1971 | 1,363.0 | 203.2 | 1,566.2 | 1,560.9 | ... | 5.3 |
1972 | 1,617.3 | 203.4 | 1,820.7 | 1,812.3 | ... | 8.4 |
GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE ON SOCIAL SERVICES | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Revenue Expenditure | Capital Expenditure | ||||||
Health | Education | Social Security* | War Pensions | Total | Health | Education | Total | |
*Includes Health Benefits. | ||||||||
$(million) | $(million) | |||||||
1950 | 17.7 | 23.2 | 92.7 | 10.7 | 144.4 | 0.5 | 4.7 | 5.2 |
1951 | 20.5 | 26.7 | 98.8 | 11.2 | 157.2 | 0.7 | 5.1 | 5.7 |
1952 | 25.6 | 30.3 | 108.4 | 12.9 | 177.1 | 0.7 | 5.3 | 6.1 |
1953 | 28.8 | 33.4 | 117.7 | 13.3 | 193.2 | 1.1 | 9.6 | 10.7 |
1954 | 30.6 | 36.8 | 124.7 | 14.5 | 206.5 | 1.4 | 11.7 | 13.1 |
1955 | 31.8 | 41.0 | 134.3 | 16.0 | 223.2 | 0.9 | 10.2 | 11.0 |
1956 | 33.0 | 45.3 | 145.8 | 16.9 | 241.0 | 1.0 | 12.1 | 13.1 |
1957 | 38.5 | 63.7 | 151.2 | 17.9 | 271.2 | 1.5 | .. | 1.5 |
1958 | 45.0 | 68.5 | 157.8 | 19.6 | 290.9 | 1.8 | .. | 1.8 |
1959 | 46.7 | 72.3 | 178.9 | 21.9 | 319.8 | 1.7 | .. | 1.7 |
1960 | 51.1 | 78.9 | 210.6 | 23.2 | 363.7 | 1.5 | .. | 1.5 |
1961 | 56.5 | 87.7 | 220.9 | 27.4 | 392.4 | 1.8 | .. | 1.8 |
1962 | 59.8 | 94.4 | 231.5 | 27.5 | 413.3 | 1.8 | .. | 1.8 |
1963 | 67.4 | 103.6 | 234.4 | 28.3 | 433.8 | 1.6 | .. | 1.6 |
1964 | 75.0 | 114.4 | 246.8 | 29.7 | 465.9 | 2.3 | .. | 2.3 |
1965 | 102.2 | 122.9 | 235.8 | 29.9 | 490.8 | 2.6 | 7.0 | 9.7 |
1966 | 115.4 | 132.8 | 246.9 | 30.5 | 525.5 | 2.5 | 8.8 | 11.2 |
1967 | 127.2 | 146.4 | 259.4 | 30.9 | 563.9 | 2.1 | 12.1 | 14.2 |
1968 | 131.7 | 159.8 | 279.1 | 30.7 | 601.3 | 2.5 | 14.8 | 17.3 |
1969 | 139.7 | 175.9 | 289.7 | 30.8 | 636.2 | 2.5 | 12.0 | 14.6 |
1970 | 155.8 | 196.3 | 314.9 | 32.4 | 699.3 | 2.8 | 12.7 | 15.6 |
1971 | 181.5 | 251.9 | 355.6 | 33.5 | 822.5 | 3.3 | 15.7 | 19.0 |
SOCIAL SERVICES EXPENDITURE (INCLUDING AND EXCLUDING EDUCATION) AS PERCENTAGE OF NATIONAL INCOME, AND OF TOTAL GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | National Income | Total Government Expenditure | Total Social Services Expenditure | Social Services Expenditure less Education | Total Social Services Expenditure as Percentage of | Social Services Expenditure less Education as Percentage of | ||
National Income | Total Government Expenditure | National Income | Total Government Expenditure | |||||
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | % | % | % | % | |
1950 | 1,101 | 273.4 | 149.6 | 121.7 | 13.6 | 54.7 | 11.1 | 44.5 |
1951 | 1,396 | 384.8 | 162.9 | 131.2 | 11.7 | 57.2 | 9.4 | 46.1 |
1952 | 1,446 | 347.2 | 183.2 | 147.5 | 12.7 | 52.8 | 10.2 | 42.5 |
1953 | 1,517 | 366.0 | 203.9 | 160.9 | 13.4 | 55.7 | 10.6 | 44.0 |
1954 | 1,681 | 388.4 | 219.6 | 171.2 | 13.1 | 56.6 | 10.2 | 44.1 |
1955 | 1,860 | 402.1 | 234.2 | 183.1 | 12.6 | 58.3 | 9.8 | 45.5 |
1956 | 1,965 | 427.5 | 254.1 | 196.7 | 12.9 | 59.4 | 10.0 | 46.0 |
1957 | 2,061 | 462.9 | 272.7 | 209.1 | 13.2 | 58.9 | 10.1 | 45.2 |
1958 | 2,184 | 489.6 | 292.7 | 224.2 | 13.4 | 59.8 | 10.3 | 45.8 |
1959 | 2,270 | 527.9 | 321.5 | 249.2 | 14.2 | 60.9 | 11.0 | 47.2 |
1960 | 2,434 | 584.8 | 365.3 | 286.4 | 15.0 | 62.5 | 11.8 | 49.0 |
1961 | 2,622 | 630.8 | 394.2 | 306.6 | 15.0 | 62.5 | 11.7 | 48.6 |
1962 | 2,722 | 654.4 | 415.1 | 320.7 | 15.3 | 63.4 | 11.8 | 49.0 |
1963 | 2,921 | 691.2 | 435.4 | 331.8 | 14.9 | 63.0 | 11.4 | 48.0 |
1964 | 3,197 | 738.2 | 468.2 | 353.7 | 14.6 | 63.4 | 11.1 | 47.9 |
1965 | 3,491 | 802.0 | 500.5 | 370.5 | 14.3 | 62.4 | 10.6 | 46.2 |
1966 | 3,784 | 872.1 | 536.8 | 395.2 | 14.2 | 61.6 | 10.4 | 45.3 |
1967 | 3,919 | 935.6 | 578.1 | 419.6 | 14.8 | 61.8 | 10.7 | 44.9 |
1968 | 4,074 | 966.5 | 618.6 | 444.0 | 15.2 | 64.0 | 10.9 | 45.9 |
1969 | 4,334 | 1,034.4 | 650.8 | 462.8 | 15.0 | 62.9 | 10.7 | 44.7 |
1970 | 4,741 | 1,139.8 | 715.0 | 505.9 | 15.1 | 62.7 | 10.7 | 44.4 |
1971 | 5,432 | 1,346.1 | 841.5 | 573.9 | 15.5 | 62.5 | 10.6 | 42.6 |
INDEBTEDNESS OF CENTRAL GOVERNMENT—AMOUNT OF DEBENTURES AND STOCK IN CIRCULATION(Nominal Amounts) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As at 31 March | Domiciled in | Total | Per Head of Population | |||
United States and World Bank | London and Europe | Australia | New Zealand | |||
*Includes $1.9 million in 1964, $17.5 million in 1965, $29.9 million in 1966, $44.9 million in 1967, $65.1 million in 1968, $72.3 million in 1969, $76.8 million in 1970, and $74.5 million in 1971 held by International Bank for Reconstruction and Development. †Comparability affected by devaluation on 22 November 1967. Devaluation adjustments added $21.5 million to the debt in London and $29.0 million to the debt in United States. | ||||||
NZ$(million) | $ | |||||
1922 | - | 211.8 | 4.6 | 221.7 | 438.1 | 336.70 |
1923 | - | 221.3 | 4.3 | 212.3 | 437.9 | 330.40 |
1924 | - | 229.7 | 4.2 | 209.3 | 443.2 | 328.80 |
1925 | - | 241.6 | 5.9 | 208.1 | 455.6 | 330.30 |
1926 | - | 256.1 | 7.3 | 214.3 | 477.7 | 338.80 |
1927 | - | 265.0 | 8.1 | 218.6 | 491.7 | 341.90 |
1928 | - | 279.5 | 8.3 | 214.9 | 502.8 | 343.80 |
1929 | - | 298.7 | 8.3 | 221.4 | 528.4 | 359.80 |
1930 | - | 293.2 | 8.6 | 233.1 | 534.8 | 359.20 |
1931 | - | 309.1 | 8.4 | 234.7 | 552.1 | 365.20 |
1932 | - | 268.9 | 7.8 | 236.8 | 511.5 | 335.30 |
1933 | - | 270.4 | 5.7 | 236.7 | 512.9 | 333.50 |
1934 | - | 269.4 | 5.8 | 278.0 | 553.2 | 356.90 |
1935 | - | 269.6 | 4.4 | 234.9 | 508.8 | 325.90 |
1936 | - | 265.0 | 3.2 | 244.5 | 512.7 | 325.80 |
1937 | - | 261.1 | 1.8 | 260.1 | 523.0 | 329.30 |
1938 | - | 261.5 | 1.8 | 264.9 | 528.0 | 329.10 |
1939 | - | 261.3 | 1.8 | 292.5 | 555.6 | 341.90 |
1940 | - | 263.3 | 1.8 | 328.3 | 593.4 | 361.70 |
1941 | - | 264.4 | 1.8 | 380.4 | 646 5 | 395.10 |
1942 | - | 255.1 | 1.7 | 461.6 | 718.4 | 439.60 |
1943 | - | 264.2 | 1.7 | 609.4 | 875.3 | 535.60 |
1944 | - | 265.9 | 1.7 | 733.5 | 1.001.1 | 608.90 |
1945 | - | 266.2 | 1.7 | 806.5 | 1.074.5 | 639.60 |
1946 | - | 189.1 | 1.7 | 945.5 | 1.136.3 | 646.80 |
1947 | - | 189.1 | 1.7 | 966.0 | 1.156.8 | 646.40 |
1948 | - | 166.4 | 1.6 | 988.2 | 1.156.2 | 632.50 |
1949 | - | 159.9 | 1.3 | 1.068.8 | 1.230.0 | 659.70 |
1950 | - | 156.3 | 1.3 | 1.130.2 | 1.287.8 | 676.70 |
1951 | - | 155.6 | - | 1.178.8 | 1.334.5 | 688.60 |
1952 | - | 155.6 | - | 1.151.8 | 1.307.3 | 658.70 |
1953 | - | 155.6 | - | 1.179.8 | 1.335.4 | 655.40 |
1954 | - | 175.6 | - | 1.233.2 | 1.408.7 | 674.80 |
1955 | - | 195.6 | - | 1.261.6 | 1.457.2 | 683.80 |
1956 | - | 191.6 | - | 1.278.8 | 1.470.4 | 675.90 |
1957 | 8.9 | 200.9 | - | 1.304.5 | 1.514.2 | 681.70 |
1958 | 7.9 | 199.2 | - | 1.357.1 | 1.564.2 | 687.40 |
1959 | 47.1 | 236.6 | - | 1.349.0 | 1.633.1 | 702.10 |
1960 | 37.9 | 235.5 | - | 1.415.6 | 1.689.0 | 712.60 |
1961 | 37.0 | 216.3 | - | 1.483.0 | 1.736.3 | 719.20 |
1962 | 25.1 | 254.0 | - | 1.528.6 | 1.807.7 | 730.50 |
1963 | 41.5 | 272.5 | - | 1.620.4 | 1.934.3 | 765.20 |
1964 | 41.8 | 279.9 | - | 1.700.0 | 2.021.7 | 782.90 |
1965 | 54.3* | 276.5 | - | 1.908.8 | 2.139.6 | 813.90 |
1966 | 88.3* | 244.8 | - | 1.922.8 | 2.256.0 | 842.80 |
1967 | 107.3* | 283.4 | - | 2.021.3 | 2.412.0 | 884.40 |
1968† | 170.7* | 329.4 | - | 2.116.5 | 2.616.6 | 949.70 |
1969 | 179.2* | 336.2 | - | 2.261.0 | 2.776.5 | 998.40 |
1970 | 184.2* | 341.6 | - | 2.351.3 | 2.887.1 | 1.023.50 |
1971 | 178.6 | 397.8 | - | 2.430.5 | 3.007.0 | 1.051.80 |
1972 | 159.4 | 494.1 | - | 2.533.0 | 3.186.6 | 1.095.10 |
LOCAL AUTHORITIES* | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Receipts | Payments | Total Gross Indebtedness† | |||
Revenue | Other Receipts | Total | ||||
From Rates | From Other Sources | |||||
*Exclusive of hospital boards. †Debt up to 1967 shown at its nominal amount, that portion domiciled overseas not being converted to its New Zealand currency equivalent. As from 1968 the gross public debt is shown in New Zealand currency only, including overseas debt. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
1921 | 7.1 | 10.7 | 6.9 | 24.6 | 25.5 | 64.2 |
1922 | 7.6 | 12.2 | 11.0 | 30.7 | 30.2 | 73.5 |
1923 | 8.6 | 12.5 | 14.8 | 35.8 | 31.4 | 86.4 |
1924 | 8.9 | 13.4 | 11.4 | 33.7 | 33.0 | 93.1 |
1925 | 9.3 | 14.4 | 15.9 | 39.6 | 38.8 | 106.7 |
1926 | 10.1 | 16.0 | 15.7 | 41.8 | 41.8 | 118.8 |
1927 | 10.6 | 17.2 | 14.0 | 41.9 | 43.5 | 128.0 |
1928 | 11.2 | 19.0 | 12.0 | 42.1 | 44.9 | 132.8 |
1929 | 11.7 | 18.4 | 12.9 | 42.9 | 42.6 | 138.6 |
1930 | 12.0 | 20.7 | 11.9 | 44.5 | 44.1 | 142.4 |
1931 | 11.3 | 20.4 | 9.7 | 41.4 | 44.4 | 145.4 |
1932 | 11.0 | 18.1 | 10.0 | 39.1 | 40.2 | 144.8 |
1933 | 10.5 | 17.0 | 9.8 | 37.2 | 37.8 | 145.0 |
1934 | 11.0 | 16.5 | 8.5 | 36.1 | 35.5 | 124.0 |
1935 | 11.0 | 17.2 | 9.0 | 37.2 | 37.4 | 142.5 |
1936 | 11.2 | 18.0 | 9.9 | 39.0 | 38.7 | 140.8 |
1937 | 12.0 | 19.1 | 9.4 | 40.5 | 40.4 | 137.1 |
1938 | 13.1 | 21.1 | 9.7 | 43.9 | 44.1 | 136.1 |
1939 | 14.0 | 22.6 | 13.5 | 50.0 | 50.2 | 136.4 |
1940 | 14.6 | 24.4 | 14.5 | 53.5 | 51.4 | 139.0 |
1941 | 14.7 | 25.4 | 10.2 | 50.3 | 49.5 | 136.0 |
1942 | 14.9 | 26.0 | 7.2 | 48.0 | 48.1 | 153.2 |
1943 | 15.5 | 27.4 | 6.1 | 49.0 | 46.5 | 130.3 |
1944 | 15.6 | 29.6 | 4.9 | 50.0 | 47.6 | 126.5 |
1945 | 15.8 | 30.1 | 5.0 | 50.9 | 50.4 | 122.5 |
1946 | 17.3 | 30.8 | 6.4 | 54.4 | 54.7 | 120.0 |
1947 | 19.1 | 33.0 | 8.5 | 60.6 | 61.0 | 115.6 |
1948 | 19.6 | 34.4 | 10.0 | 64.0 | 64.9 | 114.2 |
1949 | 21.6 | 38.2 | 12.3 | 72.0 | 71.6 | 113.2 |
1950 | 23.3 | 40.7 | 16.2 | 80.2 | 79.3 | 112.6 |
1951 | 25.2 | 43.4 | 16.7 | 85.3 | 86.5 | 112.2 |
1952 | 29.0 | 49.1 | 21.3 | 98.4 | 97.7 | 115.7 |
1953 | 30.8 | 55.2 | 31.5 | 117.4 | 116.7 | 128.9 |
1954 | 32.8 | 64.6 | 41.0 | 138.5 | 136.4 | 146.9 |
1955 | 36.5 | 70.6 | 42.1 | 149.2 | 148.0 | 158.6 |
1956 | 37.8 | 76.8 | 50.9 | 165.4 | 167.1 | 176.0 |
1957 | 41.3 | 79.1 | 60.7 | 181.2 | 181.5 | 198.2 |
1958 | 45.4 | 84.7 | 71.1 | 201.2 | 196.6 | 229.4 |
1959 | 48.8 | 97.8 | 69.6 | 216.2 | 213.2 | 255.9 |
1960 | 51.5 | 101.7 | 83.6 | 231.8 | 231.2 | 287.1 |
1961 | 55.0 | 108.7 | 88.1 | 251.8 | 245.0 | 318.8 |
1962 | 58.0 | 118.9 | 78.7 | 255.6 | 267.5 | 337.6 |
1963 | 62.4 | 125.5 | 96.2 | 284.1 | 286.5 | 370.2 |
1964 | 68.3 | 153.2 | 120.0 | 351.5 | 329.6 | 401.8 |
1965 | 77.2 | 164.0 | 122.7 | 363.8 | 361.1 | 436.2 |
1966 | 80.5 | 176.4 | 119.0 | 375.8 | 387.5 | 461.4 |
1967 | 85.9 | 191.2 | 119.4 | 396.5 | 401.6 | 485.0 |
1968 | 92.4 | 200.2 | 137.3 | 430.0 | 420.7 | 533.5 |
1969 | 99.9 | 223.7 | 149.1 | 472.6 | 456.6 | 564.3 |
1970 | 108.1 | 240.2 | 155.1 | 503.3 | 492.1 | 597.2 |
1971 | 117.9 | 262.7 | 155.5 | 536.2 | 539.2 | 629.8 |
LOCAL AUTHORITIES*—LOAN INDEBTEDNESS†(Exclusive of Inscribed Debt) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As at 31 March | Counties | Cities and Boroughs | Harbour Boards | Electric Power Districts | Other | Total |
*Exclusive of hospital boards. †Debt up to 1967 shown at its nominal amount, that portion domiciled overseas not being converted to its New Zealand currency equivalent. As from 1968 the gross public debt is shown in New Zealand currency only, including overseas debt. | ||||||
$(million) | ||||||
1921 | 5.1 | 32.1 | 15.3 | 0.3 | 6.6 | 59.4 |
1922 | 6.0 | 36.1 | 16.5 | 3.0 | 7.1 | 68.7 |
1923 | 7.6 | 43.2 | 17.2 | 6.1 | 7.6 | 81.7 |
1924 | 8.0 | 44.2 | 18.3 | 9.5 | 8.5 | 88.4 |
1925 | 9.2 | 51.8 | 19.5 | 13.0 | 8.6 | 102.2 |
1926 | 10.8 | 56.1 | 20.0 | 17.5 | 10.1 | 114.4 |
1927 | 12.0 | 60.1 | 20.5 | 20.2 | 10.8 | 123.6 |
1928 | 12.4 | 63.2 | 21.0 | 20.4 | 11.6 | 128.5 |
1929 | 12.7 | 64.5 | 21.5 | 24.0 | 11.7 | 134.4 |
1930 | 13.1 | 63.0 | 20.9 | 25.3 | 16.1 | 138.4 |
1931 | 13.3 | 64.3 | 21.0 | 26.0 | 16.9 | 141.4 |
1932 | 13.4 | 63.4 | 21.1 | 26.2 | 16.9 | 141.0 |
1933 | 13.2 | 63.6 | 21.2 | 26.1 | 17.1 | 141.2 |
1934 | 13.1 | 62.7 | 21.0 | 26.4 | 17.0 | 140.3 |
1935 | 12.8 | 62.0 | 21.1 | 26.8 | 16.4 | 139.0 |
1936 | 12.5 | 61.5 | 20.4 | 27.0 | 16.3 | 137.5 |
1937 | 12.3 | 61.0 | 20.3 | 24.1 | 16.1 | 134.0 |
1938 | 12.2 | 61.1 | 19.7 | 23.8 | 16.2 | 133.0 |
1939 | 12.2 | 61.2 | 19.5 | 24.9 | 15.5 | 133.4 |
1940 | 12.4 | 61.5 | 19.9 | 26.2 | 16.0 | 136.0 |
1941 | 12.3 | 60.0 | 19.9 | 26.2 | 14.7 | 133.1 |
1942 | 12.2 | 59.3 | 19.6 | 25.0 | 14.6 | 130.7 |
1943 | 11.7 | 57.7 | 19.6 | 24.7 | 14.2 | 128.0 |
1944 | 11.3 | 56.4 | 19.4 | 23.6 | 13.9 | 124.6 |
1945 | 10.8 | 55.1 | 19.0 | 23.1 | 12.9 | 120.8 |
1946 | 10.4 | 54.5 | 18.7 | 22.4 | 12.7 | 118.7 |
1947 | 9.9 | 53.4 | 16.8 | 21.7 | 12.5 | 114.3 |
1948 | 9.5 | 53.0 | 16.5 | 22.2 | 12.1 | 113.2 |
1949 | 9.3 | 51.9 | 16.1 | 23.2 | 12.0 | 112.4 |
1950 | 8.9 | 52.2 | 15.6 | 24.0 | 11.4 | 112.1 |
1951 | 8.6 | 52.5 | 14.8 | 24.9 | 11.2 | 112.0 |
1952 | 8.6 | 54.3 | 15.0 | 26.0 | 11.8 | 115.7 |
1953 | 8.6 | 59.5 | 17.8 | 28.8 | 14.1 | 128.8 |
1954 | 8.6 | 68.0 | 20.7 | 31.9 | 17.6 | 146.9 |
1955 | 9.2 | 73.4 | 21.6 | 34.4 | 20.0 | 158.6 |
1956 | 10.2 | 80.2 | 23.2 | 37.7 | 24.6 | 176.0 |
1957 | 11.9 | 89.4 | 26.1 | 39.6 | 31.3 | 198.2 |
1958 | 13.5 | 102.8 | 31.4 | 42.6 | 39.0 | 229.4 |
1959 | 14.8 | 111.5 | 35.1 | 45.9 | 48.6 | 256.0 |
1960 | 17.4 | 124.1 | 40.1 | 47.8 | 57.7 | 287.1 |
1961 | 19.8 | 132.6 | 46.0 | 49.3 | 71.2 | 318.8 |
1962 | 22.3 | 141.4 | 48.0 | 51.4 | 74.4 | 337.6 |
1963 | 24.0 | 156.6 | 56.1 | 54.1 | 79.5 | 370.2 |
1964 | 28.4 | 172.4 | 65.4 | 53.7 | 81.8 | 401.8 |
1965 | 31.8 | 187.2 | 72.1 | 58.1 | 87.0 | 436.2 |
1966 | 31.5 | 202.5 | 79.8 | 60.0 | 87.6 | 461.4 |
1967 | 35.5 | 214.4 | 82.8 | 62.0 | 90.3 | 485.0 |
1968 | 40.2 | 227.7 | 88.0 | 64.5 | 113.0 | 533.5 |
1969 | 42.9 | 241.2 | 95.2 | 66.5 | 118.5 | 564.3 |
1970 | 46.1 | 251.8 | 103.3 | 70.6 | 125.4 | 597.2 |
1971 | 48.1 | 265.0 | 111.1 | 73.8 | 131.8 | 629.8 |
BANKING AND CURRENCY | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Assets of Trading Banks | Liabilities of Trading Banks | Notes in Hands of Public †|| | Net overseas Assets of Banking System † | ||||
Advances and Discounts*† | Notes and Coin and Balances at Reserve Bank‡ | Securities‡ | Total Selected Assets§ | Deposits† | Total Selected liabilities§ | |||
*Includes term loans and export finance from 1964 on. †Average of weekly figures. ‡Average of monthly figures. §As at last balance day in December, assets exclude shareholders' funds, while both assets and liabilities exclude inter-branch accounts within New Zealand, contingencies, and certain transit items. ||Includes holdings of Reserve Bank. ¶Devaluation adjustment November 1967. | ||||||||
$(million) | ||||||||
1935 | 89.4 | 19.4 | 10.2 | 166.0 | 123.0 | 132.0 | 12.8 | 84.0 |
1936 | 91.8 | 25.0 | 11.0 | 167.8 | 130.4 | 131.8 | 15.0 | 78.2 |
1937 | 98.4 | 28.2 | 15.8 | 171.6 | 133.6 | 135.6 | 17.8 | 63.4 |
1938 | 111.4 | 23.0 | 15.8 | 170.2 | 130.0 | 133.6 | 20.0 | 42.0 |
1939 | 109.4 | 31.6 | 23.0 | 192.2 | 134.6 | 152.0 | 24.0 | 20.6 |
1940 | 96.0 | 40.4 | 33.6 | 203.0 | 154.8 | 164.0 | 29.6 | 47.2 |
1941 | 99.4 | 35.4 | 42.0 | 210.6 | 161.4 | 168.2 | 34.8 | 60.2 |
1942 | 90.8 | 47.6 | 56.2 | 237.8 | 181.8 | 201.6 | 43.0 | 77.0 |
1943 | 86.6 | 65.8 | 75.4 | 265.4 | 212.6 | 229.2 | 55.2 | 84.4 |
1944 | 93.6 | 78.8 | 77.2 | 281.8 | 235.2 | 244.4 | 64.2 | 99.6 |
1945 | 103.6 | 104.8 | 63.6 | 329.0 | 260.2 | 285.2 | 70.0 | 160.8 |
1946 | 116.6 | 135.6 | 57.0 | 358.0 | 299.6 | 321.0 | 76.4 | 201.4 |
1947 | 153.0 | 132.0 | 46.0 | 384.0 | 328.4 | 355.2 | 80.2 | 205.2 |
1948 | 196.4 | 137.6 | 37.8 | 387.0 | 351.0 | 381.6 | 81.6 | 168.2 |
1949 | 166.8 | 172.2 | 29.4 | 416.6 | 372.2 | 417.8 | 85.0 | 141.2 |
1950 | 189.4 | 173.4 | 26.8 | 450.6 | 404.4 | 468.0 | 90.4 | 150.2 |
1951 | 265.8 | 166.6 | 26.4 | 540.6 | 501.4 | 550.6 | 98.0 | 208.0 |
1952 | 339.6 | 127.4 | 26.0 | 536.4 | 506.0 | 510.2 | 102.0 | 145.2 |
1953 | 273.6 | 210.6 | 28.0 | 582.6 | 530.6 | 563.2 | 106.8 | 207.2 |
1954 | 314.0 | 183.8 | 50.4 | 603.2 | 563.6 | 611.6 | 115.4 | 236.0 |
1955 | 365.8 | 137.0 | 50.4 | 600.6 | 559.8 | 599.0 | 119.0 | 176.6 |
1956 | 341.2 | 144.8 | 57.6 | 575.4 | 537.4 | 568.8 | 120.0 | 171.8 |
1957 | 329.8 | 155.8 | 57.4 | 599.2 | 557.8 | 592.2 | 122.4 | 173.0 |
1958 | 350.8 | 152.0 | 57.0 | 577.0 | 558.0 | 560.2 | 124.2 | 104.2 |
1959 | 340.2 | 161.0 | 57.0 | 632.6 | 566.8 | 629.8 | 125.4 | 179.8 |
1960 | 355.4 | 212.6 | 46.8 | 700.6 | 647.8 | 720.6 | 131.2 | 195.0 |
1961 | 435.0 | 170.6 | 46.6 | 648.2 | 652.0 | 705.4 | 135.0 | 107.4 |
1962 | 401.0 | 192.4 | 46.4 | 687.2 | 646.6 | 701.2 | 133.2 | 128.4 |
1963 | 403.8 | 187.0 | 46.2 | 722.6 | 676.5 | 723.8 | 133.0 | 159.2 |
1964 | 439.9 | 188.0 | 46.2 | 804.8 | 724.8 | 782.2 | 129.6 | 167.4 |
1965 | 493.2 | 145.2 | 53.4 | 812.0 | 729.9 | 796.0 | 128.0 | 139.5 |
1966 | 513.4 | 114.6 | 64.7 | 826.6 | 731.7 | 817.9 | 125.3 | 114.8 |
1967 | 527.5 | 96.6 | 72.3 | 826.2 | 721.5 | 800.8 | 117.8 | 116.0¶ |
1968 | 522.4 | 79.9 | 84.1 | 879.6 | 739.9 | 851.3 | 121.4 | 181.2 |
1969 | 580.8 | 85.0 | 103.7 | 1,022.4 | 809.1 | 953.1 | 130.4 | 188.5‡ |
1970 | 669.1 | 89.0 | 88.9 | 1,080.8 | 907.0 | 1,026.8 | 142.4 | 184.2‡ |
1971 | 738.5 | 78.2 | 103.4 | 1,182.2 | 1,017.5 | 1,233.8 | 158.9 | 225.6‡ |
Year | Number of Accounts at End of Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Interest Credited to Depositors | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year* | Excess of Deposits plus Interest over Withdrawals | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*From January 1958 includes interest paid out on investment accounts. †Excess of withdrawals over deposits ‡Excludes 15,439 amounts credited with $0.6 million transferred to Apia, Western Samoa. §Includes School Savings Accounts from 1 April 1964. From 1 October 1969 includes National Development Bonds, and from 1 March 1970 Post Office Bonus Bonds. | ||||||
Number | $(million) | |||||
1921-22 | 678,930 | 58.3 | 3.2 | 60.5 | 1.0 | 87.7 |
1922-23 | 690,790 | 53.4 | 3.2 | 55.5 | 1.0 | 88.7 |
1923-24 | 710,157 | 59.2 | 3.3 | 59.0 | 3.5 | 92.2 |
1924-25 | 735,148 | 59.2 | 3.4 | 60.8 | 1.7 | 93.9 |
1925-26 | 758,155 | 63.7 | 3.5 | 65.2 | 1.9 | 95.8 |
1926-27 | 783,827 | 58.9 | 3.5 | 60.3 | 2.1 | 98.0 |
1927-28 | 804,725 | 55.2 | 3.5 | 61.2 | -2.4† | 95.5 |
1928-29 | 828,296 | 54.5 | 3.5 | 56.2 | 1.8 | 97.3 |
1929-30 | 852,757 | 57.1 | 3.6 | 59.2 | 1.6 | 98.9 |
1930-31 | 878,043 | 49.1 | 3.5 | 56.1 | -3.5† | 95.3 |
1931-32 | 877,090 | 38.9 | 3.2 | 50.9 | -8.8† | 86.5 |
1932-33 | 797,097 | 33.9 | 2.9 | 39.3 | -2.4† | 84.1 |
1933-34 | 798,262 | 38.9 | 2.5 | 35.6 | 5.7 | 89.7 |
1934-35 | 817,617 | 48.4 | 2.6 | 41.9 | 9.1 | 98.8 |
1935-36 | 840,671 | 51.2 | 2.8 | 47.1 | 7.0 | 105.8 |
1936-37 | 880,857 | 61.3 | 3.0 | 54.1 | 10.3 | 116.1 |
1937-38 | 920,805 | 66.1 | 3.3 | 59.3 | 10.2 | 126.3 |
1938-39 | 946,822 | 60.9 | 3.5 | 69.2 | -4.9† | 121.4 |
1939-40 | 960,565 | 50.3 | 3.2 | 58.9 | -5.4† | 116.0 |
1940-41 | 1,142,792 | 58.5 | 3.3 | 50.6 | 11.2 | 127.2 |
1941-42 | 1,298,483 | 68.4 | 3.7 | 50.8 | 21.3 | 148.5 |
1942-43 | 1,399,896 | 80.3 | 3.8 | 53.8 | 30.3 | 178.8 |
1943-44 | 1,494,136 | 107.9 | 4.4 | 71.2 | 41.0 | 219.8 |
1944-45 | 1,570,586 | 121.3 | 5.5 | 84.6 | 42.2 | 262.1 |
1945-46 | 1,605,981 | 148.6 | 6.5 | 114.0 | 41.0 | 303.1 |
1946-47 | 1,634,548 | 155.1 | 7.5 | 129.3 | 33.3 | 336.4 |
1947-48 | 1,652,765 | 157.7 | 8.2 | 143.5 | 22.4 | 358.8 |
1948-49 | 1,679,692 | 153.6 | 8.7 | 142.0 | 20.3 | 379.1 |
1949-50 | 1,730,072 | 197.9 | 9.7 | 161.6 | 46.0 | 425.1 |
1950-51 | 1,760,541 | 189.3 | 10.2 | 179.6 | 19.9 | 445.0 |
1951-52 | 1,800,709 | 215.6 | 10.8 | 198.9 | 27.5 | 472.5 |
1951-53 | 1,835,552 | 216.9 | 11.4 | 207.6 | 20.7 | 493.3 |
1953-54 | 1,868,788 | 237.2 | 12.1 | 214.9 | 34.4 | 527.7 |
1954-55 | 1,900,649 | 255.7 | 12.8 | 243.6 | 24.9 | 552.6 |
1955-56 | 1,927,422 | 255.2 | 13.3 | 256.4 | 12.1 | 564.7 |
1956-57 | 1,971,731 | 279.1 | 16.3 | 265.8 | 29.4 | 594.1 |
1957-58 | 2,013,664 | 311.7 | 17.9 | 291.2 | 38.5 | 632.6 |
1958-59 | 2,052,626 | 294.2 | 18.5 | 307.4 | 5.3 | 637.9 |
1959-60 | 2,084,837 | 326.3 | 18.9 | 311.0 | 34.1 | 672.0 |
1960-61 | 2,116,675 | 374.6 | 20.1 | 350.1 | 44.6 | 716.6 |
1961-62 | 2,143,586 | 383.4 | 21.0 | 383.7 | 20.7 | 736.7‡ |
1962-63 | 2,190,757 | 409.1 | 22.0 | 397.2 | 33.9 | 770.6 |
1963-64 | 2,245,339 | 471.6 | 23.6 | 442.9 | 52.3 | 822.8 |
1964-65 | 2,563,154 | 506.7 | 25.1 | 501.7 | 30.0 | 855.8§ |
1965-66 | 2,604,058 | 507.8 | 25.8 | 521.9 | 11.8 | 867.6 |
1966-67 | 2,639,890 | 525.6 | 26.0 | 542.0 | 9.6 | 877.3 |
1967-68 | 2,646,284 | 488.1 | 27.2 | 512.4 | 2.9 | 879.3 |
1968-69 | 2,681,654 | 487.7 | 28.0 | 507.9 | 7.8 | 878.1 |
1969-70 | 2,700,874 | 568.5 | 28.2 | 561.8 | 34.9 | 922.0 |
1970-71 | 2,736,917 | 620.9 | 29.6 | 626.4 | 24.1 | 946.1 |
1971-72 | 2,756,109 | 663.5 | 28.9 | 676.2 | 16.3 | 962.4 |
MORTGAGES AND LAND TRANSFERS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Mortgages | Average Rate of Interest On New Mortgages | Land Transfers | ||
Registered | Discharged | Number | Consideration | ||
*Land sales restrictions removed in 1950. | |||||
$(m) | $(m) | percent | $(m) | ||
1922 | 69.5 | 26.5 | 6.42 | 33,784 | 70.9 |
1923 | 52.1 | 29.2 | 6.57 | 31,021 | 60.0 |
1924 | 75.7 | 44.5 | 6.38 | 33,293 | 67.7 |
1925 | 82.2 | 59.5 | 6.30 | 34,289 | 67.3 |
1926 | 94.2 | 67.9 | 6.22 | 36,038 | 70.4 |
1927 | 80.0 | 58.5 | 6.47 | 34,106 | 64.7 |
1928 | 66.4 | 48.0 | 6.46 | 31,141 | 60.3 |
1929 | 67.1 | 50.5 | 6.46 | 30,760 | 62.3 |
1930 | 77.7 | 56.7 | 6.35 | 32,112 | 61.7 |
1931 | 60.4 | 40.1 | 6.25 | 25,626 | 44.1 |
1932 | 26.8 | 20.1 | 6.28 | 16,943 | 26.4 |
1933 | 18.3 | 16.3 | 5.88 | 15,381 | 22.0 |
1934 | 15.6 | 18.2 | 5.56 | 15,760 | 19.1 |
1935 | 23.7 | 27.5 | 5.06 | 18,628 | 24.4 |
1936 | 32.5 | 35.1 | 4.73 | 23,044 | 31.2 |
1937 | 39.4 | 39.6 | 4.60 | 25,178 | 37.7 |
1938 | 38.0 | 38.7 | 4.65 | 26,269 | 46.7 |
1939 | 40.1 | 33.2 | 4.58 | 28,965 | 47.3 |
1940 | 35.2 | 28.2 | 4.69 | 28,057 | 44.2 |
1941 | 32.5 | 31.9 | 4.69 | 28,828 | 51.5 |
1942 | 29.1 | 30.2 | 4.73 | 28,207 | 46.5 |
1943 | 24.3 | 33.4 | 4.72 | 27,657 | 48.3 |
1944 | 31.2 | 40.1 | 4.63 | 33,701 | 76.3 |
1945 | 36.2 | 42.0 | 4.51 | 33,284 | 64.9 |
1946 | 45.0 | 46.6 | 4.10 | 38,060 | 76.7 |
1947 | 62.2 | 51.9 | 3.85 | 42,994 | 89.9 |
1948 | 64.1 | 50.8 | 3.90 | 48,801 | 80.9 |
1949 | 70.6 | 46.8 | 3.98 | 36,564 | 76.8 |
1950 | 72.0 | 46.2 | 3.99 | 39,058 | 81.3 |
1951* | 91.6 | 64.5 | 4.09 | 57,938 | 158.7 |
1952 | 135.9 | 74.5 | 4.15 | 56,609 | 218.3 |
1953 | 147.4 | 62.8 | 4.29 | 48,378 | 201.4 |
1954 | 140.8 | 72.0 | 4.49 | 52,615 | 228.8 |
1955 | 169.2 | 82.3 | 4.69 | 56,571 | 273.4 |
1956 | 192.5 | 70.7 | 4.76 | 49,100 | 241.9 |
1957 | 182.4 | 75.4 | 5.09 | 45,334 | 229.4 |
1958 | 199.1 | 92.2 | 5.24 | 50,573 | 279.4 |
1959 | 217.1 | 88.8 | 5.15 | 49,153 | 255.2 |
1960 | 239.0 | 102.3 | 5.01 | 52,855 | 285.4 |
1961 | 300.8 | 136.6 | 5.01 | 61,412 | 375.6 |
1962 | 331.5 | 133.8 | 5.27 | 57,813 | 360.1 |
1963 | 295.1 | 135.6 | 5.51 | 53,566 | 336.3 |
1964 | 339.8 | 168.8 | 5.70 | 59,836 | 419.9 |
1965 | 420.0 | 206.8 | 5.78 | 69,548 | 536.2 |
1966 | 487.7 | 230.0 | 6.07 | 71,508 | 592.6 |
1967 | 493.4 | 293.3 | 6.31 | 68,639 | 589.2 |
1968 | 467.8 | 236.1 | 6.64 | 63,925 | 541.8 |
1969 | 482.3 | 260.9 | 6.74 | 65,655 | 576.5 |
1970 | 573.9 | 328.1 | 6.77 | 72,624 | 724.4 |
1971 | 703.0 | 376.5 | 6.88 | 83,610 | 918.9 |
1972 | 759.9 | 415.8 | 7.40 | 85,042 | 985.4 |
BANKRUPTCIES AND NEW COMPANY REGISTRATIONS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Bankruptcies | New Company Registrations* | |||
Number of Bankruptcies | Amount Realised by Official Assignee | Amount of Debts Proved | Number of New Registrations | Amount of Nominal Capital | |
*Public, private, and overseas. †The extraordinarily high figure for 1934 is due to the inclusion of all overseas companies (numbering 187 with an aggregate nominal capital of $386 million) which had previous to 1934 established places of business in New Zealand and which were reregistered in 1934 under Part XII of the Companies Act 1933. ‡Since 1954 company liquidations are included in the total. | |||||
$(000) | $(000) | $(m) | |||
1921 | 336 | 156.5 | 1,117.0 | 337 | 7.0 |
1922 | 690 | 252.3 | 1,668.7 | 417 | 26.3 |
1923 | 674 | 249.3 | 1,337.8 | 502 | 26.0 |
1924 | 670 | 237.3 | 1,408.0 | 565 | 42.7 |
1925 | 653 | 197.3 | 942.1 | 621 | 29.5 |
1926 | 752 | 205.8 | 1,171.4 | 655 | 21.5 |
1927 | 867 | 217.7 | 1,359.0 | 698 | 17.4 |
1928 | 806 | 233.2 | 1,534.6 | 736 | 22.0 |
1929 | 687 | 182.4 | 1,004.2 | 903 | 24.9 |
1930 | 780 | 166.6 | 1,654.7 | 893 | 13.4 |
1931 | 848 | 217.6 | 2,084.4 | 795 | 16.6 |
1932 | 661 | 151.3 | 1,249.8 | 812 | 13.7 |
1933 | 450 | 123.4 | 979.8 | 830 | 14.6 |
1934 | 326 | 89.1 | 517.8 | 933 | 401.5† |
1935 | 257 | 82.1 | 451.0 | 810 | 48.5 |
1936 | 260 | 66.0 | 339.7 | 942 | 19.9 |
1937 | 222 | 111.9 | 343.4 | 888 | 12.2 |
1938 | 267 | 129.0 | 460.9 | 824 | 13.2 |
1939 | 267 | 88.3 | 451.0 | 681 | 17.8 |
1940 | 213 | 84.8 | 250.6 | 391 | 7.6 |
1941 | 165 | 70.9 | 142.0 | 288 | 22.5 |
1942 | 82 | 59.5 | 64.5 | 198 | 1.9 |
1943 | 45 | 37.8 | 40.1 | 270 | 3.1 |
1944 | 51 | 26.9 | 102.1 | 464 | 3.0 |
1945 | 45 | 37.1 | 236.4 | 741 | 6.8 |
1946 | 52 | 41.9 | 97.0 | 1,435 | 22.1 |
1947 | 74 | 31.1 | 89.5 | 1,813 | 19.2 |
1948 | 148 | 100.6 | 286.6 | 1,751 | 17.4 |
1949 | 179 | 76.8 | 406.3 | 2,157 | 16.0 |
1950 | 142 | 98.5 | 251.8 | 2,074 | 20.4 |
1951 | 145 | 96.5 | 273.6 | 2,020 | 25.6 |
1952 | 168 | 112.5 | 502.3 | 1,744 | 66.8 |
1953 | 215 | 144.3 | 762.0 | 2,041 | 86.1 |
1954‡ | 277 | 165.1 | 826.9 | 2,685 | 55.5 |
1955 | 304 | 224.8 | 764.6 | 2,695 | 36.7 |
1956 | 390 | 261.1 | 1,095.5 | 3,255 | 41.2 |
1957 | 437 | 360.7 | 1,564.5 | 3,502 | 161.1 |
1958 | 495 | 369.6 | 1,638.3 | 3,034 | 61.5 |
1959 | 618 | 389.8 | 1,510.4 | 2,737 | 94.2 |
1960 | 495 | 331.2 | 1,337.8 | 3,767 | 74.0 |
1961 | 425 | 303.6 | 1,415.8 | 3,567 | 71.7 |
1962 | 591 | 446.1 | 2,138.4 | 3,351 | 45.1 |
1963 | 566 | 441.1 | 1,660.3 | 4,165 | 74.1 |
1964 | 507 | 325.5 | 1,784.9 | 5,054 | 90.0 |
1965 | 507 | 335.6 | 2,337.5 | 5,563 | 85.8 |
1966 | 507 | 378.5 | 2,033.5 | 5,609 | 187.3 |
1967 | 652 | 373.9 | 2,312.2 | 4,829 | 102.7 |
1968 | 820 | 487.2 | 3,743.5 | 5,010 | 190.1 |
1969 | 659 | 746.5 | 3,743.5 | 6,403 | 286.6 |
1970 | 596 | 466.5 | 3,660.1 | 6,431 | 282.9 |
1971 | 477 | 604.4 | 3,471.7 | 5,490 | 359.0 |
INSURANCE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Life (Ordinary and Industrial) | Accident | Fire | |||
Policies in Force† | Sum Assured† | Net Revenue* | Net Expenditure* | Net Revenue* | Net Expenditure* | |
*Excluding unexpired risks reserves. †Excludes annuities. | ||||||
(000) | $(million) | |||||
1920-21 | 339 | 118 | 1.1 | 0.9 | 2.6 | 1.8 |
1921-22 | 357 | 126 | 1.4 | 1.2 | 2.8 | 2.3 |
1922-23 | 370 | 131 | 1.4 | 1.3 | 2.9 | 2.3 |
1923-24 | 389 | 141 | 1.5 | 1.4 | 2.9 | 2.4 |
1924-25 | 412 | 152 | 1.7 | 1.6 | 2.9 | 2.6 |
1925-26 | 433 | 163 | 2.3 | 2.0 | 3.0 | 2.4 |
1926-27 | 455 | 174 | 2.7 | 2.3 | 3.0 | 2.7 |
1927-28 | 480 | 184 | 2.7 | 2.4 | 3.0 | 2.9 |
1928-29 | 503 | 196 | 2.8 | 2.6 | 3.0 | 3.1 |
1929-30 | 532 | 211 | 3.3 | 2.9 | 3.0 | 2.7 |
1930-31 | 553 | 224 | 3.5 | 3.1 | 3.1 | 2.6 |
1931-32 | 546 | 225 | 3.1 | 2.9 | 3.1 | 2.9 |
1932-33 | 543 | 224 | 2.6 | 2.4 | 3.0 | 2.3 |
1933-34 | 558 | 226 | 2.5 | 2.2 | 2.9 | 2.2 |
1934-35 | 589 | 233 | 2.8 | 2.4 | 2.7 | 2.1 |
1935-36 | 628 | 248 | 3.0 | 2.8 | 2.8 | 2.0 |
1936-37 | 686 | 272 | 3.5 | 3.4 | 2.7 | 2.0 |
1937-38 | 751 | 302 | 4.4 | 4.3 | 2.6 | 1.9 |
1938-39 | 801 | 322 | 5.2 | 4.7 | 2.7 | 2.0 |
1939-40 | 836 | 341 | 5.6 | 4.8 | 2.8 | 2.1 |
1940-41 | 865 | 355 | 5.3 | 4.6 | 2.9 | 2.2 |
1941-42 | 900 | 374 | 5.2 | 4.5 | 3.0 | 2.3 |
1942-43 | 922 | 388 | 4.8 | 4.1 | 3.1 | 2.7 |
1943-44 | 954 | 408 | 5.4 | 4.6 | 3.4 | 2.6 |
1944-45 | 992 | 438 | 5.4 | 4.9 | 3.1 | 2.6 |
1945-46 | 1,036 | 477 | 5.9 | 5.3 | 3.3 | 2.7 |
1946-47 | 1,096 | 532 | 6.8 | 5.7 | 3.7 | 3.1 |
1947-48 | 1,151 | 593 | 8.1 | 6.9 | 4.1 | 3.3 |
1948-49 | 1,192 | 650 | 8.9 | 8.0 | 4.6 | 3.4 |
1949-50 | 1,226 | 707 | 10.1 | 9.0 | 5.1 | 3.8 |
1950-51 | 1,263 | 774 | 12.0 | 10.4 | 5.5 | 4.5 |
1951-52 | 1,304 | 866 | 13.7 | 12.1 | 6.1 | 4.9 |
1952-53 | 1,345 | 958 | 16.4 | 14.4 | 6.8 | 5.6 |
1953-54 | 1,381 | 1,058 | 18.4 | 16.1 | 7.5 | 6.2 |
1954-55 | 1,427 | 1,184 | 20.4 | 18.1 | 8.3 | 6.5 |
1955-56 | 1,463 | 1,324 | 22.8 | 20.8 | 8.4 | 7.1 |
1956-57 | 1,494 | 1,464 | 25.6 | 23.7 | 8.8 | 7.3 |
1957-58 | 1,528 | 1,623 | 28.3 | 26.4 | 9.3 | 8.1 |
1958-59 | 1,561 | 1,804 | 30.7 | 28.7 | 10.0 | 8.4 |
1959-60 | 1,598 | 2,026 | 33.4 | 30.5 | 11.1 | 8.8 |
1960-61 | 1,695 | 2,278 | 37.5 | 33.3 | 12.1 | 9.7 |
1961-62 | 1,723 | 2,548 | 40.9 | 36.1 | 13.4 | 10.7 |
1962-63 | 1,751 | 2,843 | 44.3 | 39.6 | 14.8 | 12.0 |
1963-64 | 1,793 | 3,195 | 49.0 | 43.7 | 16.4 | 13.6 |
1964-65 | 1,846 | 3,609 | 54.2 | 48.7 | 17.6 | 14.6 |
1965-66 | 1,911 | 4,070 | 63.0 | 55.6 | 19.6 | 15.7 |
1966-67 | 1,973 | 4,587 | 69.3 | 61.6 | 21.6 | 17.4 |
1967-68 | 2,028 | 5,095 | 73.0 | 67.2 | 23.0 | 19.9 |
1968-69 | 2,087 | 5,579 | 75.8 | 70.0 | 25.4 | 22.3 |
1969-70 | 2,149 | 6,155 | 81.5 | 77.1 | 27.5 | 23.2 |
1970-71 | 2,230 | 6,894 | 92.8 | 89.4 | 31.9 | 25.7 |
INDUSTRIAL STOPPAGES | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Total Industrial Stoppages* | Firms Affected | Total Duration (Days) | Average Duration (Days) | Workers Involved† | Working Days Lost† | Average Days Lost per Worker Involved† | Estimated Loss in Wages† |
*The number of lockouts included in total industrial stoppages were: 1925, 2; 1928, 2; 1929, 1; 1931, 1; 1940, 1; 1944, 1; 1965, 2; 1970, 3; and 1971, 1. †Includes workers indirectly involved. ‡Includes in 1964, 4; in 1966, 4; and in 1971, 2 additional penalty (suspension) stoppages provided for under Port Bureau Rules. §A limited number of stoppages affected a large number of firms the totals of which are not available and hence excluded. | ||||||||
$(000) | ||||||||
1921 | 77 | 112 | 769 | 9.99 | 10,433 | 119,208 | 11.43 | 181 |
1922 | 58 | 67 | 851 | 14.68 | 6,414 | 93,456 | 14.57 | 122 |
1923 | 49 | 79 | 603 | 12.31 | 7,162 | 201,812 | 28.18 | 228 |
1924 | 34 | 58 | 134 | 3.94 | 14,815 | 89,105 | 6.01 | 125 |
1925 | 83 | 93 | 598 | 7.20 | 9,905 | 74,552 | 7.53 | 98 |
1926 | 59 | 67 | 314 | 5.32 | 6,264 | 47,811 | 7.63 | 65 |
1927 | 38 | 40 | 83 | 2.18 | 4,476 | 12,485 | 2.79 | 24 |
1928 | 39 | 56 | 253 | 6.49 | 9,258 | 21,997 | 2.38 | 45 |
1929 | 47 | 60 | 342 | 7.28 | 7,151 | 25,889 | 3.62 | 54 |
1930 | 38 | 44 | 392 | 10.32 | 5,467 | 31,669 | 5.79 | 75 |
1931 | 24 | 37 | 262 | 10.92 | 6,356 | 48,486 | 7.63 | 89 |
1932 | 23 | 67 | 313 | 13.61 | 9,355 | 108,605 | 11.61 | 211 |
1933 | 15 | 43 | 205 | 13.67 | 3,558 | 65,099 | 18.30 | 119 |
1934 | 24 | 37 | 120 | 5.00 | 3,773 | 10,393 | 2.75 | 14 |
1935 | 12 | 65 | 88 | 7.33 | 2,323 | 18,563 | 7.99 | 31 |
1936 | 43 | 128 | 221 | 5.14 | 7,354 | 16,980 | 2.31 | 26 |
1937 | 52 | 72 | 320 | 6.15 | 11,411 | 29,916 | 2.62 | 64 |
1938 | 72 | 103 | 287 | 3.99 | 11,388 | 55,456 | 3.11 | 84 |
1939 | 66 | 636 | 416 | 6.30 | 15,682 | 53,801 | 3.43 | 121 |
1940 | 57 | 99 | 435 | 7.63 | 10,475 | 28,097 | 2.68 | 56 |
1941 | 89 | 97 | 233 | 2.62 | 15,261 | 26,237 | 1.72 | 69 |
1942 | 65 | 78 | 143 | 2.20 | 14,345 | 51,189 | 3.57 | 126 |
1943 | 69 | 114 | 122 | 1.77 | 10,915 | 14,687 | 1.35 | 40 |
1944 | 149 | 269 | 281 | 1.89 | 29,766 | 52,602 | 1.77 | 148 |
1945 | 154 | 1,255 | 379 | 2.46 | 39,418 | 66,629 | 1.69 | 185 |
1946 | 96 | 122 | 259 | 2.70 | 15,696 | 30,393 | 1.94 | 80 |
1947 | 134 | 234 | 834 | 6.22 | 26,970 | 102,725 | 3.81 | 375 |
1948 | 101 | 885 | 608 | 6.02 | 28,494 | 93,464 | 3.28 | 392 |
1949 | 123 | 1,315 | 672 | 5.46 | 61,536 | 218,172 | 3.55 | 782 |
1950 | 129 | 1,189 | 567 | 4.40 | 91,492 | 271,475 | 2.97 | 1,028 |
1951 | 109 | 354 | 3,464 | 31.78 | 36,878 | 1,157,390 | 31.38 | 6,223 |
1952 | 50 | 177 | 108 | 2.16 | 16,297 | 28,123 | 1.73 | 139 |
1953 | 73 | 880 | 145 | 1.99 | 22,175 | 19,291 | 0.87 | 97 |
1954 | 61 | 447 | 136 | 2.23 | 16,153 | 20,474 | 1.27 | 133 |
1955 | 65 | 114 | 211 | 3.25 | 20,224 | 52,043 | 2.57 | 371 |
1956 | 50 | 426 | 390 | 7.80 | 13,579 | 23,870 | 1.76 | 168 |
1957 | 51 | 88 | 165 | 3.24 | 15,545 | 28,186 | 1.81 | 166 |
1958 | 49 | 83 | 152 | 3.10 | 13,709 | 18,788 | 1.37 | 128 |
1959 | 73 | 119 | 229 | 3.14 | 18,762 | 29,651 | 1.58 | 215 |
1960 | 60 | 80 | 344 | 5.73 | 14,305 | 35,683 | 2.49 | 233 |
1961 | 71 | 89 | 353 | 4.96 | 16,626 | 38,185 | 2.30 | 299 |
1962 | 96 | 129 | 498 | 5.18 | 39,921 | 93,157 | 2.33 | 749 |
1963 | 60 | 91 | 366 | 6.09 | 14,911 | 54,490 | 3.65 | 496 |
1964‡ | 93 | 230 | 333 | 3.58 | 34,779 | 66,834 | 1.92 | 513 |
1965 | 105 | 218 | 287 | 2.73 | 15,267 | 21,814 | 1.43 | 184 |
1966‡ | 145 | 151§ | 462 | 3.18 | 33,132 | 99,095 | 2.99 | 878 |
1967 | 89 | 107 | 571 | 6.42 | 28,490 | 139,490 | 4.90 | 869 |
1968 | 153 | 209 | 858 | 5.61 | 37,458 | 130,267 | 3.48 | 1,097 |
1969 | 169 | 325 | 1,138 | 6.74 | 44,041 | 138,675 | 3.15 | 1,384 |
1970 | 323 | 693§ | 1,968 | 6.09 | 110,096 | 277,348 | 2.52 | 2,425 |
1971‡ | 313 | 590 | 1,985 | 6.34 | 86,009 | 162,563 | 1.89 | 2,109 |
1642 European discovery of New Zealand by Tasman.
1769 Captain Cook's first visit to New Zealand.
1791 Discovery of Snares and Chatham Islands.
1792 First sealing gang left on New Zealand coast.
1814 Arrival of Rev. Samuel Marsden, and introduction of Christianity. Horses, cattle, sheep, and poultry first brought to New Zealand.
1820 Hongi's visit to England.
1823-28 Jurisdiction of Courts of Justice in New South Wales extended to British subjects in New Zealand.
1825 First attempt at colonisation, by an expedition under Captain Herd.
1827 Hongi's forces destroyed mission station at Whangaroa.
1831 Tory Channel whaling station established. Application of 13 chiefs for the protection of King William IV.
1833 Mr James Busby appointed British Resident at Bay of Islands.
1834 Waimate Pa, near Opunake, shelled and captured by British—first occasion on which HM troops employed in New Zealand.
1835 Declaration of independence of the whole of New Zealand as one nation, with title of “United Tribes of New Zealand”. Ngati-Awa tribes migrated to and conquered Chatham Islands.
1838 Pelorus Sound discovered.
1839 Governor of New South Wales authorised to include within the limits of that colony any territory that might be acquired in sovereignty by Her Majesty in New Zealand. Preliminary expedition of New Zealand Company under Colonel Wakefield arrived at Port Nicholson.
1840 Arrival of New Zealand Company's settlers at Port Nicholson. Treaty of Waitangi signed. British sovereignty proclaimed. Captain Hobson appointed Lieutenant-Governor, with residence at Auckland. Settlements formed at Petre (Wanganui) and Akaroa.
1841 Issue of charter of incorporation of New Zealand Company. New Zealand proclaimed independent of New South Wales. Arrival of New Plymouth settlers.
1842 Settlement founded at Nelson.
1843 Affray with Maoris at Wairau.
1844 Royal flagstaff at Kororareka cut down by Heke.
1845 Destruction of Kororareka by Heke.
1846 Arrival of first steam vessel (HMS Driver) in New Zealand waters. Capture of pa at Ruapekapeka and termination of Heke's war. Maori hostilities near Wellington. Te Rauparaha captured and detained as a prisoner. New Zealand divided into two provinces, New Munster and New Ulster, and representative institutions conferred.
1847 Attack by Maoris on Wanganui.
1848 Suspension of that part of New Zealand Government Act which had conferred representative institutions. Otago founded.
1850 Surrender of New Zealand Company's charter, all its interests reverting to the Imperial Government. Canterbury founded.
1852 Discovery of gold at Coromandel. Constitution Act passed, granting representative institutions to New Zealand, and dividing country into six provinces.
1854 Opening at Auckland of first session of the General Assembly.
1855 First members elected to the House of Representatives under system of responsible Government. Very severe earthquake on both sides of Cook Strait.
1856 Appointment of first Ministry under system of responsible Government.
1857 Goldfield opened at Collingwood.
1858 New Provinces Act passed.
1860 Hostilities in Waitara district.
1861 Truce arranged with Waitara Maoris. Bank of New Zealand incorporated. Southland Province established. Gold discovery at Gabriel's Gully, Otago.
1862 Coromandel proclaimed a goldfield. Wreck of s.s White Swan, with loss of many public records. First electric-telegraph line opened - Christchurch to Lyttelton.
1863 Wreck of HMS Orpheus on Manukau bar, with loss of 181 lives. Control of Maori affairs transferred to Colonial Government. Commencement of Waikato War. Defeat of Maoris at Rangiriri, and occupation of Ngaruawahia. First railway in New Zealand, portion of Christchurch-Lyttelton line, opened.
1864 Severe fighting in Waikato and elsewhere, including battles of Rangiaowhia, Orakau, Gate Pa, and Te Ranga. First major discovery of gold on West Coast of South Island.
1865 Seat of Government transferred to Wellington. Further fighting, followed by proclamation of peace. Activities of Hauhau fanatics, including murders of Europeans. Rebel Maoris defeated at Wairoa.
1866 Cook Strait submarine telegraph cable laid.
1867 Opening of Thames Goldfield. Lyttelton Tunnel completed. Admission of four Maori members to House of Representatives as direct representatives of Maori people.
1868 Maori prisoners, under leadership of Te Kooti, seized schooner Rifleman and escaped from Chatham Islands to mainland where they massacred Europeans. Considerable fighting with these and other rebel Maoris.
1869 Continuation of fighting with rebels and of pursuit of Te Kooti. Visit of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh. Government Life Insurance Office established.
1870 Further fighting with Te Kooti. Last of Imperial troops left New Zealand. Commencement of San Francisco mail service. Possession taken of Bounty Island. Inauguration of Vogel public works policy. Act passed to establish the New Zealand University.
1871 Commencement of railway construction under public works policy.
1872 Resumption of friendly relations with Waitara Maoris. Appointment of Maori chiefs (two) to Legislative Council. Public Trust Office created.
1873 Establishment of New Zealand Shipping Co.
1874 In pursuance of immigration and public works policy, 31,774 assisted immigrants arrived.
1875 Resumption of amicable relations with Maori King. Establishment of Union Steam Ship Company.
1876 New Zealand connected by cable with Australia. Abolition of Provinces Act came into operation, provincial institutions being abolished and the country divided into counties and boroughs.
1877 Education Act passed, providing for free compulsory education.
1878 Completion of the Christchurch-Invercargill railway.
1879 Triennial Parliaments Act passed. Adult male suffrage introduced. Kaitangata coal mine explosion, whereby 34 lives lost.
1881 Wreck of s.s. Tararua, with loss of 130 lives.
1882 First shipment of frozen meat from New Zealand.
1883 Direct steamer communication inaugurated between New Zealand and England.
1885 New Zealand Industrial Exhibition at Wellington.
1886 Tarawera eruption, involving loss of 101 lives and destruction of Pink and White Terraces.
1887 Annexation of Kermadec Islands. Members of House of Representatives reduced to 74, including four Maoris.
1888 British protectorate over Cook Islands proclaimed.
1889 South Seas Exhibition at Dunedin.
1890 Great maritime strike. First election of House of Representatives under one-man-one-vote principle.
1891 Inauguration of Liberal regime under Hon. John Ballance.
1892 Introduction of lease-in-perpetuity system of land tenure.
1893 Right Hon. R. J. Seddon, Prime Minister. Franchise extended to women. Special licensing poll introduced.
1894 Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act passed. Government Advances to Settlers Act passed. Wreck of s.s. Wairarapa, with loss of 135 lives.
1896 Brunner Mine explosion, causing 67 deaths. Abolition of non-residential or property qualification to vote. Government Valuation of Land Act passed.
1898 Old-age Pensions Act passed.
1899 Labour Day instituted. New Zealand contingent (the first of 10) sent to South Africa.
1900 Number of European representatives in Lower House increased to 76.
1901 T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York visited New Zealand. Penny postage adopted by New Zealand. Cook and other Pacific islands annexed.
1902 Pacific cable opened. Wreck of s.s. Elingamite, with loss of 43 lives. Conference of colonial Premiers in London.
1903 Empire Day proclaimed. State Fire Insurance Act passed.
1905 Workers' Dwellings Act passed. Title of New Zealand's representative in London altered to “High Commissioner”.
1906 Death of Right Hon. R. J. Seddon, Premier. Advances to Workers Act passed. New Zealand International Exhibition at Christchurch.
1907 New Zealand constituted a Dominion. Lease-in-perpetuity system of land tenure abolished. Parliament Buildings destroyed by fire.
1908 Through railway communication established between Wellington and Auckland.
1909 S.s. Penguin wrecked in Cook Strait, with loss of 75 lives. Battle cruiser presented by New Zealand to Imperial Government. System of compulsory military training introduced.
1910 Public Debt Extinction Act and National Provident Fund Act passed.
1911 Wireless telegraphy installed in New Zealand. Widows' Pensions Act passed. First poll on national prohibition taken.
1912 Public Service placed under Commissioner control.
1913 Extensive strikes.
1914 Western Samoa occupied by New Zealand Advance Expeditionary Force. Main Expeditionary Force left for Egypt. Huntly coal mine disaster, with loss of 43 lives.
1915 New Zealand Expeditionary Force engaged in operations on Gallipoli Peninsula. National Cabinet formed. Pensions for miners introduced.
1916 New Zealand Division transferred to Western Front, Mounted Brigade being retained in Egypt. Compulsory enrolment of men for war service introduced. Lake Coleridge electric-supply scheme opened.
1918 S.s. Wimmera sunk by enemy mine off New Zealand coast, with loss of 26 lives. Otira Tunnel pierced. End of First World War. Great influenza epidemic, causing nearly 7,000 deaths.
1919 Women made eligible for seats in Parliament. New Zealand represented at Peace Conference by Right Hon. W. F. Massey, Prime Minister.
1920 Visit of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. Railway strike. First aeroplane flight over Cook Strait. League of Nations gave New Zealand mandate to administer Western Samoa. Anzac Day constituted.
1921 Samoa Act passed, making provision for government in terms of mandate. New Zealand represented at Disarmament Conference, Washington.
1922 Meat-export trade placed under control of a board.
1923 Opening of Otira Tunnel. Ross Dependency proclaimed, and placed under jurisdiction of Governor-General. Dairy Produce Export Control Act passed.
1924 Railway strike. Direct two-way radio communication effected with England. Motor Vehicles Act provided for registration and annual licensing of motor vehicles. Pensions for blind persons introduced. S.s. Ripple foundered off Cape Palliser with loss of 16 lives.
1925 New Zealand and South Seas International Exhibition at Dunedin. Administration of Tokelau (Union) Islands transferred to New Zealand.
1926 Family Allowances Act passed.
1927 Visit of T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York. Summer Time Act passed.
1928 Kingsford Smith and party made first successful flight across Tasman Sea.
1929 Severe earthquake in Murchison-Karamea district caused 17 deaths. Daylight saving (half hour) permanently adopted for summer months.
1930 Legislation providing for relief of unemployment first passed.
1931 Worst earthquake in history of New Zealand occurred in Hawke's Bay, resulting in the loss of 255 lives. General reduction of 10 percent in wages and salaries. Parliament approved draft Statute of Westminster. Mortgagors' relief legislation passed.
1932 Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act made important changes in industrial legislation. National Expenditure Adjustment Act made reductions in old-age and other pensions, in salaries of State employees, and in rentals, interest rates, and other fixed charges. The historic Waitangi Estate presented to the nation by Their Excellencies Lord and Lady Bledisloe. New Zealand represented at Ottawa Conference.
1933 Exchange rate raised to £125 N.Z. for £100 London (telegraphic transfers). Sales tax instituted. Conversion of internal public debt with reduction in interest rates, and provision made for local authorities interest reduction and loans conversion. Successful experimental shipments of chilled beef to England.
1934 First official trans-Tasman air mail. Reserve Bank incorporated and commenced business. First licensed air transport service commenced operations.
1935 Rural Mortgagors Final Adjustment Act passed, and Court of Review established. National Government defeated at general election, and Labour Government assumed office for first of four successive terms.
1936 Inauguration of inter-Island trunk air services. Reserve Bank nationalised. System of basic prices for butter and cheese introduced. Forty-hour week became operative. Powers of Court of Arbitration restored. Railcar services inaugurated. New Zealand elected to seat on League of Nations Council.
1937 New Zealand represented at Imperial Conference by Right Hon. M. J. Savage. Death of Lord Rutherford of Nelson.
1938 Mr W. J. Jordan, New Zealand's representative on League of Nations, elected President of the League Assembly. Social Security Act passed. Introduction of import selection and control.
1939 Declaration of war with Germany. Recruitment for 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force. Arrangements for purchase of farm products by Britain. New Zealand Centennial Exhibition opened at Wellington.
1940 Centennial celebrations. Departure of First Echelon of 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force. Death of the Prime Minister, the Right Hon. M. J. Savage; succeeded in office by Hon. P. Fraser. Declaration of war with Italy. RMS Niagara sunk off New Zealand coast by enemy mine. Ballots for military service. National savings scheme inaugurated.
1941 Daylight saving period extended to cover whole year. First enrolment of married men for military service. Declaration of war with Japan. Territorial Forces mobilised.
1942 Complete mobilisation of Military Forces ordered. Introduction of control of industrial manpower. Compulsory enrolment of all male British subjects between ages of 18 and 65 inclusive, in Emergency Reserve Corps. Lend-lease reciprocal aid extended to include Australia and New Zealand. Rationing introduced. Mobilisation of women for essential work.
1943 North African campaign brought to a successful conclusion. Railway accident near Hyde—21 persons killed. 2nd NZEF (3rd Division) took part in action against Japanese in the Pacific Area.
1944 Australia - New Zealand Agreement 1944, providing for collaboration on matters of mutual interest. Mutual-aid Agreement between Canadian and New Zealand Governments signed.
1945 War in Europe ended (8 May). Manpower controls in regard to women and young persons relaxed. Wartime press censorship abolished. War Cabinet dissolved. War in Pacific ended. Japan formally surrenders (15 August). Electoral Amendment Act providing for abolition of the “country quota” passed. South Island Main Trunk Railway opened, through rail connection from Picton to Bluff established.
1946 Restrictions on consumption of electric power imposed in North Island. Remaining manpower controls lifted in June. Family benefit of $1 per week made universal as from 1 April. Lieutenant-General Sir Bernard Freyberg, v.c, assumed office as Governor-General (17 June).
1947 $25 million presented to United Kingdom Government by New Zealand. Local Government Commission appointed. First woman Cabinet Minister in New Zealand appointed. Marketing of dairy produce taken over by Dairy Commission. Statute of Westminster adopted by New Zealand Parliament.
1948 Licensing Control Commission appointed. Adjustment of exchange rate to parity with sterling as from 20 August.
1949 Polls on the establishment of off-course betting and on an alteration in hotel hours held in March. Referendum agrees to compulsory military training. Labour Government defeated and National Government assumed office under Right Hon. S. G. Holland.
1950 British Empire Games held at Auckland. Control of land sales, except of farm land, lifted. Control of sterling funds and securities relaxed. Abolition of petrol and butter rationing. Legislative Council Abolition Act passed. Kayforce sailed from Wellington for Korea.
1951 Prolonged waterfront strike resulted in Proclamation of State of Emergency, and issue of regulations under the Public Safety Conservation Act. Servicemen kept essential cargoes moving. Waterfront unions deregistered. Establishment of Civil Emergency Reserve. Off-course betting operations commenced by Totalisator Agency Board. United States, Australia, and New Zealand signed Pacific Security Treaty.
1952 Royal Commission on Railways. Accession of Queen Elizabeth II. New Zealand team at Olympic Games at Helsinki gained one gold and two bronze medals. Report of Royal Commission on the Waterfront Industry released.
1953 Power restrictions suspended in North Island, first time for 12 years. Coronation Day for Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth the Second. Mt. Everest conquered on 29 May by British expedition, the summit being reached by the New Zealander Edmund Hillary and the Sherpa Tensing. Armistice agreement signed in Korea. The London-Christchurch air race won by RAF Canberra No. 3 in record time of 23 hours 51 minutes. National Housing Conference held. New Zealand's worst railway disaster occurred at Tangiwai on Christmas Eve, with a death roll of 154 persons. Arrival of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth the Second and His Royal Highness the Duke of Edinburgh, on 23 December, the first occasion on which a reigning monarch had visited these shores.
1954 The Queen opened a special session of Parliament. New Zealand took seat on United Nations Security Council. New Zealand won seven gold, seven silver, and five bronze medals at Empire Games k Vancouver. The Executive Council and Cabinet held meetings at Auckland on 25 May to mark the centenary of parliamentary government in New Zealand. New Zealand signed the South-east Asia Treaty at Manila.
1955 New Zealand made contribution to defence of South-east Asia by sending squadron of fighter bombers and part transport squadron to Malaya and, later in the year, an Army Special Air Service Squadron. Pulp and paper mill at Kawerau began operation. Rimutaka tunnel opened for traffic in November.
1956 Report of Royal Commission on Monetary, Banking, and Credit Systems released. Roxburgh and Whakamaru power stations in operation. Building controls abolished. Team sent to Olympic Games at Melbourne wins two gold medals. Colombo Plan Conference held in Wellington.
1957 New Zealand Antarctic Expedition established Scott Base at Pram Point, McMurdo Sound. Dairy produce given unrestricted, duty-free right of entry to Britain till 1967. Plan announced to almost double generating capacity of New Zealand's power systems by 1970 at cost of $470 million, including the laying of a cable across Cook Strait. Lord Cobham succeeded Lord Norrie as Governor-General on 5 September. Separate Court of Appeal constituted. Sir Leslie Munro elected President of United Nations General Assembly. Labour Government assumed office under Right Hon. W. Nash. Battalion sailed for service in Malaya.
1958 Import selection and exchange allocation brought into force to conserve overseas exchange. Sir Edmund Hillary and companions reached South Pole overland from Scott Base. Royal Tour of Her Majesty the Queen Mother. PAYE taxation on incomes introduced. Electric power restrictions in North Island. New Zealand won four gold, six silver, and nine bronze medals at Empire Games in Cardiff. Power generated from geothermal steam at Wairakei and from coal station at Mercer.
1959 Mr C. M. Bennett, a distinguished Maori, appointed High Commissioner in Malaya. National Consumer Council appointed and four regional consumer committees established. Scheme provided for capitalisation of family benefit for housing purposes. Auckland Harbour Bridge opened (May). Reconstructed Wellington Airport opened for traffic (July). S.s. Holmglen foundered off Timaru with loss of 15 lives. Twelve nations, including New Zealand, signed treaty to preserve Antarctica for peaceful scientific research for all time.
1960 Government signed agreement for company to use power from Te Anau - Manapouri Lakes system for large aluminium smelting industry. Regular television programmes began in Auckland. Commission on Education appointed with Sir George Currie as chairman. Institute of Economic Research established. Industrial Development Conference held in Wellington. New Zealand athletes won two gold medals in one day at Olympic Games in Rome, also one bronze medal. Government Service Equal Pay Act passed. Conference of British Commonwealth Statisticians held in Wellington. Labour Government defeated and National Government assumed office under Right Hon. K. J. Holyoake.
1961 Review of Maori Affairs (Hunn Report) published. United Nations seminar on Human Rights held in Wellington. Right of unrestricted and duty-free access to United Kingdom market for meat and dairy produce emphasised in discussions on possible entry of United Kingdom into European Economic Community; assurance given that special arrangement would be sought to protect vital interests of New Zealand. Minister to European Economic Community appointed. Expansion of overseas trade posts. Tasman Empire Airways became wholly owned by New Zealand (later renamed Air New Zealand). Monetary and Economic Council appointed. New Zealand joined International Monetary Fund, International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, and International Finance Corporation. Industrial Development Conference held. Television broadcasts extended to Wellington and Christchurch.
1962 Western Samoa became first independent Polynesian State. Cook Strait rail-ferry service commenced with Aramoana. Protracted discussions, including Commonwealth Prime Ministers' Conference, on possible trade repercussions of Britain's proposal to join European Economic Community. Report presented by Royal Commission on State Services chaired by Mr Justice McCarthy. Extensive building programme for universities approved. Brigadier Sir Bernard Fergusson succeeded Lord Cobham as Governor-General. New Zealand won 10 gold, 12 silver, and 10 bronze medals at Commonwealth Games at Perth. New Tasman cable link completed as part of Commonwealth Pacific cable.
1963 Breakdown of Britain's bid to enter European Economic Community. Export Development Conference held in Wellington. Visit of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II and His Royal Highness the Duke of Edinburgh. The Queen opened New Zealand House in London. Approval given by Government for development of iron and steel industry. The World Bank loaned $5.6 million for port development. Work was begun on Manapouri tail-race tunnel as part of electric-power project. Crash of a National Airways Corporation DC3 aircraft in the Kaimai Ranges killed 23 persons, and 15 lives lost in accident to a bus returning from Waitangi Royal celebrations. Controversy over proposed French nuclear tests in Pacific.
1964 Three Cook Strait cables, each of 25 miles, laid as part of inter-Island transmission project. Start made on Tongariro hydro-electric power scheme. Oil refinery opened at Whangarei. Exports and Shipping Council established. New agreement on beef exports to United States. Agricultural Development Conference held. New Zealand team won three gold and two bronze medals at Olympic Games in Tokyo. Reports made by overseas consultants on steps to meet traffic problems of central areas of main cities. Private savings banks opened by trading banks.
1965 United Nations Economic Commission for Asia and the Far East held its twenty-first session in Wellington. Eleventh Conference of Commonwealth Parliamentary Association held in Wellington. Contract let for oil-fired thermal power station at Marsden Point, Whangarei. Artillery unit committed to combat service in Vietnam. Limited free trade agreement negotiated with Australia. Cook Islands became self-governing. Auckland International Airport came into use. Jet airliners (three DC8's) obtained by Air New Zealand. Haast Pass highway opened to link south Westland and Otago. Millionth telephone installed.
1966 Labour force reached 1,000,000. Licensed television sets reach 500,000. Collier Kaitawa sank off Cape Reinga with loss of 29 lives. Royal Tour by Her Majesty the Queen Mother. Visit by the President of the United States, Mr Lyndon B. Johnson. An Encyclopaedia of New Zealand published. New Zealand won 8 gold, 5 silver, and 13 bronze medals at Commonwealth Games in Jamaica. Revival of United Kingdom interest in joining European Economic Community.
1967 Matahina electric power station brought into operation. Explosion at Strongman mine caused 19 deaths. Low wool prices led to extensive purchases by Wool Commission. Decimal currency introduced on 10 July ($2 equal to former unit of £). Contributions by public to Freedom from Hunger Campaign since 1962 reached $3.5 million. Infantry battalion moved to Vietnam. Extension from 6 p.m. to 10 p.m. of hotel hours for sale of liquor. Taxation Review Committee Report completed. Roll-on roll-off vessels on Wellington-Lyttelton run and Auckland-Lyttelton-Dunedin run. New Zealand put case to GATT session for improved trade arrangements for agricultural products. Devaluation of the New Zealand dollar by 19.45 percent following United Kingdom devaluation by 14.3 percent of pound sterling. Sir Arthur Porritt succeeded Brigadier Sir Bernard Fergusson as Governor-General.
1968 SEATO Conference held in Wellington. Prime Minister attended five-power defence conference held at Kuala Lumpur. T.E.V. Wahine foundered in Wellington Harbour in severe storm with loss of 51 lives. Strong earthquake in Inangahua area resulted in three deaths. Coaster Maranui sank in gale off Coromandel Peninsula with loss of nine lives. Manapouri tunnel pierced. Construction commenced of natural gas pipeline from Kapuni to Auckland and Wellington. Jet planes introduced in internal air services. Guidelines for economic growth in next decade contained in report of Targets Committee of National Development Conference. New Zealand team won one gold and two bronze medals at Olympic Games in Mexico City. Human Rights Year specially observed.
1969 National Development Conference held; 632 recommendations approved to assist in attainment of growth targets in indicative planning for 10 years ahead. National Development Council and advisory councils set up. Vocational Training Council appointed. Technical Committee on Statistics made a special report to the National Development Council. Transport Advisory Council and Ports Authority appointed. Royal Commission on Social Security commenced hearings. Electric power generated from giant Manapouri project. Construction of aluminium smelter at Invercargill commenced. First output from steel mill at Glenbrook. Construction of thermal power station at New Plymouth commenced. Oil strike off shore at Taranaki. Widening of Auckland Harbour Bridge completed. Motorways extended into Auckland and Wellington. Selection of Auckland and Wellington as major container ports. Prime Minister and Deputy Prime Minister press in EEC capitals New Zealand's special case in regard to butter and lamb exports to the United Kingdom. Special celebrations for bi-centenary of Captain James Cook's discovery of New Zealand. Voting rights extended to 20-year-old persons.
1970 Council for Asian and Pacific Co-operation (ASPAC) met in Wellington. Queen Elizabeth the Second, the Duke of Edinburgh, Prince Charles, and Princess Anne made a Royal Tour in connection with Cook bi-centenary celebrations. New Zealand represented at Pacific Basin Economic Co-operation Council in Japan and participated in Expo 70, Trade Fair at Osaka, Japan. New Zealand granted associate status in Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development. Physical Environment Conference held. Report made by Commission on proposal to raise level of Lake Manapouri to provide additional electric power. Natural gas from Kapuni supplied to Auckland. Tender accepted for international airport at Rarotonga, Cook Islands. New Zealand team won two gold, six silver, and six bronze medals at Commonwealth Games in Edinburgh. Visit of Mr G. Rippon, Britain's representative in EEC negotiations. In Europe, Deputy Prime Minister further presented New Zealand's claim for special consideration in the marketing of butter, cheese, and lamb in an enlarged EEC.
1971 South Pacific Year observed; forum held in Wellington with Heads of State attending from Cook Islands, Western Samoa, Tonga, Fiji, and Nauru. Commonwealth Declaration adopted at conference in Singapore. Centenary of birth of Lord Ernest Rutherford. Ministry of Works completes 100 years of public works dating from Vogel era. Centenary of formation of first co-operative dairy company. Stabilisation of Remuneration Act in operation, and also price justification scheme. Negotiations by Britain with members of European Economic Community secure New Zealand's position by special arrangement for her butter and cheese exports to the United Kingdom; Britain decides to join EEC in 1973 and later signs Treaty of Accession. Crisis with meat schedule price for lambs, related to large increase in freight rates and imposition of levy on meat imports by United Kingdom. Wool Marketing Corporation proposed by the Wool Board. First container ships loaded at Wellington and Auckland. Change in ownership of Union Steamship Company. Seamen's Union deregistered. Major shipments of ironsand to Japan from Taranaki coast. Bluff aluminium smelter in commercial operation and first exports made. All seven generators installed at Manapouri hydro-electric station. Silver Star express introduced on North Island main trunk line. Tenders called for fourth Cook Strait rail ferry. Natural gas reticulation to Wellington completed. Consumers Price Index Revision Advisory Committee presents its report. Report by Commission of Inquiry into Equal Pay. Introduction of first steps of metric conversion for weights and measures. Fixed exchange rate adopted between New Zealand and the United States dollar; devaluation adjustment of 1.75 percent in line with Australia. Withdrawal of New Zealand combat troops from Vietnam.
Subject | Year | Page |
---|---|---|
Building stones | 1,892 | 194 |
Varieties of soil | 1,892 | 193 |
Acclimatisation | 1,894 | 430 |
Co-operative system of constructing public works | 1,894 | 234 |
Frozen meat trade, the | 1,894 | 311 |
Labour in New Zealand | 1,894 | 362 |
Railways in New Zealand: Their history and progress | 1,894 | 377 |
Sheep farming | 1,894 | 302 |
Southern Alps, the | 1,894 | 474 |
State farms | 1,894 | 243 |
West Coast Sounds, the | 1,894 | 482 |
Shipping companies | 1,895 | 389 |
Wellington-Manawatu railway, the | 1,895 | 381 |
Laws of England and New Zealand, difference between | 1,896 | 281 |
Waihi Gold Mining Co. | 1,897 | 432 |
Mount Cook: Its glaciers, and the Hermitage | 1,898 | 552 |
Scenic wonderland, a | 1,898 | 565 |
Christchurch to West Coast, journey from | 1,899 | 548 |
Forest trees and the timber industry | 1,899 | 470 |
Gold dredging industry, the | 1,899 | 509 |
Mount Cook district, the | 1,899 | 554 |
Journeys in Central North Island | 1,899 | 520 |
Tuhoeland | 1,899 | 546 |
Chatham Islands, the | 1,900 | 531 |
Coal deposits of New Zealand, the | 1,900 | 479 |
Hemp industry, the | 1,900 | 477 |
Kauri gum | 1,900 | 489 |
Maori mythology | 1,900 | 536 |
Mount Sefton, ascent of, and a night on Mount Cook | 1,900 | 519 |
New Zealand contingents for South Africa | 1,900 | 449 |
Pumice-stone deposits of New Zealand | 1,900 | 486 |
Wanganui River, up the, to Tokaanu | 1,900 | 509 |
Maori religion | 1,901 | 530 |
Marlborough Sounds, and Otago lakes, the | 1,901 | 517 |
Cook Islands, the laws of | 1,902 | 573 |
Maori, neolithic, the | 1,902 | 578 |
Maori sociology | 1,903 | 641 |
Timber trees of the world | 1,903 | 605 |
Exotic trees in Canterbury | 1,904 | 569 |
Hanmer thermal springs | 1,905 | 631 |
Maori, colour sense of the | 5,905 | 637 |
Thermal springs district | 1,905 | 614 |
Maori marriage customs | 1,906 | 638 |
Tree planting | 1,906 | 611 |
Maori, ancient: His amusements, games, etc. | 1,907 | 707 |
New Zealand international exhibition | 1,907 | 701 |
Maori, ancient: His clothing, etc. | 1,908 | 734 |
Agriculture in New Zealand | 1,912 | 809 |
HMS New Zealand and Government training ship Amokua | 1,913 | 932 |
Mineral waters of New Zealand | 1,913 | 896 |
External trade of New Zealand, the | 1,915 | 858 |
Maori, topographical nomenclature of the | 1,919 | 936 |
Wages and working hours in New Zealand | 1,919 | 860 |
Education system of New Zealand, the | 1,925 | 816 |
Effect of nativity order on infant mortality | 1,925 | 835 |
Local government in New Zealand | 1,925 | 845 |
Terman intelligence tests in New Zealand schools | 1,925 | 823 |
Cancer in New Zealand: A statistical study | 1,926 | 889 |
Totalisator, the | 1,926 | 838 |
Britomart, mission of, at Akaroa, in August 1840 | 1,927 | 1,012 |
Mortality rates, New Zealand | 1,927 | 995 |
Livestock production: A review based on standard values and units | 1,929 | 990 |
Dairy farm survey | 1,938 | 429 |
Ross Dependency | 1,938 | 900 |
Plants and fauna | 1,940 | 28 |
Libraries | 1,940 | 928 |
Tourist attractions: mineral waters and spas | 1,940 | 932 |
Alexander Turnbull Library | 1,946 | 914 |
National Film Unit | 1,946 | 724 |
Retail prices in New Zealand, with reference to the Consumers' Price Index | 1947-49 | 998 |
Economic policy and national income | 1,950 | 1,033 |
Department of Scientific and Industrial Research | 1951-52 | 1,066 |
Standardisation | 1951-52 | 1,076 |
Sources of statistical information | 1,953 | 1,016 |
Royal Tour of New Zealand, 23 December 1953 to 31 January 1954 | 1,954 | 1,121 |
New Zealand: Its tourist industry, tourist and sporting attractions | 1,955 | 1,143 |
Royal Commission on Monetary, Banking, and Credit Systems: Summary of report | 1,956 | 1,201 |
Consumers' Price Index—1955 Revision | 1,957 | 1,214 |
New Zealand activities in the Antarctic | 1,958 | 1,247 |
New Zealand's international activities | 1,959 | 1,221 |
Grassland research in New Zealand | 1,960 | 1,243 |
University education for science and technology | 1,961 | 1,186 |
New Zealand and the European Economic Community | 1,962 | 1,150 |
Visit of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II and His Royal Highness the Duke of | ||
Edinburgh, 6 to 18 February 1963 | 1,963 | 1,167 |
The development of New Zealand's railway system 1863-1963 | 1,963 | 1,175 |
The arts in New Zealand, including the visual arts, literature, music and | ||
opera, and drama and ballet | 1,964 | 1,145 |
The Maori people as shown by the Population Census 1961 | 1,965 | 1,160 |
Industrial relations—The next ten years and beyond | 1,966 | 1,131 |
Population growth and economic development in New Zealand | 1,966 | 1,136 |
Scientific research in New Zealand | 1,967 | 1,118 |
Recent constitutional changes in the South-west Pacific | 1,968 | 1,104 |
National Development Conference 1969 | 1,969 | 1,103 |
Development of forestry and forest industries | 1,969 | 1,107 |
Captain James Cook and his three voyages of discovery in the Pacific 1768-79 | 1,969 | 1,116 |
Metrication | 1,970 | 1,110 |
Human pressures on the natural environment | 1,970 | 1,115 |
Ministry of Works, 1871-1971 | 1,971 | 1,110 |
PATRONAGE has always been part of the history of the arts. If the arts are to flourish in the face of strong competition from mass media entertainment there must be both private patronage and assistance from the State and from other sources of public funds. In New Zealand private patronage has become an important source of finance and encouragement for the arts, and the State and public bodies are playing an important part by providing direct financial help as well as other forms of assistance. The Departments of Internal Affairs and Education, the Council of Adult Education, and the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation have for many years given valuable assistance to the arts in the course of their everyday functions, and many local statutory bodies make worth-while donations of finance and facilities.
The Government displayed a notable interest in historical literature at the time of the centennial celebrations in 1940. A series of centennial surveys, covering various aspects of the country's history, and other works, such as the Dictionary of New Zealand Biography and Making New Zealand, were commissioned and published by the Department of Internal Affairs, making a landmark in New Zealand historical publishing.
In 1946 State aid for literature was put on a permanent basis by the establishment of the New Zealand Literary Fund, financed from the vote of the Department of Internal Affairs.
Assistance to the arts other than literature began in 1947 when a Cultural Fund administered by the Department of Internal Affairs was instituted. The fund was used mainly to help talented young people to further their studies abroad by awarding bursaries to them to pay for travel and study.
Queen Elizabeth the Second Arts Council—To commemorate the visit of Her Majesty the Queen to New Zealand in 1963, the Queen Elizabeth the Second Arts Council was formed in 1964. The arts council was charged to encourage, foster, and promote the practice and appreciation of the arts in New Zealand, to make accessible to the public of New Zealand all forms of artistic and cultural work, to improve the standard of execution of the arts, and to foster and maintain public interest in the arts and culture of New Zealand.
In pursuit of its principal objective of raising the standard of both the practice and appreciation of the arts in New Zealand, the council assists individuals working in the arts, and incorporated and non-profit making organisations, which have the capacity to work at a consistent level of artistic achievement so as to maintain sound standards of management and promotion, and which can offer career opportunities to trained and gifted people. Activities which are professional in character and standard thus receive priority of consideration for financial support.
The council recognises that a strong amateur movement represents the foundation on which professional activity is built. Through national bodies representing amateur theatre, operatic and musical comedy societies, and art societies the council channels funds to assist a variety of projects undertaken either by the national body itself or by the affiliated groups.
In April 1970, the council sponsored Arts Conference 1970, at which individuals and representatives of organisations from throughout New Zealand reviewed existing cultural policies and made a bold attempt to reach agreement on a policy for the arts which would be valid for the next decade. Two main themes emerged: the needs of the individual artists and the needs of the regions.
In 1971, the council restructured its three advisory panels which deal with the main branches of the arts—music, theatre arts, and the visual arts—and created a fourth, which will be chiefly concerned with regional development.
The council receives its finance from the Government and the Lottery Profits Board of Control. The present Government grant is $180,000 a year on a three-yearly basis, with, in addition, $30,000 a year maximum subsidy scheme. The Lottery Profits Board of Control grant was $275,000 for the year ended 31 March 1972.
Sector Council for Cultural Affairs—In September 1970 the Queen Elizabeth the Second Arts Council of New Zealand was invited by Government to act as the Sector Council for Cultural Affairs within the National Development Council framework. The Social and Cultural Committeeof the 1969 National Development Conference had already set out some specific tasks for the council's investigation—the need for an institution to provide advanced training over the whole range of the arts; an assessment of the cultural needs of the individual and of the nation and their economic implications; and the problems of patronage and support of the arts in a small democracy.
The Sector Council has investigated and reported on the need for a new community arts service to take more cultural performances to the smaller centres of population; is investigating the financing of activities over the whole cultural sector; is studying the need for co-ordinated advanced training in the arts; and is assessing the action required to bridge the gap between school and out-of-school cultural activities for young people.
Individual art galleries and museums were described in the 1971 and earlier issues of the Yearbook. These subjects are very well covered in An Encyclopaedia of New Zealand under the headings Art in New Zealand, and Museums, while Music is another heading for cultural activity and is covered separately.
The following awards are available:
(a) New Zealand Literary Fund—This fund is financed by a yearly appropriation on the vote of the Department of Internal Affairs. Assistance from the fund is granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs, who is advised by the Literary Fund Advisory Committee. The approved categories of, and order of priority for, assistance for written works of literary quality are: (1) grants towards the publication costs of creative literature in book form; (2) grants to New Zealand authors undertaking creative work of a determinate nature and likely to assume book form; (3) grants towards the publication costs of New Zealand literary magazines; (4) grants towards the publication costs of reprinting works by New Zealand authors; (5) grants towards the publication costs of historical, critical, and other scholarly studies in book form; (6) grants to New Zealand authors undertaking determinate projects other than those which may be included in (2); and (7) such other grants as from time to time appear appropriate.
(b) Scholarship in Letters—The scholarship is awarded annually to a New Zealand writer by the Minister of Internal Affairs, on the recommendation of the Literary Fund Advisory Committee, from funds available from lottery profits under section 22 of the Gaming Amendment Act 1962. It is of the value of $3,000. The scholarship is intended to enable the recipient to give all or most of his time to the project or projects nominated by him, either in New Zealand or abroad, during the year of tenure. Applications for tenure during the following calendar year are made by 30 September to the Secretary, New Zealand Literary Fund Advisory Committee, Department of Internal Affairs, Private Bag, Wellington.
(c) Robert Burns Fellowship in Literature—This fellowship in literature is tenable for one year, with provision for extension, at the University of Otago, a condition being that the fellow shall be resident for the academic year. The fellowship is open to New Zealand writers, preferably under 40 years. The fellow receives the equivalent of a lecturers salary. Applications are made to the Registrar, University of Otago, Dunedin.
(d) Award for Achievement—The Award for Achievement, of $200, recognises the contribution of one person to New Zealand literature. The award is granted each year by the Minister of Internal Affairs, on the recommendation of the Literary Fund Advisory Committee, from funds available from lottery profits under section 22 of the Gaming Amendment Act 1962. (Applications are not called for.)
(e) Esther Glen Award—This award of the New Zealand Library Association is available annually for award to the author of the most distinguished children's book written by a New Zealander and published during the year. The award consists of a medal and the sum of $50. (Applications are not called for.)
(f) Hubert Church Prose Award—This award of PEN (New Zealand Centre) with the assistance of the New Zealand Literary Fund, is available annually for the best prose writing by a New Zealand author during the year in question. The amount is $200. (Applications are not called for.)
(g) Jessie Mackay Poetry Award—This award of PEN (New Zealand Centre) with the assistance of the New Zealand Literary Fund is available annually for the best poetry written by a New Zealand author during the year in question. The amount is $100. (Applications are not called for.)
(h) Katherine Mansfield Memorial Award—The Bank of New Zealand, in association with the New Zealand Women Writers' Society (Inc.), sponsors a biennial prestige memorial award for the short story. The award is open to New Zealand citizens or persons who have been resident in New Zealand for the past five years. The value of the award is $200, and for 1969 and 1971 the award was for published or unpublished work.
(i) Bank of New Zealand Young Writers' Awards—Concurrently with the Katherine Mansfield Memorial Award, the Bank of New Zealand sponsors two awards for young writers. These are—the senior award, valued at $100, for entrants aged 24 years and under; and the junior award for secondary school students, valued at $50. Both awards are for the short story.
(j) Winn-Manson Menton Fellowship—The fellowship is to allow a New Zealand writer to write and study at Menton in the South of France. Applicants must be ordinarily resident in New Zealand and either New Zealanders by birth or by naturalisation, or resident in New Zealand continuously for a period of 10 years prior to the year the fellowship is awarded. Applicants must be serious writers who would use the fellowship to further their literary studies and endeavours. For 1972 the fellowship consisted of an award of $1,750, and return passage. Applications should be made to the New Zealand Women Writers' Society.
(k) Frances Hodgkins Fellowship—The fellowship is open to New Zealand painters and sculptor preferably under 40 years. It is tenable for one year, with provision for extension, at the University of Otago. The fellow receives the equivalent of a lecturer's salary. Applications are made to the Registrar, University of Otago, Dunedin.
(l) Mozart Fellowship—The fellowship is open to New Zealand musicians who are serious composers. It is tenable for one year, with provision for extension, at the University of Otago. Applicants should be at least 27 years old. The fellow receives the equivalent of a lecturer's salary. Applications are made to the Registrar, University of Otago, Dunedin.
This Act, which came into force on 1 April 1963, has for its main purpose the control of the export from New Zealand of Maori artifacts made in or brought to New Zealand before 1903, important books and papers more than 90 years old of which there is no copy in the main types of library, and biological, botanical, and mineralogical type specimens. Permission of the Minister of Internal Affairs for the export of historic articles must be secured, and the Minister may withhold permission if he is satisfied that removal would be detrimental to historical or scientific study or research in New Zealand, or contrary to the public interest.
Though a Controller of Dominion Archives was appointed in 1926, in the person of the Librarian of the General Assembly Library, it was not until the Archives Act 1957 was passed that the protection of New Zealand's public records was put on a firm statutory basis.
The Archives Act established a National Archives to provide for the custody and preservation of the public archives of New Zealand. The Chief Archivist, appointed under the Act, has certain statutory powers. No public archives, as defined in the Act, can be destroyed without his approval and he has powers of inspection and direction in respect of the keeping of public records. Government records of permanent value are deposited with National Archives, and considerable original research is done in the National Archives by scholars, students, officials, and the public.
National Archives has a records centre in Lower Hutt and one in Auckland. These provide storage for semi-current Government records as well as public archives. The total staff, including that of records centres, is 15. An officer of the National Archives collaborates with departmental records officers and occasionally with the State Services Commission on assignments on the management of current records. Some public archives of regional interest are deposited with certain non-government repositories approved by the Minister of Internal Affairs, such as the Hocken Library in Dunedin, the
Canterbury Museum in Christchurch, the Hawke's Bay Art Society Gallery and Museum in Napier, the Auckland Institute and Museum, the New Plymouth Public Library, and the Marlborough Historical Society Museum in Blenheim.
National Archives publishes an annual Summary of Work, including a list of new accessions to its holdings.
Under the Historic Places Act 1954, the New Zealand Historic Places Trust was created with the complementary functions of fostering public interest in places and objects of national or local historic interest, and assisting with, or itself undertaking, the preservation and maintenance of such places and objects. The Trust is currently composed of 15 members, 11 of whom are either ex officio or appointed on the nomination of some outside agency, 3 of whom are elected by associate or public members, and 1 who is co-opted for special knowledge. A branch organisation operates through either regional or district committees or representatives.
Much of the early emphasis of Trust work has been concerned with the erection of bronze plaques and notice boards to commemorate significant sites or buildings. The Trust is now giving more attention to preservation which, in the case of buildings, often means first-aid repairs and, less frequently, restoration. Repairs are usually financed through a grant-in-aid to the owner or occupant. The title to the property is not affected because the Trust considers that continued use is essential for preservation. In fact the Trust has taken title to only three properties, namely, the Waimate North Mission House; Hurworth (formerly the homestead of Sir Harry Atkinson) near New Plymouth; and an armed constabulary and militia redoubt site at Pirongia. However, the Trust is actively involved as a participant in the administration of other historical properties.
Historic sites are sometimes, but not yet on a scale to satisfy the Trust, protected by some form of reservation. The Trust is also aware of the accelerated loss of our prehistoric heritage. Roading, hydro-electric development, closer settlements, and other undertakings, all on an increasing scale, have meant the loss or destruction of many archaeological remains. The Trust collaborated with the Ministry of Works to provide two archaeologists to survey the areas affected by the Tongariro power development scheme and the Kapuni gas pipeline, and to rescue, wherever possible, the field monuments threatened by those two projects.
The Trust also publishes booklets and leaflets, usually about buildings and sites in which it has been actively interested. It also has a growing photographic collection and, through its regional committees, has begun to record the historic and architecturally significant buildings and the more important sites throughout the country.
Compiled in the Alexander Turnbull Library, National Library, Wellington
THE following list of books and serials has been compiled to give New Zealand and overseas readers a selective approach to the country's literature and sources of information. Entries are arranged alphabetically under appropriate subject headings which are in approximate order of the Dewey Classification. Emphasis has been placed on works which are known to be in print. Selection has covered books published in New Zealand as well as books published overseas about New Zealand or written by resident New Zealanders. Works which are clearly university or school texts have been omitted unless they represent the most concise and authoritative treatment of a subject. Works of less than 75 pages have been indicated by an asterisk.
The standard current bibliography of New Zealand books and pamphlets as from 1967 is the New Zealand National Bibliography issued by the Alexander Turnbull Library for the National Library of New Zealand. Prices of New Zealand imprints arc as shown in the Associated Booksellers' New Zealand books in print, in publishers' catalogues and from other sources, but prices of overseas publications are given at the overseas rate.
ALEXANDER TURNBULL LIBRARY. English Printed Books to 1700 in the Alexander Turnbull Library. Wn, 1963. 50c.
ALEXANDER TURNBULL LIBRARY. Union Catalogue of New Zealand and Pacific Manuscripts in New Zealand Libraries. Wn, 1968-1969. 2 v.
BAGNALL, A. G., ed. New Zealand National Bibliography to the Year 1960. Wn, Govt. Print., 1969-.v. 2, 1890-1960, A-H, published 1969; v. 3, I-O, published 1972.
AN ENCYLCOPAEDIA OF NEW ZEALAND, edited by A. H. McLintock. Wn, Govt. Print., 1966. 3 v. $15.
FAIR, A. P. R. Guide to Book Values, New Zealand - Australia - Pacific - Antarctic; Book Auction Records 1962-1967. Wn, the author, 1967. $3.
HOCKEN, T. M. A. A Bibliography of the Literature Relating to New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1909. o.p.
MCELDOWNEY, W. J. The New Zealand Library Association 1910-60 and its Part in New Zealand Library Development. Wn, New Zealand Library Association, 1962. $1.80.
NEW ZEALAND BOOKS IN PRINT 1970, ed. by B. B. Collie. Wn, New Zealand Book Publishers Association, 1970. $5.
NEW ZEALAND LIBRARY ASSOCIATION. Bibliography of New Zealand Bibliographies. Wn, 1967. OXFORD NEW ZEALAND ENCYCLOPAEDIA. London, O. U. P., 1965. $6.65.
RODGER, D. M. Theses on the History of New Zealand. Palmerston North, Massey University, 1968.
TAYLOR, C. R. H. A Pacific Bibliography. 2nd ed. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1965. $22.50.
UNION CATALOGUE OF NEW ZEALAND NEWSPAPERS PRESERVED IN PUBLIC LIBRARIES, NEWSPAPER OFFICES, AND LOCAL AUTHORITY OFFICES, compiled by J. S. Gully. 2nd. ed. Wn, General Assembly Library, 1961. $1.30.
UNION LIST OF SFRIALS IN NEW ZEALAND LIBRARIES. 3rd ed. Wn, National Library of New Zealand, 1969-1970. 6 v. 525.
UNION LIST OF THESES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF NEW ZEALAND, 1910-1954, compiled by D. L. Jenkins. Wn, New Zealand Library Association, 1956. o.p. Supplement, 1955-1962. $1.25. Supplement, 1963-1967. $4. See also Rodger above.
*WILSON, J. O. A Finding List of British Parliamentary Papers Relating to New Zealand, 1817-1900. Wn, General Assembly Library, 1960. $1.
ADMINISTRATION IN NEW ZEALAND'S MULTI-RACIAL SOCIETY, edited by R. H. Brookes and I. H. Kawharu. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration, 1967. $2.
AMMUNDSEN, G. A., comp. Local Body Administration in New Zealand. Wanganui, New Zealand Institute of Local Body Administrative Officers, 1960.
ASIA AND THE PACIFIC IN THE 1970s; the Roles of the United States, Australia, and New Zealand. Bruce Brown, editor. Wn, Reed, 1971. $5.
BEGG, N. C. The New Zealand Child and His Family. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs for the New Zealand Plunket Society, 1970. $2.50.
BETTS, G. M. Betts on Wellington; a City and its Politics. Wn, Reed for the Wellington City Council and Victoria University of Wellington, 1970. $6.95.
BISHOP, C. L. Local Authority Finance, Accounts, and Administration. 2nd ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1959. $15. Supplement. 1966. 54.
BROWN, B. M. The Rise of New Zealand Labour; a History of the New Zealand Labour Party from 1916-1940. Wn, Price Milburn, 1962. $3.50.
BUSH, G. W. A. Decently and in Order; the Government of the City of Auckland 1840-1971. Ak, Collins for the Auckland City Council, 1971. $5.
CHAPMAN, R. M., W. K. JACKSON, AND A. V. MITCHELL. New Zealand Politics in Action; the 1960 General Election. London, O.U.P., 1962. £1.75.
CONTAINER AND CARGO HANDLING COMMITTEE. Report. London, New Zealand Tonnage Committee, 1967. W. Molyneux, chairman. $1.50.
*DOLLIMORE, H. N. The Parliament of New Zealand and Parliament House. 2nd ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1964. 20c.
FIGHT FOR LIFE; New Zealand, Britain, and the European Economic Community. Papers and commentaries read at the 1970 Conference of the Institute and edited by Keith Jackson. Wn, Price Milburn for the New Zealand Institute of International Affairs, 1971. $1.50.
GOVERNMENT ADMINISTRATION IN NEW ZEALAND, edited by R. J. Polaschek. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1958. o.p.
HEALTH ADMINISTRATION IN NEW ZEALAND, edited by R. J. Latimer. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration, 1969. $2.
HOUSTON, H. S., ed. Marriage and the Family in New Zealand. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1970. $5.75.
JOLLIFFE, W. Jolliffe's Local Government in Boroughs and Counties. 8th ed., edited by J. P. McVeagh. Wn, Ferguson and Osborn, 1964-.2 v.
MCCREARY, J. R. Housing and Welfare Needs of Islanders in Auckland. Wn, Dept of Social Science, Victoria University of Wellington, 1965.
MACLEAN, F. S. Challenge for Health; a History of Public Health in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1964. $3.50.
MILNE, R. S. Political Parties in New Zealand. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1966. $6.90; £2.50.
MITCHELL, A. V. Government by Party; Parliament and Politics in New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1966. $3.
MITCHELL, A. V. Politics and People in New Zealand; Studies. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1969. $4.75.
NEALE, E. P. Guide to New Zealand Official Statistics. 3rd ed. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1955. $1.60.
NEW ZEALAND ASSOCIATION OF SOCIAL WORKERS. Social Welfare at the Crossroads; Report on Social Welfare in New Zealand. Wn, 1971. $1.50.
NEW ZEALAND DEPARTMENT OF JUSTICE. Crime and the Community; a Survey of Penal Policy in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1964. $2.
NEW ZEALAND DEPARTMENT OF JUSTICE. Crime in New Zealand; a Survey. Wn, Govt. Print., 1968. $4.50.
NEW ZEALAND PARLIAMENTARY RECORD, 1840-1949, edited by G. H. Scholefield. Wn, Govt. Print., 1950. $3.50. Supplement 1950-1969 edited by J. O. Wilson. Wn, Govt. Print., 1969.
NEW ZEALAND'S EXTERNAL RELATIONS, edited by T. C. Larkin. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1962. $1.80.
ORAM, C. A. Social Policy and Administration in New Zealand. Wn, New Zealand University Press, 1969. $5.
ORR, E. W. Women at Work; a Guide to Employment and Training Opportunities for Women Returning to Work. Wn, Hicks Smith, 1968. 75c.
ORR, G. S. Report on Administrative Justice in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1964. $2.
PERRY, C. S. The Indecent Publications Tribunal; a Social Experiment. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1965. $2.75.
ROBINSON, H. A History of the Post Office in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1964. $3.50.
ROBSON, J. L. ed. New Zealand; the Development of its Laws and Constitution. 2nd rev. ed. London, Stevens, 1967. £5.25.
SAUNDERS, J. L. The New Zealand School Dental Service. Wn, Govt. Print., 1964.
SCOTT, K. J. The New Zealand Constitution. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1962. $3.65; £1.25.
SOCIAL PROCESS IN NEW ZEALAND; Readings in Sociology, edited by John Forster. Ak, Longman Paul, 1969. $7.50.
SUMNER, E. F. W. Superannuation Explained. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1965. $4.50.
SUMNER, E. F. W. Race Relations in New Zealand; a Review of the Literature. Ch, National Council of Churches, 1964. 75c.
THOMPSON, K. W., and A. D. TRLIN, ed. Immigrants in New Zealand. Palmerston North, Massey University, 1970. $5.
WOOD, G. E. Consumers in Action; the Work of the New Zealand Consumer Council and Consumers' Institute. Wn, Consumer Council, 1971. $1.
BERL PUBLICATIONS LTD. Equity Investment, 1971-72; a Ten Year Review of Public Companies Listed on New Zealand Stock Exchanges, Including Share Prices, Earning Rates, Dividend Yields and Asset Backings. Wn, 1971. $4.
BERL PUBLICATIONS LTD. Equity Investment Guide; an Introduction to the Share Market. Wn, 1970. $1.
BRIGHT, T. N. Banking Law and Practice in New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1969. $12.
CAREY, R. H., and F. W. HOLMES. A Preliminary Bibliography of New Zealand Economics and Economic History. Wn, Victoria University of Wellington, 1967. $2.
CONDLIFFE, J. B. The Economic Outlook for New Zealand. Wn, Whitcombe and Tombs for the New Zealand Institute of Economic Research, 1969. $3.
COWAN, T. K. Financial Accounting in New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1966. $8.
THE FUTURE OF MANUFACTURING IN NEW ZEALAND, edited by C A. Blyth. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1964. $2.50.
HANLEY, G., ed. Personnel Management in New Zealand. 3rd rev. enl. ed. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1967. $5.
JOHNSTON, T. R. The Law and Practice of Company Accounting in New Zealand. 3rd rev. ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1968. Library ed. $13; Student ed. $11.
LLOYD PRICHARD, M. F. An Economic History of New Zealand to 1939. Ak, Collins, 1970. $8.
LLOYD PRICHARD, M. F. Economic Practice in New Zealand 1954/55-1967/68. Ak, Collins, 1970. $5.60.
MARRIS, E. C. New Zealand Investment Guide. Rev. ed. Wn, N.Z. Financial Times Co. 1970. $3.
NEW ZEALAND DEPARTMENT OF INDUSTRIES AND COMMERCE. Investment in New Zealand; a Ready Reference for the Overseas Investor. Rev. ed. Wn, 1971. gratis.
NEW ZEALAND FARM PRODUCTION AND MARKETING, edited by M. J. Moriarty. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1963. $1.80.
NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE OF VALUERS. Principles and Practice of Urban Valuation in New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, 1959. $4.20.
NEW ZEALAND MONETARY AND ECONOMIC COUNCIL. New Zealand and an Enlarged EEC. Wn, Govt. Print., 1970.
NEW ZEALAND MONETARY AND ECONOMIC COUNCIL. The New Zealand Financial System. Wn, Govt. Print., 1966. $1.50.
NEW ZEALAND TREASURY. A Guide to Financial Management in Government Departments in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1969. gratis.
NEW ZEALAND'S EXTERNAL RELATIONS, edited by T. C. Larkin. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1962. $1.80.
PLANNING AND FORECASTING IN NEW ZEALAND, edited by J. P. M. Cornwall. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1965. $2.
RESERVE BANK OF NEW ZEALAND. Overseas Trade and Finance, with Particular Reference to New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, 1966. $1.
ADAMS, E. C. Adams and Richardson's Law of Estate and Gift Duties. 4th ed., by I. L. M. Richardson. Wn, Butterworth, 1970. $12.
BARTON, G. P., ed. Judicature Act, Including Code of Civil Procedure and Court of Appeal Rules. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1965. $5.
BRIGHT, T. N. Banking Law and Practice in New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1969. $12.
BUTTERWORTH'S CASES ANNOTATIONS OF THE NEW ZEALAND STATUTES REPRINT, 1908-57, by H.J. Wily. Wn, Butterworth, 1958-1965. 3 v. $40.
CAMPBELL, I. B., and D. P. NEAZOR. Workers' Compensation Law in New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1964. $8.50.
CAMPBELL, I. D. The Law of Adoption in New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1957. $7.
CHESHIRE, G. C, and C. H. S. FIFOOT. Law of Contract. 3rd New Zealand ed., by J. F. Northey. Wn, Butterworths, 1970.
CUNNINGHAM, H. A. Taxation Laws of New Zealand. 7th ed. Wn, Butterworths, 1970. 3 v. DOBBIE, A. E. Probate and Administration Practice in New Zealand. 2nd ed., by G. J. Grace. Wn, Butterworth, 1966. $11.50.
ESSAYS ON CRIMINAL LAW IN NEW ZEALAND, edited by R. S. Clark. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1971. $5. GARROW, J. M. E., and H. R. Gray. Garrow and Grays' Law of Personal Property in New Zealand. 5th ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1968. $9.50.
GARROW, J. M. E., and E. W. HENDERSON. Garrow and Henderson's Law of Trusts and Trustees. 3rd ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1966. $11.50.
GARROW, J. M. E., and J. D. WILLIS. Garrow and Willis's Criminal Law. 5th ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1968. $14.
INGLIS, B. D. Family Law. 2nd ed. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1968-1970. 2 v. $12 ea.
A LEGAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH COMMONWEALTH OF NATIONS V. 6: Australia, New Zealand, and Their Dependencies. 2nd ed. London, Sweet and Maxwell, 1958. £1.25.
MATHIESON, D. L. Industrial Law in New Zealand. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1970-. v. 1 1970. $13.
MORISON, C. B. Morison's Company Law in New Zealand. 3rd ed., by F. C. Spratt. Wn, Butterworth, 1958. 2v. $25. Supplement No. 2. 1964.
NEW ZEALAND LAWS, STATUTES, ETC. Reprint of the Statutes of New Zealand, 1908-57. Wn, Govt. Print., 1958-1961. 16 v. $7.50 ea.
NEW ZEALAND PUBLIC AND ADMINISTRATIVE LAW REFORM COMMITTEES. Reports to the Minister of Justice. Wn, Govt. Print., 1968-1971. 5 v.
NORTHEY, J. F., and W. C. S. LEYS. Commercial Law in New Zealand. 4th ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1969. $9.
PATERSON. D. E. An Introduction to Administrative Law in New Zealand. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1965. $8.
ROBINSON, K. The Law of Town and Country Planning. 2nd rev. and enl. ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1968. $8.
SIM, Sir W. A. Sim's Divorce Law and Practice in New Zealand. 8th ed., by W. J. Sim. Wn, Butterworth, 1971. $15.
SIM, Sir W. J. The Practice of the Supreme Court and Court of Appeal of New Zealand. 10th ed., by Sir R. Stout and Sir W. A. Sim. Wn, Butterworth, 1966. $17.50.
SMITH, N. W. Maori Land Law. Wn, Reed, 1960. $4.20.
STEPHENS, M. O. Traffic and Transport Law in New Zealand. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1964. $8.50.
SZAKATS, A. Trade Unions and the Law. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1968. $5.
WARD, D. A. S., and H. R. C. WILD. Mercantile Law in New Zealand. 5th ed. (rev.) Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1968. $4.50.
WILY, H. J. Wily's Magistrates' Courts Practice. 6th ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1968. $15. WILY, H. J., and K. R. STALLWORTHY. Mental Abnormality and the Law. Ch, N. M. Peryer, 1962. $6.30.
WOODS, N. S. Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1963. $2.10.
BATES, R. J., ed. Prospects in New Zealand Education. Ak, Hodder and Stoughton, 1970. $2.40.
COMPULSORY EDUCATION IN NEW ZEALAND; a Study Initiated by the National Commission for UNESCO. Rev. ed., prepared by J. L. Ewing. Paris, UNESCO, 1969. $1.90.
EWING, J. L. Development of the New Zealand Primary School Curriculum 1877-1970. Wn, New Zealand Council for Educational Research, 1970. $5.25.
EWING, J. L., and J. SHALLCRASS, comps. An Introduction to Maori Education; Selected Readings. Wn, New Zealand University Press; Price Milburn, 1970.
HALL, D. O. W. New Zealand Adult Education. London, Joseph, 1970. £2.50.
MITCHELL, F. W., ed. Looking Ahead in New Zealand Education. Wn, Reed for New Zealand College of Education, 1971. $2.95.
MITCHELL, F. W., New Zealand Education Today. Wn, Reed for New Zealand College of Education. 1968. $2.50.
New Zealand COMMISSION ON EDUCATION IN NEW ZEALAND. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. $2.74
NEW ZEALAND POST-PRIMARY TEACHERS' ASSOCIATION, CURRICULUM REVIEW GROUP. Education in Change; Report Ak, Longman Paul, 1969. $2.
ROTH, H. O. A Bibliography of New Zealand Education. Wn, New Zealand Council for Educational Research, 1964. $2.25.
SEMINAR ON ASPECTS OF TERTIARY EDUCATION, WELLINGTON, 1968. Trends and Issues in Higher Education. Wn, New Zealand Council for Educational Research and the Association of University Teachers of New Zealand, 1970. $2.40.
WATSON, J. E. Intermediate Schooling in New Zealand. Wn, New Zealand Council for Educational Research, 1964. $3.75.
WINTERBOURN, R. Caring for Intellectually Handicapped Children. 3rd ed. Wn, New Zealand Council for Educational Research, 1971. (The Council's Studies in Education, No. 21.) 95c.
BARROW, T. T. Decorative Art of the New Zealand Maori. Wn. Reed, 1964. $3.50.
BARROW, T. T. Maori Wood Sculpture of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1969. $9.50.
BEST, E. The Maori as He Was. Wn, Govt. Print., 1952. $2.
BIGGS, B. G. Let's Learn Maori; a Guide to the Study of the Maori Language. Wn, Reed, 1969. $2.75.
BIGGS, B. G. Maori Marriage; an Essay in Reconstruction. Wn, Reed for the Polynesian Society, 1970. $2.95.
BIGGS, B. G., P. W. HOHEPA, and S. M. MEADS, eds. Selected Readings in Maori. Rev. ed. Wn, Reed, 1967. $1.50.
BIGWOOD, K. V., and H. DANSEY. New Zealand Maori in Colour. Wn, Reed, 1967. $3.50.
BUCK, Sir P. The Coming of the Maori. 2nd ed. Wn, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1950. $3.75.
BUCK, Sir P. Vikings of the Sunrise. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1954. $3.85.
FIRTH, R. W. Economics of the New Zealand Maori. 2nd ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1959. $5. GREY, Sir G. Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the Maori. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs 1956. $1.75.
HARRE, J. N. Maori and Pakeha; a Study of Mixed Marriages in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1966. o.p.
MEAD, S. M. Traditional Maori Clothing; a Study of Technological and Functional Change. Wn, Reed, 1969. $6.95.
METGE, J. The Maoris of New Zealand. London, Routledge, 1967. £1.50.
ORBELL, M. R. Maori Folk Tales in Maori and English. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1968. $2.50.
PHILLIPPS, W. J. Carved Maori Houses of Western and Northern Areas of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1955. $5 (Dominion Museum. Monograph No. 9.)
PHILLIPPS, W. J. Maori Houses and Food Stores. Wn, Dominion Museum, 1952. $1.80 (Dominion Museum. Monograph No. 8.)
POLYNESIAN NAVIGATION; A Symposium on Andrew Sharp's Theory of Accidental Voyages, edited by J. Golson. Rev. ed. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1963. $1.50.
REED, A. W. Treasury of Maori Folklore. Wn, Reed, 1963, $4.95.
RITCHIE, J. E. The Making of a Maori; a Case Study of a Changing Community. Wn, Reed, 1963. o.p.
SCHWIMMER, E. G., ed. The Maori People in the Nineteen Sixties; a Symposium. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1968. $7.
SCHWIMMER, E. G., The World of the Maori. Wn, Reed, 1966. $2.10.
SHARP, C. A. Ancient Voyagers in Polynesia. Ak, Longman Paul. 1969. $2.10.
STAFFORD, D. M. Te Arawa. Wn, Reed, 1967. $8.40.
TROTTER, M. M., and MCCULLOCH, B. Prehistoric Rock Art of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1971. $2.95.
VAYDA, A. P. Maori Warfare. Wn, Reed for the Polynesian Society, 1970. $2.95.
WESTRA, A., and J. RITCHIE. Maori. Wn, Reed, 1967. $6.30.
WILLIAMS, J. A. Politics of the New Zealand Maori; Protest and Co-operation, 1891-1909. Ak, O.U.P. for the University of Auckland, 1969. $7.75.
WILLIAMS, W. A Dictionary of the Maori Language. 7th ed., by H. W. Williams. Rev. and augmented by the Advisory Committee on the Teaching of the Maori Language, Department of Education. Wn, Govt. Print., 1971. $4.50.
WILLIAMS, W. L. First Lessons in Maori. 13th ed. Wn, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1966. $1.35.
DIRECTORY OF NEW ZEALAND SCIENCE. 4th ed., edited by H. Jansen. Wn, New Zealand Association of Scientists, 1962. $4.50.
LOCKLEY, R. M. Man Against Nature; a Survival Special on New Zealand Wildlife. London, Deutsch, 1970. Wn, Reed, 1970.
MCBRIDE, C. P. Scientific Research in New Zealand; Expenditure and Manpower 1926-1966. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1966. 50c.
MORTON, J. E., and M. MILLAR. The New Zealand Sea Shore. London; Ak, Collins, 1968. $9.60.
ADKIN, G. L., and B. W. COLLINS. A Bibliography of New Zealand Geology to 1950. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1967. $4.50.
BECK, R. J. New Zealand Jade; the Story of Greenstone. Wn, Reed, 1970. $2.95.
COTTON, Sir C. A. Geomorphology. 7th ed. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1958. $3.25.
EIBY, G. A. About Earthquakes. New York, Harper, 1957. US$4.95. — Earthquakes. 2nd rev. ed. London, Muller, 1967. £1.50.
*GARNER, D. M., and N. M. RIDGWAY. Hydrology of New Zealand Offshore Waters. Wn, Govt. Print., 1965. $1.50.
GRINDLEY, G. W., H. J. HARRINGTON, and B. L. WOOD. The Geological Map of New Zealand, 1:2,000,000. Wn, D.S.T.R., 1959. $3.25.
HORNIBROOK, N. de B. A Handbook of New Zealand Microfossils (Foraminifera and Ostracoda). Wn, D.S.I.R., 1968. (D.S.I.R. Information Series No. 62.) $2.20.
NEW ZEALAND WATER AND SOIL DIVISION. Land Use Capability Survey Handbook; a New Zealand Handbook for the Classification of Land. Rev. ed. Wn, Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council, 1971.
SALMON, J. H. M. A History of Goldmining in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1963. $3.75.
SOIL BUREAU. Soils of New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1968. 3 v. (Its Bulletin 26.) $15.
THOMPSON, B. N. New Zealand Volcanology. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1965. 3 v. (D.S.I.R. Information Series No. 50.) $4.
BULLER, Sir W. L. Birds of New Zealand. New ed., by E. G. Turbott. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1967. $16.50.
FALLA, R. A., R. B. SIBSON, and E. G. TURBOTT. A Field Guide to the Birds of New Zealand and Outlying Islands. 2nd ed. London; Ak, Collins, 1970. $5.
GASKIN, D. E. The Butterflies and Common Moths of New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1966. $4.75.
GASKIN, D. E. New Zealand Cetacea. Wn, Fisheries Research Division, New Zealand Marine Department, 1968 (New Zealand Fisheries Research Division. Fisheries Research Bulletin n.s. No. 1).
FORSTER, R. R., and L. M. FORESTER. Small Land Animals of New Zealand. Dn, Mclndoe, 1970. $5.85.
FORSTER, R. R. Spiders of New Zealand. Dn, Otago Museum Trust Board, 1967-. 3 v. $13.50.
HOWARD, W. E. Control of Introduced Mammals in New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R, 1965. $1.25.
LAIDLAW, W. B. R. Butterflies of New Zealand. Ak, Collins, 1970. $2.70.
MILLER, D. Common Insects in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1971. $6.50.
LESLIE, M. A. Animals of the Rocky Shore of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1968. $2.50.
MOON, G. J. H. Refocus on New Zealand Birds. 3rd rev. enl. ed. Wn, Reed, 1967. $7.50.
ORNITHOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF NEW ZEALAND. CHECKLIST COMMITTEE. Annotated Checklist of the Birds of New Zealand, Including the Birds of the Ross Dependency. Wn, Reed, 1970. $4.95.
PENDERGRAST, J. G., and D. R. COWLEY. An Introduction to New Zealand Freshwater Insects. Ak; London, Collins, 1966. $1.80.
POWELL, A. W. B. Shells of New Zealand; an Illustrated Handbook. 4th ed. Ch, Whitcombs and Tombs, 1964. $2.25.
SHARELL, R. New Zealand Insects and Their Story. Ak, Collins, 1971. $9.20.
SHARELL, R. The Tuatara, Lizards, and Frogs of New Zealand. London, Collins, 1966. $3.50.
WILD ANIMALS IN NEW ZEALAND, compiled under the direction of A. L. Poole. Wn, Reed, 1970. $4.50.
ALLAN, H. H. A Handbook of the Naturalised Flora of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1950. o.p.
*BROOKER, S. G., and R. C. COOPER. New Zealand Medicinal Plants. Ak, Auckland Museum, 1961. $1.
COCKAYNE, L. New Zealand Plants and Their Story. 4th ed., by E. J. Godley. Wn, Govt. Print. 1967. $3.
COCKAYNE. L. and E. P. TURNER. The Trees of New Zealand. 6th ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1967. $2.50.
CONNOR, H. E. The Poisonous Plants in New Zealand. Wn, Department of Agriculture, 1960. 20c.
FLORA OF NEW ZEALAND. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961-. 3 v. v.l by H. H. Allan, 1961. $10.50: v. 2 by L. B. Moore and E. Edgar, 1970. $4.50.
LAING, R. M., and E. W. BLACKWELL. Plants of New Zealand. 7th ed. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1964. $3.85.
MOORE, L. B., and N. M. ADAMS. Plants of the New Zealand Coast. Ak, Longman Paul, 1969. $1.80.
PHILIPSON, W. R., and D. HEARN. Rock Garden Plants of the Southern Alps. Ch, Caxton Press, 1962. $4.75.
POOLE, A. L., and N. M. ADAMS. Trees and Shrubs of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1963. $2.50.
SALMON, J. T. Field Guide to the Alpine Plants of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1968. $5.60.
TAYLOR, G. M. Mushrooms and Toadstools in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1970. $2.50.
AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION COUNCIL. Economic Position of the Farming Industry in New Zealand. Wn, 1971. 50c.
ATKINSON, J. D. Diseases of Tree Fruits in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1971. $7.50.
BOWEN, W. G. Wool Away; the Art and Technique of Shearing. 3rd ed. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1963. $1.75.
DU FAUR, R. T. Dairy Farming for Profit. Wn, Reed, 1967. $4.50.
DU FAUR, R. T. Sheep Farming for Profit. 2nd ed. Wn, Reed, 1967. $4.50.
DURING, C. Fertilisers and Soils in New Zealand Farming. Wn, Govt. Print., 1967. $3.50.
EVANS, B. L. A History of Agriculture Production and Marketing in New Zealand. Palmerston North, Keeling and Mundy, 1969. $3.20.
FARRELL, B. H. Power in New Zealand; a Geography of Energy Resources. Wn, Reed, 1962. $4.25.
FISHER, M. E., E. SATCHELL, AND J. M. WATKINS. Gardening with New Zealand Plants, Shrubs, and Trees. Ak, Collins, 1970. $6.
THE FUTURE OF MANUFACTURING IN NEW ZEALAND, edited by C. A. Blyth. Wn, New Zealand Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1964. $2.50.
HARRISON, R. E. Handbook of Bulbs and Perennials for the Southern Hemisphere. 2nd ed. rev. Palmerston North, R. E. Harrison, 1963. $5.50.
HARRISON, R. E. Handbook of Trees and Shrubs for the Southern Hemisphere. 4th ed. rev. Wn, Reed, 1967. $5.50.
HEALY, A. J. F. Identification of Weeds and Clover. Wn, Editorial Services, 1970. $4.50.
LEVY, E. B. Grasslands of New Zealand. 3rd ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1970. $5.50.
MCMEEKAN, C. P Grass to Milk. 3rd ed. Wn, New Zealand Dairy Exporter, 1964. $3.
NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE OF AGRICULTURAL SCIENCE. New Zealand Beef Production, Processing, and Marketing, edited by A. G. Campbell. Wn, 1970. $7.50.
NEW ZEALAND FORESTRY. Wn, Govt. Print., 1964. $3.
NEW ZEALAND JOURNAL OF FORESTRY SCIENCE. Rotorua, New Zealand Forest Service (Forest Research Institute), semi-annual, $2.50.
PLANT PROTECTION IN NEW ZEALAND, by J. D. Atkinson and others. Wn, Govt. Print., 1956. $5.60.
POOLE, A. L. Forestry in New Zealand; the Shaping of Policy. Ak, Hodder and Stoughton in association with the English Universities Press, London, 1969. $3.
REES, S. W. Pig Farming for Profit. Wn, Reed, 1967. $4.
SMALLFIELD, P. W. The Grasslands Revolution in New Zealand. Ak, Hodder and Stoughton in association with English Universities Press, London, 1970. $3.60.
STEVENS, P. G. Sheep. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1958-1961. 2 v. $4.35.
THOMSON, H. M. S. Fibres and Fabrics of Today. 2nd rev. ed. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1970. $1.75.
THORPY, F. Wine in New Zealand. Ak, Collins, 1971.
WATSON, R. N. New Zealand Farm Accounting. Wn, Butterworth, 1968. $7.75.
WHITTLESTONE, W. G. The Principles of Mechanical Milking. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1968. $3.
BULL, M. A. Vintage Motor Cycling; a Record of Motor Cycling in New Zealand from 1899 to 1931. Masterton, Hedley's Bookshop, 1970. $4.
BURRELL, R. W., ed. Bushcraft Manual. Wn, National Mountain Safety Council, 1968. 40c.
CARMAN, A. H. Ranfurly Shield Rugby; the Complete Book of Match Reports. 2nd rev. ed. Wn, Reed, 1967. o.p.
DOOGUE, R. B., and J. M. MORELAND. New Zealand Sea Anglers' Guide. 5th ed. Wn, Reed, 1969. $2.75.
HARRIS, G. A Land Apart; the Mount Cook Alpine Region. Wn, Reed, 1971. $12.50.
HEINE, A. J. Mountaincraft Manual. Wn, National Mountain Safety Council of New Zealand, 1971. 80c.
HERBERT, F. T. Harking Back; a History of Hunting in New Zealand 1870-1969. Hastings, the author, 1970. $4.
HINTZ, O. S. Trout at Taupo. New enl. ed. London, Reinhardt, 1970. $3.60.
MACLEAN, P. J. The Veteran Years of New Zealand Motoring. Wn, Reed, 1971. $4.95.
MAHONEY, D. J. C. Trio at the Top; the Story of Bruce McLaren, Denny Hulme. and Chris Amon. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1970. $3.90.
NOLAN, M. A. Bush Lore. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1961. $1.35.
O'SHAUGHNESSY, G. M., ed. New Zealand Golf Guide. Nelson, Nelson Printers, 1968. 80c.
SMITH, M. W. Game as You Like. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1966. $1.05.
*AUCKLAND CITY ART GALLERY. Ten Years of New Zealand Painting in Auckland. 1958-1967. Ak, 1967. Also similar catalogues on New Zealand artists.
BAILEY, R., and H. O. ROTH. Shanties by the Way; A Selection of New Zealand Popular Songs and Ballads. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1967. $3.85.
*BRASH, C. O. Present Company; Reflections on the Arts. Ak, Longman Paul. 1966. 75c.
BROWN, G. H., and H. H. KEITH. An Introduction to New Zealand Painting, 1839-1967. Ak, Collins, 1969. $7.50.
DOCKING, G. C. Two Hundred Years of New Zealand Painting. Wn, Reed, 1971. $22.50.
HAMON, R. P. F. Rei Hamon, Artist of the New Zealand Bush; His Life and His Drawings. Ak, Collins, 1971. $9.20.
JENSEN, O. The N.Z.B.C. Symphony Orchestra. Wn, Reed, 1966. $4.
KNIGHT, H. Photography in New Zealand; a Social and Technical History. Dn, McIndoe, 1971. $7.20.
TURNER, J. B., ed. Nineteenth Century New Zealand Photographs; a Govett-Brewster Art Gallery Travelling Exhibition. New Plymouth, Govett-Brewster Art Gallery, 1970.
MCCORMICK, E. H. New Zealand Literature; a Survey. London, O.U.P., 1959. £1.25.
ORBELL, M. R., comp. Contemporary Maori Writing. Wn, Reed, 1970. $2.95.
REID, J. C, ed. A Book of New Zealand. Ak, Collins, 1964. $1.70.
CURNOW, T. A. M. The Penguin Book of New Zealand Verse. Harmondsworth, Eng., Penguin Books, 1966. $1.25.
DOYLE, C. D., ed. Recent Poetry in New Zealand. Ak, Collins, 1965. o.p.
MURDOCH, W., and A. MULGAN, comps. A Book of Australian and New Zealand Verse. London, O.U.P., 1950. o.p.
NGATA, Sir A. T., ed. The Songs [Maori]. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1959-1961. $7.50.
O'SULLIVAN, V., comp. An Anthology of Twentieth-century New Zealand Poetry. London, O.U.P., 1970. $6.99; £3.75.
POETRY NEW ZEALAND. V. 1. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1971. $3.
SMITHYMAN, W. K. A Way of Saying; a Study of New Zealand Poetry. Ak, Collins, 1965. o.p.
WOODHOUSE, A. R., comp. New Zealand Farm and Station Verse, 1850-1950. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1967. $2.50.
BAXTER, J. K. The Man on the Horse. Dn, University of Otago Press, 1967. $1.80.
BAXTER, J. K. The Rock Woman; Selected Poems. London, O.U.P., 1969. 60p.
WEIR, J. E. The Poetry of James K. Baxter. Wn, Oxford U.P., 1970. $1.25.
BRASCH. C. O. Not Far Off; Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1969. $1.60.
CURNOW, T. A. M. Whim Wham Land. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1967. $2.50.
DALLAS, R. Shadow Show; Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1968. $1.50.
DUNSTAN, P. Patterns on Glass; Selected Poems. Ch, Pegasus, 1968. $1.75.
FAIRBURN, A. R. D. Collected Poems. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1966. $2.50; paperback $1.75.
JOHNSON, O. A. A. R. D. Fairburn, 1904-57; A Bibliography of His Published Work. Ak, University of Auckland, 1958. 50c.
GILBERT, R. The Luthier; Poems. Wn, Reed, 1966. $1.25.
GLOVER, D. J. M. Enter Without Knocking. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1964. $1.75.
GLOVER, D. J. M. Sharp Edge Up; Verses and Satires. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1968. $1.95.
HYDE, R. Houses by the Sea and Later Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1952. $1.25.
JOHNSON, L. A. Bread and a Pension; Selected Poems. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1964. $1.50.
MASON, R. A. K. Collected Poems. With an Introduction by Allen Curnow. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1962. $1.75.
RODDICK, A. M. The Eye Corrects; Poems 1955-1965. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1967. $1.25.
SMITHYMAN, W. K. Flying to Palmerston; Poems. Ak, O.U.P. for the University of Auckland, 1968. $1.25.
HOLCROFT, M. H. Islands of Innocence; the Childhood Theme in New Zealand Fiction. Wn, Reed, 1964. 55c.
NATIONAL LIBRARY OF NEW ZEALAND. SCHOOL LIBRARY SERVICE. Fiction for Post-primary Schools; an Annotated List. 2nd ed., rev. and enl. Wn, 1960.
RHODES, H. W. New Zealand Fiction Since 1945. Dn, McIndoe, 1968. $1.20.
STEVENS, J. The New Zealand Novel, 1860-1965. 2nd ed. Wn, Reed, 1966. $1.50.
STEAD, C. K. New Zealand Short Stories. 2nd series. London, O.U.P., 1966. $1.55.
AMATO, R. The Full Circle of the Travelling Cuckoo. With a memoir of the author by M. Shadbolt. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1967. $1.95.
ASHTON-WARNER, S. Bell Call. London, Hale; Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1971.
ASHTON-WARNER, S. Greenstone. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs. 1967. $2.60.
BALLANTYNE, D. A Friend of the Family. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1966. $1.90.
BILLING, G. J. The Alpha Trip. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1969. $3.60.
BRATHWAITE, E. The Evil Day. London, Collins, 1967. $2.40.
BRATHWAITE, E. The Flying Fish. London; Ak, Collins, 1964. $2.25.
DALLAS, R. The Children of the Bush. London, Methuen, 1969. 60p.
DAVIN, D. M. Not Here, Not Now. London, Hale; Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1970. $3.60.
DUCKWORTH, M. Over the Fence is Out. London, Hutchinson, 1969. $2.80.
DUGGAN, M. N. O'Leary's Orchard and Other Stories. Ch, Caxton Press, 1970. $3.50.
DUGGAN, M. N. Summer in the Gravel Pit; Stories. Hamilton, B. and J. Paul; London, Gollancz, 1965. $2.10.
FRAME, J. The Adaptable Man. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1965. $2.10.
FRAME, J. Intensive Care; a Novel. Wn, Reed, 1971. $4.95.
FRAME, J. The Rainbirds. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1969. $2.75.
FRAME, J. A State of Siege. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1967. $2.25.
FRAME, J. Scented Gardens for the Blind. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1963. $1.75.
EVANS, P. D. An Inward Sun; the Novels of Janet Frame. Wn, New Zealand University Press: Price Milburn, 1971. $1.50.
GROVER, R. F. Another Man's Role. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1967. $2.10.
HILLIARD, N. H. Maori Girl. London, Heinemann, 1971. $3; paperback, $1.80.
HILLIARD, N. H. A Night at Green River. London, Hale; Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1969. $2.
HYDE, R. The Godwits Fly. 2nd ed. Ak, Auckland U.P.; Wn, O.U.P., 1970. $3.
JOSEPH, M. K. The Hole in the Zero. B. and J. Paul, 1967. $2.25.
LEE, J. A. Children of the Poor. London, Mayfair Books, 1963. 50c.
LEE, J. A. Shining with the Shiner. London, Mayfair Books, 1963. 55c.
MCNEISH, J. H. P. Mackenzie; a Novel. Ak, Hodder and Stoughton, 1970. $5.50.
MANDER, J. Allen Adair. Ak, Auckland U.P.; Wn, O.U.P., 1971. $3.70.
MANSFIELD, K. Selected Stories, Chosen and Introduced by D. M. Davin. London, O.U.P., 1969. $1.40.
MULGAN, J. A. E. Man Alone. 2nd ed. Ak, Longman Paul, 1969. $1.80.
SARGESON, F. Collected Stories. Ak, Longman Paul, 1969. $2.50.
SARGESON, F. The Hangover. London, MacGibbon and Kee, 1967. £1.25.
SARGESON, F. I for One. Ch, Caxton Press, 1954. o.p.
SARGESON, F. Joy of the Worm. London, MacGibbon and Kee, 1969. £1.50.
SARGESON, F. Memoirs of a Peon. London, MacGibbon and Kee, 1965. £1.50.
SATCHELL, W. The Land of the Lost. Ak, Auckland U.P.; Wn, O.U.P., 1971. $4.20.
SHADBOLT, M. F. R. An Ear of the Dragon. London, Cassell, 1971. $4.80.
SHADBOLT, M. F. R. The Presence of Music; Three Novellas. London, Cassell, 1967. $1.25.
SHADBOLT, M. F. R. This Summer's Dolphin. London, Cassell, 1969. £1.10.
STEAD, C. K. Smith's Dream. Ak, Longman Paul, 1971. $3.50.
TAYLOR, W. Episode. London, Hale; Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1970. $3.05.
BAXTER, J. K. The Sore-footed Man [and] The Temptations of Oedipus. Ak, Heinemann Educational Books, 1971. $1.50.
MASON, B. E. G. Awatea; a Play in Three Acts. Wn, New Zealand University Press; Price Milburn, 1969.
SARGESON, F. Wrestling With an Angel; Two Plays; A Time for Sowing, and The Cradle and the Egg. Ch, Caxton Press, 1964. $1.75.
NEW ZEALAND DRAMA COUNCIL. List of Recommended Plays. Wn, 1957. 25c.
BIGWOOD, K. V. New Zealand in Colour. Wn, Reed, 1961-1962.2 v. $7.
BRATHWAITE, E. F. The Companion Guide to the North Island of New Zealand. Ak, Collins, 1970. $5.50.
GRIFFITH, R. J. and J. PASCOE. New Zealand from the Air in Colour. Wn, Reed, 1968. $3.50.
HALL, D. O. W. Portrait of New Zealand. 4th ed. Wn, Reed, 1966. $3.25.
HOLCROFT, M. H. New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1963. o.p. Popular ed. 1968. $1.85.
MCINTYRE, P. Peter McIntyre's New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1964. $16.50.
MCLINTOCK, A. H., ed. A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1959. o.p.
PASCOE, J. D., ed. National Parks of New Zealand. 2nd ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1971. $3.50.
THE PATTERN OF NEW ZEALAND CULTURE, edited by A. L. McLeod. Melbourne, O.U.P.; Ithaca, N.Y., Cornell University Press, 1968. A$9; US$10.
REED, A. H. The Four Corners of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1963. $2.50.
REED, A. W. A Dictionary of Maori Place Names. Wn, Reed, 1961. $1.50.
SHADBOLT, M. F. R. The Shell Guide to New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1968. $3.50.
WHITE, L. L. White's Pictorial Reference of New Zealand. 2nd ed. Ak, White's Aviation, 1960. $14.70.
WISE'S NEW ZEALAND GUIDE; a Gazetteer of New Zealand. 4th ed. Dn, H. Wise, 1969. $6.
ADAMS, C. W. A Spring in the Canterbury Settlement. Ch, Capper Press, 1971. Also other facsimile titles by the same publisher.
BEST, A. D. W. The Journal of Ensign Best, 1837-1843. Edited by Nancy M. Taylor. Wn, Govt. Print., 1966. $3.50.
BUTLER, S. A First Year in Canterbury Settlement. Edited by A. C. Brassington and P. B. Maling. Hamilton, B. and J. Paul, 1964. $1.85.
DRUMMOND, A. E. H. At Home in New Zealand; an Illustrated History of Everyday Things Before 1865. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1967. $3.
DRUMMOND, A. E. H. Married and Gone to New Zealand: Being Extracts from the Writings of Women Pioneers. London, O.U.P.; Ak, Longman Paul, 1963. $1.85.
EARLE, A. Augustus Earle in New Zealand, by A. Murray-Oliver. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1968. $15.
EARLE, A. Narrative of a Residence in New Zealand. Edited by E. H. McCormick. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1966. $7.55.
GUTHRIE-SMITH, W. H. Tutira; the Story of a New Zealand Sheep Station. 4th ed. Wn, Reed, 1969. $8.50.
HEAPHY, C. Narrative of a Residence in Various Parts of New Zealand. London, Smith, Elder, 1842. Dn, Hocken Library, 1968. $4.25 Facsimile ed.
MANING, F. E. Old New Zealand; a Tale of the Good Old Times. Ch. Whitcombe and Tombs, 1952. $1.25. Ak, Wilson and Horton, 1970. 80c.
MARKHAM, E. New Zealand, or Recollections of It. Edited with an introduction by E. H. McCormick. Wn, Govt. Print., 1963. $3.
SHARP, C. A., comp. Duperrey's Visit to New Zealand in 1824. Wn, Alexander Turnbull Library, 1971. $4.75.
TAYLOR, N. M. Early Travellers in New Zealand. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1959. $9.60.
TROLLOPE, A. With Anthony Trollope in New Zealand. Edited by A. H. Reed. Wn, Reed for Dunedin Public Library, 1969. $2.50.
WAKEFIELD, E. J. Adventure in New Zealand from 1839 to 1844. Ak, Wilson and Horton, 1971. $2.50. Also similar titles in paperback by the same publisher.
YATE, W. An Account of New Zealand and of the Church Missionary Society's Mission in the Northern Island. Wn, Reed, 1971. $10.95.
The following are representative of the many titles in this category:
CONNOR, H. E. Mount Cook National Park Handbook. 4th ed. Ch, Mount Cook National Park Board, 1966. 75c.
LISTER R. G., ed. Central Otago. Dn, New Zealand Geographical Society, 1965. $3.50.
NEW ZEALAND TOWN AND COUNTRY PLANNING DIVISION. Wanganui Region. Wn, Govt. Print., 1971. (National Resources Survey, Pt. 7) $7.50. Also similar titles on other regions.
QUARTERMAIN, L. B. New Zealand and the Antarctic. Wn, Govt. Print., 1971. $5.85.
SAUNDERS, B. G. R., ed. Introducing the Manawatu. 2nd ed. Palmerston North, Department of Geography, Massey University, 1964. $2.
TEMPLE, P. Mantle of the Skies; the Southern Alps of New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1971. $9.95.
BAKER, J. V. T. The New Zealand People at War; War Economy. Wn, War History Branch, 1965. 50c.
BEAGLEHOLE, J. C. The Discovery of New Zealand. 2nd ed. London, O.U.P., 1961. o.p.
BEGG, A. C, and N. C. BEGG. James Cook and New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1969. $4.50.
BENTLEY. G. RNZAF; a Short History. Wn, Reed, 1969. $5.50.
BURDON, R. M. The New Dominion; a Social and Political History of New Zealand, 1918-39. Wn, Reed; London, Allen and Unwin, 1965. $5.
CHAPMAN, R. M., and K. SINCLAIR, ed. Studies of a Small Democracy; Essays in Honour of Willis Airey. Ak, Longman Paul, 1965. $3.
CONDLIFFE, J. B. New Zealand in the Making. 2nd ed. London, Allen and Unwin, 1959. £1.60.
COOK, J. The Journals of Captain James Cook on His Voyages of Discovery. Edited by J. C. Beagle-hole. Cambridge, Hakluyt Society, 1955-.5 v. to date. (Hakluyt Society. Extra series No. 34.)
COWAN, J. The New Zealand Wars. Wn, Govt. Print., 1955-1956. 2 v. $9.
KAY, R. L., comp. Chronology; New Zealand in the War, 1939-1946. Wn, Historical Publications Branch, 1968. 50c.
KAY, R. L., Italy, v. 2: From Cassino to Trieste. Wn, Historical Publications Branch, 1968. $2.50.
MCLINTOCK, A. H. Crown Colony Government in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1958. $3.50.
MORRELL, W. P. The Provincial System in New Zealand, 1852-76. 2nd rev. ed. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1964. $4.50.
MULGAN, J. A. E. Report on Experience. 2nd ed. Ak, B. and J. Paul, 1967. $1.80.
NEW ZEALAND CENTENNIAL BRANCH. Making New Zealand; Pictorial Surveys of a Century. Wn, 1939-40. 2 v. o.p.
NEW ZEALAND HISTORIC PLACES TRUST. Leaflets on various historic sites; Booklets. See under individual authors, e.g., Standish, M. W., Wilson, G.H.O., in following section, gratis.
NEW ZEALAND WAR HISTORY BRANCH. Documents Relating to New Zealand's Participation in the Second World War, 1939-45. Wn, 1949-63. 3 v. 1 o.p.; 2. $1.25; 3, $2.50.
OLIVER, W. H. The Story of New Zealand. 2nd ed. London, Faber, 1963. £1.25; paperback 67 1/2 p.
PASCOE, J. D. Exploration New Zealand. Wn, Reed. 1971. $3.95.
ROSS, A. New Zealand Aspirations in the Pacific in the Nineteenth Century. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1964. $6.45.
ROSS, J. O. This Stern Coast; the Story of the Charting of the New Zealand Coast. Wn, Reed, 1969. $3.95.
SHARP, C. A. The Voyages of Abel Janszoon Tasman. London, O.U.P., 1968. £4.
SINCLAIR, K. A History of New Zealand. Rev. ed. Harmondsworth, Penguin Books, 1969. $1.35.
SINCLAIR, K. The Origins of the Maori Wars. 2nd ed. Wn. New Zealand University Press, 1961. $3.
SUTCH, W. B. Poverty and Progress in New Zealand; a Reassessment. 2nd rev. ed. Wn, Reed, 1969. $4.95.
SUTCH, W. B. The Quest for Security in New Zealand, 1840 to 1966. Wn, O.U.P., 1966. $6.50; paperback $3.
WAKEFIELD, E. G. The Collected Works of Edward Gibbon Wakefield. Edited with an introduction by M. F. Lloyd Prichard. Ak, Collins, 1969. $13.95.
WARDS, I.M. The Shadow of the Land; a Study of British Policy and Racial Conflict, 1832-1852. Wn, Historical Publications Branch, 1968. $6.
WOOD, F. L. W. The New Zealand People at War; Political and External Affairs. Wn, Historical Publications Branch in conjunction with Reed, 1971. $5.95.
The following are representative of the many titles in this category:
ADKIN, G. L. The Great Harbour of Tara; Traditional Maori Placenames and Sites of Wellington Harbour and Environs. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1959. 75c.
ALLAN, R. M. Nelson; a History of Early Settlement. Wn, Reed, 1965. $4.50.
*BURNETT, R. I. M. The Paremata Barracks. Wn, Govt. Print., 1963. 35c.
CARMAN, A. H. The Birth of a City. Wn, The author, 1970. $4.
GRAYLAND, E. C. Tarawera. Ak, Hodder and Stoughton, 1971. $4.50.
HALL-JONES, J. Early Fiordland. Wn, Reed, 1968. $3.95.
MCDONALD, K. C. City of Dunedin; a Century of Civic Enterprise. Dn, Dunedin City Corporation, 1965.
MAY, P. R. The West Coast Gold Rushes. 2nd rev. ed. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1967. $5.
MILLER, F. W. G. Golden Days of Lake Country. 4th ed. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1966. $3.50.
NEWPORT, J. N. W. Collingwood; a History of the Area from Earliest Days to 1912. Ch, Printed at the Caxton Press, 1971. $5.40.
OLIVER, W. H. Challenge and Response; a Study of the Development of the Gisborne East Coast Region. Gisborne, East Coast Development Research Association, 1971. $4.50.
PINNEY, R. Early South Canterbury Runs. Wn, Reed, 1971. $9.95.
PLATTS, U. The Lively Capital, Auckland 1840-1865. Ch, Avon Fine Prints, 1971. $12.
SCOTTER, W. H. A. History of Canterbury. v. 3: 1876-1950. Ch, Canterbury Centennial Historical and Literary Committee, 1965. $4.20.
*STANDISH, M. W. The Waimate Mission Station. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. 50c.
*WILSON, G. H. O. War in the Tussock; Te Kooti and the Battle at Te Porere. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961. 50c.
NEW ZEALAND DEPARTMENT OF INTERNAL AFFAIRS. The New Zealand Honours List. 7th ed. Wn, Govt. Print. 1969. $2.50.
WHO'S WHO IN NEW ZEALAND. 10th ed., edited by G. C. Peterson. Wn, Reed, 1971. $6.50.
AIREY, W. T. G. A Learner in China; a Life of Rewi Alley. Ch, Caxton Press and the Monthly Review Society, 1970. $4.50.
ARNOLD, T. New Zealand Letters of Thomas Arnold the Younger. Edited by James Bertram. Ak, University of Auckland, 1966. $7.80.
CRESSWELL, W. D. The Letters of D'Arcy Cresswell. Ch, University of Canterbury, 1971. $6.
HALL-JONES, J. Mr Surveyor Thomson; Early Days in Otago and Southland. Wn, Reed, 1971. $4.95.
HENDERSON, J. M. Ratana; the Man, the Church, the Political Movement. 2nd ed. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1972. $3.95.
HOLCROFT, M. H. Reluctant Editor; the Listener Years, 1949-67. Wn, Reed, 1969. $3.50.
*MCCORMICK, E. H. The Fascinating Folly; Dr Hocken and His Fellow Collectors. Dn, University of Otago Press, 1961. 65c.
O'FARRELL, P. J. Harry Holland, Militant Socialist. Canberra, Australian National University, 1964. A$4.95.
ROLLESTON, R. William and Mary Rolleston. Wn, Reed, 1971. $4.50.
SCHOLEFIELD, G. H., ed. The Richmond-Atkinson Papers. Wn, Govt. Print., 1960. $21.
SEDDON, T. E. Y. The Seddons; an Autobiography. Ak, Collins, 1968. $3.40.
SINCLAIR, K. William Pember Reeves; New Zealand Fabian. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1965. $6.90.
STACPOOLE, J. William Mason; the First New Zealand Architect. Ak, Auckland U. P.; Wn, O. U. P., 1971. $7.40.
STEVENS, W. G. Freyberg, v.c, the Man, 1939-1945. Wn, Reed, 1965. $1.85.
WRIGHT-ST, CLAIR, R. E. Thoroughly a Man of the World; a Biography of Sir David Monro, M.D. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1971. $6.50.
Table of Contents
(Extract from the Report of the Royal Commission of Inquiry on Social Security in New Zealand, March 1972)
Professor J. B. Concliffe wrote in The Welfare State in New Zealand (1959):
“If New Zealanders have any dominant theory of social and economic organisation it is that economic prosperity must rest upon and promote human welfare. This humanitarian trend originated with the first settlers.”
Condcliffe goes on to say, however, that humanitarianism in New Zealand tends to be conservative rather than radical, based upon experience rather than theory. Hence the pragmatic approach, which is the notable and continuing feature of the way New Zealanders have developed their comprehensive systems of income support, health, education, and welfare services. The first approaches were indeed haphazard responses to specific needs, and to specific economic and social changes, developing fitfully, and certainly not without opposition, as the social conscience of the nation was awakened and as traditional thinking changed in a new economic environment—isolated and somewhat insecure.
Early New Zealand history shows that the first settlers did not bring with them any strikingly new theory of social. security or community welfare, though new political economic and social thoughts were already emerging in Europe. The modern “welfare state” was still well beyond their imagining. It is true that the emigrants who chose to face the perils and discomforts of the journey to New Zealand did so, in the rain, because they hoped to find better, more humane, and perhaps more egalitarian living in the new land. As Sinclair puts it “not persecution or famine but poverty and fear of poverty were the chief stimuli of migration”*. It was the change of environment and the chance to better oneself financially, rather than change in the political, economic, and social order, which was expected to improve the living standards of the colonist.
Edward Gibbon Wakefield and the Directors of the Court of the New Zealand Company regarded their organised colonisation of New Zealand as a means of alleviating the economic and social ills of industrialised and overcrowded England as much as a cure for the economic hardship, poverty, and lack of opportunity of the prospective migrants themselves. Wakefield's economic “system” was, however, not far removed from that which in Britain had offered the lower and lower middle classes the prospect of mass insecurity and deprivation.
Nor were the members of the New Zealand Company themselves economic innovators or egalitarians. Under their colonisation scheme (which did not extend to all the settlements) the settlers, most of whom were upper working class or lower middle class, undertook to work for wages when they reached the colony until such time as they had earned enough to buy land or to set themselves up in small businesses. There was to be an assured flow of farm and other labour. But in fact there was often no land available for those of the immigrants holding land orders who might have employed the assisted settlers. Moreover, in the absence of refrigeration, wool was the only product in great demand, while sheep farming required large holdings, much capital, and relatively little labour. Those who had contracted with the New Zealand Company to work on the land found little or no work, a condition not helped in the South Island by the aggregation of large holdings. The farm labourer, and even the skilled artisan, was not greatly to improve his lot until the gold strike of the 1860s.
Thus the unsatisfactory conditions of the old country tended to be repeated in the new. Poverty was still with the new settlers but they had brought no legal provision for its relief—not even a poor law.
*Keith Sinclair, A History of New Zealand, Oxford University Press 1961, p. 85.
Under its contract the New Zealand Company did for a time give its destitute contract labourers some “relief work” at subsistence wages, until by 1844 lack of resources and weakness of its colonisation plans forced it to abandon even this “poor law” kind of help. With no Government relief (except for some hospitalisation) acute distress, even starvation, faced hundreds of immigrants. At this time the Maori people, with their communal and tribal society and their more highly developed sense of community responsibility, were better organised to help the rather different needs of their dependants than were the Europeans.
Though changes in traditional methods of dealing with poverty and hardship, and indeed in the whole social and economic order, were to come later and more slowly, the need to face adversity and the problems of pioneering in common did help the colonists to moderate the rigid British class system, and did encourage expressions of humane and egalitarian feeling. This last was perhaps the first discernible undercurrent of change. Sinclair says: “To achieve a higher standard of living—and of self respect—the settlers felt that they must break away from the confines of class; but though they were filled with a profound dislike of their superiors they showed little desire to pull them down. Their ambition was to equalise upwards The pioneers aimed at creating a society which was classless because everyone was middle class.”* “Jack's as good as his master and a damn sight better”, said Jerningham Wakefield about 1841. Egalitarianism, in the sense of equalising upwards and narrowing the margins of affluence and privilege, remains a strong feature of New Zealand society.
The humanitarianism of the early settlers, as Condliffe noted, emerged early and has persisted. Supported by egalitarian ambitions it gradually forced change in traditional methods of dealing with hardship and poverty. In the earliest days scattered settlement and bad communication would have hindered Central Government relief even if the will to regard welfare as a legitimate field for Government intervention had been present. In the 1840s, settlers were forced to rely on mutual help and informal local community support for those in need, a condition which the strong, friendly society tradition of settlers from the English Midlands reinforced. There was little private or public capital to meet, by way of wages or Government relief, the needs of sickness or unemployment, let alone old age. Attempts to meet the more intractable welfare problems of the time were nevertheless mainly variants of the British parish system—private charity and locally administered outdoor (rather than indoor workhouse) relief. Maoris were relatively better off economically (and educationally through the mission schools) but suffered badly from sickness.
Although no official provision was made during this period to relieve unemployment, Governor Fitzroy did, in 1844, instruct the Superintendent of Works in Auckland to try to employ the destitute and those who had no means of support. The concept of public works as a useful form of relief began then, and has stayed with us. In 1846 Governor Grey got money from the British Government to build public hospitals in Auckland, Taranaki, Wanganui, and Wellington, primarily to meet the medical needs of the Maori (against whom no means test was applied) and of sick and destitute Europeans. This Government intervention in hospitals was a significant, if very limited, departure from tradition. However, the Government maintained the idea that social welfare was primarily a function of the extended family in its 1846 Ordinance which made “near relatives” liable for the support of destitute persons. This concept died hard. It was very much alive in the Destitute Persons Act of 1877 which merely extended the meaning of the phrase “near relatives”†. Indeed it took many more years of instability and hard times before the idea of community responsibility for support and maintenance gained real ground.
In the 1850s the provinces were made responsible for poor relief and charitable aid. This help was mainly distributed through the hospitals and began the New Zealand tradition of associating poor relief with medical services. The poorhouse and poor-rates system which accompanied and supported infirmaries in Britain was not established.
Thus from the early years of European settlement there was movement away from conventional British approaches to welfare problems. Sheer need and differences between the old and new countries forced changes in thought and action. In small, closely knit communities, with a strong desire to shake off the worst of the past, it must have been as evident that indigence was not always the result of indolence, as it was that only the State had the money or capacity to provide comprehensive relief of hardship and poverty. New Zealand lacked a sufficiently affluent or numerous wealthy class who could donate charitable funds for hospitals, poor relief, and education. So, from an early stage, State (or community) participation in (if not full responsibility for) providing hospital, education, and welfare services became essential and inevitable. One can note that as early as 1854, a Wellington Provincial Council Committee of the Colonial Hospital expressed its surprise that, contrary to the standard practice in England, public hospitals in New Zealand were chiefly Government establishments supported entirely by public money and subject to the supervision and control of the Executive Government alone.
*Keith Sinclair, op. cit., p. 87.
†Keith Sinclair, op. cit., page 149.
After the provincial governments were abolished in 1876 there was a time of confusion in welfare responsibilities between the Central Government and the new local bodies (especially for hospitals and charitable aid grants). Friendly societies began to grow (although by 1880 only 2 out of every 15 men belonged to them) but, in the main, the aged, orphaned, widowed, unemployed, or crippled poor still had to rely largely on private and religious charity and on the humanity of family and friends.
Moreover, severe economic depression hit the country reaching its nadir in 1877, when, ironically, the previously noted “Destitute Persons Act” was passed making the support of the growing number of poor the responsibility of relatives within the family group, rather than of the community acting through the State. State action in the form of Julius Vogel's imaginative programme of public works and assisted immigration of the 1870s had, indeed, generated employment, but external economic factors (lack of loan capital and falling wool prices) and internal factors (lack of domestic capital and manufacturing, with rising land prices) combined to cut Vogel's programme short. Refrigeration had not yet made its impact on the economy. The depression continued through the eighties.
There was a stronger wish for change. The unemployed began to demand “work not soup”. More and more of them left the country to work in Australia and elsewhere (incidentally, increasing an already high rate of wife desertion), a movement culminating in the “mass exodus” from New Zealand of the late 1880s. It was becoming obvious to even those legislators steeped in the tradition of the poor law and devoted to perpetuation of a landed class system that poverty could not be dealt with from the resources of voluntary charitable organisations, that destitution was, in most cases, beyond the control of the individual sufferer, and that public funds must be used to alleviate distress. The problem was too big and hardship too severe for anything but State action. Sinclair had made the point that “. it took the long depression of the 1880s, which seemed to prove that there was little hope for individual improvement within the society created by the pioneers, to produce a popular desire for sweeping change”*. What Condliffe and others have referred to as the “innovating impulse” in New Zealand's socio-economic history had, after more than 40 years of periodic poverty, become manifest. One significant development was the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act of 1885. Under this Act a subsidy was to be paid to hospital boards from the Consolidated Fund (that is, from general taxation) at the rate of £1 for every £1 of voluntary contributions or local rates. Because voluntary contributions were never as high as expected most of the money for both general hospital care and charitable aid had to come from local or Government taxation.
“Sweeping change” (the election to office of the Liberal Government) did not come about until 1891. In the meantime—and in response to increasing public pressure for old age pensions and other State welfare action—Atkinson, the Colonial Treasurer, had made public in 1882 a plan for compulsory national mutual insurance against sickness, accident, old age, widowhood, and orphanhood. The move was significant, first because it stressed insurance techniques and what Atkinson called “co-operative thrift"; and, second because it failed to come to fruition. A contributory insurance scheme of this kind, like its successors of more recent times, was all very well for those able to pay the premiums and sustain themselves for the qualifying periods. It could not meet the immediate needs of the destitute. Neither, as contemporary critics pointed out, did it help people with low pay, large families, and intermittent work who would have found it near impossible to maintain a rate of contribution high enough to ensure a decent pension for themselves or their widows. However, the main opposition came from those who argued that Atkinson's plan would encourage idleness and thriftlessness, undermine the self-reliance of the people, and break up families. Such arguments still have a familiar ring.
*The dominant idea of the nineteenth century in welfare matters was that extended family responsibility and local and private charities were the right and proper methods of poor relief. While the concept of the rich helping the poor was not foreign to the social consciousness of the time, the idea that such transfers should take place under State auspices in the interests of the whole community certainly was In England, and elsewhere in the Old World, hospitals, for example, were maintained by voluntary charitable contributions.
Public agitation for a new approach continued. Conditions for change were favourable as the Liberal Government was responsive to new philosophies of poor relief. Social insurance and old age pension schemes had been shown to be practicable from German and Danish experience. (Social insurance was introduced in Germany in 1883-89, followed by the first non-contributory old age pension Act in Denmark in 1891.)
In 1894 the Liberal Government appointed a select committee to examine and report on the question of providing for old age. While the select committee did not devise a specific plan, its recommendations are interesting in the context of present arguments for a system of maintaining incomes through contributory national insurance. The select committee suggested:
That the State should set up a system of pensions for the old of both sexes if a practicable method of finding the necessary funds could be devised.
That, although for many reasons it would be desirable to fix the starting age at 60 years, the committee thought that it would not be within the scope of practicable finance to fix it below 65 years.
That all applicants for a pension must have lived in the colony for at least 20 years immediately before their application.
That no pension be granted to any applicant who had been convicted of an indictable offence, unless he or she had received a free pardon from the Governor, or to anyone who had been convicted of drunkenness three times during the last 7 years before his or her application.
That every male and female pensioner should be entitled to a weekly sum of 8s., and, in the case of a husband and wife, the joint allowance should be 15s. a week.
The select committee seems to have had in mind a contributory scheme, actuarially funded, tested by residence and paying fiat-rate benefits. (Its recommendations did not refer to a means test.) But here it came up against a dilemma. As Hutchinson, the chairman of the select committee, pointed out only the smallest number of the working class had sufficiently regular employment to enable them to contribute regularly to a “pension fund"; and there were as well upwards of 1,500 children under 15 years of age who became fatherless every year. How, he implied, were those among the children and their mothers who had inadequate means of support going to benefit from a contributory pension fund?
The select committee's report was allowed to lapse. The need for old age pensions became greater. Increased industrialisation, and the improvements in labour conditions under William Pember Reeves, tended to force older men out of the work force, while the minimum award wages prevented their re-employment at lower rates of pay. Before the 1896 general election, Seddon introduced an Old Age Pensions Bill. This proposed a pension, tested for means and residence, of 10s. a week for people over 65 years of age. The pensions were to be paid for by special taxation, and not from personal contributions. It is to be noted that, faced by a strong demand to abolish the means test, Seddon abandoned the Bill.
Pressure to pay an age benefit on a “universal” rather than a “needs” basis thus began quite early in New Zealand. It is an interesting background to the 1938 legislation and our present universal superannuation benefit.
In 1897 Seddon introduced a new, less-generous Old Age Pensions Bill. This time there was less debate on the means test, possibly because the Prime Minister's uncompromising insistence meant that there would be no pensions at all for the aged poor unless a strict means test was accepted. But later developments in the House of Representatives showed that the means test was still strongly opposed. It was also objected that passing the Bill would increase taxation and demoralise society. The Opposition thought that the workers should contribute to a pensions fund; other members contended that, as wage earners paid most of the taxes at the time, the scheme was in fact contributory. The Bill was not passed.
The Liberal Government was finally to get an Old Age Pensions Act passed in November 1898. The Act gave a small pension (£18 a year) payable at 65 years of age with stiff means and residence tests. The significant aspects for this Royal Commission were first, that the pensions were paid out of general revenue with no direct contributions, no specific social security or pension tax and no pensions fund; and second that poverty alone was not a sufficient qualification. It has been said that one had to be a saint to qualify for a pension, and under this exaggeration lies the truth that there were undoubtedly many people and families left in poverty because of what was then regarded as a lack of civic virtue. It has also been argued that the Act weighed against the Maori in two ways—first, because they often found it impossible to prove age, and second, because most had shares in ancestralland and were deemed to have income from it even though, in practice, they did not*. It is worth noting too in our modern context that during the debate on this Bill the Prime Minister promised to introduce, if possible, additional legislation for contributory insurance against loss of income through age. Thus all classes would eventually be covered—the better off by the contributory scheme, the “deserving” poor by selective, means-tested old age pensions, and the “undeserving” poor by charitable aid. Such divisive legislation was, however, never introduced.
In spite of its defects the 1898 Act was a significant step forward. Seddon himself said†, it was a “commencement” which could be expanded if funds become available. But it was more than that; it marked the recognition of the principle of State responsibility for the relief of individual poverty within the community, and the tentative beginning of social security as we know it today. The Old Age Pensions Act of 1898, and other important labour, public health, and educational Acts of the period, earned Sinclair's comment that “New Zealand liberals were amongst the first to step on the political road along which millions have walked since towards the Welfare State”‡.
It is worth stressing that the social welfare achievements of the 1890s were the result of a practical, humanitarian attempt to deal with the economic and social realities of insecurity, unemployment, poverty, and despair. There was, as Andre Siegrief and Albert Métin noted in 1901, an absence in New Zealand of political theorising. This pragmatic approach continued to characterise the New Zealand response to social welfare problems.
The 40 years from 1898 were largely years of consolidation and expansion rather than of innovation or radical reform in social welfare. Limited schemes were introduced to pay means-tested age, widows (1911), miners (1915), and blind (1924) pensions to qualifying people. The conditions under which pensions were paid were also relaxed and the amounts were adjusted from time to time without, however, any criteria for such adjustment being laid down. Many people who could not qualify remained in severe poverty.
The Family Allowance Act of 1926 was probably the most noteworthy development in social welfare in the first 30 years of this century, placing New Zealand among the first countries in the world to accept the principle of the State having some responsibility for the well-being of families with dependent children. (In Europe, such arrangements as there were generally involved voluntary contribution, and were often organised between workers and employers within a trade group.) The New Zealand system, though restricted and severely means tested, and excluding illegitimate, alien, and Asiatic children, was a significant departure from overseas practice, and a step towards the universal family benefit of today.
Even so, in the field of social legislation as a whole, New Zealand fell behind several overseas countries during the early part of this century.
In the field of health the limited system of charitable aid dispensed by hospital boards to help the temporarily sick and indigent still carried with it a good deal of the old poor-law connotations of pauperism and charity, and became increasingly unacceptable, especially as the severe economic depression of the early 1930s brought more and more people into contact with it.
We pass over here the detail of the ad hoc measures taken to relieve acute and widespread distress in the depression of the early 1930s. Two points are, however, worth noting. First, the view that there should be no relief without work persisted and, in some respects, was pursued to absurd lengths. Second, the Government's attempts to relieve the high unemployment (nearly 80,000 people were registered as unemployed in 1933) were hindered by its restrictive fiscal policies and its insistence on balancing the budget. The more flexible economic and monetary policies of the last 30 years have had a marked effect on business activity and employment levels, with important consequences for both economic and social welfare.
Just as the long depression of the 1880s led to political change in 1891 and the subsequent significant, if not spectacular, social welfare achievements of the Liberal Government, so the depression of the early 1930s led to sweeping political change with the overwhelming victory of the Labour Party in 1935, and to a burst of social and economic legislation over the next ten years. Again, the change in leadership and policy was a response to economic and social crisis. The new emphasis was on “State humanitarianism”. This concept had been born out of a direct experience of hardship shared by most people in the community and is now a widely accepted feature of New Zealand society.
*W. B. Sutch, The Quest for Security in New Zealand, Oxford University Press 1966, p. 93.
† Hansard 1898, Vol. 103, p. 538, quoted in the Social Security Department's The Growth and Development of Social Security in New Zealand, Government Printer, Wellington 1950, p. 34.
‡Keith Sinclair, op. cit., p. 70.
Long before its election in 1935 the Labour Party had advocated, as a “right of citizenship” free medical service and universal pensions (without means test) for certain categories of dependants at a level which would guarantee the “prevailing standard of living”. Without being specific as to how the programme should be financed, the Labour Party's general approach had been that the funds should come from general taxation. Its reference to the “prevailing standard of living', although again not precisely defined, clearly related to the general standard of living over most of the work force rather than to the particular standard enjoyed by the individual before retiring or suffering disability.
Meanwhile Government attention had been focused on the rising cost of existing non-contributory age and widows pensions, and on alternative methods of financing. In 1925, for example, consideration was given to a compulsory national insurance system on a contributory basis for sickness, invalidity, old age, and widows benefits (but not unemployment benefit). This was modelled on the 1911 British legislation for sickness and unemployment. The idea was not pursued, largely because of the difficulty of ensuring that those most in need of such benefits could pay, or maintain, adequate insurance contributions. The Coalition Government examined a similar scheme for national superannuation and health insurance in 1935—the important difference being, however, that Coates contended that an insurance scheme could give adequate benefit levels and coverage only if contributions were supplemented by employer contributions and State subsidies. Unemployment benefits were to be financed out of taxation.
At this point New Zealand's first Labour Government was elected. Its Social Security Act of 1938 was undoubtedly the apex of its social legislation, marking the adoption, for the first time, of a unified and comprehensive approach to the problems of health, income maintenance, and general welfare of the community.
The broad intention of the Act is set out in its preamble:
... An Act to provide for the payment of superannuation benefits and of other benefits designed to safeguard the people of New Zealand from disabilities arising from age, sickness, widowhood, orphanhood, unemployment, or other exceptional conditions; to provide a system whereby medical and hospital treatment will be made available to persons requiring such treatment; and, further, to provide such other benefits as may be necessary to maintain and promote the health and general welfare of the community.
In the late 1890s, the American social philosopher Edward Bellamy* had hoped that the time would come when the State would guarantee “the nurture, education, and comfortable maintenance of every citizen from the cradle to the grave”. For many, the 1938 Act seemed to be the realisation of this hope. The Act did not, however, identify or define any clear set of theoretical principles. The system of monetary benefits (the levels of which were arbitrarily fixed) was as much a practical and emotional response to urgent needs as it was an expression of the Government's social philosophy.
Moreover the 1938 Act was in many respects a logical extension and consolidation of the pensions which had been a feature of New Zealand's social legislation since 1898 and which had been gradually extended over the years. It was, as the 1938 Parliamentary Select Committee on Health and Superannuation said in its report (para. 64), “the embodiment of the public conscience as to the community's responsibilities for those who have been deprived of the means of fending for them-selves”. The emphasis, it is important to note, was on need and on redistributing income from those who could “fend for themselves” to those “deprived of the means” to do so by a variety of causes outside their control. As the 1938 select committee put it (para. 62):
... it is beyond dispute that the citizens of this country have a fixed determination to provide so far as is reasonably possible for those who are unable to support themselves by reason of age sickness, status, or other disability. Not only is this found to be a fact, but it is also clear that from time to time as the community has found itself able to meet the cost, the pensions provided for those who have been unfortunate have been steadily increased in order to make them as nearly sufficient as possible for the normal needs of the beneficiaries. It is quite clear to the Committee that public opinion in the Dominion requires that the normal Christian attitude of life of helping those in need, whatever the case of their need, should be carried on into the community life, enabling the joint resources of the people to be applied for assistance in banishing distress and want.
*Quoted by Keith Sinclair, op. cit p. 157.
In the health field the 1938 Social Security Act adopted what was for New Zealand the revolutionary concept that the State should provide hospital and certain other medical services on a universal basis as it provides other essential services such as justice and education. In the field of income maintenance, however, it did not introduce any sweeping new welfare philosophy, except that it made provision for the introduction in 1940 of universal superannuation. Earlier legislation had already extended community responsibility to old age, widowhood, blindness, incapacity from work in mines, and invalidity, and family allowances had also been introduced in 1926 to help poorer families. All of these had been non-contributory (in the sense that the costs were borne out of consolidated revenue and there was no pensions fund) and benefits were subject to varying degrees of income and property tests. Apart from the initially small but theoretically significant superannuation benefit free of means test, and the important medical and hospital provisions, the Social Security Act of 1938 introduced only three new benefits:
a sickness benefit for temporary incapacity to work;
an unemployment benefit for those willing and able to work but for whom suitable work could not be found;
an emergency benefit for those suffering hardship because they could not support themselves, and who could not qualify for any other class of benefit.
Before 1938, pensions and other welfare payments (for example, unemployment relief) had been financed mainly out of general revenue, although in 1907 the National Endowment Act (revoked in 1939) set aside nine million acres of Crown land as a revenue endowment for old age pensions and education. In 1930 the Unemployment Act established an Unemployment Fund financed by an annual registration fee of £1 10s. payable with certain exceptions by all men over 20 years of age. This fee was reduced to £1 in 1931 at which time an emergency unemployment tax of 3d. in the pound was imposed on all salaries and wages (irrespective of age) and on income other than salary or wages of everybody 20 years of age and over, resident in New Zealand.
The 1938 parliamentary select committee believed that as the proposed social security scheme offered flat-rate “insurance” payments it should be financed, in part at least, by specific contributions from those able to pay. It proposed therefore that the money should be raised by:
A social security contribution of 1s. (later 1s. 6d.) in the pound on the wages and other incomes of everybody in the community.
Continuing the registration fee of £1 a year for men over 20 years of age.
A subsidy from the Consolidated Fund.
It is of interest to note that while most pensions and welfare schemes in other countries were financed by a flat-rate contribution (a kind of insurance premium) which did not vary with income, the 1938 select committee considered that such a method threw an unduly heavy burden on the low-income earner. The select committee felt, therefore, that its proposal for financing was more efficient and more equitable—those who could afford most paid most to help the poorer members of the community. Further, it believed that contributions on income would generate among the public a sense of responsibility which would be absent if the whole cost of the scheme were to be met from the Consolidated Fund. These views were accepted and incorporated into the legislation. But, although a special “Social Security Fund” was established to receive the 5 percent (later 7 1/2 percent) contribution (or social security tax), this “fund” was never actuarially funded according to usual private insurance principles and was never sufficient to meet the total cost of the scheme. It was thus not a true insurance scheme. The basic principle was that people should contribute according to their means and receive benefits according to their needs and not in relation to the amount of their contributions.
Basically, the 1939 method of financing social security has been retained, although there have been important administrative changes. By 1958 the social security tax had been combined with income tax in the PAYE tax tables, and from 1 April 1969 social security tax was absorbed into the composite progressive income tax for individuals and companies. The separate social securitytax ceased to exist and, along with it, the concept of a specific personal contribution to social security funds. The so-called “Social Security Fund” had already been abolished in 1964, in which year similar changes occurred in the method of administering health benefit expenditure.
Though many of the aims of the 1938 Social Security Act are to be found in earlier legislation and were already well understood by the public, the Act is unquestionably one of the most prominent landmarks in New Zealand social history. Born of the economic depression of the 1930s and the experience of hardship in those years, it was a sign of hope to the people. Strenuously opposed by many at the time, it is now acclaimed and its provisions widely accepted.
Since 1938 the social security system has been refined and expanded. In essence, however, the present system of cash benefits and supplementary assistance is based on the 1938 framework. The main developments in the income-maintenance field since then have been: reciprocal arrangements with Australia (in 1943); universal family benefit (in 1946); supplementary assistance (in 1952); reciprocal arrangements with the United Kingdom (in 1948 and 1956); payment of family benefit in advance (in 1958); capitalisation of family benefit for housing (in 1959); parity of superannuation benefit with other benefit rates (in 1960); the elimination of property tests (in 1960); merging of the Social Security Fund with the Consolidated Revenue Account (in 1964); family maintenance allowance (in 1968); and merging of social security tax with income tax (in 1969). None of these introduced an entirely new concept. Rather they developed aims already inherent in the various benefits, or were expansions already planned for in the scheme in 1938 (for example, the superannuation benefit). Supplementary assistance, with social work and a counselling and guidance service, gave the scheme a new flexibility, but in principle it was simply extending the attitude clearly accepted in 1938 of providing for those in need, whatever the cause of their need. Advance payment of family benefit for housing, or on the birth of a first child, or when a child first attends an intermediate or a secondary school reflects the occasional greater usefulness of a lump sum. The introduction of family maintenance allowance represented an extension of the concept of a supplementing benefit when beneficiaries had dependent children, and was consistent with what had been done earlier to increase payments for dependent wives.
The present system cannot be characterised according to any single principle, theory, or formula. It has evolved from changing needs and experience in dealing with them. For example, it looks like a form of community insurance, but is not financed, funded, or administered on an insurance basis. It is contributory, because it is financed from taxation; it acts with the progressive income tax structure in redistributing income. But any person's benefit bears no relation to his tax contribution. While basically income tested and selective as to need within classes of benefit, it is also universally applied without regard to other income or means in three main cases (superannuation, family, and medical benefits) and in the lesser miners benefit. It transfers income from the more to the less affluent mainly on the basis of greatest help for those in greatest need.
The main features of the system are:
Eligibility for benefits (other than emergency) is based on residence for varying qualifying periods and not on the amount of contributory tax paid.
All the classes of benefit (other than family, miners, universal superannuation, and medical benefits) are subject to an income test with the amount of benefit being reduced if other income is over a prescribed level. Emergency benefits and supplementary assistance are subject to tests of both income and property.
In paying universal superannuation and family benefit without any tests of income or need it is assumed that for everybody over 65 and for all families with dependent children, a community-financed income supplement is necessary and desirable, irrespective of actual financial need or resources. Miners benefit (the existence of which owes a great deal to political factors) is not income tested, on the accepted assumption that if a person is disabled by disease arising from mining he needs to be compensated for losing income and enjoyment of life and that the income loss does not require to be established or tested.
The concept of the family as the fundamental economic and social unit is recognised by the payments made in respect of the otherwise ineligible but dependent wife and children of a beneficiary; and the taking into account of the income of the husband or wife (legal or de facto) of a beneficiary when assessing the amount of those benefits subject to an income test. Mothers allowances introduced in 1945 for those receiving widows benefit, and the domestic purposes benefit and family maintenance allowance (1968) similarly recognise the importance of the family unit.
Contribution under a graduated income tax system and payment of benefits at a flat rate irrespective of contributions (that is taxes paid) distinguishes the New Zealand system from many of those of other countries.
The cluster of available cash and medical benefits gives a comprehensive coverage of need.
Beneficiaries are given incentives to self help and to work. From the start, amounts payable from standard benefits have been set below the average wages of low-earner groups; and small incomes, and most property, have been disregarded in assessing an individual's benefit. Conversely the income-tested age benefit for men over 60 and some women over 55, universal superannuation for people over 65, and the benefits for widows with dependent children or over a prescribed age, recognise these people's right to stop working if they want to.
Contribution through taxation is compulsory. The right to “contract out” on the grounds that the individual may not need, or qualify for, public aid is denied in the community interest, as it is with other State services such as education, defence, police.
The Social Security Commission has wide discretionary power to grant, withhold, or reduce benefits, and a general power of direction is given to the Ministers of Health and Social Security (who are usually the same person).
With certain exceptions no person is entitled to more than one analogous benefit from either New Zealand or overseas.
Standard rates with supplements, rather than differential rates according to the class of benefit, relate benefits to need rather than to the cause of need.
The New Zealand system has developed six types of social security assistance:
Cash benefits as of right for those eligible by category, residence, and income, paid at flat standard rates (plus allowance for dependants) without regard to taxes paid.
Emergency benefits for those who need help but who are not, for any reason, eligible for standard benefits.
Supplementary assistance for those beneficiaries whose income and resources, including any social security benefit, cannot meet their particular needs or reasonable commitments.
Medical and pharmaceutical benefits for all members of the community; free public and subsidised private hospital care.
Universally applied benefits (with no means test) for dependent children, and for those over 65 years of age.
Social work and counselling help with personal problems of beneficiaries or potential beneficiaries.
... Whatever else may be said about the present system, it is reasonably dynamic, flexible, and broadly based. It reflects the traditional humanitarian, egalitarian, and pragmatic approach of New Zealanders, and most importantly reflects an acceptance of community responsibility for social welfare.
Table of Contents
Just over a hundred years ago, on a wintry night in August 1871, eight settlers met together at the home of one of them at Springfield on the Otago Peninsula and came to an agreement to form a company “for the purpose of cheesemaking on the co-operative principle”. This company, to be known as the Otago Peninsula Co-operative Cheese Factory Co. Ltd. was the first co-operative dairy company in New Zealand and the genesis of a multi-million dollar, world-wide, co-operative marketing enterprise of such vital importance that its very existence was to be the subject of long-drawn and hard-fought negotiations 100 years later when Britain was seeking entry to the European Economic Community.
The first recorded shipment of butter and cheese to Britain, comprising 36 cwt of butter and 1 cwt of cheese, was made in 1867 (but the export trade had begun earlier, in 1847, with the first shipment of butter from Banks Peninsula to Sydney). However, in 1871 the total value of our dairy export trade was only $35,000, which represented 0.32 percent of the total value of all New Zealand's exports. Before the development of refrigeration, 12,000 miles of heaving ocean made an almost impassable barrier between the produce of the green pastures of New Zealand and the hungry industrial towns of Victorian Britain.
Refrigerated Cargo—The first tiny consignment of New Zealand butter was successfully carried to the British market by refrigerated ship in 1882, an astonishing technical achievement at that time. It was in February of that year that the Shaw Savill and Albion sailing ship Dunedin left Port Chalmers with a cargo of sheep and lamb carcasses and a small amount of butter. Ninety-eight days later she arrived in triumph in London with her frozen cargo in perfect condition.
The historic voyage of the Dunedin had plenty of incident. The Bell-Colman cold air refrigerating plant that had been fitted in the ship, together with insulated meat chambers, relied on boilers that had been fitted on the deck. Several times sparks from the ugly smokestack set fire to the sails, and in the tropics the ventilating system proved deficient. Cold air was not reaching the upper parts of the meat chambers and the ship's master, Captain Whitson, crawled into the main air trunk to rectify the trouble. While cutting fresh openings for the cold air, he became so numbed by the frost that he was unable to move, and was rescued from his perilous position by the mate, who crawled in to tie a rope to his ankles so that he could be pulled free.
The Lady Jocelyn appears to have carried the second shipment of butter to Britain in 1883. She took the first cargo of frozen meat from Wellington and, in addition, seven kegs of butter. Several more sailing ships were fitted with insulated chambers to develop the trade, but soon refrigerated steamships were monopolising the business. In the mid-eighties the New Zealand Shipping Co. had 5 steamships built capable of doing the voyage to Britain in 42 days and returning in 45 days. These steamships were fitted with refrigerating machinery and cool chambers, and were capable of carrying 12,000 to 15,000 carcasses of mutton or a corresponding quantity of dairy produce.
By 18 April 1894, The Times of London was reporting: “The Gothic arrived in the Royal Albert Dock on her return trip three days ahead of her itinerary, after one of the quickest passages yet made from New Zealand. The Gothic is the first steamer in the New Zealand service fitted with Hall's Carbonic Anhydride system of refrigeration, and the 70,000 carcasses of mutton and 2,400 packages of butter she brought are stated to have arrived in perfect condition.”
The benefits of refrigeration, both in buttermaking and sea transport, allowed New Zealand's exports to grow at a great pace. In the 10-year period 1872-81, a total of 872 tons of butter and 394 tons of cheese was exported. In the next decade 1882-91, immediately following the introduction of refrigerated sea transport, the export totals for the 10-year period leapt to 12,161 tons of butter and 10,758 tons of cheese.
Co-operative Dairy Factories—In early days, New Zealand butter was virtually home-made and anything but uniform in texture and flavour. The first co-operative dairy factory, opened by the Otago Peninsula Co-operative Cheese Company in September 1871, consisted of a stone-walled barn and loft forming part of the farm complex owned by a member of the company. In its first year of operation the company made 9,919 lb of cheese, which realised the sum of £246 6s. 1 1/2 d. For four yearsthe pioneer company held together, although cheese prices were generally low and profits meagre. Then, in 1875, the company was reconstructed, and a new brick and concrete factory erected at Highcliff in Dunedin. The original factory, which presumably reverted to normal farm usage, stands to this day.
Three dairy factories commenced operations in 1882, usually regarded as the year in which the factory production of dairy products really commenced. The first of the three was the Edendale Dairy Factory, which adopted “Pioneer” as its brand name and lived up to it by being a combined dairy factory, experimental station, and dairy school. Many new inventions and methods were tried there for the first time in New Zealand. Among them were the first modern curd agitators, the first pasteurisers, the first manufacture of whey butter, and some of the first milking machines. The second factory built in 1882 was at Flemington near Ashburton, and the third (and the first ever in the North Island) was at Te Awamutu in the Waikato.
In 1884 a report entitled “Dairy Factories in New Zealand” was presented to Parliament. It stated that during the past season (1882-83), 14 factories operated by companies and 5 operated privately had been at work, and that during the coming season there would be 23 factories operated by companies and 6 or 7 others. The report included the statement, “We have only to make the prime article in butter and cheese, then no power on earth can stay the flow of gold in this direction. The untold enduring wealth of New Zealand lies upon the surface, and the cow is the first factor in the way of securing it.”
Despite the rosy optimism of this statement, the years from 1885 to 1895 were years of hardship for the early dairy farmers and the companies they established and all too frequently lost through a combination of low prices, lack of finance, and poor communications. But they saw the establishment of an export trade in butter and cheese and of the co-operative dairy company movement which showed steady expansion from then onwards.
The question of placing the dairy industry on a sounder footing from the export point of view engaged the early attention of the newly-established Department of Agriculture in 1892. As a result, the first Dairy Industry Act was passed in that year, to be succeeded by a second (and more important) Dairy Industry Act in 1894. The expressed aim of the second Dairy Industry Act was to regulate the manufacture of butter and cheese for export and provide for the purity of the milk used in such manufacture. It introduced the official inspection of dairy factories at frequent intervals, the grading system for dairy produce, the establishment of cool stores, the registration of dairy factories, and the use of the registered number of a dairy company in its brand of export.
Development of Dairy Industry—In spite of difficulties and low prices in some seasons due to depressed conditions in Britain and growing competition on the British market from other countries, the dairy industry by the close of the century was set on clear lines of development. With the establishment of a network of dairy factories (by 1894-95 there were 218), dairy farming had become a stable and viable industry, and there was a rapid growth of dairying in the bush districts, where generous rainfall, and a lush growth of grass among the stumps and logs of the cleared forest areas made good cattle country. In the early days of settlement, dairying had been carried on in and around the first settlement points, such as the Bay of Islands, Otago Peninsula, Banks Peninsula, Auckland, Wellington, Nelson, and New Plymouth. The gold fever, which drew population to Otago and Southland, also led to an expansion of farming and dairying in these districts. Another early expansion took place around Auckland, but it was in the South Island with its relative freedom from Maori wars, early growth of railways, and wide plains free of extensive forest areas, that dairying spread more rapidly. In the North Island, Taranaki was the most prominent dairying district in the early years of this century, although rapid development commenced in the Waikato in 1901 and received an immense impetus when the North Island main trunk railway was opened in 1908. In a few years, the Waikato displaced Taranaki for pride of place as a dairying district, and the dairy industry began to grow on the rich swampy or peaty lands of the Hauraki Plains and the Bay of Plenty and, with the opening 'f the North Auckland main trunk railway, on the northern peninsula.
The older of New Zealand's two dairy associations, the South Island Association, was formed in 1890; the younger, the National Dairy Association, in 1894. From a very early stage in its history the co-operative dairy industry was seeking greater control of the marketing of its produce in Britain. The main forum for the airing of the views of early dairy company directors on this subject was the annual meetings of these two dairy associations. Within three years of the inception of the
National Dairy Association, the annual meeting was urging the need for a better shipping service and consideration was given to the appointment of a London representative to investigate the handling of dairy produce on the London market.
As early as 1901 the first move towards industry control of the marketing of its own products in Britain was made by the National Dairy Association directorate, who appointed a selling committee to deal with the output of dairy companies willing to combine for the purpose. Initially, 22 companies indicated their support for the scheme, but when it came to the point, they were not prepared to commit themselves. A further scheme brought forward in 1904 for the constitution of the NDA as a legally qualified body to control the export and sale of all dairy produce again proved too revolutionary to secure the necessary degree of industry backing at that time, but it was the first firm step up the long road towards industry control of marketing.
Technical developments in the dairy industry during the first decades of the twentieth century included the swing to the farm separation of cream and the gradual disappearance of the creameries, the whole-milk separating stations operated by most butter companies.
Another significant development was the pioneering of milk-powder manufacture by Joseph Nathan and Co. Ltd. in their butter factory at Makino in 1901.
The first casein was made in 1911 in a factory at Rapanui near Wanganui. By the 1913-14 season, 22 factories were precipitating casein curd, 15 in Taranaki and 7 in the Waikato.
A drying factory at Frankton erected by the New Zealand Dairy Association in that year and supplied by the association's skimming stations had a capacity of 1,000 tons annually.
The most prominent feature of the dairy industry during the decade 1905 to 1914, and more particularly of the later years of the decade, was a vast expansion in the production of cheddar cheese. In 1904-05 4,121 tons of cheese was exported; by 1913-14 exports had risen to 39,118 tons. The expansion in cheese production continued, although at a less phenomenal pace, throughout the First World War. In 1919-20, cheese exports, at 77,048 tons, were almost double the 1913-14 total.
Cattle Breeding—With the stabilisation of the dairy industry in the late 19th and early 20th centuries there came an increased interest in breeding and butterfat production, the improvement of the basic animal on the back of which the industry rested. The first Ayrshires had been imported in 1848, the first Jerseys in 1862 (there were three—a bull called “The Old Marquis” and two cows, “Duchess” and “Lucy") and the first Friesians in 1884. Although Ayrshires and Jerseys came to New Zealand so comparatively early, most of the cattle imported in the early days of the dairy industry were Shorthorns, a breed that remained numerically dominant until well after the end of the nineteenth century.
The increased interest in cattle led to the formation of associations of breeders. The Jersey Cattle Breeders' Association was formed in 1902, the Ayrshire Cattle Breeders' Association in 1909, the Holstein-Friesian Association in 1910, and the Milking Shorthorn Association in 1913. (In 1970-71 it was estimated that of the 2.2 million dairy cows, 77 percent were Jerseys, 19 percent Friesians, 3 percent Ayrshires, and 1 percent Milking Shorthorns.)
Diversification of Products—During the year ended 31 March 1914, on the eve of the First World War, New Zealand exported 19,758 tons of butter, 39,118 tons of cheese, and a total of 47,983 lb of all forms of preserved, condensed, evaporated, or dried milk or cream, and 298 tons of casein. Five years later during the year ended 31 March 1919, the dairy industry exported 21,482 tons of butter, 49,534 tons of cheese, 775 tons of casein, 2,146,438 lb of condensed milk and 8,348,241 lb of full-cream dried milk. In the stress of war a new industry had been virtually created—the large-scale manufacture of dried milk. Vast quantities of powdered milk had been supplied for the use of soldiers in the trenches, where the supply of fresh milk was usually impracticable, and for civilian use in Britain, where milk (in common with most other foodstuffs) was in short supply. Hospitals, too, made extensive use of powdered milk. For the dairy industry the First World War created difficulties over labour and transport but it stimulated production and brought about the rapid development of new processes, while marketing was simplified by an unlimited demand for all that could be produced and by the British Government's commandeering of supplies.
With the outbreak of war, the United Kingdom Government became the sole purchaser of imported dairy products. This led to a period of bulk contracts between the two Governments, which continued until 1954, when rationing ended and the import of dairy products was restored to private trade. Although bulk contracts had been valuable to New Zealand, after the war the severe limitationon the quantity of dairy products available for markets outside the United Kingdom handicapped New Zealand in her attempts to re-enter other markets developed before the war and restricted her ability to gain new markets.
Wartime demands, coupled with shortages of manpower and many imported goods, produced difficulties for the dairy industry which were surmounted in the Second World War as they had been a quarter of a century earlier during the First World War. There was, for example, the switch in emphasis from butter production to cheese production which lasted two seasons and was then reversed. This was at the request of the British Government. In June 1940, when Britain had been cut off from Continental cheese supplies by the German conquest of France and the Low Countries, the British Government asked the New Zealand Government if it could switch as much as possible of its dairy production from butter to cheese. Cheese, it was considered, was in wartime essentially a substitute for meat and considerably better value per cubic foot of precious shipping space. Again, it was less vulnerable to damage from enemy raids while in store since it could, if necessary, be kept for some time without refrigeration.
The changeover from butter to cheese involved well over 6,000 dairy farmers, and also meant a large-scale reorganisation of factories, but exports of cheese went up from 102,000 tons in 1940 to 134,400 tons in 1942. In that year Britain lost valuable sources of vegetable oil (used in margarine) to the Japanese and found that cheese supplies from North America were better than expected, so New Zealand was asked to consider increasing butter and decreasing cheese supplies. Again the request was agreed to. Farmers were advised to revert to normal production, and by March 1943, most of the converted factories had gone back to butter.
Shipping has always been, and remains, the vital link in our dairy export trade but the shipping services were never more vital than during the dark days of the Second World War when foodstuffs from New Zealand were an essential element in saving the embattled people of Britain from starvation. Two companies, the Shaw Savill and Albion Shipping Co. and the New Zealand Shipping Company, have been associated with the trade between New Zealand and the United Kingdom since the days of sail. In 1914 they were joined by the forerunners of the Fort Line, and the Blue Star joined in 1933. During the Second World War, these British lines had to overcome the hazards of war, as well as the mariner's traditional enemy of storm, in ensuring that the products of New Zealand's pastures reached their destinations.
The cost was great. Sixty-four ships, representing 631,000 tons gross register, were sunk by enemy action. The losses of the lines trading with New Zealand represented about half their entire fleet on the outbreak of war.
Development of Overseas Markets—Once the war was over the dairy industry began to turn its eyes to those developing overseas markets that had been lying dormant during the years when all its exportable production had gone to feed the British people and the Allied forces in the field, including in the later years of the war the large American forces in the Pacific. The Dairy Products Marketing Commission was established in 1945 to take over industry responsibility for export marketing. It began, in the early 1950s, to assume increased responsibility for a wider range of dairy products, including casein and milk powders. In Britain the commission acquired Empire Dairies Limited, one of the Tooley Street agents which had been established in 1929 by the New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Company, which had sought a means to protect producers from the activities of speculators.
The commission also set up Milk Products (NZ) Limited in London to handle sales of milk powder in the United Kingdom. Taking full advantage of its strength as a single seller, the commission started to identify itself more closely with both importers and traders in overseas markets and to build up a marketing team to handle the increasing responsibilities now being assumed in exporting an increased range and variety of produce.
In 1961 the Dairy Board and commission were amalgamated and the new Dairy Board assumed control of export marketing.
The New Zealand Dairy Board is a statutory body of 13 members, of whom 11 represent the co-operative manufacturing industry and 2 are Government appointees. Of the 11 producer members, 3 are appointed by the New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Co. Ltd. and 8 are elected by other dairy companies, with voting rights proportionate to the quantity of milkfat received by those companies from their suppliers in six geographically defined wards. Board members are appointed for a 4-year term of office.
The board's work is divided broadly into two sections, one concerned with the general administration and development of the dairy industry and the other with the marketing of dairy produce. The general functions of the board are to acquire and market all butter and cheese manufactured in New Zealand and intended for export, and to acquire and market such other dairy produce manufactured and intended for export as the board from time to time determines. The board may also control the export of dairy produce which it does not acquire and market. It is a further function of the board to promote and organise the orderly development of the dairy, bobby calf, and pig industries.
In the immediate post-war years, the dairy industry's export production continued to be mainly butter and cheese (and, to a lesser extent, preserved milk and cream) for an assured British market. Other products, while of increasing importance, played a relatively minor role. As already mentioned, the bulk purchase scheme with the United Kingdom Government operated until 1954 and under this sales of dairy produce to other markets were strictly limited. The need for diversification had been recognised for many years. It had been clear that the United Kingdom could not continue indefinitely to absorb this country's increasing export production, and market diversification, it was recognised, would also imply product diversification. While the British people continued (and, we hope, will long continue) to eat our butter and cheese, the Japanese, the Thais, Malaysians, Filipinos, Africans, South Americans, and others wanted different milk products. They were interested more in milkfat, skim-milk powder, buttermilk powder, infant milk foods, cheeses other than cheddar, casein and numerous derivates of this protein, as well as specially formulated products, often with non-milk additives, for the confectionery, stockfeed, and other trades.
In the 10 years to 1970, the board's trade with markets other than Britain multiplied three times and in 197! it was running at an annual rate exceeding $100 million.
The years since the Second World War have seen the pattern of dairy factory production change significantly as a result of product diversification, although production of butter and cheese has continued to rise.
Pattern of Post-war Production—In the following table, dairy factory production in 1945-46 is. compared with the provisional figures for 1970-71.
Product | 1945-46* | 1970-71† | Percentage Increase |
---|---|---|---|
*Butter and cheese for season ended 31 July. Other products for year ended 30 June. †Year ended 31 May. ‡1969-70. | |||
tons | tons | % | |
Creamery butter | 123,972 | 225,906 | 82.2 |
Whey butter | 2,737 | 3,240 | 18.4 |
Cheese (gross weight) | 94,530 | 106,146 | 12.3 |
Condensed and powdered whole milk | 14,383 | 25,049 | 74.2 |
Skim-milk powder | 8,800 | 122,976 | 1,297.5 |
Buttermilk powder | 500 | 18,706 | 3,641.2 |
Casein— | |||
Lactic | 1,200 | 47,309 | 4,462.6 |
Rennet | 7,442 | ||
Sugar of milk (lactose) | 1,100 | 8,645‡ | 685.9 |
Vast technological changes in the dairying industry have accompanied the marketing changes of the past 20 years, sometimes as a result of product diversification, sometimes as part of the quest for greater efficiency and productivity which any progressive industry must maintain. One of the most significant developments of the first decade of the 20th century, mentioned earlier, was the swing to the farm separation of cream. In recent years the reverse process has occurred. In response to the increased world demand and price for skim-milk powder and casein, more and more farmers have changed over from supplying cream to factories to supplying whole milk, a change made possible by the availability of milk tankers to handle the greater volume of liquid. The milk and cream cans waiting on wooden platforms beside the road to be picked up by truck, which were one a common sight in dairy country, have now virtually vanished.
Milk Tankers and Amalgamation of Factories—The full advantages of large-scale dairy company operation in terms, of flexibility and capacity to switch supply to meet the requirements of the marketplace came with the development of the milk tanker, the New Zealand dairy industry's mobile pipeline. The credit for pioneering large-scale milk tanker operation rests with the New Zealand Cooperative Dairy Co. Its advantages were so readily apparent that it war, rapidly adopted by other companies. In the wake of the milk tanker came the successive dairy company amalgamations which have brought new dimensions in production terms and the economies of scale to dairy factory operations in this country over the past decade.
To a large extent, it was the road milk tanker that made possible the amalgamation of dairy companies and the development of the big multi-product plants. Unprocessed milk and cream arc highly perishable commodities and before the advent of the big stainless steel refrigerated tanker a determining factor in the location of processing plants was the distance milk and cream could be carried without deterioration. There was also a limit to the number of trucks that could be assembled and unloaded at a factory each morning when this involved man-handling hundreds of heavy cans. Today the slow laborious loading and unloading, tipping and pouring, has been eliminated. At the farm the milk is usually pumped from the milking machine into a stainless steel vat holding from 180 to 380 gallons which is frequently refrigerated. The tanker, holding 2,000 gallons or more, makes a single daily collection and the milk is pumped from the vat to the tanker and from the tanker into the holding vats at the factory. The gain in ease of handling and hygiene is obvious. From cow to factory the milk is untouched by hand.
In 1959-60 some 33 percent of suppliers were sending whole milk instead of cream to the dairy factories; by 1970-71 it was estimated that the percentage had risen to 80, and it was further estimated that almost 99 percent of the milk delivered to dairy factories for processing had been collected by tanker. In 1970-71 some 90 percent of the milkfat processed by the factories was received as milk.
One of the largest factories in the country, the New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Company's milk-powder factory at Te Rapa, which has a peak production capacity of 40,000 tons a year, uses a fleet of 52 stainless steel milk tankers to collect milk for the plant. The largest tanker-trailer units in New Zealand, with a capacity of 6,000 gallons, arc operated by the Westland company, and their farthest haul involves a round trip of 200 miles.
The amalgamation of smaller co-operative companies has speeded up since the mid-fifties, and this has resulted in a fall in the number of factories and a rise in average output. In 1954-55 there were 119 factories engaged in creamery buttermaking, and the average output per factory was 1,569 tons. Fourteen years later in 1968-69, the number of factories had dropped to 69 and the average output risen to 3,826 tons. Similarly with cheesemaking, in 1954-55 there were 209 factories with an average output of 491 tons, and in 1967-68 the number of factories had fallen to 92 and the average output risen to 1,208 tons.
There were in operation in 1971 a total of 98 co-operative dairy companies. Of these, 31 were multi-product organisations, 44 could manufacture cheese only, 14 butter only, 3 butter and skim-milk powder only, 1 butter and casein, and 5 could make only skim-milk powder or casein and its derivatives.
The Manawatu Co-operative Dairy Company provides an excellent example of amalgamation. Included in its organisation is a continuous process butter factory which replaced several smaller ones, a new spray drying factory of 10,000 tons capacity, for buttermilk, skim-and whole-milk powders; two casein plants; two cheese factories; a whole milk biscuit plant; and a roller-drying plant for stock food. Consolidation has meant increased scale and greater flexibility. Such a company is able to switch milk production from one product to another according to market requirements.
Modern Manufacturing Processes—The name “dairy factory” is no longer appropriate for the large multi-product plant it has sometimes become, and the term “dairy food plant” is becoming more widely used.
The industry's pattern of manufacture is predetermined to some extent by the large number of single-process companies, yet these in total account for only about one-third of the industry's seasonal milk supply. The multi-product companies among which the huge New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Company is the largest, command the other two-thirds. These companies, as already mentioned, have the facilities to switch their milk supply among several manufacturing processes, particularly in the months preceding and following the seasonal milk flush.
Increased output, a better product, and saving in labour costs have justified the high capital outlay involved in the mechanisation of butter and cheese manufacture. Fully automatic wrapping and packing of butter has been operating for more than ten years but continuous buttermaking, as opposed to the batch process, began in the 1967-68 season. It has continued to expand and dairy companies are gradually replacing old plant. Mechanisation of cheesemaking is almost complete and represents probably the greatest technological advance in the dairy industry. “Cheddarmaster” equipment, designed and developed by the New Zealand Dairy Research Institute, has not only revolutionised the New Zealand cheese industry but has also aroused considerable interest overseas. Export sales are earning the dairy industry significant sums as royalties and at the same time, bringing overseas earnings to local manufacturers of components. The mechanisation of cheesemaking has greatly eased the labour problem in the cheese industry. Twenty years ago all the labour of cutting the curd, cheddaring, salting, dry stirring, weighing, hooping, and packing was done by hand. Understandably, it was difficult to secure and retain labour in cheese factories.
Exports of dairy produce during the First World War included two commodities relatively new to New Zealand, casein and sugar of milk (lactose). Exports of casein commenced in 1912, when 32 tons were exported, and reached 214 tons in 1913. Exports during the war ranged between 298 tons in 1914 and 617 tons in 1918, but it was not until after the war that casein exports began to rise rapidly, increasing to 775 tons in 1919 and to 2,515 tons in 1923. New Zealand's first (and for many years only) lactose factory had been erected at Edendale in 1914, and in 1915 an estimated 47,500 lbs of sugar of milk were exported; exports exceeded 500,000 lbs in 1918 and again in 1919, and then fell away in the immediate post-war years and remained at a lower level throughout most of the twenties and thirties.
The year 1919 saw New Zealand's first major dairy company amalgamation, the merging of the New Zealand Dairy Association (by 1919 producing annually 5,600 tons of butter, 942 tons of cheese, 1,700 tons of milk powder, and 81 tons of casein) with the Waikato Co-operative Dairy Co. (with an output of 2,290 tons of butter and 966 tons of cheese) to form the New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Co. In the following year the new giant absorbed the other major Waikato company, the Thames Valley Co-operative Dairy Co., adding to its manufacturing capacity another 1,600 tons of butter and 2,700 tons of cheese. The new company soon proved that in size and unity lay increased strength and flexibility.
Industry Control of Marketing—Meanwhile, opinion in the dairy industry had been strengthening all the time in favour of industry control of marketing. Both dairy associations provided in their constitutions for taking over the marketing of dairy produce, and the matter had come up for discussion at most pre-war annual conferences, but little had been achieved. In 1914 a committee had been set up and its proposals circulated among factories and dairy companies, but the outbreak of war caused the matter to be shelved. As the majority of factories handled their products co-operatively up to the point of loading on the ship, it was a natural sequence to consider whether the co-operative principle could not be extended all the way to the overseas consumer.
After the war there was a sharp decline in prices and this combined with the high cost of farm materials and high interest rates, brought about a revived interest in the advantages offered by cooperative marketing. Early in 1922 a series of provincial meetings was held and, at a general meeting of factories called in Wellington in September 1922, a large majority voted in favour of a Dairy Produce Control Board to handle the transport and marketing of dairy exports.
The necessary legislation was strongly opposed by proprietary interests (it was stated before a Committee of the House of Representatives that “the revolutionary and communistic powers sought would in themselves and by precedent constitute a grave menace to the welfare of the community") but the Dairy Produce Export Control Act was passed by Parliament on 28 August 1923. However, provision was made that the Act should not become operative until ratified by the dairy farmers. A dairy producer referendum was taken, which showed a majority of 13,209 in favour. (Although the subject was of such vital interest to dairy producers, only about 50 percent of those eligible bothered to vote.)
The Act provided for the setting up of a Dairy Produce Control Board of 12 members, of whom 9 were to be representatives of producers or suppliers, 2 to be Government representatives, and 1 to represent proprietary owners of dairy factories and sellers of produce outside New Zealand. The board was empowered to make contracts for freight on dairy produce and arrange the handling, pooling, insurance, storage, shipment, and sale of dairy produce on such terms as it considered advisable. An immediate start was made with shipping and insurance and the contracts made by the board saved the industry $240,000 and $80,000 in their first year of operation.
After a visit by a board delegation to Britain a decision was reached to take control of marketing of New Zealand dairy produce in Britain. The board's scheme provided for the pooling of all butter and cheese for export and its shipment to Britain, in the first place to those Tooley Street merchants who had been handling New Zealand produce in the past. A price fixation plan was also introduced. The scheme came into operation on 1 September 1926.
The pooling and price-fixing system met strong opposition, especially from the local agents in New Zealand, who would be eliminated, and wholesale buyers in Britain, who bought as much as possible of their requirements from sources other than the board's stocks. The scheme was introduced at an unfortunate time. In England, the nation was still recovering from the effects of the General Strike, and an estimated 600,000 boxes of New Zealand butter had been carried over unsold from the previous season. This carry-over enabled wholesaler's and multiple shops to stock up and resulted, in effect, in a virtual boycott of the board's new season's stock. In May 1927, shaken by a build-up of unsold butter stocks and a flood of propaganda against the new scheme, the board abandoned its pooling and price-fixing system.
The depression of the thirties led to a strengthening of dairy company opinion behind the Dairy Board in a new marketing scheme under which the board would have assumed control of both export and local marketing. The new scheme was adopted unanimously by the 1935 Dominion Dairy Conference but, as a result of a change of Government in the following month, the scheme and the staff to operate it were taken out of the board's hands. All responsibility for marketing was transferred from the industry to the Government which in the 1936-37 season, introduced basic prices for butter and cheese for export.
Wartime Contracts with Britain—Meanwhile, the stormclouds were once more gathering over Europe, and in 1937 the New Zealand and United Kingdom Governments met to discuss arrangements for the production and shipping of the greatest possible quantity of foodstuffs to feed the people of Britain should war break out. The introduction of the guaranteed price for dairy products had necessitated bulk purchasing arrangements for these commodities and the newly-created Primary Products Marketing Department provided, ready-made, the machinery for the bulk purchase and shipment of farm products under the wartime contracts. During the First World War, bulk purchasing arrangements for meat and cheese had commenced in 1915 and for butter late in 1917. When war broke out in 1939 bulk purchasing arrangements were concluded within two weeks.
Another innovation in cheesemaking during the last two decades has been the development of a wide variety of New Zealand cheeses. Until the 1950s, Cheddar was virtually the only cheese produced in New Zealand. Cheddar still accounts for almost 90 percent of our cheese production but colby, developed for the United States market and first exported in 1957, is gaining in popularity, and other cheeses now produced include New Zealand varieties of blue vein, gouda, Cheshire, havarti, and gruyere.
In recent years there has been a spectacular increase in the production of spray skim-milk powder. Much of this goes to South-east Asian countries. 1970-71, of the approximately 123,000 tons produced, almost 86,000 tons went to South-east Asia and nearly 30,000 tons to the Caribbean and Central and South America. The spray process, which gives a finer and more soluble powder than the roller process, is used in large-capacity plants. The latest plant of the New Zealand Co-operative Dairy Company has a capacity of 40,000 tons a year.
A product relatively new to the New Zealand dairy industry for which demand is rising rapidly is anhydrous milkfat (AMF). This is pure milkfat from which all the water has been extracted, making it an economical product to ship and store. New Zealand's sales, which amounted to 13,000 tons in 1970-71, have been mainly to South-east Asian countries and the Americas for use in re-combined milk.
Most of the casein produced in New Zealand is manufactured for export and has a wide variety of uses in industry and in food manufacturing. It is in demand, for example, for imparting the glossy surface to printing papers and for artificial fibres and buttons, while food products which contain edible casein range from ice cream to sausages.
Large-scale Farming—Dairy farming in New Zealand is not a cottage industry, as it is in many other countries. Herds average over 100 cows per farm. Nor is the acreage small, most farms being in the 100 to 170 acre range.
Because of the trend towards bigger herds, bigger farms, greater mechanisation, particularly in the milking shed, and more specialised use of labour, the whole dimension of dairying has been progressively enlarging over the last 20 years.
There is also a new dimension to the manufacturing side of the industry. The concept of the New Zealand dairy industry as a maker and marketer of butter and cheese was abandoned years ago.
The dairy industry today is a huge milk-food processing industry. It is the industry of food technology. It turns a basic raw material, milk, into a host of varieties and specifications of products.
Scientific Research—New Zealand has been blessed by nature with a climate and natural conditions extremely favourable to the growth of grass and the development of one of the most efficient farming industries in the world, but the leaders of that industry have always recognised that constant study, research, and improvement are necessary if that position is to be maintained. Herd testing on a systematic basis was introduced in 1909 after the pattern of the cow-testing associations in Denmark. Herd testing, which enables the farmer to select the best cows for use in the herd, is closely linked with artificial breeding, which makes it possible for large numbers of cows to be inseminated by highly-rated sires. Today, the Dairy Board is advised on herd improvement and artificial breeding operations by the Herd Improvement Council. This council, composed of representatives of the six Herd Improvement Associations, the Dairy Board, the Department of Agriculture, and the Cattle Breeders' Associations, receives annual grants from the Dairy Board and the Government and, in turn, makes grants to the six Herd Improvement Associations to assist in meeting the cost of testing small herds and as reimbursement for the assistance they give to the Dairy Board's Farm Production Division. The work of the Farm Production Division covers herd testing, artificial breeding, progeny testing, dairy cow selections, field surveys, research, and farm economics.
Research into crops, pastures, farm economics, and other matters affecting the dairy industry is also undertaken by the universities (especially Massey University at Palmerston North and Lincoln College, University of Canterbury), the Cawthron Institute at Nelson, and the Departments of Agriculture and Scientific and Industrial Research.
Artificial breeding (AB) has expanded rapidly during the last two decades. Started at the Ruakura Research Station in 1949, the development of AB on commercial lines was taken over by the Dairy Board in 1951, when a total of 4,800 cows were artificially inseminated. By 1968 the annual total of cows artificially inseminated exceeded one million, and this service is used for over half the dairy herds.
Research into new and improved dairy products is mainly undertaken by the New Zealand Dairy Research Institute. This institute which is supported jointly by the Government and the dairy industry, has done very valuable work on, for example, improvement in factory production (including the development of the “Cheddarmaster” cheesemaking equipment which is now being sold overseas), the commercial development of new products, and improvements in existing products.
Important Source of Overseas Exchange—Overseas exchange receipts from sales of dairy products during the 1971 calendar year totalled $288.9 million compared with $143.8 million in 1961 and $142.1 million in 1951. A doubling of overseas earnings in 10 years represents a very solid achievement, notwithstanding a measure of inflation. The most spectacular increases have been in products other than butter and cheese, notably in skim-milk powder and casein. In 1961, “Other Milk Products” earned $21.4 million, in 1971 $83.8 million—almost a fourfold increase. And success in market diversification is illustrated by the fact that, in 1961, just over 84 percent of receipts from sales of dairy products came from the United Kingdom, whereas 10 years later the percentage was down to just under 66.
Markets and Shipping Services—The Dairy Board's marketing operations are world-wide, sales being made in more than 100 markets. The head office is in Wellington and there are branch offices in London, Tokyo, and Singapore, while in the Caribbean there is an area technical representative. Sales of butter and cheese in the United Kingdom are made through a panel of agents, known as No. 1 agents, who sell to wholesalers, multiple stores, packers, and other large buyers.
One of the No. 1 agents is the board's wholly-owned subsidiary, Empire Dairies Ltd. (already mentioned), which distributes “Anchor” brand butter and cheese in the United Kingdom. Milk powders are marketed in Britain by Milk Products (N.Z.) Ltd., also a wholly-owned subsidiary of the board, while casein is sold in the United Kingdom through agents. Sales of New Zealand dairy products to the Continent of Europe are made through the board's London office.
In markets elsewhere, the Board is represented by about 150 agents, who are chosen for their local knowledge and experience, as well as for their position and influence and ability in the distribution field. All the major markets are visited as frequently as possible by the board's representatives.
The growing multiplicity of overseas markets has meant a corresponding increase in shipping services. At any given moment there are dozens of ships carrying New Zealand dairy produce along a network of shipping routes extending over much of the world. The Conference Lines, the lines that have carried New Zealand produce since sailing ship days, have continued to provide the main service to Europe and have extended their services to other countries as well, particularly the West Indies, Peru, and South Africa. In addition, a number of overseas shipping lines have moved into the New Zealand carrying trade since the Second World War. Prominent among them has been the Royal Inter-ocean Lines, a Dutch company with its head office in Hong Kong.
Dairy produce shipments to East Asian markets have more than doubled in the past 4 years. Countries concerned are Japan, Hong Kong, Taiwan, Philippines, Singapore, Malaysia, Thailand, India, Ceylon, and Indonesia. Most of this trade is being carried by Royal Inter-ocean Lines, China Navigation, Crusader, Mitsui-OSK, Japan Lines, and British India.
Regular shipments are also being made to South and East Africa, and there is even a direct service to Mauritius. Besides South America, regular services are maintained to the West Indies and North America.
The move to container shipments to the east coast of North America, the most radical change in shipping services since sail gave way to machine-driven vessels, is the latest development in a pattern of trading that has altered drastically in the last few years.
Much of our dairy produce, even when not sent as refrigerated cargo, requires special stowage. Butter, cheese, ice cream, frozen cream, milk powder, and casein need to be carried in different temperatures, and often have to be stowed separately. Milk powders and casein travel as general cargo but a great deal of care is needed if they arc to be kept free of dampness and taints. Organising it is a complex task for the shipping department of the Dairy Board, as well as the shipping companies.
Research and development work in all fields is closely integrated with sales operations. Ideas may come from many sources—from research scientists, from technical personnel in the dairy companies, and from agents, buyers, and associates overseas. Whereas not many years ago the industry sold overseas little but one type of butter and one type of cheese, mainly to one market, the United Kingdom, it now sells an increasing variety of products manufactured to specifications designed to meet the needs of individual buyers. Some 35 products, including butter, cheese of many varieties, milkfat, cream, milk powders of many kinds, ice-cream mixes, animal feeds, whole-milk biscuits, confectionery and bakery preparations, casein, caseinates, and a variety of milk protein compounds, are being supplied in increasing quantities to buyers throughout the world, but the British market for butter and cheese is still vital to New Zealand's dairy industry.
Challenge of the Future—The special provisions negotiated for New Zealand dairy produce in Luxembourg have opened a new chapter in the history of marketing our products. The terms that have been agreed are recognition of the very special position that has been developed in relation to Britain in over a century of export marketing.
Nevertheless Britain's entry into the Common Market presents a challenge to the New Zealand co-operative dairy industry at the very onset of its second century.
Sources:
N.Z. Dairy Exporter—articles by officers of the Dairy Board.
Farm Production Report—N.Z. Dairy Board.
A survey of changes in production, manufacturing, and marketing in the New Zealand dairy industry, 1947-48 to 1967-68 (Bewley)—New Zealand Geographer (Apr. 1970).
Butter and cheese factory process analysis—N.Z. Dairy Board.
Annual reports of N.Z. Dairy Board.
Changes in the structure and organisation of the N.Z. dairy industry since 1950 (Rowlands) —Proceedings of the sixth N.Z. Geography Conference.
War Economy (Baker)—Official history of the Second World War.
New Zealand External Trade: Report and Analysis—Department of Statistics.
The History of the New Zealand Dairy Industry (Philpot 1936).
PUBLICATIONS OF THE NEW ZEALAND DEPARTMENT OF STATISTICS | |||
---|---|---|---|
Obtainable from the Government Bookshop, Mulgrave Street (Private Bag), Wellington; Cubacade, Wellington; State Advances Building, Rutland Street (P.O. Box 5344), Auckland; 130 Oxford Terrace (P.O. Box 1721), Christchurch; T. ∧ G. Building (P.O. Box 1104), Dunedin; and Barton Street (P.O. Box 857), Hamilton. | |||
Title | Latest No. | Date of Issue | Price per Copy (Post Free) |
(1) $6.00 a year. | |||
$ | |||
Annual Report of the Government Statistician (H. 39) | 1,972 | June 1972 | 0.25 |
New Zealand Official Yearbook | 1,972 | October 1972 | 2.50 |
New Zealand Pocket Digest of Statistics | 1,972 | July 1972 | 0.60 |
Annual Statistical Reports: | |||
Agricultural Statistics | 1969-70 | June 1972 | 1.35 |
Balance of Payments | 1970-71 | June 1972 | 0.60 |
Incomes and Income Tax to 1969-70 | .. | August 1972 | 1.35 |
Industrial Injuries | 1,966 | September 1968 | 0.65 |
Industrial Production | 1968-69 | July 1971 | 3.00 |
Insurance | 1970-71 | June 1972 | 0.60 |
Justice | 1,970 | August 1972 | 1.35 |
Local Authority Statistics | 1969-70 | October 1971 | 1.85 |
National Income and Expenditure | 1970-71 | June 1972 | 0.60 |
Population, Migration, and Building | 1969-70 | April 1971 | 1.35 |
Prices, Wages, and Labour | 1,970 | January 1972 | 1.35 |
Transport | 1,970 | January 1972 | 1.10 |
Vital Statistics | 1,970 | August 1972 | 1.10 |
Trade Publications: | |||
Exports | 1969-70 | March 1972 | 3.00 |
External Trade | Jul-Dec 19 | February 1972 | 0.10 |
External Trade, Country Analyses | Jul-Sep 1971 | April 1972 | 0.50 |
External Trade, Report and Analysis of | 1968-69 | April 1971 | 1.35 |
Imports (pt. A) Commodity by Country | 1969-70 | July 1972 | 4.00 |
Imports (pt. B) Commodity by Country | 1969-70 | July 1972 | 4.00 |
Inter-industry Study of the New Zealand Economy: | |||
Part 1. Transactions between 110 Productive Industries at Producers' Prices | 1959-60 | September 1966 | 0.45 |
Part 2. Derived Tables from Transactions of 110 Industries | 1959-60 | December 1966 | 0.45 |
Part 3. Transactions Between 44 Productive Industries and Derived Tables | 1959-60 | March 1967 | 0.45 |
Part 3. A Description of the Input-Output Tables and System | 1959-60 | December 1967 | 0.85 |
Monthly Abstract of Statistics | 0.60(1) | ||
Census of Building and Construction | 1968-69 | July 1971 | 0.85 |
Census of Distribution | 1,968 | July 1970 | 1.35 |
Census of Libraries | 1,969 | November 1971 | 0.85 |
Population Census: | |||
Vol. 1. Increase and Location of Population | 1,971 | October 1972 | 1.15 |
Vol. 2. Ages and Marital Status | 1,966 | August 1968 | 1.25 |
Vol. 3. Religious Professions | 1,966 | September 1968 | 0.45 |
Vol. 4. Industries and Occupations | 1,966 | August 1969 | 2.25 |
Vol. 5. Incomes | 1,966 | May 1969 | 0.75 |
Vol. 6. Education and Birthplaces | 1,966 | November 1969 | 0.75 |
Vol. 7. Race | 1,966 | June 1969 | 0.55 |
Vol. 8. Maori Population and Dwellings | 1,966 | March 1970 | 2.35 |
Vol. 9. Dwellings | 1,966 | April 1970 | 1.35 |
Vol. 9B. Households | 1,966 | February 1971 | 2.10 |
Vol. 10. General Report (Including Details of War Service, Dependent Children, and Usual Place of Residence) | 1,966 | April 1971 | 2.35 |
Appendix A. Census of Poultry | 1,966 | November 1968 | 0.45 |
Provisional Results: Census of Population and Dwellings | 1,971 | September 1971 | 0.60 |
Life Tables and Life Annuity Tables | 1965-67 | April 1970 | 0.60 |
Maps of Statistical Boundaries | 1,971 | March 1972 | 14.00 |
SUPPLEMENTS TO MONTHLY ABSTRACT OF STATISTICS | |||
---|---|---|---|
(Obtainable from the Government Printer, Mulgrave Street (Private Bag), Wellington.) | |||
Title | Latest No. | Date of Issue or Month of Abstract | Price per Copy (Post Free) |
Special Supplements: | |||
cents | |||
Compound Interest, Annuity-certain and Life Annuity Tables | .. | August 1963 | 75 |
Consumers' Price Index, 1965 Revision | .. | September 1966 | 55 |
External Trade, Country Analyses | Jul 70-Sep 71 | April 1972 | 50 |
New Nominal Wage Rates Index | .. | October 1968 | 45 |
N.Z. Tables of Male Working Life | 1,966 | March 1970 | 25 |
Population and Labour Force Projections | 1967-2000 | March 1969 | 55 |
Maori Population and Labour Force Projections | 1970-90 | February 1971 | 60 |
Remarriage and Length of Widowhood, 1965-67 | .. | February 1971 | 60 |
Supplements: | |||
Accounts of the Government Sector | 1968-69 | September 1971 | 5 |
Balance of Payments | 1970-71 | January 1972 | 5 |
Census of Mining and Quarrying, and Prospecting | 1968-69 | January 1971 | 5 |
Census of Population and Dwellings | 1,971 | Oct-Nov 1971 | 5 |
External Trade | Jul-Dec 71 | February 1972 | 10 |
Exports and Imports Transported by Air | To Dec 1971 | May 1972 | 5 |
Ex-Nuptial Births | .. | January 1967 | 5 |
Factory Production, General Summary | 1969-70 | April 1972 | 5 |
Farm Employment | 1969-70 | August 1971 | 5 |
Gross Domestic Product and G.N.P. at Constant Prices to 1970-71 | 1970-71 | December 1971 | 5 |
Income Trends | To 1971 | January 1972 | 5 |
Indexes of Production and Productivity | 1970-71 | December 1971 | 5 |
Industrial Classification of Salary and Wage Payments | 1968-69 | December 1971 | 5 |
Land Transfers | 1971-72 | June 1972 | 5 |
Livestock Estimates | 1,970 | June 1970 | 5 |
Livestock Numbers and Other Farm Statistics | 1,971 | August 1971 | 5 |
Manufacturers' Stocks | Dec Quarter | May 1972 | 5 |
Mortgages | 1970-71 | June 1971 | 5 |
National Income and Expenditure | 1970-71 | January 1972 | 5 |
Price, Volume and Terms of Trade Indexes for External Trade | .. | May 1972 | 5 |
Private Superannuation Funds | 1967-68 | August 1969 | 5 |
Projections of Permanent Private Dwellings up to 1980 | .. | Oct-Nov 1969 | 5 |
Retail Trade | Mar Quarter | May 1972 | 5 |
Seasonal Correction of Statistics | .. | May 1968 | 5 |
Survey of Commercial Gardeners' Incomes | 1969-70 | August 1971 | 5 |
Survey of Dairy Farmers' Incomes | 1969-70 | February 1972 | 5 |
Survey of Orchardists' Incomes | 1969-70 | August 1971 | 5 |
Survey of Sheep Farmers' Incomes | 1969-70 | March 1972 | 5 |
Survey of Tobacco Growers' Incomes | 1969-70 | July 1971 | 5 |
Survey of Town Milk Producers' Incomes | 1969-70 | March 1972 | 5 |
Later statistical information has become available during the course of printing the Yearbook. Some of these statistics are entered in the Statistical Summary (pp. 961 to 988). Other information is given in the following pages with references to appropriate sections of the Yearbook. Readers are referred to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics for the most recent information on many statistical series.
Population (p. 52)—Recent figures are given in the following table for the total population.
Date | Males | Females | Total | Mean Population for Year |
---|---|---|---|---|
31 December 1971 | 1,448,449 | 1,450,618 | 2,899,067 | 2,864,392 |
31 March 1972 | 1,453,169 | 1,456,747 | 2,909,916 | 2,876,388 |
The above figures do not include the population of the Cook Islands, 21,217 (at 1 December 1971); Niue Island, 4,988 (at 27 September 1971); and Tokelau Islands, 1,655 (at 25 September 1971).
Migration (p. 67)—Total arrivals and departures are classified in the following table.
Category | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
*Mainly on cruise ships. | |||
Arrivals | |||
Permanent and long-term arrivals | 26,825 | 39,377 | 45,099 |
New Zealand residents returning | 111,589 | 122,050 | 135,602 |
Temporary visitors | 154,991 | 190,869 | 227,580 |
Totals | 293,405 | 352,296 | 408,281 |
Crews | 133,559 | 142,727 | 150,581 |
Through passengers* | 86,119 | 80,546 | 82,444 |
Grand totals, all arrivals | 513,083 | 575,569 | 641,306 |
Departures | |||
Permanent and long-term departures | 29,822 | 38,165 | 37,546 |
New Zealand residents departing temporarily | 112,082 | 117,747 | 133,878 |
Temporary visitors departing | 153,561 | 188,539 | 226,006 |
Totals | 295,465 | 344,451 | 397,430 |
Crews | 130,699 | 142,092 | 151,420 |
Through passengers* | 86,119 | 80,546 | 82,444 |
Grand totals, all departures | 512,283 | 567,089 | 631,294 |
There were 483 assisted immigrants and 4,183 subsidised immigrants in 1971-72; the totals for 1970-71 were 539 and 3,182 respectively.
Population Projections (p. 35)—Projections based on the estimated population at 31 December 1971 are shown below.
As at 31 Dec | Projected New Zealand Population,* Assuming† Net Annual Immigration‡ of | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
5,000 | 10,000 | |||||
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*These projections have as base the estimated population at 31 December 1971. †These projections are also based on the following assumptions: (a) 1967 age-of-mother and marital-status specific birth rates adjusted to allow for changes in birthrates during 1968-71; (b) New Zealand Life Table Mortality Rates (Total Population) 1960-62 adjusted to allow for changes in mortality rates between 1960-62 and 1971. ‡The assumed net migration is taken to commence from the projection base point of 31 December 1971. | ||||||
Thousand | ||||||
1971 (base) | 1,448 | 1,451 | 2,899 | 1,448 | 1,451 | 2,899 |
1972 | 1,474 | 1,476 | 2,949 | 1,476 | 1,478 | 2,954 |
1973 | 1,500 | 1,501 | 3,001 | 1,505 | 1,506 | 3,011 |
1975 | 1,555 | 1,556 | 3,110 | 1,565 | 1,566 | 3,131 |
1980 | 1,707 | 1,706 | 3,413 | 1,731 | 1,729 | 3,460 |
1985 | 1,877 | 1,875 | 3,752 | 1,916 | 1,912 | 3,828 |
1990 | 2,056 | 2,052 | 4,108 | 2,112 | 2,104 | 4,216 |
1995 | 2,246 | 2,240 | 4,486 | 2,320 | 2,309 | 4,628 |
2000 | 2,458 | 2,449 | 4,907 | 2,550 | 2,535 | 5,086 |
Age Distribution (p. 81)—The estimated age distribution of the population at 31 December 1970 is given below.
Age Group in Years | N.Z. Maoris | Total Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Under 5 | 19,546 | 18,850 | 38,396 | 153,241 | 147,024 | 300,265 |
5-9 | 19,340 | 18,670 | 38,010 | 156,940 | 150,170 | 307,110 |
10-14 | 16,620 | 16,480 | 33,100 | 152,220 | 146,180 | 298,400 |
15-19 | 13,320 | 12,740 | 26,060 | 135,720 | 129,040 | 264,760 |
20-24 | 8,990 | 8,990 | 17,980 | 119,090 | 113,790 | 232,880 |
25-29 | 7,000 | 7,190 | 14,190 | 93,200 | 91,990 | 185,190 |
30-34 | 6,790 | 6,740 | 13,530 | 83,190 | 82,240 | 165,430 |
35-39 | 5,550 | 5,540 | 11,090 | 76,350 | 73,540 | 149,890 |
40-44 | 4,760 | 4,740 | 9,500 | 83,560 | 78,640 | 162,200 |
45-49 | 3,390 | 3,490 | 6,880 | 79,490 | 77,990 | 157,480 |
50-54 | 2,900 | 2,800 | 5,700 | 69,300 | 71,600 | 140,900 |
55-59 | 2,230 | 2,090 | 4,320 | 64,830 | 67,190 | 132,020 |
60-64 | 1,710 | 1,410 | 3,120 | 55,610 | 58,110 | 113,720 |
65-69 | 1,020 | 940 | 1,960 | 42,120 | 46,840 | 88,960 |
70-74 | 680 | 620 | 1,300 | 28,580 | 37,720 | 66,300 |
75-79 | 290 | 260 | 550 | 16,490 | 27,030 | 43,520 |
80 and over | 204 | 218 | 422 | 15,504 | 27,608 | 43,112 |
Totals | 114,340 | 111,768 | 226,108 | 1,425,435 | 1,426,702 | 2,852,137 |
Totals— | ||||||
Under 14 | 52,426 | 50,950 | 103,376 | 433,321 | 415,624 | 848,945 |
Under 16 | 58,406 | 56,870 | 115,276 | 491,001 | 470,744 | 961,745 |
Under 20 | 68,826 | 66,740 | 135,566 | 598,121 | 572,414 | 1,170,535 |
Under 21 | 70,976 | 68,830 | 139,806 | 623,271 | 596,304 | 1,219,575 |
20 and over | 45,514 | 45,028 | 90,542 | 827,314 | 854,288 | 1,681,602 |
21 and over | 43,364 | 42,938 | 86,302 | 802,164 | 830,398 | 1,632,562 |
65 and over | 2,194 | 2,038 | 4,232 | 102,694 | 139,198 | 241,892 |
Railway Transport (pp. 295-302)—Summarised statistics of railway transport for the year ended 31 March 1972 are compared with previous years.
Item | Unit | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | 1972 | ||
*Including road motor, rail-road ferry, and other subsidiary services. | ||||
Passenger journeys— | ||||
Railways | (000) | 21,031 | 21,008 | 20,668 |
Railway road motor services | (000) | 22,175 | 22,599 | 21,524 |
Livestock tonnage | tons (000) | 215 | 198 | 135 |
Goods tonnage | tons (000) | 11,378 | 11,651 | 11,217 |
Revenue— | ||||
Railway operation | $(000) | 83,194 | 86,999 | 101,296 |
Total* | $(000) | 99,729 | 105,242 | 122,368 |
Expenditure— | ||||
Railway operation | $(000) | 79,836 | 96,502 | 107,277 |
Total* | $(000) | 94,121 | 112,827 | 126,696 |
Road Transport (p. 303)—Statistics of motor vehicles licensed at 31 March 1972 are compared with those for 31 March 1971.
Class | As at 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1971 | 1972 | |
*Mostly farm tractors, etc. | ||
Cars | 918,700 | 966,566 |
Trucks | 181,762 | 190,625 |
Contract vehicles | 1,182 | 1,139 |
Omnibuses and service cars | 3,113 | 3,102 |
Motor cycles | 32,232 | 39,498 |
Power cycles | 20,974 | 23,614 |
Totals | 1,157,963 | 1,224,544 |
Vehicles exempted from payment of licence fees* | 81,707 | 86,835 |
Trailers | 224,667 | 238,798 |
Grand totals | 1,464,337 | 1,550,177 |
Registration of new vehicles and those vehicles previously registered only in another country during the year ended 31 March 1972 were: cars 80,069; motor cycles (including power cycles), 18,694; commercial vehicles, 25,942; trailers, 20,823; total, 145,528.
Building Permits—The following table presents the latest statistics on building permits issued (including Government buildings).
Type of Building Permit | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1971 | 1972 | |||
Number | Value | Number | Value | |
$(m) | $(m) | |||
New houses and flats | 23,679 | 216.0 | 24,333 | 246.4 |
Alterations and additions to houses and flats | 37,831 | 35.3 | 39,837 | 40.2 |
Other buildings (including alterations) | 15,364 | 262.3 | 14,634 | 252.2 |
Totals, all buildings | 76,874 | 513.6 | 78,804 | 538.8 |
Houses and Flats Completed—There were 22,505 houses and flats completed in the year ended 31 March 1972 compared with 22,840 in the preceding year.
Wool (p. 547)—Weight, sale value, and average value per kilogram of greasy wool sold at auction in New Zealand in the last three seasons are shown below.
Season | Weight of Greasy Wool Sold | Sale Value | Value per Kg | Index Numbers* Base: 1963-64 (= 1000) |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Based on price on floor, clean. | ||||
kg(m) | $(m) | c | ||
1969-70 | 224.1 | 126.6 | 56.48 | 603 |
1970-71 | 218.2 | 116.6 | 53.43 | 560 |
1971-72 | 209.2 | 139.0 | 66.46 | 693 |
Retail Trade—Values of quarterly turnover for retail stores, adjusted for seasonal fluctuations and for price and population changes, are shown in the following table for the latest quarters.
Quarter Ended | Total Turnover | Turnover per Head of Population | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
In Current $s | In Constant 1957-58 $s | In Current $s | In Constant 1957-58 $s | |||||
As Recorded | Seasonally Adjusted | Before Seasonal Adjustment | Seasonally Adjusted | As Recorded | Seasonally Adjusted | Before Seasonal Adjustment | Seasonally Adjusted | |
*Provisional. | ||||||||
$(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $(m) | $ | $ | $ | $ | |
1971 Dec | 652.24 | 586.77 | 400.01 | 359.88 | 226.19 | 203.49 | 138.72 | 124.75 |
1972 Mar | 567.46 | 604.40 | 341.83 | 364.08 | 195.01 | 207.70 | 117.47 | 125.10 |
Jun* | 615.64 | 620.97 | 369.44 | 372.80 | 211.71 | 213.54 | 127.04 | 128.19 |
Hire Purchase Trade—The following statistics show trade for the latest quarter (compared with previous quarters) by surveyed businesses covering about 72 percent of total hire purchase business.
Quarter Ended | Value of Goods Sold on Hire Purchase | Total Amount Owing Under H.P. Agreements* | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Motor Vehicles | Plant and Machinery | Television Sets | Other Household and Personal Goods | Total | ||
*As at end of quarter. | ||||||
1971— | $(000) | $(m) | ||||
December | 41,600 | 10,048 | 359 | 12,068 | 64,075 | 131.0 |
1972— | ||||||
March | 36,211 | 9,282 | 358 | 9,206 | 55,057 | 129.9 |
Summary of Stocks—The following table gives a summary of stocks held by manufacturers, wholesale traders, and retail traders.
Stocks | As at 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
Manufacturers— | $(million) | |||
Materials | 302.5 | 334.6 | 394.4 | 444.1 |
Finished goods | 145.0 | 166.2 | 180.5 | 210.3 |
Wholesale | 265.2 | 347.5 | 416.2 | 473.9 |
Retail | 280.9 | 337.1 | 363.0 | 394.6 |
Totals | 993.6 | 1,185.4 | 1,354.1 | 1,522.9 |
Statistics of external trade in the six months to December 1971 are given below.
Total Commodity Trade—Following are statistics of exports and imports.
Year Ended June | Exports | New Zealand Produce Total Exports | Imports (c.d.v.)* | Excess of Exports Over Imports |
---|---|---|---|---|
*The corresponding c.i.f. values were $849.6 million in 1968-69, $1,006.0 million in 1969-70, $1,157.1 million in 1970-71, and $621.4 million in the 6 months to December 1971. †Provisional. | ||||
$(million) | ||||
1969 | 968.9 | 989.1 | 799.2 | 189.9 |
1970 | 1,064.5 | 1,086.7 | 944.3 | 142.3 |
1971 | 1,108.1 | 1,131.7 | 1,075.1 | 56.6 |
Jul-Dec | ||||
1971 | 570.8 | 584.5 | 579.6 | 4.9 |
Exports—An indication of the movement in the value of exports in the main groups of commodities is afforded by the following table.
Year Ended June | Dairy Products (incl. Casein) | Meat and Meat Preparations | Wool | Hides, Skins, and Pelts | Pulp, Paper, and Paperboard |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||||
$(million) | |||||
1969 | 204.7 | 309.4 | 212.4 | 55.4 | 27.0 |
1970 | 213.8 | 368.9 | 204.2 | 48.7 | 28.3 |
1971 | 226.9 | 391.2 | 188.6 | 50.6 | 28.2 |
Jul-Dec 1971* | 143.0 | 192.8 | 75.7 | 23.0 | 16.9 |
Imports—The table following classifies imports by broad divisions.
IMPORTS VALUED AT CURRENT DOMESTIC VALUE IN COUNTRY OF EXPORT | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended June | Food and Live Animals | Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels | Mineral Fuels, Lubricants, etc. | Chemicals | Manufactured Goods | Machinery and Transport Equipment | Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles | Total* |
*Including sections not listed. †Provisional. | ||||||||
$(million) | ||||||||
1969 | 34.3 | 43.7 | 56.2 | 102.9 | 233.3 | 254.9 | 59.6 | 799.2 |
1970 | 45.2 | 51.4 | 59.1 | 116.3 | 271.6 | 319.7 | 66.6 | 944.3 |
1971† | 58.0 | 47.3 | 61.2 | 134.8 | 296.3 | 372.6 | 77.2 | 1,075.1 |
Jul-Dec 1971† | 26.1 | 24.9 | 29.4 | 74.6 | 149.1 | 217.9 | 44.7 | 579.6 |
Retail Prices (pp. 639-650)—Details of the consumers' price index for later quarters are set out in the following table.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEXBase: Weighted average 25 centres, 1965 (=1000) | |||
---|---|---|---|
Group or Subgroup | Calendar Year 1965 | Quarter Ended 31 March 1972 | Quarter Ended 30 June 1972 |
Food— | |||
Fruits and vegetables | 1,000 | 1,428 | 1,439 |
Meat and fish | 1,000 | 1,470 | 1,485 |
Other foods | 1,000 | 1,400 | 1,402 |
Food | 1,000 | 1,427 | 1,435 |
Housing— | |||
Rent | 1,000 | 1,418 | 1,483 |
Home ownership | 1,000 | 1,537 | 1,568 |
Housing | 1,000 | 1,500 | 1,542 |
Household operation— | |||
Fuel and light | 1,000 | 1,241 | 1,251 |
Home furnishing | 1,000 | 1,376 | 1,396 |
Domestic supplies and services | 1,000 | 1,521 | 1,525 |
Household operation | 1,000 | 1,378 | 1,392 |
Apparel— | |||
Clothing | 1,000 | 1,415 | 1,432 |
Footwear | 1,000 | 1,426 | 1,457 |
Apparel | 1,000 | 1,417 | 1,436 |
Transportation— | |||
Public transport | 1,000 | 1,589 | 1,608 |
Private transport | 1,000 | 1,539 | 1,556 |
Transportation | 1,000 | 1,552 | 1,569 |
Miscellaneous— | |||
Tobacco and alcohol | 1,000 | 1,522 | 1,534 |
Other supplies | 1,000 | 1,580 | 1,596 |
Other services | 1,000 | 1,696 | 1,717 |
Miscellaneous | 1,000 | 1,587 | 1,602 |
All groups | 1,000 | 1,474 | 1,492 |
Export and Import Prices (pp. 653-656)—The exports and imports prices indexes have been updated on base: year ended June 1971 = 1000, and revised index numbers are given below.
EXPORT PRICES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended June | Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Meat, Wool, and By-products | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Groups |
1963 | 868 | 605 | 1,399 | 855 | 859 | 850 |
1964 | 911 | 643 | 1,771 | 1,005 | 977 | 960 |
1965 | 982 | 739 | 1,377 | 948 | 958 | 944 |
1966 | 941 | 722 | 1,365 | 959 | 953 | 938 |
1967 | 907 | 723 | 1,218 | 893 | 898 | 887 |
1968 | 944 | 788 | 944 | 835 | 868 | 862 |
1969 | 943 | 858 | 1,151 | 965 | 958 | 953 |
1970 | 936 | 957 | 1,070 | 991 | 975 | 973 |
1971 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
IMPORT PRICES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended June | Petroleum and Products | Textile Yarn, Fabrics, etc. | Machinery Other than Electric | Electric Machinery and Apparatus | Transport Equipment | All Groups |
1963 | 745 | 931 | 671 | 755 | 658 | 712 |
1964 | 707 | 906 | 688 | 757 | 650 | 721 |
1965 | 734 | 894 | 710 | 771 | 651 | 724 |
1966 | 752 | 888 | 728 | 760 | 661 | 728 |
1967 | 691 | 874 | 722 | 723 | 681 | 727 |
1968 | 897 | 885 | 796 | 817 | 763 | 801 |
1969 | 945 | 921 | 922 | 897 | 829 | 891 |
1970 | 897 | 962 | 929 | 883 | 865 | 928 |
1971 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
Taxation Receipts—This table shows direct and indirect taxation.
Source: Receipts and Payments of the Public Account.) | |||
---|---|---|---|
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||
1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
*All credited to National Roads Fund. Included in highways taxation. | |||
Direct taxation— | $(thousand) | ||
Income and social security taxes | 779,198 | 957,253 | 1,161,114 |
Estate and gift duty | 26,303 | 29,338 | 25,048 |
Land tax | 2,854 | 3,051 | 3,764 |
Total—Direct taxation | 808,355 | 989,642 | 1,189,926 |
Indirect taxation— | |||
Customs duty | 115,473 | 138,876 | 157,274 |
Beer duty | 37,282 | 39,652 | 40,700 |
Sales tax | 97,615 | 125,343 | 139,538 |
Payroll tax | - | 20,457 | 40,763 |
Racing duty | 12,054 | 13,157 | 15,656 |
Stamp duties | 11,475 | 13,464 | 14,174 |
Motor spirits duty | 3,453 | 3,918 | * |
Highways taxation | 78,836 | 81,957 | 89,667 |
Other taxation | 16,435 | 18,527 | 19,249 |
Total—Indirect taxation | 372,623 | 455,351 | 517,021 |
Total—Taxation receipts | 1,180,978 | 1,444,993 | 1,706,947 |
Consolidated Revenue Account Expenditure—The following table shows expenditure from the Consolidated Revenue Account.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1971 | 1972 | 1973† | |
†Estimated | |||
$(thousand) | |||
Permanent appropriations— | |||
Under Special Acts of Legislature— | |||
Civil List | 906 | 990 | 1,043 |
Debt services— | |||
Interest | 153,019 | 166,808 | 181,000 |
Transfer to Loans Redemption Account— | |||
New Zealand Loans Act 1953— | |||
Section 59 | 42,253 | 37,397 | 39,737 |
Section 57 (c) | 7,747 | 12,603 | 10,263 |
Administration and management | 1,114 | 1,200 | 1,100 |
Total—Debt services | 204,133 | 218,008 | 232,100 |
Special Acts— | |||
Superannuation Act 1956 | 22,925 | 20,182 | 19,139 |
Miscellaneous | 3,250 | 6,370 | 5,418 |
Total—Special Acts | 26,175 | 26,552 | 24,557 |
Total—Permanent appropriations | 231,213 | 245,551 | 257,700 |
Annual Appropriations— | |||
Administration— | |||
General Administration— | |||
Vote— | |||
Audit | 943 | 1,122 | 1,220 |
Broadcasting | 22 | 23 | 27 |
Customs | 3,546 | 4,631 | 4,530 |
Inland Revenue | 8,306 | 10,117 | 10,930 |
Internal Affairs | 9,817 | 11,613 | 11,160 |
Legislative | 1,208 | 1,472 | 1,630 |
Prime Minister's Department | 66 | 84 | 120 |
State Advances Corporation | 6 | 8 | 29 |
State Services Commission | 931 | 1,039 | 3,455 |
Statistics | 1,799 | 3,586 | 3,080 |
Treasury | 2,587 | 2,643 | 2,890 |
Valuation | 2,157 | 2,801 | 2,880 |
Total—General administration | 31,388 | 39,139 | 41,951 |
Law and order— | |||
Vote— | |||
Crown Law | 225 | 264 | 286 |
Justice | 13,308 | 16,306 | 20,000 |
Police | 18,811 | 23,139 | 25,230 |
Security Intelligence Service | 374 | 434 | 487 |
Total—Law and order | 32,718 | 40,143 | 46,003 |
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1971 | 1972 | 1973 (Estimated) | |
Government services— | |||
Vote— | |||
Government Printing Office | 9,109 | 9,353 | 10,200 |
Works | 46,754 | 54,044 | 39,660 |
Total—Government services | 55,863 | 63,396 | 49,860 |
Stabilisation— | |||
Vote— | |||
Stabilisation | 21,408 | 28,700 | 35,160 |
Total—Administration | 141,377 | 171,378 | 172,974 |
Foreign relations— | |||
Defence— | |||
Defence | 109,075 | 121,169 | 128,175 |
Foreign affairs— | |||
Foreign affairs | 15,181 | 18,038 | 22,260 |
Total—Foreign relations | 124,256 | 139,207 | 150,435 |
Development of industry— | |||
Land use— | |||
Agriculture | 54,480 | 88,663 | 97,700 |
Forest Service | 9,772 | 4,122 | 4,708 |
Lands and Survey | 7,638 | 7,041 | 8,944 |
Total—Land use | 71,890 | 99,826 | 111,352 |
Fuel and power— | |||
Mines | 1,210 | 1,751 | 1,791 |
Other industrial services— | |||
Industries and Commerce | 5,352 | 5,526 | 6,750 |
Labour | 6,343 | 7,853 | 9,200 |
Scientific and Industrial Research | 13,204 | 13,872 | 15,245 |
Tourist and Publicity | 6,815 | 7,565 | 7,170 |
Total—Other industrial services | 31,714 | 34,816 | 38,365 |
Total—Development of industry | 104,814 | 136,393 | 151,508 |
Education— | |||
Education | 251,917 | 319,250 | 358,000 |
Social services— | |||
Social Welfare | 339,415 | 378,210 | 487,000 |
Maori and Island Affairs | 9,234 | 9,954 | 9,612 |
Total—Social services | 348,649 | 388,164 | 496,612 |
Health— | |||
Health | 241,951 | 288,800 | 321,750 |
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1971 | 1972 | 1973 (Estimated) | |
*In addition, $15 million has been provided for Supplementary Estimates in Works and Trading Account. | |||
Transport and communications— | |||
Transport— | |||
Marine | 4,108 | 4,602 | 5,380 |
Roads, etc. | 2,066 | 2,359 | 5,390 |
Transport | 20,159 | 23,001 | 28,565 |
Total—Transport | 26,333 | 29,962 | 39,335 |
Total—Annual appropriations | 1,239,297 | 1,473,154 | 1,690,614 |
Adjustment on currency realignment | - | 194 | - |
Unauthorised expenditure | 303 | 159 | - |
Defence credits and other special entries | 19,039 | 3,271 | 9,000 |
Additional contributions to Loans Redemption Account | 45,000 | 60,000 | - |
Transfer to National Development Loans Account | 15,000 | - | - |
Transfer to Reserve Fund | 11,000 | 20,000 | - |
Transfer to Works and Trading Account | - | 10,000 | - |
Provision for Supplementary Estimates | - | - | 25,000* |
Total payments | 1,560,852 | 1,812,329 | 1,982,314 |
National Roads Fund Expenditure—
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
$(thousand) | |||
Highways maintenance | 12,179 | 14,057 | 14,396 |
Highways construction | 28,735 | 31,219 | 32,838 |
Subsidies to local authorities | 30,653 | 33,211 | 33,790 |
Administration and general | 6,067 | 7,240 | 7,073 |
Unauthorised | 7 | 6 | 6 |
Total expenditure | 77,641 | 85,733 | 88,103 |
Summary of Budget Proposals—The Financial Statement was presented on 22 June 1972. Principal changes from existing situation are as follows.
The family benefit was doubled from 5 July 1972 while the child exemption for income tax purposes was removed. Welfare benefits were substantially increased.
To raise the demand for goods, increase investment, and to encourage productivity it was decided to:
(a) introduce a 10 percent tax rebate on personal income tax from July 1972; (b) make payroll tax deductible; (c) extend the coverage and double the investment allowance; (d) provide for continued assistance to farming and create a fund for special farm assistance should it be needed; (e) introduce refinements to industrial development policy and establish a productivity centre; (f) increase and broaden the export incentive for non-pastoral products.
Social Security Benefits—The table below gives a summary of the annual and weekly rates of cash benefits as from 5 July 1972.
Basic Rates of Benefits | ||
---|---|---|
Annual Rate $ | Weekly Rate $ | |
*Rate of benefit including payment for dependent children. | ||
Superannuation— | ||
Unmarried person | 1,092 | 21.00 |
Married person | 910 | 17.50 |
Age— | ||
Unmarried person | 1,092 | 21.00 |
Married couple if both eligible (each) | 910 | 17.50 |
Married woman—husband not eligible | 910 | 17.50 |
Married man with wife included | 1,820 | 35.00 |
Widow | 1,092 | 21.00 |
Orphans— | ||
Each child | 520 | 10.00 |
Family— | ||
Each child | 156 | 3.00 |
Invalids— | ||
Unmarried person 20 years or over | 1,092 | 21.00 |
Unmarried person under 20 years | 832 | 16.00 |
Married man with wife included | 1,820 | 35.00 |
Married woman | 910 | 17.50 |
Miners— | ||
Unmarried man | 1,092 | 21.00 |
Married man with wife included | 1,820 | 35.00 |
Miner's widow | 1,008.80 | 19.40 |
Sickness Benefit or Unemployment Benefit (paid weekly)— | ||
Unmarried person under 20 (without dependants) | ... | 16.00 |
Unmarried person 20 years and over | ... | 21.00 |
Married woman 20 years and over | ... | 17.50 |
Married man with wife included | ... | 35.00 |
Sole Parents*— | ||
With one dependent child | 1,664 | 32.00 |
With two dependent children | 1,820 | 35.00 |
Increased by $65 a year ($1.25 a week) for each subsequent dependent child. | ||
Married Couples*— | ||
With one dependent child | 1,976 | 38.00 |
Increased by $65 a year ($1.25 a week) for each subsequent dependent child. | ||
Emergency Benefits | According to circumstances |
Overseas Exchange Transactions (p. 795)—The following statement gives statistics of overseas exchange transactions for the latest four March years on a revised layout.
(Source: Reserve Bank)
Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
RECEIPTS— | $(million) | |||
1. Exports— | ||||
(a) Butter | 107.8 | 121.0 | 115.4 | 149.5 |
(b) Cheese | 42.1 | 47.3 | 50.2 | 64.5 |
(c) Other dairy products | 57.9 | 69.5 | 82.7 | 99.8 |
(d) Meat | 298.0 | 390.4 | 405.2 | 440.2 |
(e) Wool | 213.4 | 233.4 | 206.3 | 225.1 |
(f) Other animal products | 77.5 | 91.4 | 92.5 | 105.2 |
(g) Forest products | 58.8 | 63.9 | 76.1 | 86.5 |
(h) Other primary products | 41.8 | 41.7 | 48.3 | 56.1 |
(i) Manufactured exports | 47.8 | 62.3 | 82.0 | 100.0 |
(j) Miscellaneous | 8.8 | 8.4 | 6.5 | 5.6 |
Total exports | 953.8 | 1,129.4 | 1,165.1 | 1,332.5 |
2. Other current receipts | 142.0 | 156.3 | 194.4 | 246.4 |
Total current receipts | 1,095.8 | 1,285.7 | 1,359.6 | 1,578.9 |
3. Capital receipts— | ||||
(a) Government borrowing | 50.2 | 6.4 | 47.5 | 107.3 |
(b) Other official borrowing | - | - | - | - |
(c) Private | 43.0 | 57.3 | 101.4 | 153.2 |
Total capital receipts | 93.2 | 63.6 | 149.0 | 260.8 |
4. I.M.F.— | ||||
(a) Drawings | - | - | - | - |
(b) Allocations of SDRs | - | 23.6 | 19.6 | 19.1 |
Total Receipts | 1,189.0 | 1,372.9 | 1,528.2 | 1,858.8 |
PAYMENTS— | ||||
1. Imports— | ||||
(a) Government | 51.0 | 47.2 | 58.2 | 62.1 |
(b) Private | 693.7 | 800.5 | 951.3 | 991.5 |
Total imports | 744.7 | 847.7 | 1,009.6 | 1,053.7 |
2. Other Current Payments— | ||||
(a) Government | 62.7 | 69.5 | 68.7 | 79.5 |
(b) Private | 243.5 | 290.0 | 320.2 | 350.7 |
Total other current payments | 306.2 | 359.5 | 388.9 | 430.2 |
Total current payments | 1,050.9 | 1,207.2 | 1,398.5 | 1,483.8 |
3. Capital Payments— | ||||
(a) Government debt repayments | 45.5 | 18.9 | 21.1 | 50.6 |
(b) Other official repayments | 9.4 | 27.8 | 5.1 | 5.4 |
(c) Private | 39.1 | 50.4 | 53.3 | 82.4 |
Total capital payments | 94.0 | 97.1 | 79.5 | 138.4 |
4. I.M.F. Repurchases | 57.4 | 18.4 | - | - |
Total Payments | 1,202.3 | 2,322.7 | 1,478.0 | 1,622.2 |
Balance on trade transactions | +209.1 | +281.7 | +155.6 | +278.8 |
Balance on invisible transactions | -164.2 | -203.1 | -194.5 | -183.8 |
Current account balance | + 44.9 | + 78.5 | - 38.9 | +95.0 |
Capital account balance | - 0.8 | - 33.5 | + 69.5 | + 122.4 |
I.M.F. transactions (incl. SDRs) | - 57.4 | + 5.1 | + 19.6 | + 19.1 |
Errors and omissions, exchange valuation and timing differences | + 1.6 | + 2.5 | - 10.3 | - |
Change in official overseas reserves | - 11.7 | + 52.6 | + 39.9 | +256.4 |
Official overseas reserves at end of period | 280.1 | 332.7 | 372.5 | 629.0 |
Horse Racing (pp. 728-729)—The number of racing days in the season 1971-72 was 404. Totalisator turnover totalled $174.8 million in 1971-72 ($154.9 million in 1970-71) while Government taxation totalled $16.0 million in 1971-72 ($14.1 million in 1970-71).
Land Transfers (pp. 274-276)—The average amount per transaction (urban properties) in 1971-72 was $10,279 as compared with $8,484 in 1969-70, and $9,479 in 1970-71.
Item | Years Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1969 | 1970 | 1971 | 1972 | |
Urban properties— | ||||
Number | 57,854 | 63,728 | 74,020 | 76,543 |
Consideration ($m) | 426.4 | 530.2 | 701.7 | 786.8 |
Rural properties— | ||||
Freehold— | ||||
Number | 7,329 | 8,480 | 9,080 | 9,106 |
Area hectares (000) | 505.0 | 574.1 | 628.4 | 513.8 |
Consideration $(m) | 141.2 | 184.1 | 205.0 | 190.0 |
Weighted overall average price per hectare $ | 272.21 | 301.07 | 315.80 | 312.21 |
All properties: Total consideration $(m) | 576.5 | 724.4 | 918.9 | 985.4 |
Mortgages (pp. 800-805)—Particulars of gross totals of mortgages registered and discharged during the last four financial years are shown below.
Year Ended 31 March | Registered | Discharged | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
$(m) | $(m) | |||
1969 | 75,543 | 482.3 | 58,429 | 260.9 |
1970 | 83,478 | 573.9 | 65,713 | 328.1 |
1971 | 97,942 | 703.0 | 74,562 | 376.5 |
1972 | 102,901 | 759.9 | 75,699 | 415.8 |
STATISTICAL AREAS | ||
---|---|---|
Statistical Area | 1971 Census | Estimate at 1 April 1972 |
*Includes Shipboard: North Island 3,278; South Island 1,508; New Zealand 4,786. | ||
North Island— | ||
Northland | 96,191 | 96,500 |
Central Auckland | 698,400 | 719,128 |
South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | 422,299 | 431,300 |
East Coast | 47,342 | 47,600 |
Hawke's Bay | 133,250 | 135,500 |
Taranaki | 100,895 | 101,200 |
Wellington | 552,986 | 558,800 |
Totals | 2,051,263 | 2,090,028 |
South Island— | ||
Marlborough | 31,642 | 32,200 |
Nelson | 68,838 | 69,400 |
Westland | 22,861 | 22,600 |
Canterbury | 398,830 | 405,988 |
Otago | 182,749 | 182,200 |
Southland | 106,348 | 107,500 |
Totals | 811,268 | 819,888 |
Totals, New Zealand | 2,862,631 | 2,909,916* |
CITIES AND BOROUGHS | ||
---|---|---|
City or Borough | 1971 Census | Estimate at 1 April 1972 |
North Island— | ||
Kaitaia | 3,501 | 3,580 |
Kaikohe | 3,340 | 3,370 |
Whangarei C. | 30,746 | 31,300 |
Dargaville | 4,101 | 4,130 |
Helensville | 1,290 | 1,290 |
East Coast Bays | 15,929 | 17,150 |
Takapuna C. | 24,033 | 24,200 |
Devonport | 11,022 | 11,000 |
Northcote | 9,581 | 9,730 |
Birkenhead | 15,819 | 16,700 |
Henderson | 5,889 | 5,940 |
Glen Eden | 6,771 | 6,970 |
New Lynn | 10,029 | 10,100 |
Auckland C. | 151,580 | 151,900 |
Newmarket | 1,229 | 1,220 |
Mount Albert | 26,151 | 26,300 |
Mount Eden | 20,084 | 20,300 |
Mount Roskill | 33,849 | 34,000 |
Onehunga | 15,693 | 15,600 |
One Tree Hill | 12,961 | 12,950 |
Ellerslie | 5,062 | 5,160 |
Mount Wellington | 20,178 | 20,400 |
Howick | 12,008 | 12,800 |
Otahuhu | 9,916 | 9,940 |
Papatoetoe C. | 21,816 | 22,100 |
Manukau C. | 104,024 | 111,200 |
Papakura | 17,210 | 18,300 |
Pukekohe | 7,590 | 7,790 |
Waiuku | 2,879 | 2,980 |
Tuakau | 1,814 | 1,840 |
Huntly | 5,310 | 5,280 |
Cambridge | 6,435 | 6,540 |
Ngaruawahia | 3,995 | 4,040 |
Hamilton C. | 74,784 | 77,600 |
Te Awamutu | 6,929 | 6,980 |
Te Kuiti | 4,842 | - 4,840 |
Taumarunui | 6,692 | 6,690 |
Thames | 5,780 | 5,810 |
Paeroa | 3,431 | 3,500 |
Waihi | 3,071 | 3,060 |
Te Aroha | 3,200 | 3,200 |
Morrinsville | 4,452 | 4,450 |
Matamata | 4,057 | 4,130 |
Putaruru | 4,585 | 4,620 |
Mount Maunganui | 8,771 | 9,270 |
Tauranga C. | 28,188 | 29,500 |
Te Puke | 3,406 | 3,490 |
Rotorua C. | 31,265 | 32,600 |
Taupo | 10,563 | 11,250 |
Whakatane | 9,748 | 9,970 |
Kawerau | 6,687 | 7,470 |
Murupara | 2,760 | 2,790 |
Opotiki | 2,608 | 2,610 |
Gisborne C. | 28,200 | 28,700 |
Wairoa | 5,418 | 5,480 |
Napier C. | 40,186 | 41,400 |
Hastings C. | 29,753 | 30,600 |
Havelock North | 7,284 | 7,630 |
Waipawa | 1,725 | 1,700 |
Waipukurau | 3,598 | 3,590 |
Dannevirke | 5,610 | 5,610 |
Woodville | 1;517 | 1,520 |
Waitara | 5,125 | 5,200 |
New Plymouth C. | 34,314 | 35,100 |
Inglewood | 2,086 | 2,110 |
Stratford | 5,398 | 5,400 |
Eltham | 2,321 | 2,320 |
Hawera | 8,134 | 8,150 |
Patea | 1,950 | 1,940 |
Ohakune | 1,418 | 1,400 |
Raetihi | 1,359 | 1,360 |
Wanganui C. | 35,782 | 35,750 |
Taihape | 2,793 | 2,770 |
Marton | 4,700 | 4,680 |
Feilding | 9,780 | 9,880 |
Foxton | 2,808 | 2,810 |
Palmerston North C. | 51,893 | 52,900 |
Levin | 13,051 | 13,400 |
Otaki | 3,774 | 3,800 |
Upper Hutt C. | 20,001 | 20,200 |
Lower Hutt C. | 58,561 | 58,800 |
Petone | 9,464 | 9,360 |
Eastbourne | 4,727 | 4,770 |
Porirua C. | 30,372 | 31,200 |
Tawa | 11,244 | 11,550 |
Wellington C. | 135,677 | 136,400 |
Pahiatua | 2,610 | 2,610 |
Eketahuna | 722 | 710 |
Masterton | 18,494 | 18,700 |
Carterton | 3,734 | 3,780 |
Greytown | 1,725 | 1,720 |
Featherston | 2,090 | 2,140 |
Martinborough | 1,390 | 1,370 |
Totals, North Island | 1,458,442 | 1,488,440 |
South Island— | ||
Picton | 2,824 | 2,900 |
Blenheim | 14,859 | 15,250 |
Nelson C. | 29,282 | 29,800 |
Richmond | 5,707 | 6,010 |
Motueka | 3,874 | 3,900 |
Westport | 4,985 | 4,940 |
Runanga | 1,449 | 1,390 |
Greymouth | 7,936 | 7,840 |
Hokitika | 3,332 | 3,350 |
Rangiora | 4,854 | 4,970 |
Kaiapoi | 3,962 | 4,080 |
Riccarton | 7,136 | 7,120 |
Christchurch C. | 165,637 | 166,800 |
Lyttelton | 3,281 | 3,230 |
Ashburton | 13,312 | 13,500 |
Geraldine | 1,937 | 1,950 |
Temuka | 3,316 | 3,360 |
Timaru C. | 28,326 | 28,600 |
Waimate | 3,228 | 3,220 |
Oamaru | 13,078 | 13,050 |
Port Chalmers | 3,007 | 2,980 |
Dunedin C. | 82,235 | 82,700 |
St. Kilda | 6,453 | 6,420 |
Green Island | 6,149 | 6,220 |
Mosgiel | 8,377 | 8,480 |
Milton | 2,164 | 2,170 |
Kaitangata | 1,099 | 1,070 |
Balclutha | 4,601 | 4,640 |
Tapanui | 854 | 860 |
Lawrence | 604 | 610 |
Roxburgh | 750 | 750 |
Naseby | 109 | 110 |
Alexandra | 3,551 | 3,670 |
Cromwell | 988 | 980 |
Arrowtown | 260 | 270 |
Queenstown | 2,159 | 2,280 |
Gore | 8,648 | 8,780 |
Mataura | 2,549 | 2,540 |
Winton | 2,055 | 2,140 |
Invercargill C. | 47,098 | 47,900 |
Bluff | 3,241 | 3,240 |
Riverton | 1,311 | 1,330 |
Totals, South Island | 510,577 | 515,400 |
Totals, New Zealand | 1,969,019 | 2,003,840 |
STATISTICAL DIVISIONS AND URBAN AREAS | ||
---|---|---|
Statistical Division (S. Div.) and Urban Area (U.A.) | 1971 Census | Estimate at 1 April 1972 |
Auckland S. Div.— | ||
Northern Auckland U.A. | 107,965 | 113,900 |
Western Auckland U.A. | 89,946 | 93,800 |
Central Auckland U.A. | 286,787 | 287,900 |
Southern Auckland U.A. | 165,048 | 1.74,700 |
Remainder S. Div. | 48,654 | 48,828 |
Totals | 698,400 | 719,128 |
Hamilton S. Div.— | ||
Hamilton U.A. | 80,812 | 83,800 |
Remainder S. Div. | 55,194 | 55,100 |
Totals | 136,006 | 138,900 |
Napier - Hastings S. Div.— | ||
Napier U.A. | 43,601 | 44,800 |
Hastings U.A. | 45,512 | 46,700 |
Remainder S. Div. | 7,820 | 7,900 |
Totals | 94,933 | 99,400 |
Palmerston North S. Div.— | ||
Palmerston North U.A. | 57,065 | 58,200 |
Remainder S. Div. | 23,667 | 23,700 |
Totals | 80,732 | 81,900 |
Wellington S. Div.— | ||
Upper Hutt Valley U.A. | 30,986 | 31,700 |
Lower Hutt Valley U.A. | 92,003 | 92,900 |
Porirua Basin U.A. | 47,858 | 49,300 |
Wellington U.A. | 136,782 | 137,600 |
Remainder S. Div. | 16,403 | 17,300 |
Totals | 324,032 | 328,800 |
Christchurch S. Div.— | ||
Christchurch U.A. | 275,968 | 280,500 |
Remainder S. Div. | 26,642 | 27,000 |
Totals | 302,610 | 307,500 |
Dunedin S. Div.— | ||
Dunedin U.A. | 111,059 | 111,600 |
Remainder S. Div. | 6,681 | 6,600 |
Totals | 117,740 | 118,200 |
Urban Areas not included in | ||
Statistical Divisions— | ||
Whangarei U.A. | 34,029 | 34,600 |
Tauranga U.A. | 40,349 | 42,300 |
Rotorua U.A. | 39,752 | 41,300 |
Gisborne U.A. | 30,161 | 30,700 |
New Plymouth U.A. | 38,780 | 39,700 |
Wanganui U.A. | 37,982 | 38,000 |
Masterton U.A. | 20,147 | 20,400 |
Nelson U.A. | 37,994 | 38,900 |
Timaru U.A. | 28,959 | 29,300 |
Invercargill U.A. | 50,681 | 51,500 |
Totals, 24 Urban Areas | 1,930,226 | 1,974,100 |
Totals, 7 Statistical Divisions | 1,756,453 | 1,793,828 |
Estimated Distribution of the Labour Force (p. 841)—The following table supplies an estimated distribution of the total labour force at 15 April 1972 according to the International Standard Classification.
Industrial Group | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
thousand | |||
Agriculture, hunting, forestry, and fishing | 120.6 | 16.5 | 137.1 |
Mining and quarrying | 4.3 | 0.1 | 4.4 |
Manufacturing industry— | |||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 55.6 | 11.8 | 67.4 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and leather | 17.3 | 30.4 | 47.7 |
Wood and wood products | 19.7 | 1.7 | 21.4 |
Paper and paper products, printing and publishing | 20.4 | 7.1 | 27.5 |
Chemicals, petroleum, coal, rubber and plastics | 14.7 | 5.5 | 20.2 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 10.2 | 1.2 | 11.4 |
Basic metals, metal products, machinery and equipment, and other manufacturing industries | 66.4 | 11.9 | 78.3 |
Totals, manufacturing industries | 204.3 | 69.6 | 273.9 |
Electricity, gas and water | 13.0 | 1.3 | 14.3 |
Construction | 83.9 | 2.5 | 86.4 |
Wholesale and retail trade | 110.8 | 77.4 | 188.2 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 86.1 | 17.3 | 103.4 |
Finance, insurance, real estate, etc. | 38.5 | 28.9 | 67.4 |
Community, social, and personal services— | |||
Public administration, etc. | 31.9 | 11.9 | 43.8 |
Sanitary and similar services | 4.9 | 2.0 | 6.9 |
Social and related community services | 45.2 | 80.6 | 125.8 |
Recreational services | 6.5 | 3.5 | 10.0 |
Personal and household services | 32.8 | 12.6 | 45.4 |
Totals, community and personal services | 121.3 | 110.6 | 231.9 |
Total in industry | 782.8 | 324.2 | 1,107.0 |
Armed forces in New Zealand | 10.6 | 0.6 | 11.2 |
Registered unemployed | 3.5 | 1.2 | 4.7 |
Total labour force | 796.9 | 326.0 | 1,122.9 |
NOTE—Where more than one reference to a subject is given, the chief reference, wherever it has been possible to determine it, is indicated by bold type. Two or more references to a subject so indicated signify major, and approximately equal, importance.